《Rebirth of a Farming Wife》 Chapter 1 - 1 1: Rebirth and Return 1 Chapter 1: Rebirth and Return Trantor: 549690339 At first, proud of my beauty and lured by wealth and status, I abandoned my husband and child to follow that unfaithful man. I thought I had found the perfect haven, that Id finally be the envied Madam everyone looked up to, savoring the finest delicacies and adorning myself with gold and silver. Little did I know I would be just one of the many women in the Mansion. That man was a phnderer, having already three wives and four concubines, not to mention a pile of servant girls without official status on the side. Had it not been for my youthful beauty which intrigued him as something new and fresh, I might not even have had the qualifications to be his Concubine. It was with great difficulty that I eventually became a recognized concubine in the Mansion, thinking I finally had some hope and even ambitiously hoping to one day rece the Mistress by bearing a son to inherit this vast family fortune. But that was nothing but a foolish pipe dream. Even though Su Wenyue, who grew up in a farmhouse, was clever and somewhat calcting, how could she match those women who were raised in Mansions from a young age? The strict hierarchy of seniority and nobility within the Inner Courtyard was like a towering mountain, insurmountable, firmly pressing down on her. To the Mistress, we concubines were nothing but ythings, to be shaped and molded at her whim. And that man who swore he would always love and dote on her, after he grew tired of her, became colder and colder and even admonished her to keep to her ce and never defy the Mistress. Su Wenyue did regret her actions, but blinded by wealth and luxury, she had no path of return. Through repeated schemes and desperation, she grew and realized her Social Status. Not daring to covet the unobtainable anymore, she settled down. But affairs in the Mansions backyard were like a deep pool; calm on the surface yet incessantly whirling below. The heart-wrenching struggles were not something she could stop merely by wishing it. Su Wenyue fully understood this after she was trapped by those women and had a miscarriage. To survive, Su Wenyue pulled herself together, learning various skills to please a man and using all her wits. She finally regained favor and secured a rtively stable position in the backyard. Little did she expect to end up such a tragic death. All she wanted was to safely deliver and raise the child in her stomach, to have someone to rely on in this life. But how could that callously maternal Mistress tolerate any threat to her interests, setting such a vicious trap? With every strike of the nk, waves of intense pain washed over her, and her mind grew increasingly foggy. Su Wenyue knew she had reached the end of her life, leaving this filthy and vile ce with the unborn child that was just three months old. Her heart was not free of hatred: she hated that unfaithful man who brought her into all this, the maternal Mistress with a kind facade but cruel methods, those women who schemed against her. So much hate, yet the one she hated the most was herselffor being blinded by wealth and not wholeheartedly living a simple life with her Husband, how else could she have ended up like this? Looking back now, what was the use of wealth and honor? Even with just simple meals, one could livefortably and at ease. Moreover, the husband whom she once looked down upon, the silent and indifferent man who always regarded her coldly, was not an ordinary man. He had astonishing talent and grand ambitions, both literary and martial, which eventually led him to that supreme position second to none. Su Wenyues eyes could no longer stay open, darkness clouding her mind repeatedly, until shepletely lost consciousness. Just before losing awareness, she seemed to hear the panicked voice of a Servant girl reporting something. It seemed that the man had returned A low, maic voice echoed in her ears. Su Wenyue, already in pain and wishing to curse, suddenly felt this voice was very familiar. Wasnt it Han Yus? After so many years apart, she still recognized it instantly. But how could it be Han Yus voice? Could it be an illusion because she had thought of Han Yu earlier? Su Wenyue opened her eyes, looking around in a daze at the familiar scene. The simple Room was cleaned spotlessly, with festive red items ced all around. Arge Happiness Character was posted on the wall, and a pair of Dragon and Phoenix Candles burned at the head of the bed, asionally crackling loudly. Wasnt this the scene of her wedding night when she first married into the Han Familys Wedding Chamber? It all came back to her. Perhaps Su Wenyue hadnt been as indifferent to Han Yu as she thought. She was simply too obsessed with wealth to see anything else, ignoring her true feelings. Whats going on here? How could this be? Could it be that Heaven pitied her and allowed her to return to the time when she first married into the Han Family, giving her another chance at happiness? Su Wenyue thought of something Chapter 2 - 2 2: Poor Expression 2 Chapter 2: Poor Expression Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue was momentarily distracted because she was too shocked, finding it incredibly unbelievable that such a thing could happen to her, which caused her to zone out. But this didnt mean the pain wasnt realin fact, it was excruciating, almost like being tortured. Han Yus problem was just that, sometimes he was too rough and not at all considerate of her, especially in this matter. He never took her feelings into ount, his actions were rough, which made her somewhat scared, and hence she felt a sense of resistance in her heart. It wasnt just this matter, Han Yu often didnt consider her feelings in many things he did, instead making decisions based solely on his own will and judgement, which caused her much grievance. That was one of the reasons why she was deceived by that man back then. That man was gentle and affectionate, took good care of her, and on top of that, there was the dazzling wealth and luxurya normal girl like Su Wenyue taking the wrong path was to be expected. Su Wenyue thought to herself that if Han Yu had not been so indifferent and uncaring back then, if he had been a little nicer to her, a bit more caring and attentive, perhaps she wouldnt have fallen for someone so easily and made that mistake. It hurts, be gentle, you bastard, do you want to kill me with pain! Su Wenyue said irritably, still harboring some resentment towards Han Yu that she wanted to vent. But with her hands and body restrained, she lifted her head and bit down on Han Yus shoulder, letting out all her frustration with the thought that if he didnt care about her feelings, making her suffer in his arms, she wouldnt let him get away with it eitherSu Wenyue didnt hold back at all when she bit him. Han Yu grunted in pain, but instead of stopping the harmonious movements, he became even more vigorous. Su Wenyue was in so much pain that she cried, and coupled with physical exhaustion, she finally passed out. When Su Wenyue woke up the next day, she still felt a surreal haze, as if she couldnt believe it wasnt a dream. Moving her body, the pain that felt as if she had been run over by a horse carriage brought her back to reality, yet she wanted to curse out loud. It was still barely light outside, and though Su Wenyue was still sleepy and tired, she didnt continue to sleep. Instead, she endured the pain and carefully got out of bed. She still felt somewhat clean, which meant that Han Yu had already cleaned her up. It was somewhat different from her previous life, maybe Han Yu knew he had gone too far and had a guilty conscience. Regardless of the reason, Su Wenyue was somewhat pleased deep down. Only after experiencing coldness and pain could someone learn to cherish and be content with what they had. Its still early, why are you up so soon? Sleep a bit more, Han Yu, who was alert by nature from his martial training, woke up the moment Su Wenyue turned over, but he had kept his eyes closed until she got up. Although he still sounded cold and detached as usual, there was a hint of concern in his voice. Feeling somewhat ashamed, Han Yu knew he had gone overboard the night before. After all, his wife was delicate and seemed not very tolerant of rough treatment, especially since it was their first night together. He feared she wouldnt be able to take it, which was probably why she had fainted. Now, she must be extremely fatigued. No, I need to go to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for everyone. You sleep a bit more. I will call you when breakfast is ready, Su Wenyue said softly, continuing to dress despite speaking. If she was determined to have a good life with Han Yu, she definitely had to make sure to do well in her duties. In her previous life, Su Wenyue, unwilling to marry into the impoverished Han Family, harbored resentment toward Han Yus roughness andck of consideration. So on the first day after the wedding, she not only didnt get up to cook for everyone as a new bride should, but she also didnt join in for breakfast. She stayed in bedte into the morning, only getting up reluctantly to offer tea when Han Yu called her, which made everyone in the family dissatisfied with her. Although her father-inw and mother-inw didnt overtly criticize her, they became more distant. Eventually, rumors spread in the vige that she was an unworthy wife and didnt respect her parents-inw, leading to suspicious and disapproving looks from the vigers whenever they saw her. When Han Yu heard what Su Wenyue said, he didnt stop her, knowing that establishing house rules for a new bride was a custom of the Daming Dynasty. However, her actions surprised him. He remembered that when he lifted her veil the day before, her first words were, Your Han Family must have burned high incense for several lifetimes to have me marry in. Dont expect me to be willing to serve your whole family! So, he didnt expect much from Su Wenyue and didnt hope for her to be a virtuous wife. As long as she maintained a decent facade and didnt talk back to his parents, that was enough. But unexpectedly, after one night, Su Wenyue seemed to have be more sensible. No one hopes for a bad daughter-inw. Seeing Su Wenyue being sensible, Han Yu was quite pleased, I made too much of a fussst night. If you cant handle it, just rest. There are sisters-inw in the kitchen, and my father and mother are lenient. They wont mind. Han Yu usuallycked expression on his face, and it was no different at that moment. Only someone familiar with him would notice the slight awkwardness when he spoke. It was his first time consummating a marriage with a wife, after all. In truth, Hans parents had long been prepared to dote on Su Wenyue and had no expectations of her to serve them like an ordinary daughter-inw would. After all, it was their family that had reached above their station to marry her. Su Wenyue was a beautiful girl with a good family background. If it werent for the Su Familys reputation for keeping their word, she would not have been married off to them. Naturally, they should treat her well. Su Wenyue shook her head, Its okay. Even though dad and mom are lenient, as a daughter-inw, and as a new bride who just entered this home, I cant just lie in bed and let my mother-inw and sisters-inw do all the work. Ill go back to rest after serving tea. Su Wenyue insisted, so Han Yu didnt go back to sleep. Instead, he got up as well. When he saw Su Wenyue almost copse while trying to get dressed, walking shakily, he felt a surge of pity and picked her up to ce her back on the bed. Stay here and dont move, Ill go boil some hot water for you to soak in, Han Yu said with a stern face and then strode out of the room. Sitting there, Su Wenyue was smiling crescent-moon like. Maybe Han Yu wasnt so indifferent towards her; it was just his nature, and he wasnt good at expressing himself. Though his intentions were good, they sounded rough and harsh. If she had been the same Su Wenyue from her previous life, who hadnt experienced the warmth and coldness of the world, she would not have been able to detect the concern hidden in his words, and she would have been annoyed at hearing such a tone. After soaking in the hot water, she felt much more rxed, and her aches were significantly lessened. Seeing that time was getting on, Su Wenyue hurriedly got ready and headed to the kitchen. It was gettingte to start cooking, but once there, she felt somewhat at a loss about where to begin. The realization was shameful. During her previous stint as a daughter-inw in the Han Family, she didnt even know where things were kept in the kitchen. With such an attitude toward domestic life, it was no wonder that her days were so miserable. It is likely that Han Yus heart grew cold because of her, which exined his indifferent attitude towards her. Chapter 3 - 3 3: Strangeness of Yin and Yang 3 Chapter 3: Strangeness of Yin and Yang Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu had not practiced martial arts today; instead, he followed into the kitchen, feeling somewhat uneasy. His daughter-inw had been pampered since childhood. Despite growing up in the vige, the Su Family was andowner, and her parents doted on their only beloved daughter, raising her with utmost care. It was said that before his daughter-inw had joined the family, she even had servant girls to wait on her, never having to dip her fingers in spring water, let alone do any chores. Although his daughter-inw had been performing quite well since getting up this morning, Han Yu also wanted to believe in his daughter-inw, but could you really expect someone who had never set foot in a kitchen to cook a meal for the entire family? What if she ended up setting the kitchen on fire? It seemed more prudent to keep an eye on things. Of course, Han Yu wouldnt show his concerns outwardly; he simply observed Su Wenyuans reactions covertly. Seeing Su Wenyue standing there in a daze, Han Yu felt a sense of I knew it. His daughter-inw had the intention, but fell short in ability. However, he couldnt me her. If it werent for the Su Family keeping their promise and not being the kind of household greedy for power, Su Wenyue, with her beauty and background, would surely have married into a wealthy family, bing ady of leisure served by maids and old women, with no need to do these things herself. Her reaction yesterday must have been due to panic, so she deliberately spoke that way. Thinking like this, Han Yu found Su Wenyues arrogant and disdainful behavior from yesterday somewhat endearinga beautiful misunderstanding indeed. Nevertheless, the unease in Han Yus heart lingered, and he felt additional pity and affection for his daughter-inw. A man should achieve great things and make a name for himself. Sooner orter, he would make such a career that his daughter-inw would also enjoy a good life and have no regrets about marrying into the Han Family. Daughter-inw, whats wrong? If you dont know how, its fine. So many people at home can cook; we wont miss one more. Its the thought that counts, Han Yu said, believing himself to be considerate, but he received a roll of the eyes from Su Wenyue in response. This man looked down on her so much. It was just a tables worth of meals, something she could easily aplish. Back in the day, in her efforts to please that man, she had put a lot of work into her cooking skillseven the chefs in the mansion felt inferior to her own culinary prowess. Otherwise, how could she have won that mans favor? That man had grown up eating delicacies from mountains and seas and was very particr about his food. Dont underestimate me; cooking is just a simple task. Its just that I dont know where everything is stored at home, she said. To Han Yu, Su Wenyues words seemed like stubborn pride, but he still found it endearingly obstinate. He followed by familiarizing her with the kitchen, thinking that with his supervision, no significant errors would ur, perhaps just a slightck in vor. Only when Su Wenyue efficiently prepared a fragrant breakfast did Han Yu realize how wrong he was to underestimate her. Due to the limited means of the Han Family, the ingredients Su Wenyue could use were not abundant, and she had to consider the quantity carefully. If she used ingredients for several meals just for breakfast, no matter how tasty, no one would feel good about it. It was tough being a daughter-inw in a farming family, but even so, Su Wenyue managed to make an ordinary breakfast smell delicious. Han Yu was reflective, wondering when his daughter-inw had learned to cook. Could it be that the Mother-inw had taught her specially before she married? It must be so, Han Yu spected, not knowing that Mrs. Su had indeed intended for her daughter to learn the ways of a wife before the marriage, including teaching her cooking. However, Su Wenyue, being pampered and marrying into a family like the Han Family, didnt need to please anyone and thought even less of it. Just as Han Yu was about to say something, he heard some noise from outside. Looking through the kitchen door, he saw Mrs. Han Yang approaching, and he swiftly left the kitchen without her noticing. Mrs. Han Yang hadnt expected Su Wenyue to be like most new daughters-inw, getting up early to cook breakfast for everyone. She came to the kitchen early in the morning only to find that Su Wenyue had already prepared breakfast. She nodded, a satisfied smile spread across her face, and the slight worry she had had about Su Wenyue marrying down into their family disappeared. She had indeed chosen the right daughter-inw. Not only was she beautiful and charming, but she also respected the rules for new wives and was so capable. Yuer was indeed blessed. Mother, youre up, Su Wenyue called sweetly upon seeing Mrs. Han Yang enter, without any of her previous arrogance or disdain. Yes, I was just about toe and make breakfast. I didnt expect that Lady Yue, you would have already prepared it. You truly are capable, Mrs. Han Yang said with satisfaction, bing a few degrees warmer towards Su Wenyue. Seeing Mrs. Han Yang satisfied, Su Wenyue knew she had passed this test with her mother-inw and was happy. She became even more modest, This is what a daughter-inw should do. Good, good, such a sensible child. Yuer is so fortunate to have married you. You must be tired after working in the kitchen for so long by yourself; sit and rest for a while. The rest of us, with your sisters-inw, can take care of things. Dont tire yourself out, Mrs. Han Yang insisted, pulling Su Wenyue aside to sit down, causing the other daughters-inw to be envious. When they had married into the family, they hadnt received such consideration, nor had they heard their mother-inw praise them even once. After all, wasnt this the case for every new daughter-inw? It seemed to them that just because Su Wenyue came from a prominent mothers family, the mother-inw treasured her as if she were contemting making Su Wenyue into a worshiped Bodhisattva. Yes, Fourth younger sibling, you rest. Let us sisters-inw handle the rest. After all, our skin is thick and our flesh is tough, unlike you, who are so delicate. Making breakfast has Mother worrying about you as if its such a big deal, Eldest Daughter-inw Mrs. Liu said sarcastically. Mrs. Han Yangs expression soured upon hearing the Eldest Daughter-inws words. That Eldest Daughter-inw was troublesome, known for shirking duties and not keeping her pregnancies, and she loved stirring up trouble. Now, she was targeting the newly arrived Fourth Daughter-inw. Fourth Daughter-inw had been spoiled by her parents since childhood and wasnt used to taking such nonsense; it wouldnt be good if a scene were made. Su Wenyue was not oblivious to the sarcasm in Mrs. Lius words but still smiled, not taking offense. Mrs. Liu had always been like this in her previous life, constantly picking on her. Back then, Su Wenyue was young and could not stand Mrs. Lius provocations, suffering quite a bit at her hands. This life, Su Wenyue saw Mrs. Liu as nothing more than a clown. It wasnt that she couldnt be bothered to argue with someone as petty as Mrs. Liu, but today was her first day in the family, and it would not be good to cause a fuss. Even if she came out on top, she would acquire a bad reputation for disrespecting her Eldest Sister-inw. With these thoughts, Su Wenyue smiled even more softly. Eldest Sister-inw, how can you say that? How could I let my sisters-inw work while I sit idly by? Since most of the work is done, why dont Mother and the sisters-inw go and sit down? Ill serve the breakfast right away. Chapter 4 - 4 4: But Its True 4 Chapter 4: But Its True Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue responded in such a manner, without showing any signs of anger; Mrs. Han Yang breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, the Fourth Daughter-inw was sensible and generous, unlike the Eldest Daughter-inw who often made a fuss. Her gaze towards Su Wenyue became increasingly satisfied and affectionate. Fourth Daughter-inw, sit down and dont move, Mrs. Han Yang instructed her, then turned to the other three daughters-inw. Are you all sozy? The Fourth Daughter-inw has prepared breakfast, and yet someone has to serve it to you. I, as the Mother-inw, havent even asked her to serve me yet, and here you sisters-inw are acting mighty,manding your younger sister-inw around. I havent even asked her to serve me, and here you are, shamelessly expecting her to. Hurry up and get to work! Mrs. Han Yangs words were clearly targeted at Mrs. Liu; the other two daughters-inw were just coteral damage. But even if they felt mistreated, there was nothing they could do; after all, the speaker was their Mother-inw, Mrs. Han Yang, and as daughters-inw, they had to endure even if it seemed unfair. Mother, this isnt right, Im truly not tired, Su Wenyue quickly interjected, although she wanted to make a good impression in front of her Mother-inw, she didnt want to offend all her sisters-inw on her very first day. Plus, she might not have liked her Eldest Sister-inw and Third Sister-inw, but the Second Sister-inw, Mrs. Li, was nice, honest, and hard-working. Whats wrong with that? Youve just consummated your marriage with the Fourth Younger Brother yesterday, you must be tired. As someone who has been through this, how could I not understand? Just sit quietly, and dont wear yourself out further. Mrs. Han Yang spoke in a tone that brooked no argument. She had her vanities too; being able to present her young and beautiful daughter-inw, who looked as if she were a fairy who had stepped out of a picture and did not belong to the mortal world, was a source of pride. Moreover, Mrs. Han Yang truly did not want Su Wenyue to engage in such coarsebour, lest she lose her delicate charm. She had assured her counterpart upon bringing Su Wenyue into the family that she would take good care of her and would not make her do any farm work. Yes, Fourth Younger Sister, you should rest. Leave this little work to us. A person of your delicate beauty should be properly cared for. Let us sisters-inw take care of the rough work, the Second Daughter-inw, Mrs. Li, said with a gentle smile. She was straightforward and kind-hearted. Scolded by her Mother-inw, she didnt get upset. Instead, she shared some of her Mother-inws thoughts, thinking that the Fourth Daughter-inw, with her delicate looks, shouldnt be doing such rough work in the kitchen. Taking the remaining tasks off her hands, Mrs. Li began tidying up the kitchen. Upon hearing Mrs. Lis naive words, Mrs. Liu and the Third Daughter-inw, Mrs. Wang, red fiercely at her. This fool, incurably stupid. They were all daughters-inw; who was more noble? By saying such things, she lowered everyone elses status for no reason. The Fourth Daughter-inw couldnt help feeling smug now. Although Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang thought this way, they didnt dare say much more. In the family, Mother-inw Yang represented authority, and even Mrs. Liu only dared to subvert her mother-inw in secret with a few snidements. Now that the Mother-inw was angry, how could she dare to oppose? She obediently went about her tasks. The Third Daughter-inw had an even harder time. She was all smiles on the surface but sharp beneath, always very obedient to her Mother-inw and amiable towards her sisters-inw, a model Daughter-inw. Even if she felt unhappy or disagreeable, she would only scheme in secret. She was indeed favored by Mrs. Yang most of the time. Dealing with such a person was much more challenging than dealing with Mrs. Liu and required caution and vignce. The Han Family was just a typical peasant family; there wasnt much ceremony about eating together. They didnt need separate seats, and they would just happily gather around arge table as one family. Still, the atmosphere during this breakfast felt rather odd. Since Mrs. Yang had defended Su Wenyue so much in the kitchen, naturally, she wouldnt let the delicate daughter-inw stand on ceremony. The men didnt think much of it, believing that it was only right to treat well such a refined girl who had married into their family. This only irked the Eldest Daughter-inw and the Third Daughter-inw even more. They ate with sullen expressions, and the Second Daughter-inw, seeing them like this, merely focused on her food. After breakfast came the Tea Ceremony. Su Wenyue offered tea and kowtowed to her parents-inw, receiving two sizable Red envelopes in return. The weight implied they valued her quite a bit, although that was perhaps more for her mothers familys sake. However, that didnt detract from anything. Having epted the Red envelopes, Su Wenyue also took out the pairs of new shoes and insoles she had prepared for her parents-inwa customary but unwritten rule for a new daughter-inw to embroider by hand for the Tea Ceremony. In her previous life, Su Wenyues needlework was up to par, but she disdained doing such things to curry favor with her inws. Thus, her mother had the Servant girls prepare everything to ensure her daughter didnt breach the etiquette. Nheless, even with the preparations made by her mother, Su Wenyue left them pressed at the bottom of her box, never taking them out. Why should she seek favor from country bumpkins! Having to do it all over again due to ack of time, Su Wenyue could only bring out the ready-made pairs that had been prepared in the box. Since they were meticulously chosen by her mother, the cloth and embroidery were the finest. Yet, in her eagerness to show affection, her mother had overlooked one fact: in her past life, Su Wenyue never possessed such exquisite craftsmanship, which made it easy to see through the ruse. Father, Mother, this is a token of your daughter-inws sincerity. I hope you wont find it uneptable. Oh, good, good, how could we dislike such fine things? The embroidery is excellent, Fourth Daughter-inw, your hands are truly skilled. Fourth Child is lucky to have you. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang were, of course, happy to ept the gifts. They had never worn shoes and insoles quite so elegant in their lives. They looked like something worn by nobility, and they cherished them too much to even wear them. Mrs. Yang thought to store them in the box, content to asionally take them out and admire them, while Old Man Han was keen on showing them off in the vige. Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang, who had been frowning, now looked even more displeased. Mrs. Wangs eyes rolled around as if she had thought of something. A malicious smile curled at her lips as she pulled Mrs. Lius sleeve, whispered past Mrs. Li, and began murmuring in her ear. Second Sister-inw, look at how our parents arepletely taken in by the Fourth Daughter-inw. I heard that when she was at her mothers house, she was pampered to the extreme and couldnt do anything. Shes just a pretty face without any real skillsnothing more than a decorative pillow. Theres no way her needlework could be this good. It must be the work of an embroiderer or Servant girl from her home. Yet shes crafty, using things made by servants to win over our Father and Mother, treating us like fools. Mrs. Liu had already been looking for an excuse to pick on Su Wenyue but couldnt make a scene in front of everyone, especially after having been warned by her Mother-inw just a while ago. Thus, she sat there quietly. But her eyes brightened at Mrs. Wangs words, Is that really true? The Fourth Daughter-inw couldnt have gone so far, could she? Chapter 5 - 5 5: This Statement Is Incorrect 5 Chapter 5: This Statement Is Incorrect Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Wang was very cunning and could easily see through Mrs. Lius thoughts. This wasnt the first or second time she had stirred up Mrs. Liu to take action. Although Mrs. Liu said it verbally, the implication was clearly This is exactly what the Fourth Daughter-inw did, Of course, you are my Sister-inw, and I would deceive anyone but you. I have people from my mothers family working in the Su Family, and we learned this news from them. Theres no mistake. Mrs. Wang had heard about Su Wenyue marrying into the Han Family earlier and felt that this Fourth younger sister-inw would threaten her status in the Han Family. She had made a special effort to inquire when she went back to her mothers home, all so that she could keep Su Wenyue under her thumb once she entered the family. How dare she! This Su Wenyue uses things made by the servants from her mothers family to deceive Father and Mother, thinking were all fools! I must expose her lies and cant allow her to be so arrogant. Having found an excuse, Mrs. Liu could no longer hold back and was about to charge forward, but a re from her man made her stand still, though she refused to settle down. Oh! The craftsmanship of the Fourth Daughter-inw is really exquisite. Look at these shoes and insoles she made for Father and Mothernot even the embroiderers from the big Embroidery House in the city canpare. Although theres innate talent involved in needlework, its mostly a skill thates from practice. The Fourth Daughter-inws embroidery skills must have been honed for at least twenty or thirty years. Otherwise, how could she achieve such a level. With a smile, Mrs. Liu continued tovish praise upon Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue knew well what kind of person Mrs. Liu was and understood she wasnt truly defending her in front of the parents-inw. She stood there quietly, waiting for Mrs. Liu to continue and reveal her true motive. But Father and Mother, the Fourth Daughter-inw just reached the age of eligibility for marriage this year, right? All things considered, shes only about fifteen years old, so how can this be? Mrs. Liu stopped there, but the implications were crystal clearwho didnt understand that she was suggesting the shoes and insoles werent made by Su Wenyue herself? The previously joyful atmosphere chilled in an instant, and everyone fell silent. Su Wenyue hadnt expected Mrs. Liu to aim for this angle, which seemed beyond her usual intelligencemeticulously thought out and quick-witted. The Su Wenyue from her previous life indeed would have been unable to cope. Although the parents-inw knowing the shoes and insoles werent made by her wouldnt be a big deal, it wouldnt bode well for her impression on them. Even if she couldnt win favor, neither could Mrs. Liu; making a scene like this would equally displease the parents-inw. Looking at it this way, it more so resembled the handiwork of Mrs. Wang. Su Wenyue wasnt the same as she used to be and naturally wasnt unequipped to handle the situation. However, she didnt rush to exin and instead watched the reactions of everyone coldly. When Han Yu heard Mrs. Lius words, his expression soured, knowing that things were probably as she described. Yet, he never held out hope, so he was just somewhat disappointed. What displeased him was Mrs. Liu, as the Eldest Sister-inw, targeting his daughter-inw, especially at this moment. However, moved by unknown motives, Han Yu didnt speak up for Su Wenyue. Instead, he just stood there with a cold face. Su Wenyue knew Han Yu didnt hold much affection for her. Although he had been nice to her since morning, it was probably because she had made a good impression. Now that Mrs. Liu was giving her a hard time, and even if what Mrs. Liu said was true, seeing Han Yus indifference still saddened her. Hadnt it been the same in her previous life? No matter how Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang made things difficult for her, behind her back, or to her face, Han Yu maintained this attitude. When she went to him with her troubles, instead of understanding, Han Yu used her of making trouble out of nothing and disrespecting her Sister-inw. Through her painful experiences from the past life, Su Wenyue had been filled with joy at the prospect of living her days with Han Yu and had looked forward to life which now fell cold in her heart. Perhaps she chose to forget certain things selectively, only remembering that which she wanted, which led to a blind idealization of her former life. Now, she realized that the miserable life she had led was not entirely her fault. Seemingly oblivious to the tense atmosphere in the room, Mrs. Li opened her mouth cluelessly: Whats so odd about that? Fourth younger sister-inw is such a delicate and lovely person. Its quite likely her hands are as skillful as her appearance suggests. Having such outstanding embroidery skills is quite normal. The Su Family, such a Wealthy Family, must have hired skilled people to teach Fourth younger sister-inw. Next time, if you have a chance, teach your Sister-inw too. Seeing your craftsmanship and then looking back at my own, it does make one feel embarrassed! It was rare for Mrs. Li, who normally stayed quiet, to speak up for her in front of everyone. A touch of warmth streaked through Su Wenyues heart: Certainly! Since Second Sister-inw has asked, how can I not oblige as a younger sister-inw? Whenever you want to learn, juste to me. Mrs. Liu, seeing Mrs. Li disrupting her ns, was annoyed and wasnt willing to let Su Wenyue off so easily: Fourth Daughter-inw, dont talk big. I dont mean to belittle you, but everyone knows Miss Su is famously pampered. Although beautiful, she is known to be incapable of any work, and even her own dowry was embroidered by the servant girls by her side. Sister-inw, you are mistaken. I dont mean to refute you, but Fourth younger sister-inw is very capable. She even made breakfast for everyone this morningdo you not remember? With ordinary ingredients, she made dishes tastier than any of ours. She truly is dexterous in both mind and hands, Mrs. Li said, seemingly not noticing Mrs. Lius gloomy face or Mrs. Wangs attempts to silence her. When Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang heard the words of the Second Daughter-inw, they remembered, indeed, they had tasted the breakfast made by the Fourth Daughter-inw, and it was delicious. None of the daughters-inw at home could match the Fourth Daughter-inws skill. Why did they listen to the Eldest Daughter-inws provocations? The Eldest Daughter-inw enjoyed stirring up trouble and chose exactly the tea-serving moment to embarrass the Fourth Daughter-inw, not showing any grace expected of an Eldest Sister-inw. Second Sister-inw overpraises me! Father, Mother, I dont dare im to be highly capable, but I am not as useless as Sister-inw says. Although I never did farm work in the field at my mothers home, I have earnestly learned everything a woman should know. As for what Sister-inw mentioned, I really dont know how such a reputation came to be. The Su Family has always been kind and fair; the rent we collect on leasednd is the lowest far and wide, and this is something Father and Mother surely know. Moreover, for such a rumor to spread, it must have been someone who worked for the Su Family. The Su Family treated her not unkindly, yet she tarnishes our reputation so. Its truly both ungrateful and detestable. Since Sister-inw has heard it from someone, please tell this younger sister-inw who this rumor-monger is. Such a morally corrupt person must not be allowed to stay in the Su Family. Chapter 6 - 6 Six: Deliberately Making Things Difficult 6 Chapter Six: Deliberately Making Things Difficult Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Liu had no idea who the person in question was, nor did she understand all the intricacies involved; she had simply heard it from Mrs. Wang. As a result, when Su Wenyue questioned her like this, Mrs. Liu became somewhat tongue-tied and subconsciously nced towards Mrs. Wang. What a fool, she cant even handle such a small matter! Mrs. Wang was feeling frustrated inside. Although she did not wish to offend Su Wenyue, who had powerful connections with her mothers family, she also knew that even if she kept silent, Mrs. Liu would still give her away. Besides, she had no desire to see Su Wenyue get off so easily. She had thoroughly investigated and was certain that Su Wenyues needlework was indeed subpar. Although the breakfast Su Wenyue prepared that morning was decent, it was just a simple breakfast after all. Given the many skilled cooks in the Su Family, if Su Wenyue had put in the effort, achieving that level of cooking wouldnt have been too difficult. But needlework wasnt as simple; it took practice to perfect, and it couldnt be mastered overnight. Moreover, she had evidence in her hands. Why do you need to be so aggressive, Fourth younger sister-inw? Sister-inw refrained from speaking out not because she wanted to hide, but because she didnt want the source of the rumor to lose their livelihood on her ount. Coming from a wealthy family background, you naturally fail to understand the hardships us poor people endure. The wages we earn are the lifeline for many households, and theres no smoke without fire. These rumors must stem from somewhere. If your conduct is honorable, why fear a crooked shadow? This defensive reaction of yours only makes you seem guilty. Although Mrs. Wang spoke tactfully, every word and sentence pointed out Su Wenyues alleged faults, painting her as a young richdy who was oblivious to the suffering of others and indifferent to their fates. She ingeniously yed on the sympathetic and understanding nature of Old Man Han and Mrs. Han Yang, who, asmon peasant folk and, in a sense, also poor people, naturally sided with her. True to Mrs. Wangs expectation, upon hearing her words, Old Man Han and Mrs. Han Yang, who initially wanted to inquire about the identity of the informant from Mrs. Liu, now remained silent. They did not want to risk causing the person to lose their job, especially considering that the Third Daughter-inw had a point: no smoke without fire. If there was no truth to theints about the Fourth Daughter-inw, the gossip would never have arisen. Su Wenyue had just entered the Han Family and wasnt eager to fall out with Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang so soon. However, they were pushing her too hard at every turn, antagonizing her. If she really backed down, not to mention failing to win any favor from her Father-inw and Mother-inw and leaving a bad impression, Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang, having got the upper hand, would likely be even more domineering in the future, thinking she was an easy target. Han Yu was not one of those simple and ignorant farmers; although he usually refrained from getting involved in household affairs, he was well aware of what kind of person the Third Sister-inw was. Just as he was about to speak up in Su Wenyues defense, she had already spoken up, her face carrying a hint of sarcasm and disdain. Oh? So by Third Sister-inws words, those servants who stir up trouble, who forget the kindness of their masters and spread rumors wildly, are doing the right thing? Thatsughable! This is the first time Ive heard such reasoning. Where do rituals and decorum stand then? Without rules, there is no square or circle. Even if were not a wealthy family, lets talk about our own family. Is it right for the Third Sister-inw to spread rumors and nder her own younger sister-inw during the tea ceremony? Is this appropriate behavior? Speaking her piece, Su Wenyue then knelt down towards Old Man Han and Mrs. Han Yang: Father, Mother, I beg you to speak for me, to say a word of fairness! As a daughter-inw, I have not done anything to wrong the Han Family since marrying in. It is true that I may have been pampered by my parents at home, but since entering the Han family, I have devoted myself wholeheartedly to fulfilling my duties as a daughter-inw. I may not im to be the best, but I certainly dont fall short inparison to others. Why then have I been portrayed so negatively by the Third Sister-inw? Even the slightest needle and thread work that Ive personally done for Father and Mother has been turned into an issue by my Sister-inw and Third Sister-inw. Could it be that the Han Family does not wee me as a daughter-inw, thus intentionally making things difficult for me? If the Han Family really regards my family background or some rumors as an issue and is unhappy with this marriage, it should have been made clear earlier. The Su Family, althoughmitted to keeping promises, would never allow their daughter to marry into the Han Family solely on the basis of an agreement. Even now, as a daughter-inw who has married into the family, if the Han Family truly does not wish to ept me, I am willing to request a separation and immediately return to the Su Family with my dowry, so as not to be humiliated and treated with disdain! Su Wenyues words were harsh. To say that the Han Family did not wee her was only true in the case of Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wangthe others had so far treated her quite well, and Mrs. Han Yang, the Mother-inw, had shown significant favor towards her. This was why Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang felt ufortable and conspired against her. Yet, Su Wenyue had her own considerations. After all, her family background was different from that of the Han Family. It wasnt that poor people inherently resented the rich, but people generally prefer to see things from their own perspective. For instance, Mrs. Wang previously used the sympathy that Old Man Han and Mrs. Han Yang felt towards the disloyal servant to put Su Wenyue at a disadvantage. If Su Wenyue didnt make the Old Man Han and Mrs. Han Yang understand her position from the start, she would be at a disadvantage if a simr situation were to arise in the future, a scenario Su Wenyue adamantly refused to allow. Her forceful statement stunned Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang, who had not expected Su Wenyue to be so resolute. Old Man Han and Mrs. Han Yangs expressions changed drastically. How could they not want such a match? They were initially concerned that the Su Family, being of a higher status, would renege on the marriage proposal. They were relieved when the Su Family kept their word and actually agreed to the alliance. They were more than happy to promise that they would treat Su Wenyue as their own daughter, especially given hermendable behavior since she joined the household, better than any of the previous daughters-inw. Fourth Daughter-inw, what are you talking about? Our Han Family naturally wees you with open arms. Where would we find such a good daughter-inw like you? I, the olddy, even dered in front of many vigers that I would treat you as my own daughter. Please dont overthink it. Todays altercation was the fault of your Sister-inw and Third Sister-inw. I will have them apologize to you afterward. But please, dont bring up the matter of separation again. Such talk wounds the heart, ah! Having said her piece, Old Man Han also spoke up: Yes, the words of your Mother-inw are true, Fourth Daughter-inw. Let me be clear in front of everyone today: you are the most treasured daughter-inw in our Han Family, and no one is allowed to give you trouble. Otherwise, I, the Old Man, will be the first to disagree! Old Man Han was usually timid and agreeable, which meant many household decisions were made by Mrs. Han Yang. However, such a man is not without temper or limits, and Old Man Han always cared greatly for his pride. Besides, Old Man Han had previously made promises to the Su Family, and along with his partner, assured them that they would take good care of their daughter. Mr. and Mrs. Su had treated him with much courtesy. High and mighty in the eyes of the people for miles around, they greeted him warmly without showing any disdain for his farmer status, Chapter 7 - 7 7: You Brought This upon Yourself 7 Chapter 7: You Brought This upon Yourself Trantor: 549690339 On this point alone, he couldnt go back on his own word and let his daughter-inw be bullied at home, or else, how could he face the inws with any dignity? Besides, everyone in the vige knew that his youngest son had married such a good daughter-inwbeautiful and well-born at that. Bragging to others now came with newfound confidence, and the vigers orded him much more respect than before. With these two factors in mind, he would never allow anyone to bully his fourth daughter-inw. If she were truly driven away, who could restore his current glory? Old Man Han didnt doubt Su Wenyues intentions at all. The fourth daughter-inw had even brought up divorce, which indicated just how upset she was. Any daughter-inw would have been angry if shed been treated that way during the Tea ceremony. The eldest daughter-inw was always trouble, enjoying causing conflicts, and with the third daughter-inw egging her on, neither were up to any good. The second daughter-inw was less trouble, but simply too honest and couldnt express her thoughts forcefully. Old Man Han might not involve himself in household matters ordinarily, but he was well aware of what was happening. It was only that his wife couldnt see what kind of person the third daughter-inw was. Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang, seeing their father-inw as spineless and hands-off, hadnt restrained themselves much in front of Old Man Han. But no matter how weak and disengaged he might have been, Old Man Han was, after all, the head of the family. He often indulged Mrs. Yang, avoiding bing involved in these petty family issues, but outside the house, he was never one to be easily pushed around or bullied. With a grimace, Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang thought, what did they mean by Su Wenyue being the most valued daughter-inw of the Han Family? What did that make them? Werent they also daughters-inw? Could it be just because Su Wenyue had a better family background, she was considered superior? That was too unfair. However, no matter how resentful they felt inside, they didnt dare to voice any moreints, not when they had heard Su Wenyue mention divorce. If the fourth son and his wife were truly driven to divorce, would their parents-inw let them off? Moreover, while their father-inw usually kept silent, when he did speak, it was something even Mrs. Yang, their mother-inw, dared not contradict. They didnt dare court that kind of trouble. Han Yus face remained stern throughout. He took to heart how easily Su Wenyue mentioned divorce. Although he had reservations which prevented him from speaking up for Su Wenyue in front of his parents and sister-inw, the fact that she could so readily suggest divorce showed she didnt hold much regard for her husband. Su Wenyue didnt truly desire a divorce, after all, things hadnt reached that stage yet. Although she was disheartened by Han Yus behavior, how much affection could develop between two strangers who had only spent one night together? Moreover, even if she desired divorce, her father and mother would likely not agree to it. Having married into the Han Family, in this era, a girl who was divorced or cast aside would struggle to find a reputable husbands family again. Life would be quite difficult. Furthermore, given her poor performance earlier, her father and mother might even misconstrue it as her acting willfully, likely not taking her side in the matter. Alright, now that everything is clear and the head of the household has spoken, the eldest daughter-inw and third daughter-inw should apologize to the fourth daughter-inw, and lets put this matter to rest. The fourth daughter-inw should also refrain from lightly tossing out words about divorce. Having married into the Han Family, you are now a member of our old Han family. Is there anything we cant discuss amicably? Knowing she had earlier listened to the third daughter-inw without immediately making her stance clear, Mrs. Yang understood it was natural for the fourth daughter-inw to have some thoughts about it. Yet, the authority of a mother-inw still needed to be upheld. So while she reprimanded Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang, she also gave Su Wenyue a few pointed words. The fact that the fourth daughter-inw could speak as she did suggested that her heart hadnt yet settled down to fully ept herself as part of the Han family. Yes, daughter-inw understands, Su Wenyue wouldnt openly contradict Mrs. Yang, especially since her objective had been achieved. However Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang, under the stern gaze of their mother-inw, found it hard to swallow their pride but had no choice but to stand and bow to Su Wenyue to offer an apology: Fourth younger sister-inw, we are sorry, it was us Wait Su Wenyue quickly stepped aside to avoid the apologies from Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang. Theres more to this matter and no need for my sister-inws to apologize so hastily. It looks as though Im the one picking on others. I, Su Wenyue, have always been reasonable and dont wish for my sisters-inw to apologize so grudgingly. Su Wenyue had no intention of letting the matter rest just like that, especially since the usations of Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang hadnt been fully addressed. The moment Su Wenyue spoke, it wasnt just Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang who looked displeased, but also very angry, as if they were using Su Wenyue of being excessive. We, as your sister-inws, have already apologized to you, what more do you want? Seeing Su Wenyue acting so unyielding and clinging to the matter, Mrs. Yangs expression grew even darker. She had thought the fourth daughter-inw was sensible, but it turned out she was no less trouble. As her mother-inw, Mrs. Yang had ruled fairly, demanding that the eldest and third daughter-inws apologize to a newly arrived daughter-inwalready a significant acknowledgment of the fourth daughter-inws position. Yet, the fourth daughter-inw was unrelenting. What was she really after? Su Wenyue, dont overstep your bounds. After all, the eldest sister-inw and third sister-inw are still your sisters-inw. Dont be so unyieldingly righteous! Although our Han Family isnt a Wealthy Family, we still have our rules. Harmony is key among family members. The eldest sister-inw and third sister-inw may have overdone it, but it was a minor spat. They have already apologized to you; what more do you want? Moreover, mother has already spoken. Lets not make a scene anymore! Han Yu said sternly, clearly very dissatisfied with Su Wenyue. So, husband, you also think the eldest and third sister-inws have overstepped. I thought you didnt think so, which is why you said nothing. Su Wenyue spoke slowly, her face bearing an ambiguous smile. Truly, she felt a chill in her heart. Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Liu made life difficult for a new daughter-inw, yet Han Yu, her husband, failed to stand up for her and now was chiding her in front of so many people, with no care for her dignity. With Han Yus words, Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang felt a twinge of satisfaction, thinking that Su Wenyue hadnt won the fourth younger brother over. Particrly Mrs. Wang, although she appeared angered on the surface, was actually excited inside. With the words from their father-inw and mother-inw already setting the stage, she couldnt reveal her evidence at this moment as it wouldnt have the desired effect and would make her situation worse. Now with Su Wenyues actions, was she being pushed to bring forth the evidence? Su Wenyue, this is what you asked for! Mrs. Wang sneered inwardly, wishing she could present the handkerchief in her sleeve at that very moment as evidence. Still, she held back, as it wasnt yet the right time. Just a little longer. Chapter 8 - 8 8: Having a Foot in Both Camps 8 Chapter 8: Having a Foot in Both Camps Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu was somewhat panicked by Su Wenyues attitude; he actually had no intention of speaking up for Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang. After so many years of living together, he knew exactly what kind of people they were. It was just that he couldnt stand how Su Wenyue did not seem to care about him. After Su Wenyue said her piece, she did not want to say another word to Han Yu. Any good feelings that had arisen between them that morning had dissipated, and she turned instead to address her Father-inw and Mother-inw. Father, Mother, I am grateful for your trust and protection. It is not that I, your daughter-inw, insist on arguing when I am in the right, but some things must be made clear once they have been brought up. Otherwise, even if we move past this, there will always be a lump in everyones heart. I believe you both have doubts at this moment. Therefore, I am willing to prove right here and now that both the shoes and insoles were made by me, stitch by stitch, and not made by the embroiderer from home, as Sister-inw and Third Sister-inw have imed. I ask you also to give me an opportunity to prove myself and not let me bear such a disrespectful usation against my inws and elder brothers wife on my very first day entering Han Family! Everyone in the room was taken aback by Su Wenyues motives. Mrs. Wang seemed astonished. Had Su Wenyue taken the wrong medicine? Surely no one would rush to expose themselves. Yet, Old Man Han and Mrs. Yangs faces which had been unpleasant, softened into kindness, feeling a touch of warmth in their hearts. It seemed that the Fourth Daughter-inw knew respect and they had misunderstood her. Fourth Daughter-inw, I already said I believed you, why insist on this? The Eldest Daughter-inw and Third Daughter-inw were fooled by idle gossippeople who enjoy spreading rumors usually do not have good intentions. Moreover, Han Family marrying such a fine daughter-inw like you, I am afraid many are envious and do not wish to see our family prosper, which is why they deliberately spread false rumors. Eldest Daughter-inw, Fourth Daughter-inw, in the future you both should go out less and stay home to do more work. This will help avoid mixing with those who are up to no good and falling for nonsense rumors, and making things difficult for your own younger sister-inw. If theres a next time, I, the olddy, will truly not tolerate it! Mrs. Yangs words carried a severity that had never been seen before. It seemed that after some consideration, her thoughts about the issue had grown moreplex and risen to another level. Yes, Mother. We understand, Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang replied, feeling aggrieved. Mrs. Wang clenched the silk handkerchief tightly in her hand, unable to use it. She still thought that Su Wenyue really intended to reveal her shorings. She hadnt expected this strategy from her. Su Wenyue nced at Mrs. Wang, noting her frustrations and resentment. A mysterious smile yed on her lips, Mother, I know that is what you think, but since I have given my word, I must follow through. Otherwise, how can I convince Sister-inw and Third Sister-inw? Even with Mothers support, if I cannot prove myself, Im afraid Sister-inw and Third Sister-inw will agree only on the surface, but not be convinced in their hearts. Well then, since you insist, lets do as you say, Mrs. Yang said. She had shown her support for Su Wenyue and given her importance through her words. However, since Su Wenyue herself insisted, Mrs. Yang had nothing to object to. In fact, she understood that the Eldest Daughter-inw and Third Daughter-inw were likely cursing her for being partial. If the Fourth Daughter-inw could prove herself, it would effectively shut them up. Having received permission from her Father-inw and Mother-inw, the tea ceremony was set aside for the time being. Su Wenyue fetched needle and thread from her room and started embroidering in front of everyone,pletely unpressured. She thought about how the skills she had acquired in her previous life to please that person were not without purpose. Just on her first day at the Han Family, both her cooking and needlework hade in handy, puncturing Mrs. Wangs sinister strategy and turning it back on her. Watching Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wangs fluctuating expressions, Su Wenyue felt a great sense of satisfaction. Everyone except Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang admired Su Wenyues embroidery performance; she was truly the daughter raised in a wealthy family. Even the action of embroidering a flower was exceptionally graceful, each movement exuding a unique grace and charm unlike that of ordinary women. Within a short while, Su Wenyue embroidered a butterfly ready to spread its wings on the handkerchief. She then stopped her work, put away her needle and thread, and handed the embroidered fabric to Mrs. Yang, Mother, this is my craftsmanship, please review it. Excellent! Such exquisite embroidery skills at such a young age, how extraordinary! Eldest Daughter-inw, Third Daughter-inw, you have seen for yourselves. The fact is in front of us the Fourth Daughter-inw is truly skilled and talented. Whoever else heeds rumors and nders their own younger sister-inw in the future, do not me this olddy for ignoring family ties! Mrs. Liu truly acknowledged her mistake now. She had originally thought the Fourth Daughter-inw was all show and no substance, winning favor simply because she was born into a good family and knew how to sweet-talk. She was deeply resentful and easily provoked by Mrs. Wangs instigation. Now, seeing that the Fourth Daughter-inw had real ability not only cooking delicious food but also possessing excellent embroidery skills, not to mention her beauty and family background she really had no choice but to acknowledge her. It was no wonder the Mother-inw was partial. Mrs. Wang, who thought she had thoroughly investigated the matter, was somewhat incredulous upon seeing the design that Su Wenyue embroidered. How could this be possible? The motif on the embroidery was clearly even more exquisite than that on the shoes and insoles. In her daze, the silk handkerchief she was holding as evidence against Su Wenyue inadvertently dropped. Su Wenyue, with her sharp eyes, immediately recognized that handkerchief as her own, one that she had embroidered not long before marrying into the Han Family. How it had ended up in Mrs. Wangs hands indicated that there certainly was a traitor in the Su Family. A girls handkerchief, although a seemingly inconspicuous item, was a personal belonging. If it fell into the wrong hands, it could be used to ruin a womans reputation. As the Mistress of the house for many years, Mrs. Su would definitely understand this. She was very strict with such matters, yet someone still managed to take advantage. A chill shed through Su Wenyues eyes. It seemed she needed to remind her Mother to have a thorough cleansing of the servants at home, not sparing those who betrayed their own household. Taking advantage while Mrs. Wang was still unresponsive, Su Wenyue picked up the dropped handkerchief from the ground, Third Sister-inw is so considerate. This handkerchief seems to be the work of my servant girl who was learning embroidery skills from me. How did it end up with Third Sister-inw? You wouldnt think this is my embroidery, would you? No wonder, as she learned her skills from me, her technique naturally resembles mine. Itsmon for those not in the know to mistake it. Since it belongs to a servant from my mothers family, it is only right for me to take care of it and hold onto it in ce of that unprogressive servant girl. Chapter 9 - 9 9: Generous Actions 9 Chapter 9: Generous Actions Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Wang only then realized that the handkerchief she was clutching had fallen out at some point. Her face grew even more embarrassed. After causing such a fuss, who couldnt guess the reason behind it? Fortunately, she hadnt hurried to present the handkerchief as evidence earlier, or else things would be even less clear now. Damn it, wasnt it said that obtaining this embroidered handkerchief had taken a great deal of effort from the eldest son, Han Yu? How could it be something that Su Wenyues servant girl had embroidered! Mrs. Yang had always liked Mrs. Wang as a daughter-inw and thought she was filial and sensible, and she got along well with her sisters-inw. Little did she expect that the Third Daughter-inw would harbor ill intentions. If it werent for her prior desire to make things difficult for the Fourth Daughter-inw, why would she have stolen the servant girls handkerchief? It was precisely because of the stolen servant girls handkerchief that todays events had unfolded,pletely messing up the good tea ceremony! Third Daughter-inw, do you have anything else to say? Mrs. Yang looked at Mrs. Wang, making no attempt to hide her dissatisfaction. Mother, II didnt mean to. I was merely misled by what others said and misunderstood my Fourth younger sibling. I hope she wont take this matter to heart, and that we, as sisters-inw, can get along well in the future. Mrs. Wangs acting wasnt bad. Knowing that her mother-inw was displeased with her, she immediately put on an expression of grievance and righteous anger at being decieved, shifting all the responsibility onto others. Although I dont know why Third Sister-inw is dissatisfied with me and targets me, she is right in what she says. We are sisters-inw and should get along harmoniously. Mother, lets just forget about this incident. I had no intention of targeting Eldest Sister-inw or Third Sister-inw. I merely wanted to prove that I am not as unbearable as rumors suggest. I hope Mother will not mind, Su Wenyue said, smiling amiably and appearing magnanimous. She showed no intention of clinging to Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wangs faults. After all, she had won todays battle and had sessfully tarnished Mrs. Wangs good image in the eyes of their mother-inw, Mrs. Yang. It wouldnt be easy for Mrs. Wang to plot against her behind her back. And it wasnt about life or death after all. Having spent a long time in thatrge house, she had grown ustomed to the dark, underhanded schemes and felt much more tolerant towards certain issues. Mrs. Wang was inconsequential; even if she had some cunning ns, it was only to lower Su Wenyues status in Mrs. Yangs eyes, which was hardly significant. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang were both very pleased with Su Wenyues behavior. Who wouldnt appreciate a daughter-inw who was so forgiving? Even Mrs. Yang herself might not have been able to be so generous had she been in the same situation. Yet the Fourth Daughter-inw, once she said she would not bear a grudge, truly held no grudge and maintained a cheerful demeanor, which showed a generous heart. Now that everything had been brought into the open, there was not much left to say. Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang were now behaving themselves and had no thoughts of ying any tricks. The tea ceremony had to continue. Han Yu was the fourth son and the youngest among the brothers. Su Wenyue still had to offer tea to her elder brothers and sisters-inw. Correspondingly, the brothers and their wives had also prepared gifts for the newlyweds. Although Eldest Sister-inw, Mrs. Liu, wasnt particrly likable, Big brother Han Hu was an honest man who valued family ties deeply, especially towards Han Yu, whom he had taken care of since childhood. Therefore, he was generous, and Su Wenyue felt the weight of the red envelope in her hands was substantial. Han Hu might have been nearing thirty but only had two daughters. The elder one was already twelve, named Han Xiaofeng, and the younger one was seven, named Han Xiaohua. Su Wenyue brought out the gifts she had prepared in advance for the younger generation, giving each of them a pair of silver floral hairpins. Not just Mrs. Wang, even Mrs. Li felt envious the Fourth Daughter-inw was too generous. Mrs. Yang noticed Su Wenyues actions and, although she was pleased with her generosity, felt that the Fourth Daughter-inw was too naive. A token gift for the younger members of the family would have sufficed, but she had gone overboard. Even though the Fourth Daughter-inws mothers family was wealthy and she had a substantial dowry, she couldnt afford to be so extravagant. Particrly since Eldest Daughter-inw was greedy, Mrs. Yang decided she wouldter need to instruct the Fourth Daughter-inw to be more careful, so her sisters-inw wouldnt trick her out of her valuables. She needed to keep a tighter hold on her things. Mrs. Yang was biased towards her youngest son, which was an unchangeable fact, and she naturally kept a close watch over her daughter-inw. Besides, her daughter-inw was going to spend a lifetime with her son; all those things would eventually belong to her grandson. When it came to Second Brother Han Ping, he was just as straightforward. Both he and his wife were down-to-earth, feeling that bringing Su Wenyue, with her wealthy background, into the Han Family was a slight to her. Therefore, they couldnt be stingy and let others make a mockery of their family, so the red envelope given to Su Wenyue was hardly lighter than the one from the eldest brother. Han Ping was indeed fortunate, with a son and a daughter. His elder son, named Han Baofu, was already nine years old, and his younger daughter, named Han Xiaocao, was six. Su Wenyue gave Han Baofu a set of brush, ink, paper, and inkstone, and Han Xiaocao, like her sisters, received a pair of silver floral hairpins. Seeing that Su Wenyues gifts were so substantial, Second Brother and his wife felt it would be embarrassing to ept them. They had thought that the wee gift they prepared, although generous, was the extent of their means and couldntpare to what the Fourth Daughter-inw gave their two childrennot even a fraction. Fourth Daughter-inw, these gifts are too generous. They are both too young to need such fine things. Besides, Baofu cant even read yet. That brush, ink, paper, and inkstone are quite expensive; dont let the boy waste them. Fourth younger sister-inw, being learned as you are, you should keep these possessions for yourself. Yes, indeed, Fourth younger sibling, you should keep these fine pieces for yourself. Han Ping repeatedly waved his hands, Mrs. Li voicing her agreement alongside him. Although she, too, wished for her son to learn to write and readwho doesnt want their son to achieve great things?the gifts were indeed toovish. She had secretly visited the shop before and saw that just the paper alone cost several coins for a single sheet. It was clear that the quality of the paper the Fourth Daughter-inw had given was far superior to what the shop offered, and the price must be even higher, not to mention the expensive brush, ink, and inkstone, which could not be bought without spending several taels of silver. Second Brother and Sister-inw, dont decline it any further. Not to mention that Baofu is now the only male heir of our Han Family, and our familys future hope should already be learning to recognize characters and read. Even for a girl, being able to recognize a few more characters is good. Im not speaking of pursuing official titles or schrly honors, but reading can enlighten ones reason and broaden ones perspective, preventing others from taking advantage, reasoned Su Wenyue. Su Wenyues gifts had indeed reached the hearts of Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang. In most families, there tends to be a preference for males over females. With Han Baofu being the sole male descendant, both Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang had the previous intention to send Han Baofu to a private school to begin his education, but with the increasing chaos in the world and tightening finances, they had discarded the thought. Second child, Second Daughter-inw, since Fourth Daughter-inw is giving it with such sincerity, dont refuse. ept it, Old Man Han said, speaking up as the Second Brother and his wife continued to demur. Chapter 10 - 10 10: Anxious and Troubled 10 Chapter 10: Anxious and Troubled Trantor: 549690339 When Mr. and Mrs. Han Ping saw that Old Man Han had spoken, they reluctantly epted the gift. Although Mrs. Li was thrilled and excited inside, she was still a bit worried and murmured softly, Even with the brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone, Baofu wont know how to use them. Seeing Mrs. Li like this, Han Ping gave her a displeased look, Just hold onto the items for the child, theres no need for so much fussing. Since Su Wenyue had given the writing materials, it was natural she had a n in mind. When she heard Mrs. Lis grumbling, she didnt get upset. Su Wenyue understood Mrs. Lis worrieswhat parent doesnt n for their children? It was only she, an ipetent mother, who had abandoned her own son and regretted it all her life. Her desire to live a good life with Han Yu wasrgely due to this reason; she always thought she could give birth to a sensible child once more and she was determined to make up for her past mistakes this lifetime, never to abandon him again. Second Brother and Second Sister-inw, when I was in the boudoir, my Father and Mother also hired a governess for me to learn to read and write. Although I didnt learn much, its enough to give children a basic education. If Second Brother and Second Sister-inw dont mind, I would like to volunteer to take on this task. Xiao Feng, Xiao Hua, and Xiao Cao can also join in and learn together. Mr. and Mrs. Han Ping, hearing that Su Wenyue was willing to teach their son to read, were especially thrilled and happy, Really? This is wonderful, Fourth younger sibling, I dont even know what to say. If Baofu can make something of himself in the future, it will all be thanks to you, Aunt. Well make sure he takes good care of you! What are you talking about, Second Brother and Second Sister-inw? We are family after all, and this is what I should do, she responded. Not expecting that their own family could produce a schr, it was with this thought at the beginning that Han Ping had resisted pressure and sent the Fourth child to a private school for a few years, butter on, they had no choice but to stop. Moved by the gesture, Old Man Hans face turned red with excitement, Thats excellent, Fourth Daughter-inw, from now on you dont need to worry about anything at home, just set aside some time every day to educate Baofu. As the Third son and his wife said, if Baofu bes sessful, itll all be thanks to you, Aunt. The whole old Han family will be grateful to you! That goes without saying. As for the girls, theres no need for them to learn to read. After all, we are not so well-off that we can afford it. Its already difficult enough to provide for Baofu alone, our family really doesnt have the means for more. Mrs. Han did think of asking Su Wenyue to teach a few girls some needle and thread skills. After all, although their skills were not bad, they only knew how to make clothes and mend things. How could they do something as skillful as embroidery? Not to mention in the Han household, even the vige could hardly find a few who were skilled at embroidery. Otherwise, why would the embroideries sold at the Embroidery House be so expensive? It all relied on these fine crafts to make a living. Not to say, none could embroider as beautifully as Su Wenyueit seemed she brought the very things to life, surpassing even the embroiderers at the Embroidery House. But since Su Wenyue had already agreed to teach Baofu, it was even harder for her to ask for additional favors. Su Wenyue did have the ability, but did not volunteer to take on the task without being asked. Not everyone was as fortunate as she was, to be indulged by her Father and Mother, who had been willing to hire a governess for her. The vige girls started helping with farm work as soon as they became sensible. She was not the Bodhisattva from the temple and couldnt take care of everything. She was willing to take care of Baofu because both Third child and his wife were sincere people, and Baofu was a well-behaved good boy. When it came to the Third child Han Lin, the meeting gift seemed a bit thin, the red envelope light and fluttering. Su Wenyue did not expect there to be a banknote inside, as Han Lin had always been a bit shy. His rtionship with his brother Han Yu was the most indifferent, and with Mrs. Wang encouraging him, it was not hard to imagine he would not be overly generous towards Su Wenyue. Without any change in her expression, Su Wenyue thanked them as usual. The third son and his wife did not yet have a child, so they saved on a gift for the child. Mrs. Wang watched as the boss and the Second Brothers families had received so many fine things from Su Wenyue, her eyes red with envy. It was just too bad she didnt have a child yet and couldnt partake in Su Wenyues generosity. She was exceedingly frustrated. The tea ceremony had been dyed and Mrs. Yang, very considerate, told Su Wenyue to go back to her room and rest. The New daughter-inw had been busy for half a day and was surely tired. She should rest well and they would call her out for lunch at noon. Su Wenyue had woken up early and been active all morning, sparring wits with Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang, which was indeed tiring. Without demur, she returned to her room. Passing by Han Yu, she did not even give him a nce, but went back to her room on her own. Han Yu saw everything and felt bad. He had been impulsive and had said a few things he shouldnt have, which escted to this point. Seeing Su Wenyues attitude, she obviously didnt hold him in high regard, and now she seemed even colder towards him. Watching Su Wenyue walk away, Han Yu was torn about whether to follow her. Seeing her eldest son standing there stupefied, Mrs. Yang felt a bit helpless about her dim-witted son and suggested, Fourth brother, you dont need to do any work this morning. Spend some time at home with your wife. In the afternoon, take her to get familiar with the surroundings. Mrs. Yangs arrangement was meant to bring the young couple closer. Considering the aggravation caused by the Eldest Daughter-inw and the Third Daughter-inw, the Fourth child had not only failed to support his wife, but had even sided with his sisters-inw. The Fourth Daughter-inw must have been holding a grudge. If they didnt clear things up soon, the rtionship between the husband and wife could be even more strained. The Fourth child had always been so aloof. Now that he was married, why was he still behaving like that? How would that win over his wifes heart? None of her children made her worry-free. Su Wenyue, knowing that Han Yu had followed her, didnt pay any attention, directly lying down on the bed in the room to rest as if he werent there. It was Han Yu who couldnt hold back and spoke first. Are you angry with me? he asked. Without opening her eyes and without a word, Su Wenyue kept silent. After a long while, just as Han Yu was almost at the end of his patience, she finally spoke in a stiff tone devoid of emotion, No, theres nothing to be angry about. Still insisting she wasnt angry, but it was clear she was very upset, choosing to show a calm demeanor as a different way of expressing her anger. Su Wenyue, in this state, seemed strangely adorable to Han Yu and made him feel even more that he had truly gone too far. No matter the reason, he should have stood by his wife instead of making those recklessments. It was normal for his wife to be upset. Lady Yue, I Han Yu began, wanting to exin something, but Su Wenyue interrupted him. Im tired and would like to rest. Can we talk about thister? I Han Yu wanted to continue but seeing Su Wenyues weary face, he didnt have the heart to go on and carefully tucked in the corner of her nket instead. Alright, you sleep well. Ill stay here with you, and when you wake up, we can have a good talk. Chapter 11 - 11 11: Differential Treatment 11 Chapter 11: Differential Treatment Trantor: 549690339 ` Not knowing how long she had slept, Su Wenyue awoke to find Han Yu still sitting beside the bed, unchanged in his position, truly having watched over her the whole time, which gave her somefort. Have you been sitting here all this time just to say something to me? After a rest, Su Wenyue felt much more refreshed and was in a calmer mood, realizing she had been too anxious. She knew what kind of person Han Yu was, both inside and out, a very indifferent man. Not to mention her, a wife who had just entered the family, with no prior interactions, even among the Han family members, he truly only valued his parents and his two elder brothers. Han Lin didnt even count, so changing such a person in a short time was impossible; it had to be done slowly. At the very least,pared to her previous life, Han Yu had shown her a bit more concern. II didnt mean to side with Sister-inw and Third Sister-inw earlier, Han Yu said, finally venting his thoughts and feeling much relieved. Im aware of their nature. It was just awkward to speak up for you in front of Father and Mother In any case, it was my fault. But since youve married into the Han family, you are my wife; you shouldnt easily mention separation or divorce. I was really upset as well; thats why I said those harsh words. Han Yu could feel a little better after expressing himself, even though it did seem topromise his masculine pride to some extent. However, he was not an obstinate man. Although he didnt have strong feelings for Su Wenyue at the moment, he did have some favorable impressions of her and wasnt averse to the idea of spending a lifetime with her. Han Yu felt thatmunication with the woman he would likely spend his life with, would be beneficial for their future, but this was based on Su Wenyues good behavior. In her previous life, Han Yu would never have considered this with a spoiled and clueless Su Wenyue. Fourth brother, Fourth sister-inw,e out quick, its time for lunch! Just as Su Wenyue was about to respond to Han Yus exnation, Mrs. Lius voice sounded from outside, with a surprisingly kind and amicable tone. Apparently, those pairs of silver floral hairpins had done their job. Mrs. Liu, having gained an advantage, naturally treated Su Wenyue better, turning a deaf ear to Mrs. Wangs instigation and, without needing the mother-inws instructions, took the initiative to call the Fourth son and his wife for lunch. Lets go have lunch then, so as not to keep everyone waiting. Han Yu was still himself, even after the exnation and the expressed apology, he remained rigidly formal, especially in front of others. No sooner had he stepped out of the room than he reverted to his expressionless demeanor, causing Mrs. Yang to worry for her emotionally oblivious youngest son. How could the feelings between this young couple develop at this rate? Su Wenyue nodded in agreement. Internal conflicts could be resolved slowly, and it was essential to maintain the good image she had managed to establish in front of her parents-inw. Moreover, the fact that Han Yu had offered her that exnation was already a sign of sincerity, perhaps a promising start. Of course, to teach Han Yu a lesson, or to make him understand that she was not to be trifed with, and that he should consider her perspective more before acting, Su Wenyues attitude over the next few days remained tepid. (Content harmonized) The Han family was a typical peasant family, where everyone, regardless of gender or age, could be expected to do farm work. Su Wenyue had no intention of shirking these duties. Though she had never performed farm work while living with her mothers family, in her previous life, the stern yet gentle Mistress at the mansion punished her by making her do farm work at the Zhuangzi for months. There, under constant surveince without even the allowance for a moments rest to drink some water, she truly suffered. Now, doing farm work with the Han family members didnt seem like much at all. Fourth Daughter-inw, theres no need for you to go. What would ady raised in a wealthy family know about this work? Besides, you still have to enlighten Baofu, teach him to read and write. Go do your proper task, and leave the field work to us; we have plenty of people in the house and wont miss one less. Father, its alright, Su Wenyue demurred. Although I may not be skilled in farm work, everything can be learned with a bit of practice, and Ill make sure to find time to teach Baofu between work, without neglecting either duty. She didnt actually want to engage in suchbor, but she also didnt want to give rise to gossip, considering the burning heat of the outside sun at that time. Youd better stayfortably at home. What could you possibly help with out there? Youd be more likely to hinder than help! Old Man Han had yet to respond when Han Yu interjected gruffly, his tone revealing his disdain, although it was clear to any discerning observer that Fourth child was simply showing concern for his wife. Lady Yue, just listen to Yuer and stay at home. Yuer is strong and works hard, better and faster than anyone else, so you can consider that hes done your share of the work, Mother-inw Mrs. Yang said, in approval of her sons unusual initiation to care for his wife. It seemed the words she had spoken to Fourth child had not fallen on deaf ears. Yet, his tone Well, a mother knows her own child, and for him to speak so protectively of his wife was not easy. Hence, Han Yus character wasnt entirely without its advantages. If any of the other three sons had spoken for their daughter-inw in such a manner, Mrs. Yang would certainly have felt upset, as if her sons had put their wives before their mother. But for the emotionally inept Han Yu, it was evidently a case of favoritism. Mrs. Liu didnt mind so much; currently, her sole aim was to ingratiate herself with Su Wenyue to benefit from her, so not having to do farm work was no issue for her. After all, how much could that delicate, pampered Miss truly aplish even if she went? Mrs. Wangs face had been sour since Old Man Han began speaking, and hearing Mrs. Yangsments only made it sourer. Before Su Wenyues arrival, she had prided herself on having the best family background among the sister-inws. Now with Su Wenyue in the family, she felt like a disregarded weed, with everyone fawning over Su Wenyue and paying her no heed. ` Chapter 12 - 12 Twelve: Suspicious Red 12 Chapter Twelve: Suspicious Red Trantor: 549690339 Third Daughter-inw, dont be displeased with me, thinking Im being unfair as a Mother-inw. Iveid it out here for you, if you were as capable as Fourth Daughter-inw, you wouldnt have to work in the fields either. Theres a saying that goes, Ones actions match ones abilities. Being jealous of others is pointless. Mrs. Yang also felt that she had been sweet-talked and fooled by Mrs. Wang over time, and found it ufortable, taking the opportunity to give Mrs. Wang a lesson. Mother, I didnt. Mrs. Wang truly felt wronged now Alright, Mother, dont pick on my wife anymore. Look how aggrieved she is. Were supposed to go to the fields, arent we? Lets hurry along. Han Lin may have beencking in other areas, but he was good to his own wife. Seeing his birth mother picking on his wife, he quickly helped to smooth things over. Mrs. Yang became even more ufortable in her heart when she saw her own son so biased in favor of his wife and ming her. Third Child and Fourth Child were not the same; Third Child had never been decisive and was most likely instigated by his wife. Otherwise, he would not have spoken to her like that. Furthermore, thinking about how Third Daughter-inw had been in the Han Family for four or five years without bearing a child, her heart felt even more blocked. However, although Mrs. Yang was somewhat biased, she was not a wicked Mother-inw. Although unhappy in her heart, she just hmphed and left with the hoe on her shoulder. Seeing that the family members had all gone out to work in the field, Su Wenyue was not idle either. She cleaned up the house, then called Baofu into the room. First, she taught Baofu to recognize his own name and a few simple characters, asking Baofu to practice by writing and drawing with a stick in the dirt of the courtyard. Baofu didnt even know the basics, like how to hold a pen, so using the stationery set she gave him would have been too wasteful. Thats why Su Wenyue came up with this idea. Moreover, teaching Baofu to read was a spur-of-the-moment decision; she wasnt fully prepared. Su Wenyue thought about buying some introductory books for Baofu in town in a few days. With the family out working, the task of cooking naturally fell to Su Wenyue. When the food was ready and she was about to send Baofu to call everyone for dinner, Old Man Han and the others returned. It was very hot outside today, and they all came back sweaty. This afternoon, Han Yu didnt join the others to work but instead took a bow and arrow and gathered everything needed to head into the mountains. Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu with some surprise, Are you going to the mountain? Tomorrow youll be returning to your mothers family. The gifts I should prepare are all ready, but I cant let them be much more than the Sisters-inws, or Mother would find it hard to handle. I thought of going to the mountain to see if I could hunt some animals to bring with me. Then nobody can say anything. Besides, doesnt Father-inw love game? He will surely be happy to see it. Su Wenyue thought to herself, how could Father-inw not be delighted with the game his Son-inw personally hunted to honor him? Initially, she didnt know which aspect of Han Yu had won Father-inws approval, insisting that she marry Han Yu, even though the overt reason was that her grandfather and Han Yus grandfather had betrothed them to each other when they were kids, and Father-inw was fulfilling the promise by marrying her to Han Yu. But Su Wenyue knew her Father was not an obstinate man; he would not sacrifice his Daughters lifelong happiness for a mere promise. Now, it seemed her Fathers judgment was quite urate; indeed, as her Father had said, Han Yu was not an ordinary man, and he was bound to achieve something in time. Her Father also said Han Yu was a man of responsibility and reliability. Thinking about Han Yus future achievements, if the Su Family had a good rtionship with him from the start, he would surely look after them more in the future, wouldnt he? After all, although Han Yu was a cold person, he was also grateful and remembered favors. So she subtly spoke well of her family to him, Of course. My Father likes you so much that he even valued you over me, his beloved Daughter since childhood. I dont know what he sees in you?! As Su Wenyue said this, her red lips pouted, her cheeks which still carried some baby fat puffed up slightly, and she looked dissatisfiedly at Han Yu. These words were tinged with a hint of jealousy, like a girl whose beloved possession had been snatched away. Han Yu looked at his wifes jealous expression and surprisingly quite liked the feeling. Perhaps Father-inw thinks this Son-inw has a bright future, which is why he married his precious Daughter to me. Dont worry, I wont disappoint Father-inw, Han Yu said half-jokingly, genuinely pleased to have his Father-inws approval, especially since this feeling of making his Wife jealous was not bad. Su Wenyue, however, stared at Han Yus smile as if it were a curiosity. In her previous life, although shed been in the Han Family for three years, shed hardly ever seen Han Yu smile. She always saw that same expressionless face, distant and cold, wasting such a handsome countenance. You look very handsome when you smile. You should smile more, not always keep such a stern face, its not cute at all. No wonder the kids at home are afraid of you. Sometimes, even Im a bit scared when you get angry, let alone the children. If you smiled more often, youd surely charm a lot of girls. Ive just realized how handsome my Husband actually is. Su Wenyue said dreamily. Having experienced her previous life, she could hardly be considered a New Daughter-inw in the strictest sense. She was more outspoken now, and there was nothing embarrassing about praising her own Husband, Han Yu, however, did not respond to Su Wenyue, and the smile on his face vanished, reverting to his usual demeanor. After a brief greeting, he headed for the mountain. However, if you looked closely, his earlobes carried a suspicious hint of red. Han Yu felt his young Wife, raised by Father-inw and Mother-inw, was indeed too simple and straightforward with her words, without any subtlety, her earlobes growing redder. Although his face was motionless, his eyes could not hide a hint of amusement. This was a man both (harmonious) and scheming. During the afternoon, Su Wenyue sorted through her Dowry, and the severalrge red boxes prominent in the room were quite eye-catching. Which Bride in the area had such a respectable dowry? However, for the Su Family, such an ostensible dowry really didnt count for much, even less than her two Concubine sisters dowries. Although Su Wenyue was the most beloved Daughter of the Su Family, the only legitimate Daughter, she was not the only Daughter. She had two older half-sisters born of a Concubine. Mrs. Su, considering her Daughters future, would never let her only Daughter be overshadowed by the concubine-born ones. After operating the familys affairs for most of her life, Mrs. Su understood what was truly important. Especially considering her Daughter was marrying a Farmer if the dowry was toovish, it might attract unwanted attention. The Concubine sisters would likely feel ufortable, and they might cause trouble for her Daughter behind her back, Chapter 13 - 13 Thirteen: Somewhat Amusing 13 Chapter Thirteen: Somewhat Amusing Trantor: 549690339 ` If her daughter had married into a good family, Mrs. Su An wouldnt be worried, but her son-inw was nothing but a farmerhow could he protect her precious daughter! In her heart, Mrs. Su An resented Master Su for stubbornly adhering to some foolish agreement,pletely disregarding his daughters happiness and marrying her off to such a man. What sort of good life could she expect in the future? She always imed to love Lady Yue the most, but in the end, it was the concubines daughters of lower status who somehow married well. Thinking about this made her feel suffocated with frustration. Nevertheless, now that her daughter was to be married off, Mrs. An ensured that everything possible was arranged for her daughter. Although Su Wenyues dowry appeared to be just a few boxes of items, looking somewhat humbleand some even spected whether she fell out of favor at homethe truth beneath was another story. What most saw was merely the surface. The illegitimate daughters had an ostentatious wedding, with one dowry chest after another, yet the contents were standard fabrics, porcin, and the like, nothing particrly valuable. In contrast, Su Wenyues few boxes, though seeming modest, were filled with treasures. Mrs. An had almost emptied the familys stores to fill these chests with items such as premium medicinal materials rarely found on the market, ancient antiques, the most fashionable and beautiful cloths, including some contributed to the court, and several sets of gold and silver jewelry made in the Capital Citys finest Silver Store, all exquisitely beautiful. Though her daughters current status rendered such items unnecessary, it was good to be prepared, and with that, she nearly filled severalrge chests. To avoid drawing too much attention, Mrs. An had to convert the rest into banknotes. Originally nning to give Su Wenyue a couple thousand silver coins for the bottom of her box, sheter reconsidered her daughters naive nature with money, fearing it would either be quickly squandered or swindled away. After discussing with Master Su, they decided to leave only one thousand taels of silver for Su Wenyues dowry and used the rest to buy a Zhuangzi for her. The Zhuangzi wasnt far from the Town so it would be convenient to manage if Su Wenyue and her husband moved there. Fearing his daughters ignorance with farm affairs, and to prevent the staff from deceiving her, Master Su assigned a loyal old servant to manage the Zhuangzi on her behalf, ensuring not only that she wouldnt squander the property but also guaranteeing an annual ie. In her previous life, Su Wenyue, resentful towards her parents, had not even wanted to look at her dowry, carelessly using it when needed and even gifting much away, cheapening her parents heartfelt efforts. Back then, she had been raised too naively, with little understanding of money, oblivious to the richness of her familial support. Reflecting now, she felt a blend of gratitude and guilt. When Han Yu returned home in the evening, his hunt was fruitful. Not only had he caught a muntjac weighing over twenty pounds, but his traps in the mountains also captured several pheasants and hares, a bountiful harvest indeed. Thinking it over on the way back, he only brought the pheasants and hares home, leaving the muntjac at his good brother Chen Shuangs ce halfway up the mountain, nning to retrieve it the next day. Chen Shuang, orphaned from birth and unmarried, was tight-lipped, so there was no worry about leaks. Han Yu didnt want concerns over his daughter-inws return to her mothers family to upset his household. After all, such game could fetch a decent sum of silver if sold at the Towns restaurant. His sister-inw and third sister-inw would surely be envious. It wasnt that he cared much, but he didnt want Mrs. Yang to feel ufortable, possibly leading to resentment towards his daughter-inw. Han Yu understood his mother well. Though she seemed kind to his daughter-inw now, it was only for certain reasons. They hadnt been together long enough for true family bonds to form, and if she felt her son sided too much with his wife, forgetting his own family, she would certainly stop being so agreeable. How had Han Yu, in his previous life, risen from a humble farmer to a high-ranking official? Although he appeared cold and stern, his thoughts were meticulous and he was adept at gauging others hearts. Currently willing to consider everything for his daughter-inw, he had managed to arrange everything so well that even the unmentionable content was harmonized. By the time Han Yu arrived home, Su Wenyue was still organizing her boxes, categorizing the trousseau contents ording to the list, separating the needed from the unneeded. Previously, such tasks were handled by servant girls, but now she had to sort through it all herself, which was no easy task. Luckily, Mrs. Li hade home early today, so she didnt have to prepare dinner, allowing her to focus on sorting these items. Mrs. Li hade home early at Mrs. Yangs suggestion. Firstly, before Su Wenyue was married into the Han Family, she agreed with her wifes parents home that Su Wenyue need not be involved in such work. Additionally, while the family wasnt prosperous, and although they werentcking basic needs, life was tight. Everything from oil and salt to rice and flour was calcted daily. Although the daughter-inw was skilled in making delicious meals, they were also costly. A jar of oil intended for several days was almost depleted by Su Wenyue after just two meals, and the rice and flour were also noticeably lessened. The household couldnt afford such extravagance. Actually, that was Su Wenyue being conservative, considering the Han Familys situation. Mrs. Yang was too embarrassed to voice her thoughts directly to Su Wenyuewho had married into a more affluent family, had been lenient about many things, and surely could not be begrudged a little oil and rice flour. So Mrs. Yang decided it was better to have the daughter-inw cook less often. With several daughters-inw at home, it was enough for the youngest to teach the children and embroider. While Su Wenyue had suffered much in her previous life, she never had to be thrifty with such essential items. No Wealthy Family evercked such basics, and even when she was begrudged, it was never in this manner, which is why she never noticed Mrs. Yangs thoughts. Han Yu, upon hearing that Mrs. Li hade home specially to cook and putting the pieces together, somewhat understood the situation and found it amusing. Yet, he felt this arrangement to be favorablehis wife, with her delicate skin, should be taken care of. She had not been married to him long enough to have her worn down by hardships. Thus, even with his clear understanding, he didnt reveal his insights, allowing his wife to think it was her mother-inws considerationa nice misunderstanding. Chapter 14 - 14 14: Not Yet Enlightened 14 Chapter 14: Not Yet Enlightened Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu had been doing farm work all morning and had gone hunting in the mountain. Drenched in sweat, he grabbed some clothes to wash up. Su Wenyue hesitated but still called out to Han Yu and took a set of brand-new clothes out of the box for him. From innerwear to outer garments, everything was included. Handing them over, she looked somewhat conflicted. Here, these clothes were made ording to your measurements. Go ahead and wear them, she said. Han Yu took the clothes from Su Wenyues hands. They werent made of silk but of high-quality cotton. Clearly, the Su Family could afford better materials but had chosen high-quality cotton considering his everyday needs, ensuring that the clothes werefortable and not so unusual that theyd end up unused at the bottom of the box. The craftsmanship was exquisite, clearly the work of the same person who had made the shoes and insoles for the Tea ceremony. Han Yu raised an eyebrow, looking at Su Wenyue, Did you make these? Somehow, facing Han Yus rather intense gaze, Su Wenyue felt very guilty. She had intended to simply affirm, but knowing how shrewd Han Yu was, if she lied now and he discovered the truthter, it would surely affect his thoughts of her. Han Yu was not easily fooled like Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang, so the best choice was honesty, hoping that Han Yu would think better of her for her candor. I Id like to say I made them, but thats not true. They were made by an embroiderer at home. Su Wenyue, after speaking, hung her head in shame, showing real remorse. Hmm? Han Yu looked at the clothes in his hand. He trusted his judgement and would not be mistaken; the clothes, along with the shoes and insoles presented during the Tea ceremony, were indeed crafted by the same person. Not only the stitching but also certain embroidery habits were familiar. He had suspicions when he saw Su Wenyue embroider on the spot and had thought it was an improvement on her embroidery skills. Now, other doubts had been dismissed since he didnt want to suspect his Daughter-inw or make a big deal over such a small matter. But it seemed it wasnt the case at all. Not just these clothes, but also the shoes and insoles given to Father and Mother, they were all made by our embroiderer, Su Wenyue spoke softer and softer, her head bowing lower, dissipating some of the displeasure Han Yu initially felt. Han Yu found his Daughter-inw sometimes acted like an unripe child. If their ages didnt differ by just three years, he would have thought he was raising a worrisome Daughter. Stubborn and prone to sulk, she also had a round, apple-shaped face with a touch of baby fat on her chin, making her look much younger than she was when she looked up at you with an innocent expression. Now, looking at her ashamed demeanor, too scared to lift her head, he believed she knew she had done wrong. But if she knew it was wrong, why did she still do it? Han Yu had seen the embroidery skills Su Wenyue demonstrated; he didnt believe she couldnt do it herself, perhaps she just didnt want to do it. Thinking this way, Han Yu also recalled her reluctance when unveiling the wedding veil. But then again, with her privileged background, who would be willing to marry a Farmer with no particr skills like him? Although Han Yu believed he wouldnt live an ordinary life forever, outsiders saw the reality for what it was. I remember during the Tea ceremony, you confidently imed that those shoes and insoles were handcrafted by you, even causing Sister-inw and Third Sister-inw to apologize, making me believe too, Han Yu said casually, his tone light and teasing, but Su Wenyue felt an increased pressure. This devil, still but amon Farmer without yet making his fortune, had a presence so assertive it entirely overwhelmed her. Su Wenyue cursed him silently in her mind. Yet Han Yus tone suddenly became much more severe. It was fine for his Daughter-inw to be a little spoiled, but he couldnt indulge her habit of lying: Why are you looking down! Look at me when Im speaking. Whats the use of acting like this after what youve done? I am curious about one thing, though. Since you managed to deceive everyone, why confess the truth to me now? Arent you afraid Id be angry or tell Father and Mother about it? I am afraid, but but Mother said Husband and Wife should act with honesty. Besides, I didnt want to lie to you. And youre so smart, while Im a bit slow. I wouldnt be able to trick you anyway, so I might as well tell you the truth. If youre angry, you can punish me or scold me all you want. But please, dont tell Father and Mother; they would definitely be upset, Su Wenyue said coyly, shaking Han Yus arm, leaving him both helpless and Han Yu raised his hand to hit Su Wenyues head, but as his hand neared her, he changed the action, poking her forehead firmly instead: You know youre not smart, and your little tricks might fool the naive, but I cant be bothered to call you out on them. It would be too easy to spot the ws. Yes, yes, I know youre the most amazing, Husband. But it wasnt on purpose. I was just so angry at the time, angry that Dad had me marry just any man on a whim, without letting me choose someone I liked. I was showing him my displeasure. Why should I do as he wished? But I wont do it again, I promise to make clothes for you with my own hands in the future, she said. So what kind of man do you like? Han Yu asked casually, although the topic had already shifted. Showing nothing on her face, Su Wenyue internally dismissed Han Yus childish tactics. As if I dont know youre fishing for information. The future Prime Minister is still growing up, still too green. Madam, I was seasoned in the backyard dealings, expert in dealing with that unfaithful scoundrel. Even though men are different, they havemonalities. Well, Im not sure what I like. Maybe someone handsome, gentle, and considerate? Or someone cool and devoted? Or someone dignified with a strong Presence of a man? Anyway, it doesnt matter. I just wanted to pick a man I liked myself, like my cousin did, instead of carelessly marrying a stranger! Su Wenyue spoke bitterly internally, yet her external facade was clouded with naive confusion. Han Yu shook his head, disbelieving her idea of a preferred partner; all figments of her imagination. The reason for her unwillingness to marry him wasnt due to hisck of ability as a Farmer or a preupied heart; it turns out this girl simply hadnt matured. It seemed he was the one overthinking things. Chapter 15 - 15 15: Waiting for Regret 15 Chapter 15: Waiting for Regret Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu thought that made sense. These little girls who were spoiled at home had no idea how tough the world could be and probably had no interest in mundane matters like firewood, rice, oil, and salt. With too much idle time, they entertained wild fantasies and, in thepany of frivolous people, they would develop such preposterous and impractical ideasit was a case of being led astray. Su Wenyue was aware of one thing that troubled Han Yu deeply: he thought she was the sort of woman who despised poverty and adored wealth, looked down on him, and believed she was shallow, ignorant, and arrogant. In order to change the image Han Yu had of her and prevent such thoughts from taking root and bing ingrained, Su Wenyue preferred to act a bit more naive in front of him. Moreover, a man of Han Yus intelligence and adeptness at strategy, who wielded power and schemes, likely didnt want a woman just as clever and calcting by his side. Instead, he would favor the innocent and adorably naive typeeasier to deceive, requiring little effort to handle, bringing a sense of ease, not even needing to be wary of ones own spouse. Of course, even if she yed the naive card, there was a limit to it. She had to make Han Yu see she was only naive and unsophisticated because she was coddled by her parents and kept sheltered, not because she was ignorant or superficial. Only then would she appear endearingoverdoing it would have an entirely different effect. The Su Wenyue of the previous life, despite being incredibly naive and innocent, was not the least bit adorable. She was willful and capricious, and with Han Yus heart filled with grudges against her, she was shunned. Still dreaming, huh? Youre married now whether you wanted it or not. You are now officially my wife, the one I, Han Yu, married through proper channels. From now on, stop entertaining these absurd thoughts. In this era, isnt every woman married ording to her parents arrangements and the matchmakers words? And they still want to choose their own men? Only flighty women would engage in such shameless acts. I bet its your cousin whos been filling your head with such nonsense. Stay away from her from now on. Even though Han Yu knew his wife didnt have her eye on anyone else and was simply daydreaming, he still felt a tinge of jealousy and issued his domineeringmand. But Su Wenyue seemed somewhat reluctant. There are no buts. What do you think a married woman can do anyway? Forget about other men; even if there were feelings, they could only be for ones husband. Han Yu stopped short of saying explicitly, Just liking me is enough. Who said that? Havent you heard of the term a woman climbing over the wall? Su Wenyue, perhaps reminded of her past life, blurted out the remark on impulse, unsure whether it was a test for Han Yu or to confirm something. Han Yu, fully aware that Su Wenyue was speaking off the cuff, still turned pale with anger: Su Wenyue, you dare! If you even think of such a thing, just wait and see how Ill deal with you. This is outrageous! If that day everes, Ill break your legs and lock you up in a room for life. Feeling the chilling menace in Han Yus words and recalling the increasingly ruthless tactics of Lord Hanter on, Su Wenyue shivered uncontrobly and replied in a defeated tone, I, of course, wouldnt dare. Its just that Just what? Its just, I was only making a hypothetical point. What if I didnt entertain such thoughts and others came to tempt me? You know how beautiful I am; certainly, those with ulterior motives will target me. Then, you cant me me. Su Wenyue was determined not to fall for that mans seduction in this life, or even to see the man who had caused her pain for most of her previous lifetime. However, some things were beyond her control, much like her initial encounter with that man. Looking back, those so-called chance meetings had all been orchestrated by himhow else could they have been so coincidental? She had never met him before that, so how had he fixed his sights on her? Given that mans flirtatious nature and fondness for seduction, even if she tried to avoid him, it was likely he would still initiate contact with her and lead to misunderstandings. Su Wenyue was preparing Han Yu in advance, just in case. Han Yu didnt know what to say. What on earth was this girl thinking? It must be that shed been reading too many storybooks and thought she was acting in a y. Without holding back, he flicked her on the forehead. Ha, Su Wenyue, you really think too highly of yourself. You might be a little prettier than the vige girls, but you are far fromparing to those youngdies from noble families in the city. You actually believe you are a peerless beauty capable of toppling nations, making men dream about you, Han Yu insulted Su Wenyue while dripping with sarcasm, although deep down he knew what she said might not be entirely imaginations without basis. Suddenly, he felt that a womans beauty was a hassle. Su Wenyue, confident in her own beauty, was not at all fazed by the put-down. She was still growing, after all. In a few years, she would be even more beautiful than she was now. Otherwise, why would that man be captivated by her beauty in the past, going against his principles just to pursue a married woman? But it seemed Han Yu was a man who cared little for women, otherwise, facing a woman like her, how could he remain unmoved and speak such words? Although Su Wenyue believed in her beauty, she was rather annoyed by Han Yus dismissive attitude. Knowing full well his temperament, she couldnt help but provoke him, I may not be a peerless beauty capable of toppling nations, but across the whole Xinye County, there arent many as pretty as me. Its just that you fail to appreciate it. If I really were to elope, youd be the one regretting it! In her past life, that was precisely what she had done. Although most of the faulty with her, Han Yu was not without me. She had been dazzled by wealth and sweet-talked by that man, driven by a desire to retaliate against Han Yu. The moment she left the Han Family, she had even felt a vengeful satisfaction, her only guilt being for her son, who was not yet three years old. Han Yu initially thought Su Wenyue was just being yful, but as she went on without a clue, he darkened. He knew only too well what his wife looked like. The day he unveiled her wedding cover, he had indeed been startled by Su Wenyues beauty, but the moment was short-lived, quickly quenched by her disdain and presumptuous words. Just stay at home properly and dont cause me any troubles. As for the outside world, if anyone dares to make a move on you, I will certainly take care of it! But if you dare to climb over the wall, can you imagine the consequences? Should I hang you up and beat you, or should I hand you over to the Vige Chief to be drowned in a pond, or maybe send you to the Government to be dealt with ording to thews of the Daming Dynasty? Chapter 16 - 16 16: Petty Mind 16 Chapter 16: Petty Mind Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu felt that his daughter-inws temperament was still unpredictable, so he had to pick the most serious and frightening consequences to scare her. This way, she wouldnt dare to entertain such ideas in the future. Indeed, in this era, if a woman really dared tomit such an act of infidelity, the consequences would be exactly as grave as he described. So when Su Wenyue heard Han Yu say this, she was genuinely moved, especially by the guilt that came with doing something wrong. Although, that was all in her previous life. After Su Wenyue had left with that man, she didnt know what Han Yus reaction truly was; at the time, she only felt more delighted the angrier Han Yu got. Now she thought about it, if that man hadnt had such a strong background, which deterred people from causing trouble at his mansion, she didnt know what end she would have met. As for Han Yu, Su Wenyue didnt think hecked the courage to confront the situation. Moreover, Han Yu had gradually risen through the ranks, reaching the clouds, and eventually became the powerful Prime Minister, whom even that man didnt dare to provoke easily. That man even considered sending her back to Han Yu to deal with as he saw fit, but that idea waster pacified by her coaxing, and partly because he truly found it hard to part with her, so he dropped the idea. Su Wenyue didnt hide her departure from the Han Family in her previous life. In fact, many people knew where she had gone, yet Han Yu never once came looking for her. Now, upon reflection, she realized that Han Yu had long been dissatisfied with her. If it werent for their child, perhaps he wouldve thought about divorcing her sooner. He probably didnte looking for her out of disdain, or maybe he simply didnt care. Back then, Su Wenyue had already deeply mired herself in the sordid affairs of that mansion, busypeting with the women in the backyard for favor and solidifying her position in front of that man. So after feeling uneasy for some time, shepletely pushed Han Yu out of her mind. Now that she reflected on Han Yus attitude, she felt quite uneasy inside. Han Yu, with all the effort he put into frightening and instructing his daughter-inw, found out that Su Wenyue was not even listening, her mind wandering far away. She was nowhere near the effect he was aiming for, which made him feel both angry and helpless, and his tone became even heavier. Su Wenyue, Im being serious with you. Dont think Im trying to scare you. You are young and have been spoiled by your father and mother since childhood, so no one has told you about these things. You dont understand the severity of the consequences, especially those nonsensical storybooks you read that disregard all manners and customs with tales of talented men and beautiful women, reckless romance, and leading people astray. Youre not allowed to read those useless books anymore, have you heard? Got it, Su Wenyue rolled her eyes. Why hadnt she realized before that Han Yu had the potential to be such a nag, incessantly harping on in her ear, which hardly matched his usual demeanor. Su Wenyue didnt know that it was her good behavior after marrying into the Han Family, coupled with the little ws she disyed to change Han Yus impression of her, which not only awakened the maniptive and repressed nature within Han Yu but also finally made him include her in his domain. It led him to feel the urge to discipline her, turning it into a habit thatter on, he just couldnt shake off. After countless failed attempts to resist, Su Wenyue saw through Han Yus nature and even thought about having a daughter to shift Han Yus attention, but s Han Yu waspletely at a loss seeing Su Wenyues entirely improper attitude. Training a good daughter-inw wasnt something that could be achieved overnight; it required slow and steady discipline. It was only then that Han Yu realized the topic had drifted too far off course, although it was he who had first led it astray. The initial discussion about the mistake Su Wenyue made hadnt been resolved yet! Forget it, I wont talk about this with you now. Lets get back to the main point. Tell me, since youve admitted your wrongdoing, what do you n to do? Dont think you can get away with it by dragging the topic off track! What do you mean, what to do? Ive already told you the truth. You should be encouraging me; otherwise, next time, I wont dare tell you the truth again. Besides, I know I was wrong, and I wont make the same mistake in the future. How about I make a new pair of shoes for Father-inw and Mother-inw again? But you cant sell me out and talk about this. Although Su Wenyues reasoning was skewed, it did make some sense, and Han Yu felt his daughter-inw deserved some encouragement for being frank with him. So he decided to let Su Wenyue off temporarily, Ill keep this matter a secret. As for making new shoes for your father and mother, theres no need. My mother may not have learned embroidery, and her embroidery may not be as good as yours, but her needle and thread skills are the result of decades of practice. The shoes she makes arefortable and durable, we dont need yours. Just remember to handmake all my clothes from now on. Once he had brought Su Wenyue into his domain and epted this creature called wife who belongedpletely to him, Han Yus possessiveness was very strong, even his birth mother had to understand her ce. But he spoke with his typical disdain. Su Wenyue, hearing Han Yu say this, knew that the matter was past and without significant repercussions; she felt relieved and her thoughts turned to other things. Smelling the odd scent in the air, she frowned in disgust, Yuck, wont you go take a bath quickly? The smell of sweat on you is nauseating. As Su Wenyue spoke, she pinched her little nose and waved her handkerchief with disgust as if trying to drive away the unpleasant smell in the air, another little gesture that made Han Yus teeth itch with irritation. Han Yu bit his teeth; this little daughter-inw, given an inch, would take a mile, and even dared to dislike her own manit was simply asking for a lesson! Han Yu, always acting swiftly and decisively, grabbed Su Wenyue and covered her talkative little mouth with his own, kissing her hard. If it werent for the fact that he really was dirty and knew his wife liked cleanliness, he definitely wouldnt have let Su Wenyue go so easily. Su Wenyue was fuming inside. She was already a bit of a clean freak, and this filthy man, content with his own dirtiness, had now implicated her, which was unbearable! The thing she most detested was this; when she was with that man before, she never allowed him to touch her there, as saliva is so dirty. Finally released by Han Yu, Su Wenyues first action was to wipe her mouth with her handkerchief, much to Han Yus annoyance. If it werent for the fact that it was gettingte, he would have taught Su Wenyue a much harder lesson. This little daughter-inw needed to be disciplined! But since she was already his wife, she wasnt going anywhere. She could wait for him; he didnt believe he couldnt handle one little girl, especially one who thought she could look down on him! Han Yu was a very confident man, which sometimes tranted into a touch of arrogance and vanity in certain matters. Usually, it was he who looked down on others; when had it ever been his turn to be looked down upon, especially by his own daughter-inw? Han Yu decisively became petty. Chapter 17 - 17: Three Visits to the Doorstep Chapter 17: Three Visits to the Doorstep Trantor: 549690339 Because it was Su Wenyues three-day return visit after the marriage, the Han family members all got up early. However, since farmhouses usually get an early start for farm work, they had only started a bit earlier than usual. After having breakfast, Su Wenyue and Han Yu set off in the ox cart. Because Han Yu had given instructions, Chen Shuang deliberately avoided people and brought the muntjac early to wait for them outside the vige, to avoid attracting idle chatter and gossip reaching the Han family members ears. It was only then that Su Wenyue learned that Han Yu had not only caught pheasants and haresst night but also a muntjac, such a big bounty. Seeing his actions now, it seemed he really had her best interests at heart; she felt reassured and a happy smile appeared on her face, Big Brother Chen, thank you. No need, no need, Ah Yu and I have grown up together since we were little, whats this bit of trivial matter? Ah Yu isnt like me, a loner. He has such a big family at home, and sometimes its not so convenient for him to do things. Chen Shuang, true to his name, was a very forthright and generous person, smiling and waving his hand. Since Su Wenyue and Han Yu had to continue their journey, they didnt chat much with Chen Shuang. After watching Chen Shuang leave, Han Yu looked at Su Wenyue thoughtfully, with a somewhat deep gaze that made Su Wenyue feel guilty and somewhat puzzled, not knowing what she had done wrong to be looked at with such unnerving eyes by Han Yu. Whats wrong, why are you looking at me like that? Do I have flowers on my face? Su Wenyue said with a forced chuckle, touching her own face. How do you know Chen Shuang? I remember you never came to Xiaohe Vige before marrying me, right? And you havent left home thesest two days. Yet, the way you acted just now looked very familiar, as if you had known Chen Shuang for a long time. It makes me very curious. If Chen Shuang hadnt been a brother who had grown up with him since childhood, and Han Yu wasnt absolutely certain of Chen Shuangs familiarity and understanding, he would have been even more puzzled. Since they hadnt seen each other before, how did Su Wenyue know Chen Shuang? The smile on Su Wenyues face stiffened for a moment, but she managed to steady her emotions and didnt give herself away, preventing Han Yu from noticing that something was amiss. However, she med herself for her carelessness. What had she said wrong to have Han Yu scrutinizing her like this? So this was where the problemy. In her previous life, because of Han Yu, Su Wenyue had been very familiar with Chen Shuang, so she naturally used that familiar attitude, forgetting that she was the new daughter-inw who had just entered the Han familys door not long ago, not even acquainted with Han Yu yet. This behavior seemed very unusual. However, Su Wenyue soon found a reason and spoke with feigned calmness. Whats so strange about that? Who in the vige doesnt know about the rtionship between you and Big Brother Chen, that you grew up together as close brothers? Even Baofu knows, so of course, I do too. Besides, I noticed how rxed you were when talking to Big Brother Chen just now, not cold like usual. The two of you must have an extraordinary rtionship. To guess this isnt hard at all. Do you really think Im foolish? Let me tell you, Im actually quite clever! Su Wenyue shifted the matter onto her nephew Baofu. Baofu was studying and reading with her, so it was normal for him to tell her these things. Han Yu should believe her, right? Su Wenyue watched Han Yus expression as she spoke, noticing he still looked half-convinced and felt helpless. This man was too shrewd and suspicious; the slightest slip would be caught by him. What now? Whats wrong again? I only acted so nicely towards Big Brother Chen for your sake. Otherwise, do you think I really like dealing with you rough men, you smelly guys? Dont you understand gratitude? Su Wenyue said irritably, which actually made Han Yu feel that her attitude was a lot more normal. But he still had questions in his heart, yet could not pinpoint what the problem was. Su Wenyues exnation didnt seem to have anything wrong with it, but he just felt that something was off, always feeling there was something not quite right about her. Sometimes, Han Yu could even see a sense of mystery and age-old weariness in Su Wenyue, though fleeting, it felt truly present, making it all the stranger. She was clearly just a little girl who was doted on by her parents, always sheltered, sometimes naively simple. It was contradicting to find such feelings in her, and it also stirred his desire to investigate. Why are you still daydreaming? Looking at me like that, have you finally realized Im pretty? Ive been saying, someone is with you every day, how could you not notice? Could you be too embarrassed? Hee hee, Im not kidding anymore; dont we still have to travel? Hurry up. I havent seen my father and mother for so long that I miss them to death! Su Wenyue said, her eyes reddening, unknown to anyone the excitement in her heart. In her previous life, because she held a grudge against her parents, and because her life in the Han family was less than satisfactory, Su Wenyue grew even more resentful towards her father, who was insistent on marrying her into the Han family, and she also grew angry with the An Family for not firmly opposing it. She didnt return home on her three-day visit after the marriage, andter her visits to her mothers family became even rarer. After she followed that man, shepletely broke off contact with her mothers family. Thus, she really hadnt seen Mr. Su and the An Family for a very long time. Han Yu was unaware of the meaning behind Su Wenyues words, thinking she was just disying a daughters sentimentality, pampered by her parents since childhood, now married and inevitably missing them. Just two or three days felt like an eternity to her, hence her girlish demeanor. He felt even more pity for her and temporarily set aside his doubts. Alright, really, youre so delicate, having left home for only a short time and about to cry. Besides, its not a long distance to travel. If need be, Ill take you back to your mothers family more often, if you behave well, that is. Han Yu couldnt help but set conditions even at this moment. Su Wenyue, directly ignoring the condition Han Yu mentioned, asked him for a promise, You must keep your word! Alright, whats there to it? Hold on tight, Im speeding up. Han Yu said as he flicked the whip, the ox pulled the wooden wheel cart with creaking sounds. Compared to a horse carriage, the ox cart was slower and less steady. Usually, when going into the city, Han Yu preferred to walk, as it was even faster than the cart. But today, going to the daughter-inws mothers home, with his wife and the gifts for the return visit on board, they could only travel at a leisurely pace. Su Wenyues mothers family, the Su Family, was not too far from their Xinhe Vige, yet not too close either. It took roughly two hours by ox cart, and even though they had set out so early, they would only arrive around noon. Old master, Madam, Miss is back, Miss is back! Chapter 18 - 18: Fear of Returning Home Chapter 18: Fear of Returning Home Trantor: 549690339 The maid hurriedly ran in to report, nearly tripping over the threshold in excitement as she saw Su Wenyue slowly approaching the Su Family in an ox cart from afar. Lady Yue is back, quick, lets go to the front gate to wee her! Master Su and Madam Su had been eagerly waiting at home since this morning because it was the day their daughter would be visiting after her marriage. Hearing that their daughter and their son-inw had arrived, they rushed out to meet them with excitement on their faces, causing an ufortable feeling to arise in the hearts of the two concubines daughters who had already married off. When they visited their mothers family, they were never treated with such attention. Although they knew their status as concubines daughters made them different, it was still ufortable to think about. However, considering that Su Wenyue had married a peasant farmer who was not publicly presentable, they felt a sense of bnce. No matter how much the firstdy was cherished and pampered since childhood, held in everyones palm, now she had be a farmers wife in the countryside, and her status was now far less than theirs. All this had to be thanked to Old Master Su who had taken a fancy to that peasants son and hastily arranged the marriage. With the favoritism Master Su and Aunt had for Su Wenyue, who knows how good her marriage could have been today. But now she had married a farmer, which was truly gratifying to see. Speaking of which, Father didnt favor Su Wenyue as much as he showed on the surface, otherwise, how could he have followed Old Master Sus orders and married Su Wenyue to such a man? If Father truly disagreed, what would the Han Family do to them if they wanted to break off the marriage that had been set? But in the end, no matter how unwilling Su Wenyue was, no matter how fierce her protest, she still ended up riding in the bridal sedan chair, reluctantly. Regarding this marriage mismatch, aside from Master Su and Old Master Su, almost no one was optimistic. Only Master Su and Old Master Su knew the truth, not only due to the old monks prophecy that Han Yu would prosper, but also because of Han Yus character. As the saying goes, you can see a persons future from their behavior at the age of three. Although Han Yu was young at the time, his insight and courage, even at such a young age, suggested that he wouldnt turn out too badly. Although the Han family was a peasant family, his parents-inw were kind-hearted. Due to the connection with the Su Family, they would definitely not treat Su Wenyue poorly. Compared to those seemingly impressive families with their hidden sordidness, someone with Su Wenyues simple nature marrying into a family like the Hans was bound to have a good life. And if the old monks predictions were correct and Han Yu did rise to prominence, based on the couples sharing of hardships, he would surely value and be lenient toward his first wife, definitely not treating Su Wenyue poorly. Master Su had considered every aspect for Su Wenyue, yet no one could understand his painstaking efforts. As the person involved, Su Wenyue was especially furious, causing a scene, and absolutely refusing to marry into the Han Family, only to be forcibly ced in the bridal sedan chair in the end. It was only because she was the firstdy of the Su Family, and also because he liked her, that Old Master Su was willing to go to such lengths for her. If it had been someone else, Old Master Su wouldnt have bothered. By now, the great old master from the capital had already sent someone to fetch him, but he deliberately waited until his granddaughter was in the bridal sedan chair before leaving, even missing the birth of his great-grandchild. In truth, Old Master Su was an extremely stubborn man who held traditional views on the distinction between legitimate and concubine-born children. In his eyes, only the offspring of the legal wife were legitimate descendants of the Su Family, while children from concubines were seen as worth little more than servants, their status was not much higher than that of household servants. Hence the two concubines daughters had always addressed him as Old Master Su, just like the servants did, which especially rankled them. They carried the Su Familys blood as well, and just because they did not have a favored mother, how had their lot fallen so low? Concubines daughters need not necessarily return home when the firstdy did; they hade back simply to revel in the sight of Su Wenyues downfall and to mock the proud and arrogant firstdys current plight. An Family knew exactly what the concubines daughters were thinking and felt very displeased. As a result, she had been giving everyone a cold shoulder all morning, even leaving Master Su with a snub. Master Su red fiercely at the two concubines daughters with shallow eyelids, these two troublesome beings. They were already married yet still came back to meddle in family affairs. Indeed, Father was right: concubine-born children were just things that could never be presentable! Influenced by his father, Old Master Su, Master Su didnt like the two concubines daughters one bit, let alone ce any importance on them. I am truly looking out for our daughters best interests, why wont you trust my judgment? The son-inw is indeed a good man, he will surely achieve great things in the future. Father had someone calcte his fortune specifically; they said the son-inw is destined for officialdom and will certainly rise through the ranks smoothly. In the future, our daughter could also be an officials wife, isnt that wonderful? Upon hearing this, An Family got even angrier. What unreliable nonsense was thisbelieving the words of some old monk? Dont use these intangible things to pacify me. That Han familys kid is just a farmer, albeit a more literate one, with some martial arts. Apart from that, he has no special abilitiesdestined for officialdom, are you dreaming? Regardless of what could happen in the future, what about now? Look at the kind of life our daughter is leading. The Han family is such a modest household that they couldnt even afford a proper wedding. Never in my wildest dreams did I expect my daughter to marry in such a disheartened way. Saying this, An Family felt her heart break, and she heartily dabbed at her tears with her handkerchief. Master Su felt helpless as he tried tofort his wife, Well, isnt there a saying that one must endure hardship before enjoying prosperity? Our daughters good days are yet toe, dont be like this. Today is the day our daughter returns, and she would feel heartache seeing you this way. Heartache, what heartache? Arent you aware of your daughters temperament? When we forced her into the bridal sedan chair, she must have been resenting us deeply. I was even worried whether she woulde back today. None of the men in this family can give me peace of mind. I must have owed you all in my previous life! Even though An Family spoke thus, her steps hastened as she moved to go outside, with Master Su cheerfully following behind. As they say, as one draws near to their hometown, they be fearful. It was only now that Su Wenyue truly understood the meaning of this phrase. Standing at the entrance to the Su Familys estate, she found herself unable to take a step forward, simply standing there stupefied, gazing at therge signboard before her that read Su Mansion. A surge of feelings welled up in her heart as she thought of her fathers and mothers faces and voices, as if her life had passed by in many years. In her previous life, besides the child she had abandoned, the people she had let down the most were her family members who had doted on her since she was young. While she was in the mansion, she had someone inquire about her family and, knowing that they were well, she never disturbed themjust silently keeping tabs until she was framed and killed by the Mistress. She didnt even know if her parents had received any news of it.. Chapter 19 - 19: Mental Satisfaction Chapter 19: Mental Satisfaction Trantor: 549690339 At that moment, Su Wenyue was shrouded in an indescribable sadness, seeing which Han Yu was both puzzled and heartbroken. That strange feeling surged within him again, but with Su Wenyue like this, he had no mind to explore those feelings. He only wanted tofort his daughter-inw properly and help her escape from her sorrowful state. Whats wrong? Standing at the door like a fool, were at your home and you still wont go in. Han Yu hugged Su Wenyue gently and spoke softly. Su Wenyue shook her head lightly, and as she stared at Master Su and the An Family slowly entering her field of vision, tears fell uncontrobly like rolling pearls. Dad! Mom! Su Wenyue, confronted with those familiar and affectionate faces, could no longer hold back. Following her hearts desire, she sprinted forward and flung herself into the arms of Master Su and the An Family, crying grievously. Eventually, she burst into loud wails, as if she intended to cry out all the hardships and sorrows of her previous life, along with her longing, catching Master Su and Madam Supletely off guard. Seeing her daughter in such a state, Madam Su couldnt help but sumb to her own sadness. She embraced her daughter, crying together in what was supposed to be a joyful homing. Now, mother and daughter were both in tears, and the concubines daughters, unable to mock this scene, hurried to help Master Sufort the two. Listening to his daughters heart-wrenching cries, as though she had endured endless suffering and grievance, Master Sus conviction that marrying her into the Han Family was the right decision started to waver. He spected whether the Han Family had indeed caused such an enormous mistreatment to his daughter. Otherwise, why would she cry like this? And how could the Han Family dare? If that were the case, he would rather have his daughter divorce and bring her home, than allow her to endure such treatment in the Han Family. As for the Han Family, if they truly had wronged his daughter, he would not let them off easily. Han Yu found himself bafflingly red at by Master Su. He was even more puzzled than Master Su and the An Family. What was going on with his daughter-inw? She had been perfectly fine all the way, even urging him to hurry so they could reach the Su Family sooner. But upon arrival, she had suddenly be like this. If her parents med him, it would be a great injustice. In all honesty, he hadnt been exceptionally good to Su Wenyue these past few days, but he hadnt been bad either. Especially his parents, who, for various reasons, had been very amodating to their young daughter-inw. Besides the first day of their marriage when her sister-inw and Third Sister-inw caused her some minor trouble, no one had wronged her since, and she had even imed her due afterwards. To the unaware, it might appear as su as if Su Wenyue had suffered great injustices at his home, crying as she was now. My dear child, whats the matter? Dont cry now. Tell your Mother about any grievance youve faced. No matter what your Dad does, I will get justice for you. Whoever dares to bully my precious daughter, I will return it to them twofold. The An Family, with a heart full of sympathy, cooed at her daughter, having red at Han Yu, then gave Master Su a look, as if to say neither man was worth anything. Master Su couldnt help but wryly smile. Why would they think he didnt care for his daughter? Yes, daughter, what has upset you to the point that you feel so wronged? Just tell us, and your father will make it right. It took a while for Su Wenyues emotions to settle, and she wiped her tears feeling somewhat embarrassed. She was too old for this, crying in front of so many people. It wasnt intentional, but controlling an emotional outburst was nearly impossible. Dad, Mom, I havent been mistreated, I just missed you both and couldnt control my emotions, Su Wenyue said, dabbing her tears away, her eyes swollen and with hups. Really? My dear child, dont lie to your Mother. If its not because the Han Family has bullied you, then why on earth would you cry like this? They havent threatened you to keep quiet, have they? Dont be scared; you have your Dad and Mom here. Speak freely. Although our Su Family may not be nobility, we can still protect our own daughter! The An Family spoke with firm belief, implying that even without Master Sus intervention, her own family wasnt powerless, and dealing with a simple peasant family like the Han Family would be easy. The affectionate words from her parents warmed Su Wenyues heart, and she felt finally like a child with a father and a mother once more. However, the Han Family truly werent at fault: Mom, I know, Im not lying to you. Nobody in the Han Family has bullied me. Father-inw and Mother-inw have both been very kind, and so has Han Yu. Its just me being willful. I wanted to cry a little so you would feel sorry for me. I tell you, daughter, you scared me to death. When have I, your father, not cared for you? Theres no need for tears like this, almost making me believe the Han Family was not good to you. If that were the case, I would never be at peace in this life. Master Su, though initially adamant about his decision to marry Su Wenyue into the Han Family, still hoped for his daughters happiness. Su Wenyue knew her father was very principled, unlikely to change easily, yet her tears had prompted apromise. It seemed her parents loved her more than she had thought. She went over to cling to Master Sus arm. Dad, dont worry, I know you did it with my best interest at heart, marrying me into the Han Family. I was immature back then. Now I understand your painstaking decision. Dont worry about me, Han Yu is very good to me. Just for todays homing, yesterday he went up to the mountains and caught a lot of game to celebrate with you, Dad. Our farmers household doesnt have much else to respect you with, but please dont dismiss it. How could I? The things my daughter and son-inw offer are the very best! Master Su replied, his eyes crinkling with happiness, and he then instructed the servants, Well, what are you waiting for? Bring in the bounty my dear daughter and son-inw have brought. This noon, I want to eat the game my son-inw personally caught. He really knows me best; Ive been craving this treat! The Su Family was affluent, and local hunters often brought game to sell, so Master Su was certainly notcking such a delicacy. Hisments were merely to showcase his son-inw, and Han Yu understood this, feeling appreciated. The An Family, who cherished her daughter immensely, was now reassured that her daughter was not mistreated. She softened considerably towards her son-inw, personally going to the kitchen to instruct on how to cook the gamea special tribute from her daughter and son-inw. Su Wenyue truly longed to eat. The meals for the past two days were prepared by Mrs. Li. While the cooking wasnt too bad, the dishescked oil and salt, tasting nd and insufficient for her pte. ustomed to better, she struggled to eat, but then hunger set in after mealtime. As the Han Family lived together undivided, she couldnt justifiably ask for special treatment, and with no ce to buy food in the vige, her hunger would only be endured. Now at home, she could no longer contain herself and mored to the An Family for food.. Chapter 20 - 20: Welcoming All Comers Chapter 20: Weing All Comers Trantor: 549690339 Mother, did you bring me some delicious food back from the Kitchen? I want Chestnut Cake, Green Bean Cake, fermented glutinous rice balls, and soup dumplings. Just bring me some of whatever tasty things there are; Im so craving them. Su Wenyue didnt say she was hungry to avoid Han Yu worrying and her parents feeling distressed; she merely said she was craving something. Even so, Master and Mrs. Su, as well as Han Yu, all saw through it. Han Yu knew that these two meals were cooked by the Second Sister-inw, which meant less oil and average taste. His wife, used to eating well, could hardly stomach it and ate very little each meal. He felt a bit of heartache but, living with arge family where everyone ate the same, he couldnt easily make special requests. He didnt want to give Mother any reason to take issue with his wife. Both Sister-inw and Third Sister-inw had their eyes wide open and were watching; neither of them were easy to deal with, and he couldnt do anything for his wife even if he wanted to. Continuing like this was no solution; he would have to think of something when he got back. He, Han Yu, might not be very capable, but he couldnt let his wife go hungry. Were about to have Lunch. If you eat so much now, youll not have room for lunch. Regr meals are more important. How about I bring vou vour favorite Chestnut Cake to tide you over? No need, just bring me a basket of soup dumplings filled with a mix of three delicacies, Su Wenyue craved something greasy, and soup dumplings were definitely tasty. Mother, have the kitchen make more Green Bean Cakes. Ill take some back home. The cooks at home are skilled, and no one there knows how to make it. Su Wenyue never hesitated to ask her parents for things, thinking of taking more cakes back with her. When hungry, these could tide her over. Plus, such foods could be kept for longer without spoiling and wouldst her several days. Right, and make me some tasty little snacks too. I have a few little nephews and nieces back home who will definitely love them. Su Wenyue hadnt forgotten the little ones at home. Due to her experiences in her previous life, she had a particr fondness for children, including Mrs. Lius two daughtersshe bore no dislike for them. Thinking of this, Su Wenyue also nned to search the study room at home to find the Hundred Family Surnames or the Three Character ssic for Baofus enlightenment. She had intended to buy them in the market once in The City, but if they were avable at home, there was no need to spend the money. In these times, books were quite expensive. She should also take some extra paper and ink from homethey were never in short supply there. Seeing Su Wenyue act in such a manner irritated her concubine sisters Su Cai and Su Yun, filling them with disdain and a sense of superiority they had never felt before. Surely, they hade back at the right moment. Su Wenyues life seemed so pitiful now, fussing over a few cakes and wanting to take them from her mothers familyhow embarrassing! They had initially thought the Queen Mother had provided Su Wenyue with a significant dowry, but now it seemed questionable. Otherwise, with Su Wenyues proud nature, she would rather spend her own money than lose face in front of them. It must be that Su Wenyue was short on funds and was thus nning to take things from her mothers family to bring back home. Feeling the gaze of her two concubine sisters, Su Wenyue was well aware of it. Still, she carried on asking An Family for things, acting cute in front of Master Su,pletely unaffected andughing foolishly. Han Yu watched her and once again facepalmed; this girl really was thick-skinned. Su Cai and Su Yun were Master Sus oldest and second concubine daughters. Both were somewhat pretty. One married the County Magistrate of Xinye County, and the other married a Wealthy Merchant in the county. They both lived ratherfortably and were, therefore, quite pleased with themselves. Although Mrs. An was quite cunning, she never mistreated her concubine daughters. In fact, she treated them even better than Old Master and Master Su did. Their food and clothing were a cut above what the other families provided for their concubine daughters. Mrs. Ans family, the An Family, had once been a Big family that had eventually declined, but they still retained their foundation, having experienced wealth. The girls in the An Family were raised just like little misses in Big families, with a thorough understanding of backyard politics. Mrs. An might have felt a bit disgusted at the existence of concubine daughters. But isnt that the way of men? Anyone with a bit of wealth would take multiple wives and concubines. Master Su was rtively decent. Though he had two Concubines, he didnt actively take them. They were the Servant girls who served him while Mrs. An was pregnant. He finally acknowledged them as concubines after they got pregnant and had children. Mrs. An held tightly to their body contracts, ensuring they couldnt cause trouble, easily managed. To Mrs. An, concubine daughters were there to create benefits for the Family. She raised them well from a young age; they were proper and learned in music and dance. When they grew up, she found them suitable and beneficial matches for the Familys sons. Therefore, Su Cai and Su Yun held no grudge against Mrs. An but looked up to her with awe and hoped to be loved by Mrs. An. This was also why they enjoyedpeting with Su Wenyue since childhood. Oh, its been so long since west met. Youre married now, yet youre still craving treats like when you were at home. These little cakes are nothing. Our parents adore you. Theyll make sure you have everything delicious to take back with you to the Han Family. Dont worry about going hungry, Su Cai said with a teasing smile, ostensibly jesting but actually mocking Su Wenyues Husbands Family. Seeing her Older Sister mocking their legitimate Younger Sister, Su Yun joined in, not to be outdone: Yes, its rather sad for our Younger Sister, isnt it? Raised in luxury, now married and experiencing such hardship. It breaks my heart as her Older Sister. The cooks at the Second Sister-inws ce are also pretty good. Ill send some tasty things over to youter. Just enjoy, Younger Sister. Once you finish, Second Sister will send more. Dont worry about going hungry. Su Wenyue knew exactly what her two concubine sisters were like. They werent terrible people, though they carried a certain pettiness. They wouldnt dare in front of their Mother, but they liked topete with her behind her back. As always, they probably returned today hoping to joy in seeing her dismayed. They had been overshadowed by her, as the legitimate daughter from their childhood, and they must feel relieved now, finally her superior, eager to mock her a few times. If this had been the Su Wenyue from before, she might indeed have been angered to death by Su Cai and Su Yun. But now, seeing their actions, she just found them childish and oddly heartwarmingit had been a long time since shest felt this way. So, she responded with a smile: Great, I love to eat. Eldest Sister and Second Sister, feel free to send me anything delicious. Not just pastries, but also roast chicken, duck, or goose. Any tasty thing is wee.. Chapter 21 - 21: Born with Good Fortune Chapter 21: Born with Good Fortune Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue was still thinking about how to solve the problem of going hungry in the future. It was not practical for her to run back to her mother¡¯s family every time she felt hungry, not to mention that it would inconvenience her, and her husband¡¯s family would certainly disapprove. Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful if her concubine sisters could send her food often? Whatever their intentions, she benefited tangibly in the end. Having lived a previous life, Su Wenyue had grown much more indifferent to many things. Even if her concubine sisters made fun of her, it didn¡¯t affect her emotionally; she had been suppressed by them for so many years. Letting them feel superior for once wasn¡¯t a big deal. After all, she was merely fortunate to be born of the Queen Mother¡¯s womb. Moreover, she knew her husband, Han Yu, would climb to higher ranks in the future, bing a powerful and favored court official second-inmand. With neither power nor wealthcking, she had no reason to feel unbnced inside. Truthfully, there were other ways to deal with the hunger problem. With money, anything could be solved. Yet, Su Wenyue was reluctant to spend money on food. Her dowry was many timesrger than that of her concubine sisters, but those treasures had to be preserved. Thends couldn¡¯t be touched, and food stocks certainly couldn¡¯t be sold¡ªin such chaotic times, food was the foundation of survival. Although the world was chaotic now, it was still under control. People had yet to deeply feel its impact. Su Wenyue, having lived through it before, knew that in a few years, the Daming Dynasty would plunge into utter chaos, with rampant warfare. Food would be exceptionally precious. Especially after Wang Mang reformed the currency system, money devalued. Initially, when the price of food soared to two thousands silver per measure¡ªthought to be unreasonably high and would not rise further, people waited for prices to fall. They didn¡¯t anticipate that food prices would soar even more erratically, eventually reaching the preposterous rate of one tael of gold per measure. It wasn¡¯t just food prices that rose; everything became more expensive, especially medicinal materials and other necessities on the battlefield, which became scarcemodities. Even with her abundant dowry, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t afford such extravagant spending for long, and she soon frittered away several boxes of wealth. It was only then that Su Wenyue learned that her parents had also endowed her with a Zhuangzi as part of her dowry. Relying on the food sent from that estate, she managed to live ratherfortably. However, she really had been naive at that time, letting Mrs. Wang deceive her into selling that vast, productive estate so easily. Considering the value of farming estates that could produce food, both Master Su and the An Family were so furious when they found out that they nearly fainted with regret, toote to bemoan their failure to raise their daughter well. The hard-earned lessons from her previous life¡¯s hardships were ingrained in Su Wenyue¡¯s heart, not without their rewards. At the very least, she could use her foreknowledge to n for herself and her family, securing stability in troubled times, and even be an asset to Han Yu. Of course, whether she would assist Han Yu depended on his behavior. Mrs. Su looked at the conversation between her daughter and the concubine sisters, feeling both amused and irritated. Her heartless daughter was actually enjoying herself, oblivious to the fact that those two troublemakers were truly making fun of her, not sincerely considering her well-being. They were merely belittling her, and by extension, her husband¡¯s family. After all, Mrs. Su had provided her daughter with a substantial dowry; it was out of the question that her daughter would actually go hungry. Even if the Han Family was not wealthy, couldn¡¯t they just buy food with silver? Beforehand, her daughter used to spend money without a second thought. Could it be that she had learned to be frugal after getting married? ¡°You silly girl, you reallyck foresight. Do you think the Han Family would let you starve? Besides, you still have your mother¡¯s family. Your father and mother are still alive, and even if we were not, you would have your elder brother, a direct rtive. It shouldn¡¯te to needing help from concubine-born sisters. You can¡¯t say you aren¡¯t reliant on your mother¡¯s family; without it, your sisters would not be living suchfortable lives. How foolish can you be!¡± In this remark, Mrs. Su openly and implicitly chastised the concubine sisters, emphasizing that their current well-being hinged entirely on their mother¡¯s family. Without it, they would amount to nothing, and yet they dared to scoff at her daughter! ¡°Bute to think of it, I wasn¡¯t aware we had such capable chefs in our mansion. Our home¡¯s chefs are expensive hires personally selected by the Old Master. If there¡¯s someone better than ours, I really must pay a visit and taste these exquisite dishes for myself, worthy of your bragging.¡± Now, Mrs. Su¡¯s words bore an unmistakable warning. Upon hearing Mrs. Su¡¯s words, the concubine sisters¡¯ faces turned pale. Their husband¡¯s families had married them for the strength and mutual benefit promised by the Su Family. Without their mother¡¯s family¡¯s support, they would be deprived of everything. Furthermore, they did not have brothers of their own to rely on; their dependence was solely on Su Hengyi and Su Hengxuan, the legitimate sons, and thus they dared not offend their Queen Mother. Watching from the sidelines, Han Yu understood why his wife had been raised so innocent and naive. With a mother like his Mother-inw¡ªshrewd and capable¡ªconstantly protecting his wife under her wings and clearing all obstacles, allowing her to grow up carefree, it was no wonder she developed such a disposition. Although his wife¡¯s innocence and naivety sometimes made him anxious, Han Yu was very grateful to his Mother-inw. Because of her, he had such a lovely and simple wife. If his wife had been raised to be like those concubine sisters, no matter howpetent, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted her. Sometimes it¡¯s better for a woman to be simple. ¡°I appreciate the kind intentions of both elder sisters on behalf of my wife, but although my Han Family is just a low-status civilian family, we can afford such things, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry. I¡¯ll take good care of my wife and won¡¯t let her suffer.¡¯ Witnessing her Birth Mother and Husband¡¯s protective actions, Su Wenyue felt somewhat saddened for the first time. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t say that! Delicious food is always wee. I won¡¯t turn it away.¡± Han Yu felt increasingly helpless ever since he married his wife. Didn¡¯t this thoughtless little girl see they were backing her up? Why would she cause trouble at this moment? Could it really be because she¡¯d been hungry these past two days, and that¡¯s why her mind was filled with thoughts of food? It seemed highly likely to Han Yu, who decided he really couldn¡¯t afford to let his wife go hungry again in the future. What if she turned silly from hunger when she was already silly enough? ¡°Lady Yue, you¡¯re such a silly girl. If you crave something, just tell me, your Husband. How could you go asking your sisters for it? Since you married me, it¡¯s my duty to provide for you, and I will make sure you¡¯re well-fed. Now I know you like Roasted Chicken, Roasted Duck, Roasted Goose. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Rest assured, I¡¯ll make sure you have your fill of them.¡± Han Yu rubbed Su Wenyue¡¯s head with a smile, but his gaze carried a warning¡ªthis foolish girl had better not contradict him again, or he would see how to deal with her when they got home.. Chapter 22 - 22: Easy Fertility and Child-rearing Chapter 22: Easy Fertility and Child-rearing Trantor: 549690339 The damn nerve of him, in the Han Family¡¯s territory, in front of her own Father and Mother, Han Yu had actually dared to threaten her. Nheless, Su Wenyue stillpromised without much backbone, for who could me her? This man was bound to achieve great heights in the future, and her mother¡¯s family would need his support. She would endure! Besides, this man was also her backbone. So it was settled; she would graciously forego this advantage. One mustn¡¯t be short-sighted in dealing with others. ¡°Eldest Sister, Second Sister, since my Husband has spoken thus, I should let him support me. Otherwise, Husband might be displeased. I am married now; a wife regards her husband as heaven. I shall heed my Husband¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°Enough of this dallying! What are you still doing here? Today is Yueyue¡¯s return to her family after marriage¡ªwhy have youe to stir up trouble? Clear off back to where you came from. Do you intend to vex me deliberately?¡± Master Su was also frustrated with the two illegitimate concubine¡¯s daughters who tried to trip up his good girl, mocking his good girl. In anger, he didn¡¯t even offer lunch, but directly shooed them away. The concubine¡¯s daughters grew even paler. Though they revered their Queen Mother, their fear of Master Su was even greater. Master Su had never minced words with them even as children, and he made all the decisions regarding external affairs. If they angered him and he made things difficult for their Husbands, they¡¯d find no peace upon returning to their husband¡¯s families. ¡°Father, Aunt, we will take our leave now.¡± Su Cai and Su Yun exchanged nces, seeing regret in each other¡¯s eyes. They had enjoyed a few good days and had be somewhatcent, losing theirmon sense and truly believing they could mock their legitimate sister for marrying a Farmer. But even if their sister¡¯s marriage seemedckluster, she had the support of the Queen Mother and her full Brothers¡ªit was not their ce to mock her. They had been too presumptuous, and now they had needlessly angered the Queen Mother and also displeased their Father. Su Cai offered her respects to Master Su and Madam Su before departing. As she passed by Su Wenyue, she paused, and after some thought, she said: ¡°Younger Sister, I was wrong earlier. I was misguided, and that¡¯s why I spoke out of turn. But the mansion¡¯s cook really is skilled. While no match for the Su Mansion¡¯s, the differing tastes crafted by different chefs can be quite unique. If you wouldn¡¯t disdain it, I could asionally send some dishes over for you to try¡ªconsider it a gesture of goodwill from your sister.¡± Being the smart person she was, Su Cai realized her previous frivolity; understanding the crux of the matter, she knew what she had to do. Her words were sincere, with no underlying intent, and sure enough, the countenances of Master Su and Madam Su rxed significantly. Seeing this, Su Cai firmed her resolve: as long as Su Wenyue agreed, she would go to all lengths to gather delicious foods and curry favor with her. ¡°Of course, that would be lovely. We are good sisters. I see no reason to refuse Eldest Sister¡¯s kindness.¡± Su Wenyue graciously epted Su Cai¡¯s good intentions. Since Su Cai and Su Yun had previously meant no good, she¡¯dplied; naturally, she wouldn¡¯t refuse now. Although Su Yun wasn¡¯t as sharp-witted as Su Cai, she knew that following Su Cai¡¯s lead was never wrong. She hurriedly agreed as well, and only after receiving Su Wenyue¡¯s consent did they leave the Su Mansion. ¡°Oh yes, Mother, where have my brothers gone? Today is my return after marriage, yet they¡¯re not at home. They always said they doted on me the most, which is clearly a lie! And what about my Sister-inw?¡± Thinking of her two brothers who had still not made an appearance, Su Wenyue inquired; she held special affection for her two older siblings who had cherished her since childhood. ¡°Your big brother is escorting your great-grandfather to Chang¡¯an. Your Second Brother left on business two days ago; he was supposed to return this morning. There must have been some dy on the road. But don¡¯t you worry, he will certainly hasten back for you,¡± she was reassured. ¡°Good, it would be nice if Second Brother could make it back in time for lunch.¡¯ Su Wenyue nodded in understanding. In her previous life, she hadn¡¯t returned after the marriage, so she was unaware of these matters. Later on, she heard no news of misfortune befalling the Su Family; both her brothers were well, so she wasn¡¯t worried. With still half an hour left before lunch, Master Su took Han Yu aside to talk, and Su Wenyue chatted with Mrs. An about the things that had happened at the Han Family. Of course, she chose only to speak of the good to prevent worrying Mrs. An and left out the part about Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang giving her a hard time during the Tea ceremony. ¡°That¡¯s good. The Han Family has kept their word and treated you fairly. You don¡¯t know how worried Mother has been these past days. You¡¯ve been pampered by my side since you were young and never faced hardships. Given the Han Family¡¯s conditions, I was afraid you¡¯d suffer after marrying over. Now that you seem to have adjusted well, I¡¯m relieved. However, you¡¯ve be a bit thinner over these past few days,¡± she observed. Daughter had always been straightforward, so Mrs. An did not doubt whatever Su Wenyue said. Knowing that her daughter was doing fine, she felt much relieved. Although she hadn¡¯t noticed herself, Su Wenyueughed: ¡°Being a bit thinner is good! In our Daming Dynasty, being slender is considered beautiful. Everyone prefers a delicate waist and slim beauty. My looks are fairly decent; it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been a bit overweight. If I could slim down, I¡¯d surely look even more beautiful. Despite not being swayed by her feminine allure, Han Yu still managed to leave Su Wenyue feeling somewhat insecure and wounded, ¡°Nonsense. Don¡¯t listen to the nonsense of others; who says ¡®thin is in¡¯? It¡¯s more important to maintain a healthy body! They don¡¯t know a damn thing. Being a bit chubby is better¡ªit¡¯s about ease in childbirth, appearing blessed with good fortune. Those who are frail and weak are like sickly beauties¡ªno family¡¯s Master would like that.¡± Mrs. An imparted to her daughter some more wisdom on how to conduct oneself in life, as well as the schemes within the backyard. Su Wenyue listened attentively, sighing in her heart that if only in her previous life she had paid heed to her Mother¡¯s nagging and truly remembered these lessons, she could have avoided much grief. Initially, Mrs. An only hoped her daughter would absorb some of her words, for these were genuinely useful lessons, the advice passed down through generations from the elders¡ªlessons born from blood and tears. Even a little bit could spare one some detours. Yet unexpectedly, her daughter was listening intently, so she became even more enthusiastic, wishing she could impart all she knew to her Daughter. ¡°Daughter, after all is said and done, you must try to conceive a Child sooner rather thanter to secure your position within the Han Family. Mother may not think much of them, but since you¡¯re married there, you should root yourself firmly. That way, even if Han Yu does indeed be sessful, with a child of yours and your mother¡¯s family¡¯s support, it¡¯s unlikely he would ever treat you lightly,¡± she advised.. Chapter 23 - 23: How Can This Be Chapter 23: How Can This Be Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mother, I understand that having children is a matter of fate. Both Grandfather and Father are insightful men, and they are urate in judging people. Since they both think highly of Han Yu, I trust their judgment. If Han Yu truly is reliable, he will not easily fail me, regardless of whether we have children or not. If he turns out to be fickle, I still have my mother¡¯s family to rely on. In that case, Father and Mother will have to support me. After all, it was Daddy¡¯s poor judgment that got us here, hehe.¡± Su Wenyue yfully stuck to her guns, but she agreed with her mother¡¯s words in her heart. A woman ultimately needs a child by her side. Considering that she became pregnant six months after marriage in her previous life, she believed this life would be the same, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. ¡°You! I¡¯m being serious here. Men are unreliable. In their eyes, their careers and heirs are always the most important. Even if Mr. Han really is a decent man, he would still value having heirs,¡± said Mrs. An, seeing that her daughter was still indifferent. But she didn¡¯t insist further. Since her daughter had only just married, it was somewhat early to talk about this matter. Heirs were sometimes a matter of destiny. When the timees, a child wille naturally. ¡°Mother, Younger Sister has returned. Let me take a look at her. Has she changed after being married for a few days, or is she still the same annoying little girl?¡± Su Hengxuan hadn¡¯t yet entered, but his voice carried in, filled with joy. Su Wenyue¡¯s face brightened too, looking eagerly at the doorway, but she retorted, ¡°Mother, look at Elder Brother, calling me an annoying little girl right in front of you. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s annoying, not caring at all about his younger sister.¡± ¡°Oh, the third child, I¡¯ve finally caught you bad-mouthing me in front of Mother. Since I am such an uncaring elder brother, I guess a certain someone doesn¡¯t want the box of gifts I just brought back,¡± Su Hengxuan stepped in, greeting Mrs. An. ¡°Mother!¡­¡± Instead of asking Su Hengxuan for gifts, Su Wenyue clung to Mrs. An¡¯s sleeve to petntly plead her case. How embarrassing, a daughter who¡¯s married still acting coquettishly with her mother,¡± Su Hengxuan said, pinching Su Wenyue¡¯s slightly puffing cheeks with delight. They were just as tender and smooth as always. Su Wenyue, her eyebrows knitted and eyes ring, couldn¡¯t stand it. Her brother had this odd habit, ever since they were young, to pinch her cheeks, and he hadn¡¯t changed to this day. ¡°Hengxuan, really, you¡¯re all grown up and still love to tease your younger sister. Mr. Han is outside, have you met him?¡± Mrs. An had already mostly epted Han Yu in her heart, but she still referred to him as ¡®Mr. Han the youngster,¡¯ somewhat hesitant due to Han Yu¡¯s background. ¡°I met him on my way home. I had a seat at Father¡¯s ce beforeing here.¡± ¡°Mother, that man is your son-inw. Why do you keep referring to him as ¡®Mr. Han the youngster?¡¯ So impersonal. While Han Yu¡¯s family background isn¡¯t great, he¡¯s a decent person. Don¡¯t look down on him like that. What¡¯s true in one decade may change in the next. Han Yu is ambitious, and he will surely make something of himself. In the end, he will make your daughter proud.¡± Although Su Wenyue spoke well of Han Yu, she genuinely believed he had the ability to match her praise and wanted her family to treat him better. After all, he had been protective of her, and she appreciated that. Before Mrs. An could respond, the always spoiled Su Hengxuan couldn¡¯t help but sound a bit snarky, ¡°Indeed, a daughter invariably turns towards her husband¡¯s household. She¡¯s only been married a few days, and she¡¯s already speaking in favor of another man. Since Han Yu married our precious gem, he should be prepared for us to examine him. Why are you defending him so? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to eat him up.¡± ¡°Brother, why are you being like this? If you keep this up, I really won¡¯t pay you any mind.¡± Su Hengxuan shrugged nonchntly, ¡°You say that every time, no novelty at all. ¡°Alright, both of you are grown-ups now yet still bickering. Don¡¯t you worry about beingughed at?¡± Despite her words, Mrs. An¡¯s face showed a hint of amusement, watching her children quibble in a way that eased her heart. ¡°By the way, Hengxuan, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be home by this morning at thetest? It¡¯s almost noon. Did something happen on the way?¡± Mrs. An inquired about her son¡¯s dyed return. When the conversation turned to serious matters, Su Hengxuan turned solemn, ¡°There was a minor incident. A servant dared to betray their masters and deceive both superiors and subordinates, causing some trouble. It took me some time to deal with the people and the situation before returning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Mrs. An was well aware of her son¡¯s capabilities. Such minor matters were within his ability to handle, so she did not inquire further. But to the side, Su Wenyue, upon hearing the words ¡®a servant who betrayed their masters,¡¯ suddenly remembered something. Yet considering her mother¡¯s and brother¡¯s attitudes towards Han Yu, she hesitated to speak up. Initially, she had intended to keep quiet about the trouble Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang had caused her. However, the safety of the Su Family was more critical, and keeping such a treacherous servant would undoubtedly be a disaster. ¡°Mother, Second Brother, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. It has nothing to do with Han Yu, so please don¡¯t me him. After all, in arge family, there will always be one or two rotten apples,¡± Su Wenyue prefaced to absolve Han Yu before discussing the matter, hoping her mother would not misunderstand as before. When Su Hengxuan heard his younger sister address him as Second Brother, he knew she was serious and stopped the teasing, waiting silently for her to reveal the issue. As to whether he would me Han Yu, that would depend on what had transpired. Mrs. An grew impatient, knowing her daughter wouldn¡¯t speak of trivial matters, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Get to the point.¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t rush to exin but instead took a white silk handkerchief from her sleeve and offered it, ¡°Mother, do you recognize this handkerchief?¡± Mrs. An examined it and replied, ¡°Of course, I recognize it. Could I not recognize my own daughter¡¯s handiwork? Isn¡¯t this the handkerchief you embroidered? But what does this have to do with anything?¡± Su Wenyue nodded and then recounted the Tea ceremony incident, altering some details to downy her own role. Mrs. An, skilled in managing backyard affairs, immediately understood the implications. As the story unfolded, her expression grew darker, and Su Hengxuan felt a simr anger, clenching his fists at the thought of his sister being bullied. Mrs. An never hid the affairs of the backyard from her sons; sometimes, she would even deliberately expose them to ensure her sons were aware of the scheming that could ur there, preventing them from being outwitted by others. So Su Hengxuan also understood the situationpletely. ¡°Outrageous! Those despicable women, daring to treat my sister like this.. Do they think the Su Family is to be trifled with!¡± Chapter 24 - 24: Intolerable Chapter 24: Intolerable Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Those two women are no match for your sister. Plus, with my husband and the Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law protecting me, they didn¡¯t gain any advantage. Instead, they were reprimanded by Father and Mother-in-Law. They won¡¯t dare to provoke me easily for a while. The reason I¡¯m bringing this up is to hope that Mother would tighten the management of the servants at home and weed out the traitor. If someone could get their hands on my handkerchief, they must have the ability to move freely in the Inner Courtyard, and Mother has always managed it strictly. Yet someone still found a loophole, not only are they wicked, but they are also cunning. It¡¯s definitely a disaster to keep such a person at home.¡± Having been in that Mansion for so long, Su Wenyue naturally understood the gravity of the situation. Some disasters aren¡¯t caused from the outside, especially in such troubled times. If disloyal servants colluded with outsiders plotting against their own household, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°It¡¯s not just that internal thief, any other disloyal servants should also be rooted out. If the internal thief could seed, it¡¯s possible others were helping.¡± ¡°Daughter, rest assured, your Mother is handling the household affairs. You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ve been too busy with your marriagetely to manage everything, but now that I¡¯m free, it¡¯s naturally time to put things in order. I¡¯ll root out those who betray us, those who cheat and are crafty, one by one. Especially that traitor who dared to go against my daughter. If I find her, I¡¯ll skin her alive!¡± Mrs. An¡¯s words carried a streak of ferocity. If it hadn¡¯t been for her daughter¡¯s quick wit, she could have suffered. Although the Han Family was a minor household and wouldn¡¯t dare offend the Su Family, it still wasn¡¯t ideal for the new daughter-inw to have made a bad first impression in front of the inws. It was not good for her and her husband¡¯s rtionship to progress. What a venomous scheme; her daughter had offended no one, yet they schemed against her. She couldn¡¯t tolerate such things. Mrs. Wang was her daughter¡¯s Third Sister-inw, and out of consideration for the Han Family¡¯s reputation, she could not act against her for the time being. However, those in league with Mrs. Wang, and her maternal family, she could move against. Su Wenyue nodded, showing no sympathy for anyone. After experiencing so much, her heart had hardened a great deal. Those who dared to do such things should be prepared to face the consequences. ¡°But Mother, where do you n to start the investigation? Since that traitor is so cunning, they must be well-hidden. It won¡¯t be so easy to find them.¡± Su Hengxuan was aware of the workings of the inner house but never interfered with its affairs. As Mrs. An said, a man should handle big matters. It¡¯s enough to be clear about the inner house affairs; if one gets too involved, their vision would be limited, and they cannot achieve great things. This time, it was about his sister¡¯s affair, so Su Hengxuan rarely intervened. Su Wenyue already had an idea in mind: ¡°Since it started with Mrs. Wang and the handkerchief was also found with her, that person must have some connection with Mrs. Wang, or someone from Mrs. Wang¡¯s maternal family. You can check if there are any servants in the house who have ties with Wang Family Vige. You might find something. Moreover, the staff at home should also be vetted. What they did each day, when they went out, whom they interacted with, these can all be questioned clearly. If they can¡¯t answer, they¡¯re likely problematic. Even if they have nothing to do with the handkerchief incident, they are not trustworthy.¡± Mrs. An nodded approvingly. ¡°Lady Yue speaks wisely. With this two-pronged approach, we¡¯re bound to find that person.¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that something, little girl? Just married for a few days and you¡¯ve already improved so much. You can even sort these things out and give us advice. Your methods have also be much sharper.¡± As soon as the serious business was over, Su Hengxuan started to joke around again. However, he was really surprised at his sister¡¯s transformation. How could a person suddenly change so much? But he felt that even though the girl in front of him had changed a lot, she was still undoubtedly his sister, so he didn¡¯t delve into the reasons. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mother is so capable, managing the backyard in perfect order. I¡¯ve been watching Mother handle affairs since I was little, so I must have learned a thing or two from you. It¡¯s just that next to Mother, I intentionally hid my talents, so I seemed a bit clumsy. And I never needed to worry about things since Mother was there. But after getting married, I have to take matters into my own hands, don¡¯t I? Otherwise, I¡¯d be easily bullied. So you¡¯d better not underestimate me!¡± Su Wenyue said proudly, also indirectly exining to her mother and brother the reasons for her change. ¡°Tsk, tsk, mention you¡¯ve gained weight and you start panting.¡± The siblings bantered andughed. Shortly after, a servant girl came to tell them dinner was ready, and they all went to the front hall to eat. When Han Yu saw his wife and cousin interacting so closely, he felt a twinge of jealousy but joined them quietly, holding his wife¡¯s hand and refusing to let go. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t know what Han Yu was thinking. He was always so serious in front of others, so why did he insist on holding her hand now? She couldn¡¯t even pull away. She wondered what got into him, feeling embarrassed in front of Father and Mother, especially since Second Brother loved to tease her. She wondered how he would mock herter. Su Hengxuan wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke at that moment. His sister, whom he had doted on since childhood, was now taken by a wolf right before his very eyes, showing such an intimately close disposition. Wasn¡¯t this like poking him in the heart? Han Yu was indeed irksome. Han Yu, sensing his cousin¡¯s displeasure, gripped his wife¡¯s hand even tighter and gave a slight smirk, looking quite provocative. Mrs. An watched the couple¡¯s little gestures and thought about the words her daughter had shared with her, as well as Han Yu¡¯s protectiveness of her daughter. She started to see Han Yu in a more favorable light and her attitude towards him improved. ¡°My Son-inw, please sit down and eat. Knowing you wereing today, I specially instructed the Kitchen to prepare many fine dishes, most of which we rarely get to enjoy. Have a few good drinks with your Father-in-Law and cousin.¡± Mrs. An said warmly. Although the Su Family was particr about many things, they didn¡¯t adhere to stringent rules at the dinner table when no outsiders were present. It was nice for the family to sit together and have a meal, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Yes, Mother-in-Law, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Han Yu noticed the change in Mrs. An¡¯s attitude towards him, raised an eyebrow at Su Wenyue, and thought surely this must be due to his wife¡¯s influence. How else could Mother-in-Law have be so warm? Although she was polite before, there was clear dissatisfaction and a barrier between them. Now, after a short talk with his wife, her attitude shifted. Her actions must have been in his favor. Indeed, his wife cared for him, knew to defend her man. Not bad! Not bad at all! Han Yu felt very contented.. Chapter 25 - Twenty-five: A Wine Ghost Chapter 25: Chapter Twenty-five: A Wine Ghost Trantor: 549690339 Su Hengxuan saw that the corners of Han Yu¡¯s mouth were clearly rising, and he was even more annoyed. How could his stance be so fickle? Earlier, he kept calling him ¡°that Han family kid,¡± and now he¡¯s suddenly a ¡°good son-inw.¡± He picked up the wine pot and said, ¡°Mother is right. As my sister¡¯s husband hase to visit, I should indeed apany you to drink a few more sses. Today, we won¡¯t return until we¡¯re drunk!¡± Determined to get Han Yu drunk, Han Yu was not someone to back down. He immediately responded, ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t return until we¡¯re drunk!¡± At this moment, Su Wenyue was too distracted to care about them. She salivated over the aroma of the meals and the wine from the pot. The family¡¯s chef¡¯s cooking was beyond reproach, and the wine, brewed with a secret recipe unique to the Su family, was certainly many years aged in the old cer and brought out to entertain the son-inw. When tasted, it was sweet, mellow, and smooth, leaving an aftertaste to savor. As Su Hengxuan was pouring wine for Han Yu, Su Wenyue hurriedly pushed her ss forward, looking at it eagerly. Su Hengxuan, however,pletely ignored her and did not pour any wine for her. ¡°Elder brother, pour me some wine, too. I want to drink!¡± Su Wenyue was dissatisfied and made her desire clear. Previously, whenever she wanted to drink, the family would always say she was too young and that children shouldn¡¯t drink wine. She hadn¡¯t really been interested in wine after sneaking a few tastes before, but now Su Wenyue was craving it. In her previous life, when she was alone in that mansion, she would often enjoy a few drinks. Later, she became infatuated with drinking; when that person did note, she would drink herself into oblivion to forget her regret and loneliness. There¡¯s a saying ¡°Drown your sorrows in wine.¡± Though her sorrows remained, she developed a craving for alcohol. So, upon seeing wine, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t resist the urge, even though she was not yet addicted, she still wanted to drink a few cups. ¡°You¡¯re a woman, what business do you have drinking wine? Let your husband drink. Stop meddling and eat your food. Today, mother specially had the kitchen prepare many dishes you love.¡± ¡°Mind your own business. I want to drink. I¡¯m a married woman now, and my husband hasn¡¯t objected. You have no say over me. Fill it up!¡± Su Wenyue nced at Han Yu, then spoke assertively to Su Hengxuan. She turned to Mr. Su with a sweet and coquettish tone. ¡°Father, our family¡¯s wine tastes so good. I want to drink, you know. It¡¯s so rare for us to be this happy together. How could we not have wine? That would be too boring. Father¡­ I want to drink, please?!¡± Su Wenyue drew out her voice, looking intively at Mr. Su. ¡°Alright, alright. Since our son-inw is also here today and Yueyue wants to drink, let her have a small ss. After all, she has her husband to look after her.¡± When it didn¡¯te down to matters of principle, Mr. Su was most helpless against his daughter¡¯s charms and instructed his son to follow her wishes. Su Hengxuan looked at Su Wenyue with disdain. Since childhood, she had always used this tactic; if she couldn¡¯t get something, she¡¯d go to father to get it. It was so pitiful. Although he said so, Su Hengxuan still didn¡¯t dare to defy his father¡¯s wishes and poured the wine for Su Wenyue. ¡°That¡¯s it, just this one ss. No more, enjoy it, you little glutton.¡± ¡°So stingy.¡± Su Wenyue muttered under her breath, happily epted the wine, took a small sip, and squinted her eyes in enjoyment, looking every bit the part of a wine enthusiast. This amused both Han Yu and the Su family. But a small cup was really not enough. Su Wenyue drank very sparingly, sipping just a little each time, and soon, her cup was empty. She looked at Su Hengxuan, who didn¡¯t give her the slightest attention. After scanning the room and seeing no chance of more wine, she put down her cup and turned to Han Yu with a mischievous idea. Men have it better indeed! Drinking without such restrictions, looking at the wine in Han Yu¡¯s cup, Su Wenyue thought that since Han Yu had treated her well today, maybe she could¡­ Hehe, she reached out and tugged at Han Yu¡¯s clothes. When Han Yu looked at her, she quickly looked at his cup of wine, her intentions clear. Han Yu raised an eyebrow, not realizing his wife enjoyed wine this much. Seeing how eagerly she looked at the wine, he was amused. However, in front of his father-inw and cousin, it wasn¡¯t good to indulge her. Plus, from the looks of it, Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t someone who drank often. Although the wine was tasty, it also had a strong kick. Su Wenyue had already had a small cup, and another might lead to her getting drunk. Seeing that Han Yu understood her, Su Wenyue blinked her eyes and shed a pleasing smile, thinking Han Yu was quite understanding. But once again, her request was ignored, and the smile on Su Wenyue¡¯s face stiffened as she let go of Han Yu¡¯s clothes, her gaze still lingering on the cup of wine. Su Wenyue had finally found an opportunity as Han Yu and Mr. Su were deep in conversation. A newly filled cup of wine was on the table, and she stealthily stretched out her hand, trying to sneak a little wine. Unfortunately, Han Yu noticed her every move from start to finish. Han Yu nced at Su Wenyue, his eyes filled with a warning. Su Wenyue¡¯s hand hesitated. He really was too shrewd! Fully engaged in the conversation, he still managed to pay attention to her. It¡¯s not like he had eyes in the back of his head, thought Su Wenyue in her mind, yet her hand didn¡¯t move away from the wine cup. Based on past experiences, the daughter-inw was usually quite sensible. Han Yu thought that Su Wenyue would withdraw her hand obediently, but he underestimated the allure of fine wine to a wine enthusiast. After pondering for a moment, Su Wenyue quickly brought the cup to her lips and gulped down the contents in one go, allowing no one the chance to stop her. Han Yu¡¯s eyes twitched; this little girl¡­ was the wine really that irresistible? ¡°Daughter, you, you¡­¡± Mr. Su stuttered, clearly shocked. Neither Mr. Su nor the An family knew about their daughter¡¯s fondness for alcohol and they were nearly floored by the scene. ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Hengxuan had not expected his younger sister to show such a delightful side and nearly spit out the wine in his mouth fromughing. It was hrious! Looking at Han Yu¡¯s dumbfounded expression, he was even more amused. His sister was no ordinary woman; she was full of surprises, and he had had his fair share of cleaning up her messes. It wasn¡¯t easy for Han Yu to have such a wife. Thinking this, Su Hengxuan felt less inclined to trouble Han Yu. Being a man was tough, but being his sister¡¯s husband was even tougher. After his initial surprise, Han Yu grew worried that Su Wenyue might easily get drunk from drinking so much. His cup, muchrger than Su Wenyue¡¯s tiny one, was filled to the brim with wine, and she had just gulped it down in a few hefty swigs.. Chapter 26 - 26: Lady Yue Gets Drunk on Wine Chapter 26: Lady Yue Gets Drunk on Wine Trantor: 549690339 ¡°How do you feel, any dizziness?¡± Han Yu hadn¡¯t even finished asking when Su Wenyue¡¯splexion began to redden, her gaze somewhat hazy. Han Yu thought there was no need for an answer, anyone with eyes could see that his daughter-inw was drunk. Su Wenyue had indeed overestimated her tolerance for alcohol. The craving had made her rather forgetful of herself. In her previous life, she had been a heavy drinker, known for her ability to drink a thousand cups without getting drunk. But that was in her past life. The body she inhabited now had barely touched alcohol. A small cup would have been fine, but she didn¡¯t stop after a rge cup, and she had downed it in one gulp without pausing to eat anything in between. It would have been surprising if she weren¡¯t drunk. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, what kind of drunk would I get from such little wine? You all underestimate me too much. I, Su Wenyue, can drink a thousand cups without getting drunk. Come on, let¡¯s keep drinking, I haven¡¯t enjoyed myself like this in a long time.¡± People who are drunk usually insist they¡¯re not, and Su Wenyue was the typical example. Even though she felt a bit dizzy, she didn¡¯t think she was drunk, convinced that she could go on and drink another three hundred cups. Everyone looked at Su Wenyue and found her words somewhat speechless and yet amusing. Drink another three hundred cups? Just one cup had reduced her to this sorry state, she surely thought too highly of herself. ¡°Lady Yue, you¡¯re drunk. Let me help you rest, okay?¡± Han Yu watched as Su Wenyue¡¯s cheeks turned into red apples, afraid she might fall off her stool, and guarded her closely. ¡°I told you I¡¯m not drunk. Didn¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m saying, Han Yu, how can your ears be so dull at such a young age? Truly pitiful. Drink, I still want to drink. Let¡¯s drink together. The wine brewed by the Su Family is iparable to anywhere else.¡± Su Wenyue attempted to get up, then staggered over to Han Yu, breathing into his ear. If Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t drunk, she would surely have noticed his ears turned rmingly red. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret; my daddy, to wee his beloved son-inw, brought out the fifty-year-old wine. We should drink more of it, or it would be such a waste.¡± Even though it was meant to be a whisper, everyone in the room heard it. Han Yu¡¯s face grew a bit embarrassed. Seeing Su Wenyue continuing to sway by his side, she nearly stumbled and fell to the ground. He quickly reached out and pulled her into his arms. Su Wenyue ceased her fussing and started to doze heavily in Han Yu¡¯s embrace, her already delicate and rosy cheeks blushing even more, making her look extremely charming and irresistibly cute, making Han Yu¡¯s throat suddenly feel dry. ¡°Father and Mother, Lady Yue is drunk. Please have a servant girl show the way, I¡¯ll take her to rest first. Also, please prepare a bowl of hangover soup.¡± Upon seeing this, thedy from the An Family approached and touched Su Wenyue¡¯s feverish cheek: ¡°Lady Yue, this little girl is really something, pretending to be able but look how she ended up drunk. We¡¯ve just started eating. Son-inw, you can hand Lady Yue over to me. I¡¯ll take her to a servant girl to help her rest, and you gentlemen can continue to drink.¡± Han Yu skillfully avoided the An Familydy¡¯s intentions. He simply scooped Su Wenyue into his arms: ¡°No need. I¡¯ll carry her myself, lest she gets woken up and bes troublesome again. Father-inw and cousin, please continue to eat. I¡¯lle back after settling Lady Yue down.¡± Han Yu still didn¡¯t trust anyone else to handle his daughter-inw, even if that person was her birth mother. He sighed inwardly. It hadn¡¯t been long, yet why had he be so fussily attentive? It was all because he couldn¡¯t let go of the person in his arm. Thedy from the An Family, seeing Han Yu¡¯s insistence, did not press further. She calmly made arrangements with satisfaction growing inside her. Aside from his humble background, this son-inw was not bad in other aspects, and more importantly, he cared deeply for her daughter. Once Su Wenyue fell asleep, she was very quiet,cently letting Han Yu take care of her. Han Yu personally fed her a bowl of hangover soup, tucked her under the nket, instructed the servant girl to take good care of her, and then returned to the main hall. When Su Wenyue woke up, it was already two hourster. Because she had drunk the hangover soup before sleeping, her head didn¡¯t hurt too much. After asking the servant girl about Han Yu¡¯s whereabouts, who apparently was in the study room, Su Wenyue got herself tidied up and headed there, bumping into Su Hengxuan along the way. ¡°Second Brother, where are you off to?¡± Upon seeing Su Wenyue, the corners of Su Hengxuan¡¯s mouth curled up in a meaningful smile: ¡°Yo, little sis, you¡¯re awake. I was nning to check on our family¡¯s little wine immortal, the one who boasts about not getting drunk even after three hundred cups. What an impressive tolerance.¡± Even though Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t remember what she had said while drunk, Su Hengxuan¡¯s expression clearly indicated he was teasing her. Thinking about the potential embarrassing things she might have done, she felt her face heating up. ¡°If you keep making fun of me! My poor drinking tolerance is because you always forbid me from drinking. Tolerancees with practice. I have important business with Father, so I won¡¯t fool around with you anymore. Right, Han Yu is in the study, isn¡¯t he? Second Brother, could you make up an excuse to send him away for a bit? I need to speak with Father alone.¡± ¡°Needing to speak alone with Father, our family¡¯s little sis is all grown up and secretive since she got married. Alright! If little sismands, how could I not obey? The Han family¡¯s kid is mine to deal with.¡± Though curious about Su Wenyue¡¯s reasons for seeking Mr. Su alone, Su Hengxuan didn¡¯t press further. His face was full of inquisitiveness, not out of nosiness but simply because he cared about his sister¡¯s affairs. Su Wenyue chuckled at Su Hengxuan, knowing that her brother was concerned about her: ¡°Alright, stop looking at me like that. I just don¡¯t want Han Yu to know for the time being, I¡¯m not nning to keep it from you. You¡¯ll know once you ask daddyter.¡± Han Yu left the study room with Su Hengxuan, and right after that, Su Wenyue arrived: ¡°Father.¡± ¡°My good girl is here. It was you who asked Axuan to get rid of Han Yu, wasn¡¯t it? Do you have something you wish to discuss with Daddy alone?¡± Mr. Su had long seen through Su Hengxuan¡¯s little ploy and knew that aside from his good girl Su Wenyue, nobody else would direct Su Hengxuan to act that way. Mr. Su had stayed in the study room precisely to wait for his daughter. ¡°Father, you¡¯re still as sagacious and insightful as ever, nothing escapes your discernment. I indeed asked Second Brother to dismiss Han Yu because there¡¯s something important I want to talk to you about. However, it¡¯s something significant and rather unbelievable, to the extent that even now, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just a ridiculous dream. But the scenes in the dream are so vivid, as if I had personally experienced them. What¡¯s crucial is, things that I saw in my dream are actually happening, so I¡¯m wondering if it might be the ancestral spirits showing themselves, offering warnings to us descendants!¡± Su Wenyue wanted to use her foreknowledge from her previous life to gain advantages and benefits for her family and herself, but some things were simply impossible to exin clearly.. Bringing them up out of the blue wouldn¡¯t easily convince anyone, so Chapter 27 - 27: Unthinkable Chapter 27: Unthinkable Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue could not say that she had lived through a lifetime and been reborn; she did not intend to reveal this secret in this life. First, there were some hidden secrets in her heart that she did not want people to know; moreover, the notion of rebirth was really too bizarre. Even with her own parents, Su Wenyue dared not guarantee they would believe her and not think she was a demon possessed by a ghost. Therefore, Su Wenyue nned to pick some experiences from her previous life and fabricate them into a dream. In this way, her changes would have a source, and her father would be more likely to believe her. Even if he did not fully believe her, given his cautious and thoughtful nature, he would take precautions once he saw even a hint of something amiss. ¡°Good girl, what is the matter that is so serious that even Han Yu cannot be told? Tell it to daddy, and daddy will help youe up with a solution.¡± Su Wenyue recounted the dream and the set of excuses she had prepared in advance, feeling much relieved in her heart, ¡°Father, at first I also thought it was just a ridiculous dream, although it felt so real in the dream, as if I had truly experienced it myself. But then a few things happened just like they did in the dream, although they were only minor incidents. Even that day when Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang made things difficult for me during the tea ceremony, I was prepared in advance and saw through their intentions, which is why they did not seed. So I started thinking, could that dream be a warning from our Su Family ancestors, advising us to prepare early and seek a foothold in this chaotic world.¡± If it had been before, Master Su might not have believed such things, but this time, when Su Wenyue returned, Master Su clearly sensed the changes in his daughter. It was impossible for a person to change so drastically in just a few days, which made her seemingly absurd reasoning actually exnatory. Moreover, many of the things that happened in his daughter¡¯s dream had already shown signs of urring, it was just that his daughter had always been sheltered in the inner house and was unaware of the external situation. Master Su was not a conservative man; otherwise, he would not have built such a substantial family business. His intuition told him that the words his daughter spoke were true, and the events that took ce in her dream might actually ur, so he kept everything she said in mind. ¡°Father, do you believe what I¡¯ve said?¡± Su Wenyue had been ready to convince her father at great length and was surprised to find her father believing her so easily. With her father epting it so quickly, Su Wenyue was somewhat at a loss for how to react. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t doubt it, you are daddy¡¯s daughter; how could daddy not believe you? It was because you were still immature and mischievous in the past. Now you have grown sensible and started worrying about your family.¡± Master Su said affectionately, patting his daughter¡¯s head and smiling, feeling greatlyforted. Regardless of whether the dream was real, the fact that his daughter was concerned about home was valuable in itself. However, seeing his daughter¡¯s expression of such grief and pain made him feel sorry for her. He knew that something unpleasant must have happened in the dream; since she was unwilling to talk about it, he wouldn¡¯t pry further. ¡°Yueyue, you asked your Second Brother to distract your Son-inw, did you do it because you didn¡¯t want him to know about this matter?¡± Su Wenyue nodded, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll be honest with you, although Han Yu has been treating me well these past few days, I do not really understand him as a person. Even in my previous life, it was the same. So I cannot fully trust him, especially something as inconceivable as this matter. I¡¯m not sure what he would think or if he would believe me after learning about this, so I currently have no ns to let him know. Moreover, your Son-inw is no ordinary man, he¡¯s quite capable, so there¡¯s no need to worry about him.¡± Upon hearing her words, Master Su knew that Old Master and his own judgment had not been wrong; Han Yu was destined to achieve great things. However, his daughter¡¯s attitude caused some worry and disapproval; if the couple had a good rtionship in the dream, his daughter would not be reacting this way. It was clear that, influenced by her dream, she was guarded and distanced from her Son-inw, which was not a healthy state for a marriage. ¡°Yueyue, you and Han Yu are Husband and Wife; do you understand what that means? If there are no idents, you will be together for a lifetime, aging together, bearing children. From the moment you married Han Yu, your rtionship with him became inseparable. As the saying goes, ¡®When the Husband prospers, the Wife flourishes.¡¯ If he is well, so can you be.¡± Su Wenyue nodded; this was precisely her thinking, ¡°I understand all that. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been nice to him, and I also asked our family to be good to him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all on the surface. You know in your heart what it¡¯s all for. Han Yu¡¯s future achievements will surely not be modest, will they? You want to make a good connection between him and your mother¡¯s family, right? So you¡¯re not truly kind to him. What you show in your daily life is nothing more than a way to use him, isn¡¯t that so?¡± Even though his daughter had changed a lot, Master Su could still guess what was on her mind. ¡°Father, don¡¯t make it sound so ugly. What do you mean, ¡®using¡¯? He is your Son-inw; isn¡¯t it natural for him to look after you all?¡± ¡°It is natural, but whether he does it willingly or out of obligation makes a big difference. Moreover, if a marriage is maintained only by that little sense of obligation, how long can itst? The rtionship between two people needs to be nurtured with care, not just through superficial efforts. Your Son-inw is clearly no simple man; he has his own ns. Can¡¯t he feel whether you are sincere towards him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too clever. You think, just because of those incidents in your dream, you can have everything under control. Only by truly being good to him from the heart can you make him keep you in his heart and treat you sincerely.¡± Master Su spoke with deep meaning, hoping his daughter would understand. Otherwise, even with the examples from before, nothing would change. Master Su¡¯s words hit Su Wenyue like a sudden enlightenment, and she suddenly realized her errors. She had always med Han Yu for not treating her well enough, holding a grudge in her heart. But what about her own actions? From the very beginning, she had not treated Han Yu as her Husband. The actions she took were even too excessive,pletely unbing of a Wife, let alone being sincere. No wonder Han Yu became indifferent; his attitude towards her was, in fact, predictable. Thinking it over, Han Yu had actually treated her quite well, especially now. Although she was motivated by utilitarian purposes, their rtionship had improved a lot, and Han Yu showed her more care and consideration. If things continued like this, and as long as she put in the effort, they could indeed have a good life together. ¡°Yes, daddy, I understand now. I was wrong before, but now that I¡¯ve realized my mistakes, I will definitely live well with Han Yu..¡± Chapter 28 - 28: Too Manv Mvsteries Chapter 28: Too Manv Mvsteries Trantor: 549690339 Seeing her daughter¡¯s understanding, Mr. Su¡¯s face also wore a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good you understand. Just remember that you are Han Yu¡¯s wife and keep that in mind. However, you should still be cautious, for the human heart is separated by a belly, and even husbands and wives have moments when their interests don¡¯t align. Consider carefully how to proceed with this matter, but your father suggests that it would be best to choose a good moment to reveal some of it to Han Yu. Even if he is capable, being prepared in advance can make things easier, and if you handle it well, your son-inw will be grateful to you.¡± ¡°Father, rest assured, I will handle it myself. However, since I¡¯m here in the study, there¡¯s something else I need. Could you find me some enlightenment books? And also bundle up some paper and ink for me to take back; my little nephew could use them.¡± With the serious matters out of the way, Su Wenyue unabashedly asked Mr. Su for things, showing none of the self-consciousness one would expect from a married daughter. Mr. Su, on the other hand, listened to his daughter¡¯s requests with a smile. By this time, Su Hengxuan had returned with Han Yu. His brother-inw was too shrewd and difficult to handle, and he could no longer fool him around. Thinking that enough time had passed for his sister and father to have finished their conversation, he brought Han Yu back. He had never doubted the judgment of Master Su and Mr. Su¡ªbut Han Yu exceeded his expectations, and given time, he would surely achieve great things, proving himself worthy of his sister. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this about, gathering so many books and writing materials? Since childhood, our third sibling has not been fond of studying. Her handwriting used to be so crooked she was often caught and taught a lesson by our grandfather. Now that she¡¯s married, she suddenly thinks of studying? This is truly strange and curious!¡± ¡°Su Hengxuan, do you feel ufortable if you¡¯re not finding fault with me for a moment? Don¡¯t you know the saying ¡®One should view others with fresh eyes after a mere three days apart¡¯? Now I¡¯m not only knowledgeable, but my handwriting is also attractive. I¡¯ll show you my skills, so next time you won¡¯t underestimate people by peering through the cracks of a door and belittling them.¡± It wasn¡¯t just Su Hengxuan who liked to tease Su Wenyue; she harbored the same sentiment. When the siblings got together, they always enjoyed a good tease. Having just shared her concerns with Mr. Su, Su Wenyue felt no need to hide anything now. Her mischievous instincts arose, and she eagerly anticipated Su Hengxuan¡¯s surprised reaction. Approaching the writing desk, she confidently penned a few characters and looked triumphantly at Su Hengxuan, her eyebrows raised. Witnessing the bold and elegant calligraphy on the paper, Su Hengxuan was so shocked his eyes nearly popped out. This¡ªthis¡ªthis was too incredible to believe. If he hadn¡¯t seen Su Wenyue write it with his own eyes, he would¡¯ve doubted the authenticity of this feat. ¡°How about that? Shocked out of your wits, right? That¡¯s why I said you shouldn¡¯t judge me with your old perspective. I¡¯m no longer someone you can understand so easily. That¡¯s the gap!¡± Su Wenyue said, and with an air of superiority, she patted Su Hengxuan on the shoulder, feeling very pleased with herself. Her elder brothers used to mock her for not liking to study, but now she had her chance to turn things around. Thinking of this, Su Wenyue smiled even more proudly, then her expression stiffened slightly when she caught Han Yu¡¯s thoughtful gaze, feeling a tingle of nervousness. In her moment of triumph, she had forgotten about Han Yu, a person as astute as theye. Now she had let something slip, but considering he might have already noticed not just this discrepancy, she reasoned she would eventually share certain matters with Han Yu, so she might as well let him guess for now. With this thought, Su Wenyue felt more at ease. Mr. Su, watching his children¡¯s yful antics, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his daughter¡¯s mischief. It seemed that even after her extraordinary dream-like experience, she hadn¡¯t changed her mischievous ways. He was well aware of his second son¡¯s nature¡ªhe rarely saw him so surprised, as writing well doesn¡¯te overnight. He became even more convinced of his daughter¡¯s words and started thinking about future arrangements, and he knew he should also subtly warn the folks back in Chang¡¯an. Han Yu saw everything, noting Su Hengxuan¡¯s astonishment wasn¡¯t feigned, which confirmed his wife¡¯s prior state as being just as Su Hengxuan had described. But why had there been such a significant change in his wife? And that sudden improvement in her embroidery skills¡ªall of it was so inexplicably realistic. Mystery surrounded his wife, yet none could not puzzle out the reasons. Even with his strategic mind, Han Yu had no inkling of the cause. His father-inw¡¯s calm demeanor suggested he knew something, and reflecting on Su Hengxuan¡¯s aimless wandering earlier, Han Yu realized someone must have deliberately sent him away. In just a short while, Han Yu had managed to piece together most of the puzzle, except for what caused his wife¡¯s transformation. It seemed he would have to discover it slowly from Su Wenyue herself. When it came to matters of interest, Han Yu was never short on patience and made up his mind to bide his time with Su Wenyue. Su Hengxuan had now regained hisposure. He wasn¡¯t a fool, but seeing his sister, whom he had watched grow up, undergo such a drastic change had naturally startled him. Now that Han Yu figured it out, he did too. He resolved to ask his fatherter what was going on and how his sister had suddenly be formidable, making it a bit less fun to tease her. ¡°Father-inw, it¡¯s gettingte, and the journey back will take time. We should return to Xiaohe Vige,¡± Han Yu said, seeing that the time was ripe to leave. Although Mr. Su was reluctant to let his daughter go, he nced at the time and indeed, it was gettingte. He nodded and said, ¡°You should head back now; otherwise, it will be dark by the time you arrive home. Yueyue¡¯s mother is still preparing things for Yueyue to take back. I¡¯ll send someone to inform her.¡± The family sent off Han Yu and his wife at the front gate. In just the afternoon, the An Family had packed enough for two horse carriages. They had only taken the essentials, thinking that the Han Family hadn¡¯t divided their household yet; otherwise, they would have prepared even more. There were all sorts of things Su Wenyue was ustomed to, as well as a maid who had served Su Wenyue closely in the past. That maid hadn¡¯t followed Su Wenyue when she married and now, knowing what had happened during the tea ceremony with Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang teaming up to bully her daughter, Mrs. An couldn¡¯t stand idly by and cared not for proprieties.. Chapter 29 - 29 Chapter 29: Trantor: 549690339 Xiao Xi was a servant girl specially selected for Su Wenyue by the An Family and the Su brothers. She had been serving Su Wenyue since she was little and understood her mistress¡¯s habits well. Outspoken and unreserved, she knew some basic martial arts and was extremely loyal to Su Wenyue, willingly following her mistress to endure the rural hardships. ¡°Miss, atst, I can follow you again.¡± Xiao Xi, carrying arge bundle, ran to Su Wenyue¡¯s side and said with a beaming smile. ¡°Following me will be tough ¨C are you scared?¡± Su Wenyue saw Xiao Xi¡¯s joyous demeanor and thought that anyone who didn¡¯t know better might think they were going to a pleasant ce. Only this girl could be so silly. In her previous life, when she was at the Han Family, Xiao Xi hade to look for her several times, requesting to serve by her side. At that time, Su Wenyue was filled with resentment and never epted anyone from the Su Family, sending Xiao Xi away every time. Su Wenyue still remembered the sorrowful and dim expression on Xiao Xi¡¯s face when she was turned away. Later, when she was in that mansion, she realized that the servant girls who served her paled inparison to Xiao Xi. ¡°Miss, I was sold by my parents when I was little andter followed a troupe. Starving wasmon, and I often got beaten and scolded by people in the troupe. Only after the Madam and Young Master bought me and I began serving you did I start having good days. Not to mention the extra care you showed me, you were better to me than to the other maids. You always thought of me when good opportunities arose. You are the best person to me in this world. I will follow you for the rest of my life, no matter how hard or tiring it is. ¡± Su Wenyue listened to Xiao Xi¡¯s words and felt flustered because Xiao Xi was the one who always followed her orders without hesitation, with swift and nimble movements. As a result, whenever Su Wenyue caused trouble, she dragged Xiao Xi into it, getting her servant wrongfully punished as well. If it had been another maid, they might have harbored resentment, but Xiaoxi thought differently, believing that Su Wenyue trusted her and that was why she was included in her schemes. But in fact, Su Wenyue did greatly ¡°value¡± Xiao Xi¡¯s abilities; after all, Xiao Xi was an expert at climbing walls and trees and had been her partner in numerous ¡°major events¡±, loyal and unlikely to betray her to her parents or elder brothers. ¡°Xiao Xi, well done! You indeed are a loyal and devoted maid. Rest assured, as your mistress, I will make sure you never go hungry.¡± ¡°I trust you, Miss!¡± Xiao Xi responded with firm conviction. With Xiao Xi by her side, Su Wenyue felt immensely empowered. Although she was past the age for mischief, Xiao Xi could do much more than just assist in her unruly antics. After being taken to Guilin by the An Family and her brothers Su Hengyi and Su Hengxuan on multiple asions, Xiao Xi proved to be quite capable, and her talents had improved. That was why the An Family sent her back to Su Wenyue. With the changes this life brought, Master Su had already entrusted Su Wenyue with the management of the Zhuangzi earlier than expected. With Xiao Xi around, it became much more convenient to ry messages or handle affairs. Han Yu had no objections to his Mother-inw sending along such a simple servant girl for his wife. Seeing the interaction between his wife and the maid, he knew these two were cut from the same cloth, both equally silly at times. asionally, Han Yu understood that his wife wasn¡¯t as naive as she appeared. ¡°Son-inw, my precious daughter is in your hands now; take good care of her.¡± ¡°Yes, Han family¡¯s kid, you better treat my younger sister right. Protect her, and if she¡¯s ever bullied again¡­ don¡¯t me me for disregarding the Han Family¡¯s face. With people like Mrs. Liu or Mrs. Wang, it would be easy for me to deal with them!¡± Han Yu responded well to his Father-inw and Cousin¡¯s words, grasping the significant ce his wife held in her mother¡¯s family: ¡°Please rest assured, Father-inw, Mother-inw, and Cousin. Lady Yue is my wife, and I will definitely take good care of her, protecting her. It¡¯s gettingte; we should depart now.¡± This time, Su Wenyue and her party rode in a horse carriage because they had too many things, which the ox cart couldn¡¯t amodate. Su Wenyue was now in charge of managing the Zhuangzi, and without a horse carriage, it would have been inconvenient. However, she wondered what Han Yu thought about it, especially considering a man¡¯s pride, and Han Yu was a man of ambition. Perhaps he might not want to be used of relying on his wife¡¯s family, more so given the ss difference, which already stirred much gossip in the vige, although it was often out of envy and jealousy. ¡°Husband, my parents just love me too much and that¡¯s why they prepared so much. Don¡¯t overthink it. With your abilities, I believe you will achieve great things in the future. Don¡¯t mind what those idle people think. They¡¯re just jealous because you married a wife who is both beautiful and smart ¨C they¡¯re unbnced by that, so just ignore their chatter.¡± Han Yu felt a warmth in his heart upon hearing his wife¡¯s words, though he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. His wife never seemed to know the meaning of modesty, always praising herself ¡ª even if it were true, some humility was in order, not to mention that her words were heavily exaggerated. ¡°So, Lady Yue, I have something to tell you too, and don¡¯t take it the wrong way.¡± ¡°Sure, tell me. I¡¯m very open-minded and won¡¯t get angry,¡± Su Wenyue said, sitting up attentively, ready to listen earnestly to Han Yu¡¯s thoughts, hoping to avoid any unnecessary misgivings between them. ¡°My wife, it¡¯s okay to praise your looks since you actually are quite pretty, but let¡¯s leave ¡®smart¡¯ out of it, because it really has nothing to do with you.¡± Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t expecting Han Yu to make a joke at that moment. She didn¡¯t catch his meaning at first and saw the hint of a smile on his lips before realizing she had been yed. Her fists yfully pounded on Han Yu, who dared to mock her. ¡°Very funny, Han Yu. How dare youugh at me? What makes me not smart? Tell me, since you¡¯re so dismissive.¡± Han Yu burst outughing outright. His wife was indeed a treasure, and it had been a long time since he¡¯d felt so carefree. Laughter filled the horse carriage, and amid the merriment, certain activities known as Guilin were added. Under the influence of the joyful ambiance Su Hengxuan and Su Wenyue shared as siblings, Han Yu, who was usually reserved, couldn¡¯t help but engage in such activities. Seeing Han Yu like this, Su Wenyue knew any hesitations were gone. She overthought things; with the heights Han Yu was destined to reach, ambition was essential, and certainly, he would notck such magnanimity.. Chapter 30 - 30: Singing and Responding Chapter 30: Singing and Responding Trantor: 549690339 The horse carriage was fast, a journey that would take an ox cart two hours toplete was covered in only half an hour, and it was not yet dark when they arrived home. The Han family members were justing back from the field when they saw two spacious horse carriages parked at their doorstep, continuously unloading items into the house. Han Yu was pondering how to discuss Xiao Xi¡¯s matter with Father and Mother in a way that would not cause them unnecessary worry. But before he could do so, Xiao Xi took the initiative and appeared before Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, and with a plop, she knelt down, startling both of them greatly. ¡°What is the matter with this girl, why would she kneel down so abruptly? Get up quickly,¡± Old Man Han said, somewhat at a loss, lifting his hand. As she was a grown girl, it was inappropriate for him to help her up, so he could only look toward Mrs. Yang. Mrs. Yang was also somewhat at a loss and wanted to pull Xiao Xi up from the ground, ¡°Yes, girl, why are you kneeling to us? Get up quickly. There are so many mud and pebbles on the ground; you must have hurt your knees. And look, the fine clothes have been dirtied as well.¡¯ Mrs. Yang, however, felt somewhat distressed about Xiao Xi¡¯s clothes, which were made from fine cloth. It would be such a waste if they were dirtied or damaged. Although Xiao Xi was a servant girl from the Su Family, the Su Family treated their servants well, providing them with nice food, clothing, and living conditions. Xiao Xi, as someone who served by Su Wenyue¡¯s side, was treated even better. To the Han family members, she seemed more like a young Miss from the city. But seeing that Xiao Xi had returned with Han Yu and Su Wenyue, they all spected about Xiao Xi¡¯s status. ¡°Old Master and Madam of my parents-inw¡¯s family, please ept Xiao Xi. Ever since the age of eight, Xiao Xi has been with the Miss, serving by her side. She has grown ustomed to such a life and truly does not wish to part with the Miss. I implore you, Old Master and Madam, to show mercy and allow Xiao Xi to stay. All she desires is to remain with the Miss. Rest assured, all her expenses for food, clothing, and necessities will be covered by herself. Xiao Xi will not take a single thing from the Han family. Having served in the Su Family for so many years, she has saved a considerable amount of silver and is fully capable of supporting herself.¡± After Xiao Xi¡¯s tearful plea, Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang began to understand that this well-dressed girl was actually a servant girl from the Su Family. My goodness, the Su Family¡¯s treatment of its servants was really too good! But did this servant girl want to stay at the Han family? Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang cast questioning nces at their young daughter-inw. Xiao Xi¡¯s actions were naturally instructed by Mrs. An. Mrs. An was doing this for the sake of her daughter, having her best interests in mind while also providing support. But after all, she overthought things and did not want her daughter to have an unhappy rtionship with her inws because of this, so she taught Xiao Xi to stage this scene. Xiao Xi, being clever, yed out this scene perfectly. As Su Wenyue was not informed about this arrangement in advance, she was somewhat stunned to see Xiao Xi rush to her inws. However, the understanding between maid and master over many years meant that Su Wenyue quickly grasped what was happening. Seeing Father-inw and Mother-inw looking her way, she put on a performance with exceptional acting skills, her face showing a mix of difficulty and helplessness. ¡°Father, Mother, this is Xiao Xi, a servant girl who has served by my side since childhood. She wants to stay by my side, but I did not agree. After all, I am now the daughter-inw of the Han family. Where a woman goes, so goes her family. I¡¯ve been married into the Han family for several days and am not unknowledgeable about our financial situation. We do not have spare money to support an extra servant girl!¡± ¡°But this girl is stubborn and is set on following me. No matter what I say, I cannot persuade her. She redeemed herself, and even imed that if I do not take her in, she will have nowhere to go. She insisted she does not need the Han family¡¯s support and can fend for herself. She begged me, considering our long rtionship, not to send her away. I was truly at a loss. However, Mother is the decision-maker in the household; it was not right for me to decide independently. Hence, I brought the girl here, deferring to Mother¡¯s decision.¡± Su Wenyue bowed to Mrs. Yang. ¡°Please forgive me, Mother, for taking the liberty of bringing her back home. But this girl has grown up with me since she was young, and seeing her plead so desperately, my heart could not bear it. If Mother agrees to keep her, I am willing to take out a portion of silver from my dowry. If Father and Mother are unwilling, I will send her away immediately.¡± ¡°Old Master and Madam of the inw¡¯s family, please let this servant stay. I am nimble with my hands and feet and can help with the chores at home.¡± After Xiao Xi spoke, she ignored the dirt and hardness of the ground and kept kowtowing to Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang were just ordinary peasant family members; they had never witnessed such a spectacle. Initially, they were worried that having one more person in the household would be an extra burden and something they couldn¡¯t afford. But now, since she could support herself and the young daughter-inw was willing to contribute personally, it was merely a matter of sparing an extra room. There seemed to be no issue with that. Moreover, if the Su Family was willing to let here over, perhaps it was out of concern for their own daughter. Why shouldn¡¯t they sell a favor? Otherwise, how could it be so easy for a servant girl bound by a death contract to buy her freedom? The Su Family had performed all the appropriate formalities meticulously, even considering the face of the Han family. They were parents themselves; how could they not understand the concern for one¡¯s children? ¡°Alright, alright, girl, get up now, we agree! Just look at yourself, you¡¯re pitiable. See, you¡¯ve even scraped your head. Fourth Daughter-inw, take her inside to clean and treat the wound. It¡¯s getting hotter and skin breakage could lead to infection, which would be troublesome.¡¯ ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take her to clean the wound right away,¡± Su Wenyue promptly responded, pulling up Xiao Xi and bowing to Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang. ¡°Thank you, Mother, for your understanding and allowing Xiao Xi to stay. I assure you that she will not cause any trouble for anyone.¡± ¡°Come on now, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and clean that wound, it¡¯s the priority. Fourth Daughter-inw, you must be tired from all the day¡¯s activities too. Rest in your room now, and thene out for dinnerter. A child from a wealthy family is so courteous, all this kneeling and bowing, what¡¯s it for?¡± Despite her words, Mrs. Yang inwardly appreciated Su Wenyue¡¯s respect. Su Wenyue was someone who understood the situation well, followed rules, did not overstep her authority, and knew how to maintain her mother-inw¡¯s status in the home. With the drama concluded, Han Yu felt sheepish. He too, could be mistaken in his judgment. Previously he thought that Xiao Xi, like her mistress, was foolish. Little did he realize that she was concealing her wit, ying out this drama so effectively. The maid and her mistress sang in tune with one another; had he not known better in advance, he would have been persuaded that this was truly how things were. They managed to utterly charm his parents, sparing him the effort of making things right for them. Despite this, Han Yu felt no discontent. After all, neither the Su Family nor his wife made these arrangements without his knowledge, and they must have done this fearing he would be caught in a difficult position. ¡°Father and Mother, I¡¯ve brought back quite a few things from my wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home; let¡¯s get everything sorted first.¡± Seeing Su Wenyue and her servant heading to their room, he went off to take care of his own tasks. ¡°Is this really how it¡¯s going to be?¡± Mrs.. Liu mused whether her mother-inw was really going to keep the servant girl who dressed like a young Miss, effectively adding another person to their household? Chapter 31 - 31: This is Fate Chapter 31: This is Fate Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Liu could only sigh; envy was futile. It was fate that the Fourth Daughter-inw was born into the affluent Su Family. Even the servant girls were dressed so decently. But after all, they had their own silver to live on and didn¡¯t need to depend on the Han Family. If she chose to leave such wealth behind to endure hardship, it was her own foolish decision and beyond Mrs. Liu¡¯s control. Moreover, the Fourth Daughter-inw had mentioned she would contribute her own private silver to help out with the household expenses, which was even better. Perhaps it would even improve the daily meals, so they didn¡¯t always have to be so nd and tasteless. Mrs. Liu was not like Mrs. Yang; she actually enjoyed Su Wenyue¡¯s cooking. As for the costs, she didn¡¯t have to worry about it; she wasn¡¯t in charge of household expenditures anyway. Mrs. Wang didn¡¯t share the same thoughts. Mrs. Liu might have been greedy, but Mrs. Wang was more malicious. After all, Su Wenyue had no previous quarrels with her, but she still went to such lengths to frame her, weaving one scheme after another. Although she strived for a higher status in front of the Mother-inw, her actions were too insidious. Not to mention the things done to Su Wenyue in her previous life; even enemies might not go to such extremes. ¡°How else would Sister-inw think? Mother¡¯s favoritism isn¡¯t anything new. It used to be directed at the eldest son, and now his wife as well. Ah, the girl married into the family as a delicate, pampered young richdy. Now favored by the parents-inw, it¡¯s not much different from when she was at her own home. Even the servant girl who attended to her was brought along; surely they have it easier than us, whoe from humbler origins.¡± Mrs. Wang sneered a few words and, waving her handkerchief, headed toward the Kitchen. Even if she felt resentful, she still had to do what was required, or else the Mother-inw would have more to nag about. This time, Mrs. Liu wasn¡¯t provoked by Mrs. Wang; she just pursed her lips. The Third Daughter-inw was such a person, envious of anyone who had it better. Previously, she always targeted the Second Daughter-inw, just because she was jealous that the Second Daughter-inw had borne a son. It had been four or five years since the Third Daughter-inw married into the Han Family, and she hadn¡¯t been able to produce even an egg, let alone a son. Although Mrs. Liu had two daughters and they couldn¡¯tpare to a son, she still favored them. In her eyes, they were all born from her own stomach; if she didn¡¯t cherish them, who would? Now with the Fourth Daughter-inw in the family, the Third Daughter-inw waspeting with her too. It was simply out of jealousy for the Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s favorable mother¡¯s family and how the Father-inw and Mother-inw valued her. Among the daughters-inw, only the Third Daughter-inw¡¯s mother¡¯s family had been somewhat better off, but she felt unbnced whenpared to the Fourth Daughter-inw. After all, they truly were not as fortunate as the Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s family. Mrs. Liu also realized that the Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s marriage into their family was nothing but advantageous. The Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s mother¡¯s family was wealthy, and her dowry consisted of severalrge boxes; even a casual leak between her fingers was greater than Mrs. Liu¡¯s girth. Why antagonize someone and incite her husband¡¯s displeasure for no benefit? She¡¯d rather follow the Father-inw and Mother-inw¡¯s lead in valuing the Fourth Daughter-inw, who seemed generous. The day she arrived, her treatment of the Eldest and Second girls was quite magnanimous. Xiao Xi followed Su Wenyue into the room and closed the door behind them. Master and servant exchanged smiles, ¡°Miss, we can be together again. Don¡¯t worry, I will work hard and not let the Han family members find fault with you. As for that Third Sister-inw of yours, she¡¯s clearly not a good person. Just now, I could almost see the sparks of jealousy flickering in her eyes. Such a person must have wicked thoughts. I¡¯ll help you keep a watch on her in the future.¡¯ ¡°Alright, but let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Let me first attend to your wound before it gets infected; that would be a real bother. What were you thinking, you silly girl, bowing your head so earnestly ¨C just going through the motions would¡¯ve sufficed. Look, you¡¯ve even broken the skin on your scalp.¡± Su Wenyue cared deeply for Xiao Xi, this foolish girl, who willingly left behind thefortable life at the Su family to suffer hardships with her at the Han Family. ¡°I thought that bowing earnestly would convince the Master and his wife of my sincerity. Don¡¯t worry, Miss, I know my limits. I¡¯ve been tough since childhood; a few bumps won¡¯t hurt me, ¡± Xiao Xi said cheerfully, dismissing the minor injury, but she felt sorry to have made her Miss worry. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m a servant girl, I shouldn¡¯t trouble you to tend to my wound. I can handle it myself.¡± ¡°Sit still when I tell you to sit, don¡¯t move, it will be over soon,¡± Su Wenyue insisted as she cleaned Xiao Xi¡¯s wound, then took out wound medicine from her box brought from her mother¡¯s family and applied it to Xiao Xi, which was unnecessary for such a minor injury to bandage. Xiao Xi, seeing that she was finished, wanted to help in the Kitchen, but Su Wenyue held her back, ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you from working. Given the situation in the Han Family, you won¡¯t be able to avoid working anyway. But you¡¯ve injured yourself, and there¡¯s no hurry for just this moment. Instead, we need to worry about where you¡¯ll sleep tonight; we¡¯ll likely have to tidy up ourselves.¡± ¡°No problem, cleaning up the room is a small task, easily done. I can manage it by myself without troubling you, Miss. That really isn¡¯t the sort of task for the Miss, who¡¯s been so pampered bv the Master and his wife. I can¡¯t bear to see you endure such hardships now, ¡± Xiao Xi insisted. ¡°Enough, no need to feel sorry for me; days like these won¡¯tst long. Let¡¯s just bear it for a while, and I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have better Days ahead.¡± Counting on Han Yu to achieve immediate sess was not yet feasible, but if the Han Family divided their household, they would eat what they desired, do what they wanted, no longer stifling themselves. This was not mere wishful thinking from Su Wenyue; indeed, in her previous life, the Han Family did divide, although it was a year away. Time was long, but if she could find a way, it might be possible. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t intend any harm to the Han Family; however, Han Lin and Mrs. Wang were not kind-hearted. They were troublemakers, likely to stir up problems; that might be an angle she could work from. By this time, Han Yu had moved all the items brought from the Su Family into their room, along with the dowry Su Wenyue had previously brought with her. With so many belongings around, the rather empty Room now seemed somewhat crowded. There was no rush to sort out all those belongings immediately. After thinking it over, Su Wenyue picked out a few items they would need to pack up, then she took another small package and a jar of wine. With some time left before dinner, it was a good opportunity to visit the Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law. ¡°The Fourth Daughter-inw has arrived, you¡¯re just in time. We¡¯ve something to discuss with you concerning Xiao Xi. Your Dad and I thought of clearing out the storage room next to you and Fourth Child for Xiao Xi to stay. What do you think? The girl¡¯s dress and manner make me believe she¡¯s ustomed to better Days, but ours is the only amodation we can offer, she¡¯ll have to make do. So we¡¯ll have just that one extra Room..¡± Chapter 32 - 32: It Was Intentional Chapter 32: It Was Intentional Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Daughter-inw obeys her parents; it¡¯s all good this way. Xiao Xi, although she had it better than other servant girls in the Su Family, is prepared for hardship now that she¡¯sing to follow me. Later, I¡¯ll take Xiao Xi and sort things out by ourselves, I dare not bother Father and Mother and everyone else with this.¡± ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, what are you saying? With so many people at home, we couldn¡¯t possibly let the two of you, two delicate ones, do all this work. We¡¯re all family here, why be so polite? It¡¯s just a matter of everyone lending a hand, and together we can quickly get the room cleared out. To think that a dainty Miss from a Wealthy Family like yourself married into our Han Family, you¡¯ve really been through hardship. But I know my own son very well; among his brothers, Fourth child is the smartest and most decisive. He will definitely make something of himself in the future and give you a good life. You won¡¯t be at a loss being with Fourth child.¡± Mrs. Yang was provoked because the servant girls of the Su Family led much better lives than her own; she thought her son was marrying above his station by taking Su Wenyue as his wife and wanted to be better to her. However, Mrs. Yang also feared that Su Wenyue might not regard the Han Family and Han Yu with the respect due to her distinguished background, which is why her words had taken such a turn. Han Yu did indeed have abilities, but every mother thinks their son is the best. Naturally, Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t argue with her mother-inw. She ced the bundle she was carrying on the table, opened it, and said with a smile, ¡°Mother, this is a Pain Relief Patch that my mother had someone bring over from Chang¡¯an. I heard from Husband that you often suffer from back pain and seeing the doctor doesn¡¯t seem to help. My mother has the same ailment, and this patch is especially effective¡ªit¡¯s made from a prescription obtained from a Divine Doctor and prepared with the finest medicinal materials. Knowing that you also suffer from this, my mother specifically had me bring over a course of treatment for you. Please try it and see if it helps, and if it works well, I will ask my mother to have someone send more from Chang¡¯an.¡± ¡°What? This was especially sent from Chang¡¯an? Just the travel expenses must have cost a lot, not to mention it¡¯s a prescription from a Divine Doctor! As a simple country olddy, I really can¡¯t afford such precious things. My child, you really shouldn¡¯t have brought so much. Since your mother went to the trouble of sending this from Chang¡¯an, won¡¯t she be in need of it now?¡± Upon hearing the origin of the seemingly inconspicuous ointment, Mrs. Yang became somewhat excited. She handled it with greater care, afraid of dropping and wasting it. Su Wenyue found it amusing to watch. She admitted that she purposefully spoke in such a manner. She wasn¡¯t lying¡ªthe Pain Relief Patch was truly effective and formted by a Divine Doctor, using high-quality medicine. Even in Chang¡¯an City, it was not easy to obtain. However, her maternal grandfather owned a Pharmacy, making it easy to acquire items that others might have difficulty finding. There was no need to send someone specifically; the Su Family had a caravan that visited Chang¡¯an every two months, so they could bring it back on their trips. Su Wenyue disliked ying the part of a silent benefactor in the background; what was the point if no one knew of her good deeds? Her intention was to curry favor with her mother-inw, and if she did good, how could she let it go unnoticed? To treat such a precious ointment as if it were an ordinary ster from a countryside traveling doctor would be an injustice. Mrs. Yang certainly appreciated her daughter-inw¡¯s gesture. Although she was shrewd and had a strong say at home, she was still a woman from the countryside, and Chang¡¯an, the bustling capital of the Ming Dynasty, was a distant dream to her, spoken of only in tales. As for meeting a figure like the Divine Doctor¡ªthat was even further from reach. For minor health issues, they would resort to local traveling doctors for prescriptions or take simple medicines. For more serious matters, they might consult a doctor from the County, but a Divine Doctor was utterly beyond the means ofmon folk like them. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, my mother still has a few patches left to use. This Pain Relief Patch needs a full course of treatment to be effective. My mother has already sent someone posthaste to Chang¡¯an, and they should be able to bring more in time. Although it¡¯s a bit troublesome, as long as it benefits you, Mother, it¡¯s worth it. My mother said that since you¡¯ve been so good to me, treating me like your own daughter, I, as a daughter-inw, should also think more about you.¡± ¡°You, always blessed with good fortune, have inws that treat you exceptionally well¡ªbeyond words. But this item is too precious; even with a whole year¡¯s hard work, our Han Family might not earn enough to buy one patch. You should take it back, I acknowledge your mother-inw¡¯s good intentions with all my heart, and to reassure her, since you¡¯re now a member of the Han Family and my daughter-inw, isn¡¯t it natural for me to be good to you? There¡¯s no need for her to go to such expense.¡± Mrs. Yang had truly suffered quite a lot for her back pain; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to spend money to see a doctor in the County, yet to no avail. She was hopeful about the effectiveness of the patch, but despite her asional partiality, she was honest and couldn¡¯t bear to ept such an expensive gift without feeling indebted, and so she declined. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say that. What could be more valuable than your health? Husband cares about you and Father the most. You both being well is what allows Husband to have peace of mind, and that would make me, as his daughter-inw, the happiest. Money is important, butpared to your health, what does it matter? If Husband had known earlier, he would have done everything possible to acquire it for you.¡± Su Wenyue skillfully acknowledged her own contribution, but more importantly, she praised Han Yu, as a mother¡¯s joy is most profoundly derived from knowing she is cherished by her son¡ªmore effective than any other form of ttery. Indeed, after Su Wenyue spoke these words, Mrs. Yang felt an even greater sense of satisfaction, carefully handling the ointment and refraining from mentioning that Su Wenyue should send it back, her expression towards Su Wenyue more tender than ever before. ¡°Yes, yes, you and Fourth child, both of you are the most filial children. Since you, Fourth Daughter-inw, have said so, I¡¯ll just shamelessly ept this patch.¡± ¡°It was specifically sought for you in the first ce. However, Daughter-inw still has a but. Mother, please don¡¯t hesitate to use it because it¡¯s precious, or keep a patch or two unused. This medicine must be used in sufficient quantity, following the treatment course, to be effective. Don¡¯t be reluctant; if it truly helps, I will make sure to get more for you.¡± ¡°No, please no, this is already enough. Such an expensive item has to be effective; please don¡¯t spend any more for my sake. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t feel right about it.¡± Mrs. Yang was touched by her son and daughter-inw¡¯s thoughtfulness, but she couldn¡¯t bear to ept more, her own value not worth that much. Su Wenyue merely smiled without a word, knowing her mother-inw had her ws but was certainly not greedy. Although she took these measures to ingratiate herself with her mother-inw, her wish to show filial piety was sincere, motivated by the kindness and forbearance her father-inw and mother-inw had shown her in her previous life.. Chapter 33 - 33: Making a Mountain Out of a Molehill Chapter 33: Making a Mountain Out of a Molehill Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue delivered the medicinal ster to Mrs. Yang and also gave the wine to Old Man Han, who had a particr fondness for it. Ever since she had entered the home, her father-inw had had his eye on the jar of wine in her hand. Su Wenyue noticed this earlier; in fact, her father-inw was quite a lovable old man who usually did not interfere with household matters, yet at critical moments, he was able to see matters clearly and act ordingly. ¡°Father, this wine is brewed with a unique secret recipe from the Su Family, and it tastes quite different from the wines sold outside. I brought a jar of it especially for you to try.¡± Old Man Han received the wine with joyparable to receiving some treasure. The Su Family¡¯s wine was known for its reputation, and he had long heard of it. However, the price was indeed not cheap. A single jar would cost more than a dozen taels of silver, and that wasn¡¯t even the most expensive one. In his lifetime, he had never had that much silver to spare for such expensive wine. He hadn¡¯t expected that by virtue of his daughter-inw, he would actually get to taste it: ¡°It sure is good that Fourth child married a daughter-inw who knows exactly what I like.¡± The gifts for the father-inw and mother-inw were delivered separately, along with what she promised to give to each of her nieces and nephews,bined with the subsidy promised to Xiao Xi for her six-month stay at the Han Family. She presented these at the dining table before the meal, in front of everyone, first handing over the six taels of silver to mother-inw Mrs. Yang, at the monthly rate of one tael, which was agreed to cover Xiao Xi¡¯s half-year expenses at the Han Family. Mrs. Yang, holding the silver, thought she had been too impulsive earlier and had forgotten to remind her fourth son¡¯s wife not to be so generous with money. The second daughter-inw, although not talkative, was eptable. However, both the eldest daughter-inw and the third daughter-inw were not of good character, and even if they received any benefits, they might not remember them. ¡°Fourth daughter-inw, you¡¯ve taken out too much silver. Xiao Xi, as a young girl, doesn¡¯t need one tael of silver a month. Our whole family put together doesn¡¯t even use that much in a month. Here is what we¡¯ll do: you just give 200 coins a month for Xiao Xi¡¯s board, which makes one tael of silver and 200 copper coins for half a year.¡± Regardless of the benefits from the Su Family, and even for the sake of her youngest son, Mrs. Yang couldn¡¯t allow her fourth son¡¯s wife to take such a loss, insisting on returning the excess silver to Su Wenyue. Mrs. Liu, upon seeing Su Wenyue agree to give one tael of silver for Xiao Xi¡¯s board and lodging, was delighted, thinking this would improve their family¡¯s meals. But before she could get too excited, she heard the mother-inw say such disappointing words, actually returning the silver that was at hand, which caused her considerable distress. ¡°Mother, since the fourth daughter-inw gave it to you, why not just keep it? Whoins about having too much money? Besides, the fourth daughter-inw¡¯s family is wealthy. This bit of silver means nothing to her, and it can really help to improve our family¡¯s meals. Every day we work the fields and with such in food, where will we get the strength to work?¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s straightforward nature was evident. Concerned that Su Wenyue might really take back the silver, she spoke in haste, not even caring when her husband red at her multiple times. ¡°What are you talking about, woman! You¡¯ll make us aughingstock. Even if the younger sister-inw¡¯s family is wealthy, there¡¯s no reason for her to use her dowry to subsidize the household expenses. If word got out, would we have any face left?¡± Han Hu scolded and red severely at Mrs. Liu, his eyes full of warning. This wife of his, who had no sense of propriety, was boldly taking advantage of others¡¯ kindness when the younger sister-inw had already done so much to help look after the children. It was pure greed. Mrs. Wang, hearing Han Hu¡¯s words, thought to herself that the big brother was both priggish and foolish. If he spoke up for Su Wenyue in front of everyone, it would benefit everyone if she gave more silver. However, she had been out of favor with the parents-inw recently and knew that if she spoke out, it might not have any effect and might even invite scolding from the partial mother-inw. So, she nudged Han Lin sitting next to her, who understood his wife¡¯s intent. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re being too harsh. We aren¡¯t forcing the fourth daughter-inw to give us anything; it was her own voluntary decision. Besides, we¡¯re all one family; there¡¯s no need to be so strict about it. Given how wealthy the fourth daughter-inw¡¯s family is, they won¡¯t mind this small amount. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of nothing.¡± Han Lin said as he adopted his wife¡¯s stance. ¡°And sister-inw was right. We work hard in the fields every day and are exhausted. We can¡¯t eat such nd food all the time. It¡¯s not just that we can¡¯t feel full, but the fourth daughter-inw can¡¯t either. At her mother¡¯s home, even if it wasn¡¯t delicacies fromnd and sea, it was certainly meat and fish. It would be a shame if we starved her at the Han Family. If she¡¯s willing to spend the silver to improve the meals, that¡¯s a good thing! Surely Fourth Younger Brother must also be concerned for his wife. Han Lin teased Han Yu with his words, making more of the situation than it was. Han Yu never had much affection for his off-key third brother and ignored Han Lin¡¯sments, but he didn¡¯t object either. Improving the family¡¯s meals would indeed be good. His wife couldn¡¯t continue like this forever, as she had already lost a significant amount of weight in just a few days, her originally soft and rounded chin bing sharper. If it continued like this, she couldn¡¯t endure it. As for the silver meant to subsidize the family, he naturally nned to earn it back and return it to his wife. His big brother was right; even if his wife¡¯s family was wealthy, it didn¡¯t justify her using her dowry to subsidize household expenses. ¡°Third Child, shut your mouth! Out of all of you, it¡¯s you and your wife who work the slowest in the fields, always skiving off, as if I don¡¯t know! And now you have the gall to say such things¡ªI¡¯m embarrassed for you. A grown man with no ambition. If you can¡¯tpare to Fourth Brother, at least learn from your eldest and second brothers. At least they work diligently. You¡¯re always so inconsistent.¡± Mrs. Yang scolded. ¡°Mother, you just favor those three. Am I not the son you bore? If you dislike me so much, why did you even have me! All I want is to eat something nice; why does that provoke so much criticism from you!¡± Han Lin never learned the meaning of filial piety. His words angered Mrs. Yang to the point of chest pain. She had several good sons; why was this one so hopeless? Whom did he take after? ¡°Shut your mouth, Third Child! If you dare to speak to your mother like that again, I¡¯ll break your legs! You don¡¯t even understand the most basic rules!¡± Old Man Han exploded in anger. Han Lin did not continue to act foolishly. He was still afraid of his father, having been beaten by the old man more than once. While Mrs. Yang was strict with him, it was mostly verbal; she rarely took serious action. However, Old Man Han was different. He was usually hands-off, but when he acted, it was a proper beating. Seeing Han Lin subdued by Old Man Han, Su Wenyue felt a surge of satisfaction. In this family, it was Han Lin and his wife, Mrs. Wang, whom she disliked the most. This couple had nothing but bad intentions. In her previous life, she had been deceived by Mrs. Wang, and it¡¯s likely that Han Lin had been involved behind the scenes. As for the silver she offered to the family, Su Wenyue did not take it back. She was well aware of the household¡¯s expenses, and indeed, giving one tael a month was quite generous, but she did so hoping to improve their meals.. Chapter 34 - 34: The Objects of the Outer Domain Chapter 34: The Objects of the Outer Domain Trantor: 549690339 Xiao Xi¡¯s board and lodging fees were paid, and Su Wenyue took out the books, paper, and ink she had brought back for Baofu, the beaded flowers for the eldest girl and second girl, and some snacks, distributing them ordingly. Mrs. Liu, still upset about her husband¡¯s scolding, immediately brightened when she saw her daughters receiving nice things, ¡°Thank you, Fourth younger sibling, for spending on these two little girls. The hair ornaments are really pretty, must have cost a good amount of silver, I assume?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t cost much silver; it¡¯s just that the designs are quite rare. They are the current fashion in Chang¡¯an City and you can¡¯t find them in Xinye County. I saw them at my mother¡¯s family and specifically brought a few back for the nieces to y dress-up¡ªgirls at this age love to do that.¡± With the monthly wage of one tael of silver, Xiao Xi confidently settled into the Han Family home. After all, one tael of silver was no small sum; she was the top servant girl in the Su Family, receiving only one tael of silver per month as well. She couldn¡¯t let the Miss¡¯s money go to waste. Last time, Su Wenyue struggled to manage her dowry alone, but this time, with Xiao Xi¡¯s help, the task was much easier. Master and servant stored the more important items in arge box and locked it. ¡°Eh, what¡¯s this?¡± Su Wenyue asked curiously as she noticed a half-filled sack of something, which seemed out of ce among the items her mother had prepared¡ªit was somewhat dirty, with patches of earth still on it. Upon seeing it, Xiao Xi knew right away and exined with a smile, ¡°Miss, this is the gift Second Young Master brought back for you.¡± ¡°A gift, this? You must be joking, Xiao Xi,¡± said Su Wenyue, her expression indicating she felt her tastes were being underestimated. Second Brother couldn¡¯t be so unreliable. Could this really be considered a gift? ¡°Miss, you mustn¡¯t take Second Young Master¡¯s thoughtfulness lightly. He knows you¡¯ve always loved these. During his business with the merchants from foreign countries, he heard that sweet potatoes are delicious when roasted, so he bought them especially for you. This crop isn¡¯tmon here, and the merchants were only carrying them for personal consumption, not for sale. Second Young Master went to great lengths to acquire these half sack of sweet potatoes, nning to roast them for you himself. However, you were drunk at the time, so we had to bring them to the Han Family instead.¡± ¡°Sweet potatoes?!¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of sweet potatoes, and she wondered if she had heard wrong. But hearing Xiao Xi mention that these were purchased from people of foreign countries confirmed her suspicion. She excitedly reached for the sack and indeed saw the yellowish lumps inside. ¡°It¡¯s really sweet potatoes! I¡¯m relieved Second Brother didn¡¯t roast them. Otherwise, it would break my heart.¡± Su Wenyue felt fortunate to have been drunk, otherwise the sweet potatoes would have been eaten and she wouldn¡¯t have anything to nt. ¡°Miss, what are you saying? You¡¯re not speaking nonsense out of excitement, are you? Sweet potatoes are meant to be roasted and eaten, why would it break your heart?¡± Xiao Xi couldn¡¯tprehend why her Miss was so excited yet giggling foolishly over it. ¡°Xiao Xi, you don¡¯t understand; this is something truly valuable. We will rely on this to be wealthy. Sweet potatoes can be grown in our region as well, and they yield high quantities. Although we only have half a sack, it¡¯s not too little. If we nt them well and take good care, we might harvest several hundred or even thousands of pounds by next year. We will have enough seeds for the future. Everyone knows what food means to usmoners¡ªXiao Xi, does this not mean we¡¯re about to strike it rich?¡± How could Su Wenyue, a youngdy not knowledgeable about crops, recognize these things? Her experience on the Zhuangzi had taught her a fair amount. Although not many were familiar with sweet potatoes at this time, in her previous life, they were famously discovered by Emperor Wu¡¯s favored consort, Consort Li, and presented to the Imperial Court. It wasmon knowledge and quite renowned. Everyone knew that not only could sweet potatoes fill the stomach with their high productivity, but Consort Li also gained the title of Imperial Consort for this contribution. At the time, Su Wenyue found sweet potatoes indeed delicious and prepared them in various ways, but eventually grew tired of them. However,moners, in their quest to satiate hunger, didn¡¯t have the luxury to grow weary of food. Now, encountering these crops by chance, while Su Wenyue didn¡¯t intend to use them for fame, if she could sessfully grow them and increase the yield, it might help Han Yu in the future. Consort Li was highlymended for this contribution, rising to the rank of Imperial Consort. What about Han Yu then? There didn¡¯t seem to be any higher office than Prime Minister. Su Wenyue, not very familiar with the intricacies of Imperial Court positions, searched her mind and couldn¡¯t think of any. However, in these times of war and severe food shortages, nobody wouldin about having too much to eat. Thinking this, Su Wenyue had Xiao Xi bring paper and pen and sketched, based on her memory, another high-yielding crop that Consort Li had presented along with the sweet potatoes. She nned to send the sketch to the Su Familyter and ask her father and Second Brother to look for this crop called corn. If Consort Li could find it, surely Second Brother could, though it was said to derive from outer domains, and would require looking toward foreign countries. ¡°Miss, is this yellow lump of earth really that miraculous? I¡¯ve never heard of a crop with such high productivity,¡± Xiao Xi curiously examined a sweet potato, unable toprehend its significance. It seemed that only growing it would reveal its true potential. ¡°When have I ever deceived you, Xiao Xi? But we must keep this matter secret for now. It¡¯s enough that you are aware¡ªdon¡¯t go spreading it around. Take this half sack of sweet potatoes to the Zhuangzi right away. We should still be able to catch this nting season. Assign someone to carefully tend to them, and if they grow well, your Miss will reward you handsomely.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss. I¡¯ll go take care of it right away. It¡¯s gettingte for this season, and we certainly can¡¯t dy nting, ¡± Xiao Xi had been with Su Wenyue from a young age. Although she had never done farm work, her family¡¯s poor circumstances had led to her being sold, so she understood these agricultural matters, having been old enough at six to remember them. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Su Wenyue suddenly remembered something and jotted down the nting methods she recalled hearing about. At that time, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to things that didn¡¯t concern her, so while she had heard some details, she couldn¡¯t remember everything. But she recorded what she could on paper and went over it with Xiao Xi. The rest would be up to the experienced farmers on the Zhuangzi, since she herself wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Xiao Xi, first return to the Su Family and deliver that sketch to my father and Second Brother. Then you can head to the Zhuangzi, but aside from Uncle, this matter must not be disclosed to anyone else for the time being.¡± Su Wenyue looked outside, noticing Mrs. Wang hadn¡¯t gone to the field for some reason, continuously peering her way, probably harboring ill intentions. It was better to remain cautious.. Chapter 35 - 35: Spreading Rumors Chapter 35: Spreading Rumors Trantor: 549690339 Xiao Xi settled into the Han Family residence, and for the following period, things were rtively calm. Despite Mrs. Wang¡¯s attempts to stir up trouble, Su Wenyue was not an easy target. With Xiao Xi¡¯s straightforward and bold personality, she would speak her mind without reservations about things Su Wenyue would find difficult to say directly. As for Mrs. Liu, she currently sided with Su Wenyue, not to mention that Su Wenyue would asionally give the Eldest girl and second girl little trinkets, and even let Mrs. Liu enjoy some minor benefits from time to time. Su Wenyue treated Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang with two distinctly different approaches. She absolutely refused to let Mrs. Wang take advantage of her. Not to bring up the past life where Mrs. Wang caused her so much suffering, but her eventual downfall was also inseparable from Mrs. Wang¡¯s doings. And then there was Third Child, Han Lin¡ªnot a hint of decency in him. So, whether for past revenge or present contempt, Su Wenyue held utmost loathing for this couple. Although Mrs. Liu was a bit greedy, thankfully she was straightforward by nature and didn¡¯t entertain crooked thoughts. She would speak openly about whatever was on her mind, which,pared to Mrs. Wang¡¯s underhanded tactics of plotting behind one¡¯s back, was significantly more honorable. Moreover, big brother Han Hu was an upright and honest man, respectful to his parents and caring towards his brothers. With Eldest girl and second girl being sensible children, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to cause too much strife with Mrs. Liu on their ount. If she could keep Mrs. Liu content by allowing her some minor benefits, Su Wenyue was willing to do so. Indeed, it seemed that big brother Han Hu often wore a look of apology toward her. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t know how bad Mrs. Wang is, intentionally spreading bad rumors about you in the vige, telling others you¡¯re azy daughter-inw, doing nothing at home all day. You don¡¯t work the fields and you don¡¯t even cook, letting the rumors about you fly around the vige; luckily, the servant girls overheard it.¡± When Su Wenyue heard Xiao Xi report this, she was unsurprised in the slightest. Mrs. Wang had used this same tactic in her previous life. Back then, since she indeed hadn¡¯t done well, Mrs. Wang¡¯s propaganda ensured that Su Wenyue¡¯s reputation in Xinhe Vige was tarnished. Sometimes vige women and elders would take her as a bad example when teaching their daughter-inws and daughters. The looks she received from the vigers were full of scorn and disdain, though nobody dared to openly confront her due to the Su Family¡¯s status; they could only spit behind her back. However, the same tactic wouldn¡¯t work now. Even if Mrs. Wang said such things, not everyone would believe her, they would surely ask Mrs. Yang, Mrs. Liu, or Mrs. Li indirectly. In her previous life, she did indeed perform poorly, even Mrs. Yang, who was biased towards her youngest son, wouldn¡¯t speak in her defense. This life, Mrs. Wang still wanted to employ the same tactic, but upon learning of it, Mrs. Yang would certainly not agree. Su Wenyue wondered if she should stop these rumors. Should she let them spread further, or¡­? However, with Xiao Xi, the fiercely loyal little girl around, Su Wenyue probably didn¡¯t need to instruct her as Xiao Xi would have already taken some measures. ¡°So, our Xiao Xi definitely fought back when she heard those things, didn¡¯t she?¡± Su Wenyue asked with amusement, looking at a visibly upset Xiao Xi. Even she, the subject of the gossip, wasn¡¯t as angry as Xiao Xi was. ¡°Of course I did. Our Miss isn¡¯t anything like what they say. Even if she doesn¡¯t work in the fields and stays home, she¡¯s busy enlightening the only treasured grandson of the Han Family, Baofu! The Old Master and Master¡¯s Wife don¡¯t want you to work out in the fields. Teaching the Han Family¡¯s grandson is more important than anything else¡ªwhat other family¡¯s daughter-inw has the abilities of our Miss? Not to mention her embroidery skills, but she¡¯s also well-educated. With such abilities, does she need to work the fields? Only a conniving woman like Mrs. Wang, with no abilities andzy to boot, does less work than others in the fields. She caused trouble the very first day our daughter-inw entered our home, and even spread malicious gossip behind her back. Truly, her character is utterly uneptable!¡± Xier spoke with passion, and Su Wenyue could easily imagine the scene of Xiao Xi defending her indignantly, causing her to burst intoughter. ¡°Ah, Xiao Xi, your Miss isn¡¯t as perfect as you make her out to be. Speaking so highly of me isn¡¯t appropriate, ¡± Su Wenyue said with a grin that was bing increasingly evident on her face. ¡°But it¡¯s true, our Miss is the best!¡± Xiao Xi dered, then looked at Su Wenyue expectantly as if seeking recognition. ¡°Miss, rest assured, Mrs. Wang won¡¯t be rampant for much longer. Thest time I went back, I mentioned to the Young Master that Mrs. Wang is up to no good, always causing trouble for you. The Young Master will surely seek justice for you and won¡¯t let Mrs. Wang get away with it.¡± ¡°What are you two plotting together,ughing so conspiratorially? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve done something naughty?¡± Han Yu returned home to find his wife and Xiao Xi chatting and joking together. Perhaps because Su Wenyue truly took Master Su¡¯s advice to heart in dealing with this man, Han Yu was changing more and more. Although he appeared unchanged on the outside, he was revealing more smiles in private, especially when alone with Su Wenyue. He became increasingly improper, sometimes doing indecent things under the guise of decency, leaving Su Wenyue with no recourse. Unable to resist, she had to allow him to make light of her, and Su Wenyue wasing to understand this man was truly a sly fox with hidden depths. ¡°No, we were just joking around,¡± Su Wenyue perhaps felt that Han Yu, being upied with important matters, wouldn¡¯t want to be bothered with these petty squabbles between women. However, Xiao Xi didn¡¯t share this view; with Mrs. Wang bullying her Miss like that, she felt it necessary to inform her Uncle. ¡°Uncle, you have no idea, that Mrs. Wang, my Second Sister-inw, is so malicious, spreading bad rumors about the Miss throughout the vige. She said the Miss iszy and disrespectful towards the parents-inw, along with many other unkind words, damaging the Miss¡¯s reputation as a good daughter-inw. I just couldn¡¯t stand it¡ªmy Miss is so kind, nothing like what she says, and her reputation has been ruined by those false ims.¡± Xiao Xi vigorouslyined to Han Yu, without mentioning her own retorts. Han Yu¡¯s expression turned cold upon hearing Xiao Xi¡¯s words, growing increasingly irritated by his third brother and Sister-inw¡¯s behavior. They were both shrewd, yet their cunning was never used in the right way, instead, they upied themselves with sly schemes, especially Mrs. Wang who had targeted his wife from the moment she became a part of the family and persistently harbored ill intentions against her. He needed to think of a way to deal with them. Han Yu was not some old-fashioned, ceremonial man; he always acted ording to his conscience and didn¡¯t care about using whatever means were effective, as long as they worked. Even if it involved his third brother and Sister-inw, he could tolerate them to an extent, unless they crossed the line. But Mrs. Wang, like a venomous snake, had her eyes set on his wife. Even if his wife could handle it now, there was no guarantee she wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard and bitten one day¡ªthis was something he absolutely could not tolerate happening. The more Han Yu cared for Su Wenyue, the less he could bear someone plotting against her, especially if there was any chance she could be harmed.. Chapter 36 - 36: Something’s Wrong Chapter 36: Something¡¯s Wrong Trantor: 549690339 Xiao Xi had only wanted to let her uncle know how unreasonable Mrs. Wang truly was, and to have him protect her Miss a bit more in the future, but seeing Han Yu¡¯s expression grow colder, and the asional shes of sinister darkness crossing his face, she shivered inside. Had she said something wrong? Uncle was indeed far more terrifying than the Eldest Young Master and the Second Young Master. No wonder when Uncle got angry, even her Miss would behave and dare not to act out, let alone her, a mere maid. Honestly, she truly didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong! ¡°Uncle, everything this servant has said is the truth. Second Sister-inw Han has indeed done these things. I dare not deceive you. If you inquire in the Vige, you¡¯ll know. I was just too upset that¡¯s why¡­¡± Xiao Xi was somewhat timid in front of Han Yu, but she still had to defend her Miss. ¡°Enough, I know. I haven¡¯t doubted your words. You may leave now.¡± Han Yu gestured dismissively. This servant girl was just like her mistress¡ªsometimes too cunning, and at other times too foolish. His anger was towards Mrs. Wang¡¯s actions¡ªwhat was she afraid of! Most likely a guilty conscience. Xiao Xi had been with the Han Family for quite some time; Han Yu knew his daughter-inw¡¯s servant all too well. Fiercely loyal, if Mrs. Wang treated his wife poorly, it would be strange if Xiao Xi could hold back and do nothing. Mrs. Yang, while working in the fields, encountered her neighbors from the Vige and noticed they were looking at her with evaluative eyes, murmuring among themselves. She felt odd; there was nothing special about her today. Could it be that her hair was notbed properly, or her face was not clean? She should have had no such issues, as she had asked several daughter-inws to check for her. So why were these people sizing her up like this? It was Mrs. Wang who knew the reason behind this and felt uneasy. She had deliberately spread rumors about Su Wenyue to tarnish her reputation. It was fine for these people to gossip privately, but whye to her mother-inw¡¯s face and whisper among themselves! Now, her mother-inw was protective of Su Wenyue. If the mother-inw learned she was bad-mouthing Su Wenyue outside, surely she wouldn¡¯t be let off easily. ¡°How strange it is! Why aren¡¯t these people working in their own fields instead of loitering near our family¡¯snd?¡± Mrs. Yang said, puzzled. Mrs. Wang felt nervous and hurried over when Mrs. Yang asked, ¡°Mother, just ignore them. I think they are idle, probably having heard some rumors. You know, ever since the Fourth Daughter-inw joined our family, there hasn¡¯t been ack of gossip in the Vige. Some even say our Fourth child is living off his wife.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! Are there really such rumors? The nerve! Our Fourth child is a straightforward man, whether it¡¯s working or anything else, he¡¯s highly capable. The Fourth Daughter-inw was matched by our father-inw himself, it wasn¡¯t Fourth child trying to marry above his station. These people know nothing yet babble on. Ridiculous¡ªfull of nonsense with nothing better to do!¡± Mrs. Yang grew more upset the more she spoke. She couldn¡¯t stand hearing this, as she held her son Han Yu in high regard. How could she not know her own son¡¯s abilities? He certainly wasn¡¯t living off his wife. Initially, she had thought Fourth Daughter-inw had a good family background, looked beautiful, and had a fine temperament; a perfect match for her son, a match made in heaven. Now she realized that too great a disparity in status may have its drawbacks, or else why would there be such rumors in the Vige? With these thoughts, her satisfaction with her son¡¯s marriage dwindled. ¡°Yes, Mother, exactly. What¡¯s the use of marrying a daughter-inw from a high-ranking family? She can¡¯t even do fieldwork, and we all have to treat her with kid gloves. No benefits, just gossip.¡± ¡°Hmm, Third Daughter-inw, the way you talk sounds off to me. It seems you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t stand seeing Fourth Daughter-inw doing well. She¡¯s quite generous, treats all nephews and nieces well. It¡¯s only you who haven¡¯t benefited from her. But who can me you? You spend your days picking faults with her. She hasn¡¯t really offended you, has she? You¡¯re just jealous of what she has!¡± Mrs. Liu, hearing Mrs. Wang gossip behind others¡¯ backs, retorted sharply. With a straightforward personality, she had little patience for such backstabbing. And since Fourth Daughter-inw had treated her well, she feltpelled to say a few words on her behalf, to prevent being backstabbed by Third Daughter-inw. But with Mrs. Liu¡¯s voice, though the words were meant for Mrs. Yang and Mrs. Wang, nearby people overheard, piquing their curiosity further, all ears for more tidbits. Mrs. Li had caught wind of the Vige gossip and knew Mrs. Wang was behind it. The hard worker she was, she put down her hoe and raised her voice more than usual. ¡°Yes, Third sibling, you¡¯re being unfair. Fourth Daughter-inw may not do fieldwork, but she excels in her household duties and can even read and write. She¡¯s teaching my Baofu, and I¡¯m truly grateful and respect her. Fourth younger sister-inw is easygoing and never puts on her Miss¡¯s airs in front of us sister-inws, always polite. Her demeanor, you won¡¯t find a better one even if you search the whole Vige. Third sibling, stop picking on her. Fourth younger sister-inw is already doing well, and being born wealthy is not her fault.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s with all the noise, Second Sister-inw? I never would have guessed¡ª you seem quiet, but you¡¯re actually calcting. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re speaking up for her; your house benefits the most from Fourth Daughter-inw.¡± Several people were defending Su Wenyue, leaving Mrs. Wang¡¯s face looking rather unpleasant as she replied bitterly to Mrs. Li. She was picking on Mrs. Li, knowing she was typically a soft-spoken and meek person, unlike Mrs. Liu, who was more assertive. Meanwhile, the quietly working Second Brother Han Ping saw his wife being bullied by Mrs. Wang simply for speaking fair words. Although it was inappropriate to interject in the women¡¯s conversation, his frown deepened. Third Daughter-inw was always looking to stir trouble as if the family¡¯s peaceful days were too boring for her, inciting problems now and then. Mrs. Yang, having had her temper stirred by Mrs. Wang, had cooled down after listening to Eldest Daughter-inw and Second Daughter-inw. She gave Mrs. Wang a warning re. Mrs. Wang looked sheepish, and seeing that Mrs. Yang did not bring up the earlier issue, she felt relieved, thinking the matter settled. However, afterpleting the work in the field and returning home, Mrs. Yang was called away by several familiar Old Ladies for some matter. Mrs. Wang remained apprehensive.. Chapter 37 - 37: What Happened? Chapter 37: What Happened? Trantor: 549690339 Lunch had already been served when Mrs. Yang finally returned, her expression exceptionally ugly. No one knew what was wrong with Mrs. Yang, except for Mrs. Wang, who felt increasingly uneasy. Old Man Han sat in the seat of honor, observing Mrs. Yang¡¯s condition. ¡°Olddy, what¡¯s happened to you? Weren¡¯t you just chatting with your old sisters? Why do youe back looking so upset? Has something happened?¡± Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t respond to Old Man Han, instead scanning over everyone seated, her gaze resting on Mrs. Wang with a brooding and unstable look. In her heart, she regretted having been blind in the past, for having agreed to such a daughter-inw for her son. Wasn¡¯t this just a troublemaker? It was one thing to stir up trouble at home, but to go outside and tarnish her own family¡¯s reputation was another matter entirely. Seeing that her mother-inw and everyone else were staring at her, Mrs. Wang was forced to speak up, albeit reluctantly: ¡°Mother-inw, have I done something wrong that you¡¯re looking at me this way?¡± Mrs. Yang remembered what her old sisters had told her, and with an angry snort, said, ¡°Humph! What have you done wrong? Then you tell us, what do you think you¡¯ve done wrong? Say it out loud for everyone to hear, and let¡¯s see what kind of good daughter-inw the Han family has brought into the household!¡± ¡°Daughter-inw, what have you done to make mother so angry?¡± Han Lin asked Mrs. Wang, seeing his own mother this way, and felt a bit angry. His daughter-inw had previously been trouble-free, and even if she did something, she would clean up her mess without letting his mother find out. Buttely, she seemed to have grown foolish, always doing things to provoke his mother, and he ended up being scolded as well, which was unfortunate. Mrs. Wang felt angry upon hearing her husband talk to her like that. And besides, it might not necessarily be that particr issue that had been discovered. Plus, even if it was, she had her own arguments. Why should Su Wenyue, the daughter-inw, receive such good treatment? Thus, her tone became quite harsh. ¡°What have I done? I spend my days following you all to work in the fields, don¡¯t I? What else could I do? Do you think I am the Fourth Daughter-inw, who just stays at home and enjoys what¡¯s provided, and doesn¡¯t know why Mother is angry!¡± Seeing Mrs. Wang still showing no signs of remorse and making such remarks, Mrs. Yang grew even more infuriated: ¡°Why! Why don¡¯t you talk about what wonderful things you¡¯ve done? I wonder how all this gossip has been swirling around outside, and it turns out it all came from our own home!¡± ¡°Third Daughter-inw, I simply don¡¯t understand. What exactly did the Fourth Daughter-inw do to offend you that you target her like this? At home, I remained silent because, after all, this is a conflict between sisters-inw, and if I say too much, it will seem like I¡¯m showing favoritism as a mother-inw. But you should never have gone outside and gossiped about her, tarnishing her reputation. We are all Han family members, and if her reputation gets sullied, what benefit do you or the old Han family gain? Now, the rumors are spreading through the vige, and it turns out they were started by my own daughter-inw. You¡¯ve disgraced me entirely!¡± Mrs. Yang thought of how just a while ago, she was interrogated by a few olddies, their amused looks at her daughters-inw making her lose face entirely. How could she have any dignity in front of them now? In the past, everyone said her sons had married good daughters-inw, but now each one of them was a source of anxiety. ¡°What bad things have I said about her? I just said she doesn¡¯t work in the fields and acts like a pampered Miss from a wealthy family. That¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it? Doesn¡¯t the family treat her like a Bodhisattva, holding her in high esteem? We¡¯re all daughters-inw, so why should she get to rx at home while we ve away? Was I wrong to call herzy? And you say there¡¯s no favoritism, but when ites to household affairs, aren¡¯t you biased toward her and toward your favored son? Is it so wrong for me toin a little? As for how others choose to talk, that¡¯s their business. It¡¯s done; are they not allowed to speak? Where¡¯s the logic in that?¡± Mrs. Wang was essentially mixing up concepts, convincing herself more and more that she was justified, and that it was Mrs. Yang, the mother-inw, who was biased. This left Mrs. Yang so angry she found it hard to speak; she hadn¡¯t realized till then just how sharp her third daughter-inw¡¯s tongue was when talking back to her. Han Lin did not think his wife was in the wrong. Indeed, his mother did favor his younger brother and his wife, and it had always been like that, even before the Fourth Daughter-inw joined the family. He had long felt ufortable about it, but unlike his wife, he hadn¡¯t spoken out. However, seeing his mother being so upset by his wife, he feared she might take ill from rage and so gave Mrs. Wang a light scolding. ¡°You ignorant woman, what nonsense are you talking? Whether Mother is biased is her own affair. What business is it of yours to babble mindlessly like this? Don¡¯t you have any sense of decorum? Go admit your mistake to Mother, for heaven¡¯s sake! Look how you¡¯ve upset her! And hurry, pour her some water to drink; she must be thirsty after the walk home.¡± Han Lin signaled to Mrs. Wang as he spoke. Mrs. Yang was really angry now. What had her good son be under Mrs. Wang¡¯s influence? Listen to what he¡¯s saying; he¡¯s still implying that she¡¯s biased. Every sentence is in defense of his wife. Mrs. Wang really had some nerve! Mrs. Wang, realizing she might have gone too far and seeing Han Lin¡¯s remarks, quickly took advantage of the situation and poured a cup of water for Mrs. Yang: ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry anymore. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have talked back to you. I just couldn¡¯t hold my frustration a moment ago. Please forgive me this once, I ask you to be generously magnanimous.¡± Is that how one apologizes? It¡¯s as if she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, and the faulty entirely with her mother-inw! The apologycked even a shred of sincerity. Mrs. Yang, seeing the cup of tea Mrs. Wang handed to her, couldn¡¯t possibly ept it; doing so would mean admitting her own fault and bowing down to her daughter-inw in front of the whole family, which was out of the question. No wonder the olddies had said she was too lenient as a mother-inw. Her daughters-inw never took her seriously,pletely undermining her authority. With these thoughts, Mrs. Yang swept her hand, dousing Mrs. Wang¡¯s face with the entire bowl of tea. Mrs. Wang looked incredulously at Mrs. Yang. She really had thought that Mrs. Yang was usually easy to talk to and would at most reprimand her¡ªplus she had Han Lin¡¯s support¡ªso she was unguarded. It never crossed her mind that Mrs. Yang would suddenly take action, let alone in front of the whole family, especially in front of Su Wenyue, with whom she never got along. She had not only been scolded by her mother-inw but also humiliated like this. Mrs. Wang cried out pitifully and grew increasingly convinced that life here was intolerable. Covering her face, she rushed out, gathered her things, and headed for her mother¡¯s family. Su Wenyue¡¯s family was not to be trifled with, and her own family didn¡¯t just roll over either. If the Su family didn¡¯t provide a justification for her this time, she would bring her mother¡¯s family to make a scene. She was determined to see who would lose face! With that resolution, Mrs. Wang sped off even faster. ¡°Look at all of you, just look! This is my good daughter-inw. What sin have Imitted?¡± Mrs. Yang pointed at Mrs. Wang¡¯s retreating figure and eximed angrily.. Chapter 38 - 38: This Move is Cruel Chapter 38: This Move is Cruel Trantor: 549690339 The pace was incredibly fast, just like that, she left, went back to her mother¡¯s family? Watching this scene, Su Wenyue thought it was even more exciting than watching a y. Mrs. Wang, though she liked to sow discord on normal days, was always the kind to smile while hiding a knife. The more gentle her words, the more one should beware. Today, for some reason, she dared to talk back to the mother-inw, and the mother-inw¡¯s temper was so explosive¡ªwhy would she ssh tea on someone¡¯s face? With this much drama, Su Wenyue admitted she was relishing in others¡¯ misfortunes, but wasn¡¯t it so satisfying to watch? ¡°Olddy, don¡¯t be so angry. That Third Child¡¯s family is getting out of hand. Letting her go back to her mother¡¯s house to reflect for a few days might be good. Whenever she realizes her wrongs, have the Third Child go and bring her back.¡± Old Man Han was never fond of this backstabbing daughter-inw of his third son, and now that Mrs. Wang had upset Mrs. Yang to this degree, Old Man Han naturally stood on Mrs. Yang¡¯s side. ¡°Father, with the strong sun right now and Wang Family Vige so far away, my wife has always been delicate, how can she travel that far? Maybe I should take her there in the ox cart?¡± As for the men of the Han family, they were rather caring towards their daughters-inw. Han Lin wasn¡¯t great in other aspects, but he was good to his wife. He had already believed his wife was in the right, so now he was even less willing to let her go. ¡°Alright, you go then,¡± Old Man Han said, tapping his pipe. Mrs. Yang red at Old Man Han, her chest hurting with frustration at her son¡¯s siding with his wife. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Old Man Han say, ¡°Once she¡¯s gone, she doesn¡¯t have toe back. You¡¯re so concerned about your wife, huh? Well, if you don¡¯t care that your mother is this upset, then you might as well just go live at your wife¡¯s family¡¯s house and nevere back. ¡± Old Man Han¡¯s casually spoken sentence was more effective than many angry words from Mrs. Yang. The old man was throwing his son out¡ªan extreme measure indeed. It¡¯s not without reason that people say Han Lin is good for nothing. It¡¯s not that Mrs. Yang underestimated him; Han Lin was simply spineless and incapable, azybones who relied on the family to get where he was today. If not for the family, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to support a household. No wonder people looked down on him. With just a threat from Old Man Han, Han Lin¡¯s steps faltered and he sheepishly returned to his seat, sitting down obediently. Mrs. Yang¡¯s disdain for him grew even more¡ªhow could she have given birth to such a son, one seemingly destined to anger her. Su Wenyue had little respect for someone like Han Lin, considering both husband and wife to be as good as snakes and rats¡ªnot good creatures, spineless and unfilial. She was thankful her own husband wasn¡¯t like that; otherwise, she¡¯d be absolutely miserable. Even the man from her previous life, though heartless and flirtatious towards her, was still a figure of great ambition, a true personality. With that thought, Su Wenyue turned to look at Han Yu, only to find that he seemed to be looking at her as well, with a fleeting smile on his face. Huh? Su Wenyue almost thought she saw wrongly, ncing a few more times at Han Yu, only to see him sitting there expressionless. She really must have been mistaken. Seeing Su Wenyue like this, Han Yu couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. When no one was paying attention, he allowed a trace of a smile to form at the corner of his mouth. Now Su Wenyue felt really uneasy¡ªit wasn¡¯t her imagination. Seeing Han Yu like this, it was clear he had a hand in this affair. Was he subtly taking her side? Everything had been developing just as she predicted; it must have been this man¡¯s doing behind the scenes. With Han Lin setting such a negative example, Han Yu¡¯s allure as a man seemed exceptionally strong, making Su Wenyue feel incredibly touched and content. The more she looked at Han Yu, the more she felt he was a really good man¡ªnot only was he handsome, but he also seemed to care about her, had potential, and was destined to one day be the second most powerful person in the kingdom, the Prime Minister. She needed to get a firm hold on him, to win over Han Yu¡¯s heart. Later on, she could be the distinguished wife of a royal, a royal wife. The days ahead looked promising. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Just ignore those idle gossips in the vige. Given time, they will naturally dissipate. Which family doesn¡¯t have such rumors about them, especially when our family¡¯s days are getting better and better? They are jealous of us. It¡¯s inevitable that some will nder us behind our backs. It we get angry, we¡¯re just falling tor their tricks.¡± Even though Su Wenyue was secretly pleased, she still had to y the role of a good, caring, and filial daughter-inw. Thus, she quickly tried to console her mother-inw. Han Yu watched with growing mirth in his eyes¡ªthis girl was quite good at currying favor with her mother-inw. But Su Wenyue¡¯s ability to do so wasn¡¯t without his influence¡ªif it weren¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t need to humble herself before her mother-inw given her background. Forget the notion that a daughter-inw should be filial to her mother-inw. That only applies when the families are equal. The Su family and the Han family were distinctly unequal; the Su family could easily manipte the Han family if they wished. Su Wenyue still managed to act like any ordinary daughter-inw, which impressed Han Yu. He appreciated it¡ª his wife was performing better and better, and it didn¡¯t hurt for a man to use his intelligence on these trivial female matters, even if it was a waste of his talent. ¡°You, you just take things too lightly,¡± the mother-inw said. ¡°You have no idea what Mrs. Wang has been saying about you in the vige. I can¡¯t help but be angry when I hear these rumors. Despite everything you¡¯ve done, before you got married, you were a young richdy, but since joining our family, you¡¯ve conducted yourself with all the proper duties expected of a daughter-inw, never looking down on our low-status civilian home. You¡¯ve managed all your tasks without a singleint and even took it upon yourself to begin educating Fu Bao. How many daughters-inw canpare to that? I know all this very well in my heart.¡¯ ¡°Mother, I¡¯m satisfied knowing you feel this way. Isn¡¯t it better to have a big heart, to be open-minded? Living joyfully every day makes life more pleasant. Please don¡¯t be angry; it bothers me as a daughter-inw.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not angry about them spreading rumors. It¡¯s infuriating because of that Third Daughter-inw. Outsiders can say what they will; it doesn¡¯t matter. But as a Daughter-inw of the Han family, to do such things against her own family, she shows no consideration for our household. How could I not be angry? Besides, making mistakes is one thing, but to even dare to talk back to me, her mother-inw¡ªhow on earth did the Wang family raise their daughter!¡± ¡°Mother, the Third Sister-inw probably just got carried away for a moment. Once she realizes her mistake, she wille back and apologize. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, please.¡± Despite her dislike for Mrs. Wang, Su Wenyue still put in a good word for her, not wanting the mother-inw to overthink and assume that she, Su Wenyue, had ill intentions and was deliberately trying to stir up trouble. That would be a significant loss for her. Besides, this incident was meant to be a blow to Mrs. Wang, a lesson, as there would be many more days toe. Because of Mrs. Wang¡¯s incident, the meal was eaten in an oppressive silence. After dinner, Su Wenyue hurried to clean up the kitchen and then rushed back to her room, pulling Han Yu aside. She urgently wanted to know exactly what happened, how Mrs. Wang ended up confronting the mother-inw, and just how Han Yu managed to do it.. Chapter 39 - 39: Being Tricked by Someone Chapter 39: Being Tricked by Someone Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Husband, you¡¯re really amazing, how did you do it?¡± Su Wenyue, too curious to hold back, asked as soon as she entered the room. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. How did I do what?¡± Han Yu raised an eyebrow, speaking with a nk expression as if he didn¡¯t understand what Su Wenyue was referring to. Looking at Han Yu acting this way, Su Wenyue felt her teeth itch with irritation. This man was clearly doing it on purpose. He¡¯d revealed such an expression during lunch as if to tell her he was the doer of the deed, and now he was pretending otherwise, teasing her. In fact, Han Yu was indeed teasing Su Wenyue. For some reason, seeing Su Wenyue get angry and puffed up in frustration seemed incredibly adorable to him, which led to a somewhat mischievous side of him that liked to asionally tease his wife a bit. It was quite obvious to Su Wenyue as well. Although they hadn¡¯t spent as much time together in this life as they had in her previous life ¡ª with just a month of marriage under their belts ¡ª due to Su Wenyue¡¯s earnest efforts, the rtionship between the newlywed couple wasn¡¯t bad at all. Su Wenyue had gained a deeper understanding of Han Yu than ever before, which could count as somewhat familiar. Thus, she rather understood Han Yu¡¯s mischievous side when it came to some matters. Although she didn¡¯t grasp why, Han Yu just enjoyed it. Regarding Han Yu¡¯s behavior, Su Wenyue felt both annoyed and helpless. ¡°Oh, Husband, you¡¯re just feigning ignorance while being fully aware, aren¡¯t you? I know it was you. Please just tell me how you managed it,e on, spill it! I¡¯m really very curious.¡± Su Wenyue widened her eyes at Han Yu, her face full of a craving for knowledge. At this moment, her desire to know the ins and outs of the affair surpassed everything else. Without concern for Han Yu¡¯s mischief, she tugged at his arm and asked ¨C both coyly and stubbornly, oddly satisfying someone in another way, and so he didn¡¯t keep her in suspense any longer. Su Wenyue knew Han Yu was a man capable of great feats, but that was in serious matters and at court. However, she hadn¡¯t expected to witness such a disy applied to getting back at someone on her behalf ¡ª a rather pleasing surprise, indeed. Of course, she was even more curious about how Han Yu had aplished it. ¡°Actually, it was nothing much, just got one of my mother¡¯s olddies involved, promised her some benefits and had her do a little something, nothing too difficult.¡± Han Yu gave a cough that seemed to mask something and spoke lightly, making it sound like it was quite easy. Of course, Su Wenyue knew it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Just the matter of her mother-inw¡¯s acquaintance, offering some benefits seemed hardly sufficient. What if that olddy spilled the beanster on? Han Yu always tied up loose ends neatly in his affairs, leaving no trail behind, so he must have done something else. Besides, Mrs. Wang¡¯s reaction at the time was also very abnormal. This woman was duplicitous, usually preferring to y the victim or feign weakness. Why would she talk back to her mother-inw at a time that clearly disadvantaged her? It was all too illogical, and the suspicions were stacking up. ¡°Just like that? There¡¯s nothing else you¡¯re not telling me? How could it be so simple? What about Second Sister-inw then? Why did she act so abnormally at the time?¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t like to keep her questions to herself and was determined to get to the bottom of it, though Han Yu clearly didn¡¯t n on saying anything more. ¡°That¡¯s really it. A simple n, but as long as it¡¯s effective, that¡¯s all that matters. As for Second Sister-inw, maybe she was just in a bad mood at the time. Speaking out of turn and offending mother naturally led to her misfortune,¡± Han Yu said irresponsibly. Su Wenyue wanted to ask more, but Han Yu had already closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll rest for a bit. I still have work to do in the afternoon. You should rest too.¡± Saying so, Han Yu¡¯s arm reached out, and Su Wenyuey down on the bed as well. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to sleep. After a few futile attempts to struggle and fearing that she might disturb Han Yu, she also closed her eyes and took a nap, not bothering Han Yu any further. Farmwork, after all, wasborious and required good rest. Su Wenyue was considerate of her husband and quickly fell asleep. Hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s steady breathing, Han Yu opened his eyes, his gaze lingering on her peaceful sleeping face for a moment before closing them again, thinking to himself that his wife could be quite obedient at times and knew how to take care of her husband. There were some things Han Yu didn¡¯t want to tell Su Wenyue, but it wasn¡¯t for any particr reason. He just felt his wife was pure and kind and didn¡¯t want her to be tainted by darkness. The olddy he mentioned actually had a weakness he was leveraging, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t dare leak anything. As for Mrs. Wang, it wasn¡¯t just a coincidence. He had simply given her a pinch of a powder that induced temporary irritability. Such lowly tactics were not something Han Yu wanted Su Wenyue to know. His wife just needed to live a peaceful life with him, and he would protect her well, not needing to touch any of that filth. With Mrs. Wang out of the picture to stir the pot, the Han Familypsed into an unusual state of harmony and calm. After being reprimanded by Old Man Han, Han Lin didn¡¯t dare to suggest picking up his daughter-inw for the time being, looking dispirited every day. Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t hesitate to scold him upon seeing Han Lin in such a state. Mrs. Wang¡¯s return to her mother¡¯s family was not as smooth as she had envisioned. She had intended to seek support from her mother¡¯s family and have them demand justice from the Han Family on her behalf. Little did she know that upon returning home, she¡¯d find everything changed. The ox cart in the courtyard was gone, the two Fat Pigs that had been in the pigsty had vanished, leaving the yard deste. Her father and mother sat there with worried looks, one puffing away on a dry cigarette, the other heaving sigh after sigh. They greeted her casually upon her arrival, and there was no sign of her elder brother and sister-inw. ¡°Father, Mother, what¡¯s happened here? Why has everything turned out like this? Why do you both look so worried ¨C has something happened?¡± At that moment, Mrs. Wang set her own troubles aside, concerned first with the situation at home. ¡°Daughter, you don¡¯t know, your elder brother, that good-for-nothing, has gotten himself addicted to gambling and not only gambled away the family¡¯s money but also amassed a mountain of debt. We had to sell the livestock to pay it off, and your sister-inw, furious, returned to her mother¡¯s home. Your brother has also gone who knows where. What a disaster,¡± her fathermented. Mrs. Wang was dumbfounded upon hearing this. She had been relying on her family to support her cause, not realizing that her mother¡¯s family was now in such a state. The Wang family had once lived decently in the vige, but now they were penniless and buried in debt. ¡°How is that possible? Elder Brother has always been so sensible, he¡¯s not the kind to mess up like this.¡± ¡°How would we know what happened? When we ask your brother, he just says he was tricked by someone, and if we probe further, he refuses to tell us anything. Now we need to figure out how to repay the debts; otherwise, if those peoplee looking for him again, your brother will be in danger..¡± Chapter 40 - 40: Grateful for Your Gift Chapter 40: Grateful for Your Gift Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Those people? What kind of people are they?¡± Mrs. Wang was still very concerned about her elder brother and immediately asked, sensing a bad premonition. ¡°They were from the gambling house. Your brother owes them money, and they came to collect the debt. They were fierce and menacing, saying that if your brother still couldn¡¯t pay up next time, they would chop off his fingers¡ª one for each time he fails to pay, until the debt is settled. Your father and I have been so worried about this that we are literally going gray. Your brother is the only male heir in our family, the pir of our home. If something happens to him, what are we to do? It doesn¡¯t matter if something happens to us, but your brother mustn¡¯t be harmed. Yet those people don¡¯t care at all about our pleas.¡¯ Mrs. Wang was a considerable character herself and had only panicked for a moment when she first heard the troubling news. Now she quickly regained herposure, ¡°Father, mother, how much does elder brother still owe the gambling house?¡± ¡°It seems he still owes the gambling house fifty taels of silver. We¡¯ve already given up the livestock and other valuables in our home to pay off the debt, but we simply can¡¯te up with such arge sum of money.¡± ¡°Then we must borrow it. Those people from the gambling house only recognize money, not faces. They¡¯re incredibly vicious. If we don¡¯t show the money by the deadline, they will not spare elder brother. Let¡¯s first borrow the silver to pay off the debt and worry about the restter. Under no circumstances can we let anything happen to brother,¡± Mrs. Wang said firmly. However, Mr. and Mrs. Wang Desheng were not so optimistic. ¡°Daughter, it¡¯s easy for you to say, but hard to do. With such arge sum of money to borrow, from whom shall we borrow? Your mother and I have already exhausted all possible lenders, and nobody is willing to lend us the silver. Even those who are willing can only scrape together three or four coins, not even close to enough.¡± ¡°Go to eldest uncle¡¯s house and ask him for a loan. Eldest uncle¡¯s family is quite well-off. Our cousin has been working as a servant girl at the Su Family for years and has saved quite a bit of silver. The money our grandparents managed themselves is also in their hands. They can definitelye up with fifty taels. The word ¡®Wang¡¯ cannot be written without two strokes; although our families split a long time ago, we are still kin. And our families have maintained good rtions over the years. They won¡¯t stand by and watch us suffer.¡± ¡°If your eldest uncle was willing to lend us the money, we wouldn¡¯t be in such a predicament now. When we went to your eldest uncle¡¯s house to borrow money, they wouldn¡¯t even open the door for us and didn¡¯t let us in,¡± Wang Desheng said, furious at the recollection. ¡°How is that possible? Eldest uncle¡¯s family can¡¯t be so heartless. Even if not for the sake of family ties, out of respect for grandma, they couldn¡¯t possibly do this. Could it be some kind of misunderstanding?¡± Mrs. Wang thought that although eldest uncle¡¯s family was opportunistic, they couldn¡¯t possibly be so cruel. In the past, they were still willing to help with small favors. Now with no other choice, they had to ask for help. Although it might be impossible to borrow the full fifty taels, they could probably borrow some portion of it. If all else failed, she would have to return to her husband¡¯s family for help. After all, the Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s family was so wealthy that fifty taels of silver should be nothing more than a trivial matter for them. In the past, Mrs. Wang always felt aggrieved and thus disdained the small benefits Su Wenyue offered. It was not that she was truly above such things but rather more greedy. In her eyes, the benefits Su Wenyue brought to the family amounted to nothing. She had her eyes on other things long ago¡ªSu Wenyue¡¯s dowry surely included some fine items. Rejected and at his wit¡¯s end, Wang Desheng had been bitterly angry about being turned away by his own eldest brother. If such treatment came from one¡¯s family, no wonder he was so enraged. Now he reconsidered, thinking there might indeed be a misunderstanding, as the daughter suggested: ¡°Perhaps it is as you say. Your eldest uncle used to not be like this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to eldest uncle¡¯s house again. I also have something to ask,¡± Mrs. Wang added. Aside from borrowing money, she had been troubled by the incident with the handkerchief and wanted to ask her cousin what really happened¡ªhow the handkerchief was switched, resulting in her being disgraced in front of the Han family members, especially since her cousin was seldom home and usually at the Su Family. Apanied by Mr. and Mrs. Wang Desheng, Mrs. Wang went to Wang Decai¡¯s house. After knocking for a long time, the door finally opened, but the eldest aunt, Mrs. Qian, did not greet them warmly: ¡°What are you doing here? Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble for my family yet? The nerve of you to show up!¡± After her outburst, Mrs. Qian left the door ajar and marched into the house, dismissively leaving the Wang Desheng family on the doorstep. The three of them exchanged awkward nces, a little embarrassed to be left hanging like that. However, this proved that Wang Decai¡¯s family indeed had a misunderstanding about them. Hoping that clearing up this misunderstanding would resolve the situation, they too stepped inside. They couldn¡¯t just stand outside forever. Inside the Main House, the entire Wang Decai family was present, including the olddy of the Wang family, Mrs. Wang Jin, who sat in the seat of honor with a stern expression. Everyone looked troubled¡ªand even Fang Ru, the cousin who worked for the Su Family, was there with a sullen face. Seeing them, her expression darkened even more, and she snorted coldly at them. Mrs. Wang approached with a smile, reached out, and took Fang Ru¡¯s hand, but Fang Ru shook it off irritably. A shadow flickered across Mrs. Wang¡¯s face, but it was gone in an instant, reced by a smiling demeanor: ¡°Cousin, what brings you home today? It¡¯s so rare; I was even thinking ofing to see you.¡± ¡°Why am I home? It¡¯s thanks to you we¡¯re in this mess. And you have the audacity to ask! Weren¡¯t you always envious that Fang Ru got a good job at the Su Family and was able to save quite a bit of money for our family each year? Now that Fang Ru has been dismissed from the Su Family and is in this situation, are you happy now? I always told Fang Ru not to associate with those with ill intentions. It was bound to harm her one day!¡± Mrs. Qian vented before Fang Ru could even reply. Before Mrs. Wang could speak further, Mrs. Qian fired off a stream ofints, and the Wang Desheng family began to understand a bit of the situation¡ªFang Ru had been dismissed by the Su Family. Mrs. Wang endured the reprimand from Mrs. Qian. After all, they hade seeking help today and couldn¡¯t afford to fall out with her. They would have to swallow their pride and clear up the situation first. ¡°Eldest aunt, what do you mean by that? Fang Ru and I are direct cousins, and we both carry the Wang family¡¯s blood. I would be delighted to see her do well; how could I wish her ill? And how could Fang Ru have been dismissed by the Su Family? What happened?¡± Mrs. Wang had a suspicion that Su Wenyue might have had a hand in this. If that were the case, she was determined not to let it go. Having vented her anger, Mrs. Qian calmed down enough for the family to exin in detail how Fang Ru had been turned away by the Su Family. ¡°To say she was dismissed is to put it nicely¡ªFang Ru was practically chased out by the Su Family. We wanted to keep it quiet, but you know how people talk.. Who knows what they will turn it into?¡± Chapter 41 - 41: United in Hatred Chapter 41: United in Hatred Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Qian¡¯s words became increasingly sorrowful, and she dabbed at her tears with a handkerchief, ¡°Fang Ru turned fifteen today, just the age to discuss marriage. Who could have expected such a thing to happen, oh, oh!¡± ¡°Fang Ru is beautiful and bright, clever and alert. During her years at the Su Family, she¡¯s grown even more attractive andposed in her actions, her judgment solid and measured. Suitors have practically worn down our threshold. It had been agreed that she would be engaged to the young master of a pharmacy in the County Town upon her return this autumn. Who would have thought an event like this would ur? Forget the arranged engagement, I fear that in the future, no decent families would want our daughter. After all, a servant driven out by her masters is seen as either wed or of ill character by others.¡± Mrs. Qian looked absolutely miserable, and Wang Decai, who had all this while been silent, grew increasingly somber. Wang Fangru¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, as the matter rted to her future. Now everything had turned into such a mess, what was she to do! She, of all people, couldn¡¯t possibly end up marrying an unworthy farmer like her cousin, could she? Uneptable! She refused to ept her fate. It was all Wang Qianru¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for helping her, how would she have ended up in such a predicament? With these thoughts, Wang Fangru¡¯s gaze filled with more resentment towards Wang Qianru. It wasn¡¯t as if Mrs. Qian was wrong. Fang Ru had always had it better than her from a young age, spoiled by their grandmother, andter even served as a servant girl in the Su Family. Wang Qianru had always harbored some dark thoughts, and now, seeing her self-important eldest uncle¡¯s family plunged into gloom and Fang Ru, who always looked down on others, in such a pathetic state, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a secret thrill. They had once looked down on her family, and knowing of her own engagement to Han Lin, they had scoffed, as if she only deserved a farmer. Turns out, how fortune turns! However, Wang Qianru was always good at ying the part, and besides, her family was not in good circumstances either. They still needed to borrow money from her eldest uncle¡¯s family, so she couldn¡¯t show her true feelings. Seeing Fang Ru¡¯s using eyes, she knew she had to redirect all the bitterness towards someone else; if not, her family would get nowhere today, let alone borrow any money. ¡°Eldest uncle, eldest aunt, cousin,¡± Wang Qianru said, ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you all. I didn¡¯t realize Su Wenyue was so narrow-minded. It¡¯s one thing for her to target me at every turn in the Han Family, but to not even spare my cousin is truly malicious. Do you think I would have returned today if not for Su Wenyue framing me, causing a rift between me and my mother-inw? I was unable to stay with the Han Family and had no choice but toe back.¡± As she spoke, tears rimmed her eyes, her face the picture of sorrow, startling Mr. and Mrs. Wang Desheng. They had been so preupied with worry for their son that they weren¡¯t eating or sleeping properly, and had not thought to ask when their daughter returned. They hadn¡¯t imagined that she was back because of mistreatment by her inws. ¡°My daughter, what happened? Is Miss Su really that malicious? Why would she target you? What kind of mistreatment have you suffered? Your father and I have been so worried about your brother that we hadn¡¯t taken the time to ask you about your situation,¡± Mr. and Mrs. Wang Desheng asked with guilt and concern on their faces. In the presence of her eldest uncle¡¯s family, Wang Qianru spoke of her own misfortunes in the gravest terms in order to win their sympathy and unite them against amon enemy. She described the Han Family¡¯s injustices in detail, and even Fang Ru, who previously resented Wang Qianru, now felt her cousin¡¯s circumstances were pitiable. Just when she had started to live a good life, Miss Su¡¯s entry into the Han Family brought her to a dire state, pped by her mother-inw and driven out. It seemed they were all victims of the Su Family. ¡°My poor daughter, the Han Family is too heartless. When they married you, they promised to treat you well, but it turns out the whole family is opportunistic. We must demand an exnation from them, and let them know the Wang Family can¡¯t be bullied so easily!¡± ¡°Mother, please stop,¡± responded Mrs. Wang. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. In our standing, how can we possibly prevail over the Su Family?¡± Mrs. Wang had always been like this, preferring to show a demure front, especially for the sake of the image before her eldest uncle¡¯s family. ¡°Cousin, you mustn¡¯t let others cheer at our expense,¡± she said. ¡°So what if Su Wenyue is the Miss of the Su Family? Now that she¡¯s married into the Han Family, she¡¯s just a farmer¡¯s wife. Technically she should be addressing you as Sister-inw. We might not be able to contend with the Su Family, but the Han Family is simply another peasant family. Let¡¯s go to their door and demand justice. We from the Wang Family cannot be treated this way! Cousin, don¡¯t worry. Our family will go with you. There¡¯s strength in numbers. I refuse to believe the Han Family will not give us a satisfactory answer.¡± The anger and resentment that Fang Ru held for being cast out by the Su Family found an outlet. She dared not confront the Su Family directly, but causing some trouble for Miss Su was definitely possible. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do just that! Desheng, we know about the issues with your son, Chenglin, and we wanted to help. It¡¯s just that, with Fang Ru being forced out of the Su Family and being dismissed without any wages, we have both elderly and kids to support at home and really don¡¯t have much spare silver. Since Su Wenyue is a Miss of the Su Family, surely her dowry is substantial. Let¡¯s take this chance to hit her where it hurts ¨C it will be a relief for Qianru and will also help pay off Chenglin¡¯s gambling debt, killing two birds with one stone.¡± Mrs. Wang sneered inwardly. It wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t have any silver; her eldest aunt was always calcting. Well, she knew the silver from eldest uncle¡¯s house was not easily obtained. As long as they could pay off her big brother¡¯s gambling debt, she didn¡¯t care what means had to be used to obtain the needed silver. Mr. and Mrs. Wang Desheng usually went along with their children¡¯s opinions. So, after listening to Mrs. Qian¡¯s proposition, they didn¡¯t immediately respond but looked towards Wang Qianru. Wang Qianru seemed to have made up her mind. ¡°I agree with my eldest aunt. If it were just about me, I might let it pass because I¡¯m just unlucky, having married into such a family as Han¡¯s. But I cannot let this go for my cousin. This matter arose partly because of me, and if I don¡¯t make Su Wenyue pay somehow, I won¡¯t be able to face my cousin and aunt¡¯s family. But not today; we must find big brother first, then confront them as a family.¡± Wang Qianru had malign intentions but did care about her elder brother. While she wanted to deal with the Han Family as soon as possible to get some justice for herself, she was more worried about Wang Chenglin¡¯s safety. At that moment, nobody knew where he had run off to. Although the Wang family searched together, they couldn¡¯t find him, but to their relief Wang Chenglin returned on his own by evening. Wang Qianru, learning more about the cause of the issues, felt even surer that Su Wenyue was linked to the troubles. Enraged, she couldn¡¯t stand it.. Chapter 42 - 42: Seeking Justice Chapter 42: Seeking Justice Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Old man, what¡¯s wrong? What did the Vige Chief want to talk to you about that¡¯s got you looking so worried?¡± In the morning, the Vige Chief had sent someone to notify each household to send the head of the family to his house for a discussion. Old Man Han had hurried over there, but he came back with a worried look on his face. ¡°Ah, let¡¯s talk about it inside. Call everyone in. It¡¯s about our whole family¡¯s business, so everyone should listen and think of some solutions. Life is just getting harder and harder.¡± Once everyone had gathered in the main house, Old Man Han, seeing that everyone was present, finally spoke about the reason the Vige Chief had called them. It turned out that officials hade with a notification that this year¡¯s taxes were going to be increased by twenty percent. Peasant families like theirs already had difficulty farming. The Han Family was somewhat better off since they owned a few acres ofnd and didn¡¯t have to rent from thendlord, meaning they could avoid paying rent and could lead a better life. But even so, apart from paying taxes, they could only just cover their food needs. Now, with an additional twenty percent tax, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be enough food for all the family members. It was obvious that life would be even harder for them. ¡°Why? Why the sudden tax increase, when we peasant families who live off thend are already struggling? Are they even leaving us a way to live?¡± Mrs. Yang asked angrily. In the current state of the world, it was bing increasingly chaotic; those above didn¡¯t care about themoners¡¯ lives, bearing down on them without mercy. ¡°What other reasons could there be? It¡¯s always the same few excuses. This time they say it¡¯s to chase down rebels¡ªthey¡¯re preparing for war and need to gather food. In any case, the government is imposing it on us, and wemoners have no choice but to follow along. What else can we do? We can¡¯t just not listen, can we?¡± Old Man Han sighed as he puffed on his dry cigarette more loudly, as if to vent the frustration in his heart. After hearing what Old Man Han said, Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t speak further. Government matters were just like this¡ªcould they, insignificantmoners, really defy it? They could only hope for a kinder master above who would care a little more for themoners. If the war really broke out, even harder days would lie ahead. Hearing the conversation between Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, the Han family brothers all wore grave expressions, and the daughters-inw didn¡¯t dare to say much, also worried. Of course, Su Wenyue was an exception. She understood what the future might hold and had started to think about what to do. But with the world beginning to unravel, seeing Han Yu looking so worried, she wondered if it might be time to share some information with him. ¡°Father and Mother, there¡¯s nothing we can do about the way things are. We can¡¯t refuse to pay the taxes the government is imposing. But it¡¯s certain that we won¡¯t have enough food this year. Later, I¡¯ll go to the county to find some odd jobs. Even earning a little silver could help support the family. Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± said Han Hu, who, true to being the Han Family¡¯s big brother, was the first to speak up with his thoughts. ¡°Yes, Father and Mother. The few of us brothers are strong enough to work more and support the family. Don¡¯t worry too much. Life has to go on, and everyone is in the same situation; we¡¯re not the only family that has to pay taxes,¡± Han Family¡¯s Second Son joined in the conversation. Normally quiet and focused solely on hard work, he was also an optimistic and endurant person. However, Han Family¡¯s Third Son, Han Lin, already downcast from his wife leaving, now had an even gloomier expression. He stared at the ground without saying a word. Han Yu didn¡¯t speak in haste. After seeing Han Lin like this, a hint of disdain shed in his eyes before he said, ¡°Big brother and Second Brother are right to think of the family¡¯s welfare. The more chaotic the world, the more we¡¯ll see thieves and scoundrels arise. Plus, I suspect many others have the same idea as big brother and Second Brother, so finding odd jobs won¡¯t be so easy. And the money from those jobs isn¡¯t much either. I¡¯d be better off going up to the mountain more often to hunt for wild game to sell at restaurants, which would bring some extra ie for the family.¡± ¡°But going into the mountains is too dangerous. The asional trip might be fine, but doing it often could be unwise,¡± Mrs. Yang said, concerned. Even though she knew her son possessed martial arts skills, she still worried about the dangers in the mountains, filled with wild animals. What would they do if they encountered bears or tigers? ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t know how capable Fourth Younger Brother is. How could someone with his abilities encounter any trouble in the mountains? Besides, the Fourth Daughter-inwes from a delicate background and isn¡¯t easy to take care of. Fourth Younger Brother really needs to work hard, ¡± said Han Lin, finally speaking up. He didn¡¯t see any issue with saying this, without a trace of guilt, despite the fact that his mother often scolded him for being useless, and praised his younger brother for his abilities¡ªhe wanted him to show her just how able he was. As soon as Xiao Xi heard what Han Lin had said, she couldn¡¯t let that go unchallenged, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Miss has never been a burden on the family. When have we ever used even a penny from the public funds? Uncle has such great abilities, but the mountains are still dangerous. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to be more careful. ¡°Xiao Xi, shut up. When is it your turn to speak about family matters? Whether it¡¯s an issue or not, Father-inw and Mother-inw will naturally understand. You have no need to add your two cents,¡± Su Wenyue reprimanded Xiao Xi as soon as she finished speaking. Su Wenyue had thought about the possibility of the Su Family having work that the Han family brothers could do, but it wasplicated with one being her husband¡¯s family and the other her mother¡¯s family. Getting involved could reflect poorly on either side. For the Han Family¡¯s big brother and Second Brother, it might be alright¡ªthey didn¡¯t make trouble unnecessarily and were honest, hardworking men. But someone like Han Lin could cause problems if he went to the Su Family, potentially creating issues for her father and elder brother. And if she singled out Han Lin, that would not sit well either, since her mother-inw, despite often showing displeasure towards Han Lin, still favored him as her own son. After weighing the options, Su Wenyue still hesitated to make the offer. ¡°Third Child, stop talking nonsense. Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s living expenses are the same as everyone else¡¯s in the family¡ªneither more nor less. What are you doing picking on her? Besides, why should Fourth Younger Brother be the one to hunt and support the family? What are you contributing? We are all members of the Han Family; nobody has more responsibility than others. If you can talk so much, better put that energy into working. You¡¯re a grown man, yet you¡¯re still behaving like an idle good-for-nothing, living off others, eating and gettingzy by the day. It¡¯s shameful to say you¡¯re a member of the Han Family,¡± Han Hu spoke fervently, disying his sense of responsibility as the eldest brother. Though Han Lin didn¡¯t seem grateful, he didn¡¯t say anything in response. As the saying goes, an elder brother is like a father, and his words carried weight, which Han Lin had to ept. ¡°Members of the Han Family,e out here! You bullied my Wang Family¡¯s daughter; do you think the Wang Family has no one to stand up for her? Everyone,e out! Today, I, Wang Chenglin, must seek justice for my sister. If not, this matter won¡¯t rest!¡± Wang Chenglin shouted from outside the courtyard, his voice carrying not just to the Han Family sitting inside the house, but also to nearby neighbors and vigers who heard and came out to see what themotion was all about.. Chapter 43 - 43: No Good Intentions Chapter 43: No Good Intentions Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This is outrageous! Mrs. Wang made the mistake first, talking back to the Mother-inw afterward, and when things don¡¯t go her way, she runs back to her mother¡¯s family. And now she has the audacity to bring her rtives to make a scene at our door, as if the Han family is easy to talk to!¡± Mrs. Yang said, huffing and puffing. Because of the government tax increase, the Han family members were already not in the best of moods, and now the Wang family had the nerve to make a fuss at their doorstep, leaving no one in a good mood. Han Lin felt particrly anxious, thinking that the situation might result in a ruckus between both sides. He wondered whose side he should take; he was inclined to support his daughter-inw, but after all, he was part of the Han family. When the Han family members went outside, not only were the Wang family there, but arge crowd had gathered, including nearby neighbors and others who followed the Wang family¡¯s imposing entourage. They all crowded outside the Han family¡¯s courtyard, and with Wang Chenglin cursing dirty and loudly, the scene was incredibly lively. Su Wenyue followed behind Han Yu, thinking to herself that the Han family was indeed bustling with dramately, with one act after another¡ªnever a dull moment. ¡°My dear inw, what on earth are you raising such a ruckus for at our Han family¡¯s doorstep? The things you¡¯re saying are so unpleasant. What do you mean by using us, the Han family, of bullying others? Whom have we bullied? You keep demanding justice for your sister, and I would really like to hear, exactly what grievance did your sister suffer to justify such a grandmotion?¡± Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t want her family to be aughingstock and didn¡¯t charge forward angrily. Instead, she tried to reason with the people from the Wang family, but her tone was absolutely assertive. ¡°What grievance? You have the nerve to ask! My sister married into your Han family as a fine, decent daughter, not despising the Han family¡¯s lower social standing. You should have treated my sister well. But what happened? Your whole family ganged up to bully my sister, and you, as the mother-inw, were particrly biased, treating your wealthy-born younger daughter-inw like a treasure, while my sister was treated like trash. Your favoritism aside, you evenid hands on my sister. How can you call yourself a mother-inw! Bullying my sister like this, do you think the Wang family has no one to stand up for her? The Su family might be powerful, but our Wang family will not be bullied!¡± ¡°So this is what your sister told you, that I, as the mother-inw, am biased and that¡¯s why I hit her?¡± Mrs. Yang almostughed out of exasperation, asking pointedly but ncing over at Wang Qianru, who stood behind her parents, to see if Mrs. Wang had indeed said so. If that were the case, Mrs. Yang would not want such a daughter-inw. ¡°Mrs. Wang, I ask you once, did you tell your family that I, as the mother-inw, am biased and that I hit you, and that¡¯s why you ran back to your mother¡¯s family?¡± Mrs. Yang asked calmly, almost with a mocking smile. ¡°Mother-inw, I, I didn¡¯t want it to be like this, but where am I inferior to the fourth younger sibling? I really do want to show my respect to you.¡± Mrs. Wang neither confirmed nor denied, instead speaking ambiguously with a look of aggrieved innocence that portrayed a daughter-inw suffering in silence. Anyone unaware of the truth would think that Mrs. Wang was indeed being bullied by the Han family, enduring grievances withoutint, the image of a poor daughter-inw mistreated by her husband¡¯s family. But to the Han family members, Mrs. Wang¡¯s act was infuriating, as they watched the onlookers point and gossip about them. Mrs. Yang was so angry she nearly spat blood. Mrs. Wang was indeed cunning, turning her schemes on her. Did she want everyone to see her as an unprincipled, wicked mother-inw? There could be no such daughter-inw under heaven. Blinded by her brother¡¯s affairs, Mrs. Wang stopped considering the consequences, consumed by her desires, she yed maniptive games against her mother-inw and the Han family members, intent on using public pressure to force them to yield. ¡°Listen here, old woman of the Han family, stop scaring my sister. Can¡¯t you see how terrified she has gotten? You need to have a conscience. My sister has been married into the Han family for four or five years, and even if there¡¯s no merit, there¡¯s hard work. She¡¯s ved away for your entire family, and if you don¡¯t give my sister an exnation today, we, the Wang family, will not stand for it!¡± ¡°You, you disrespectful wretch, what did you call me? With the way your Wang family is, what kind of daughter could you possibly raise!¡± Mrs. Yang spat out angrily, ring fiercely at Mrs. Wang, who, feeling guilty, lowered her head and avoided her mother-inw¡¯s gaze, which only led others to mistake Mrs. Yang for being vicious. Mrs. Wang wanted to speak, but seeing that her mother-inw wasn¡¯t looking at her anymore, she signaled with her eyes to her brother that he had strayed from the subject. Their goal today wasn¡¯t the Han family members but Su Wenyue. On the side, Wang Fangru, also intent on getting back at Su Wenyue, lost her patience and spoke up, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t bother with that olddy for now; in the end, the one who has been bullying cousin the most is that Su Wenyue, the Miss of the Su family.¡± Wang Chenglin saw his sister¡¯s signal and heard his cousin¡¯s words, then charged towards Su Wenyue. Han Yu and Xiao Xi, seeing Wang Chenglin¡¯s actions, both moved, with Han Yu stepping in front of Su Wenyue to protect her first. ¡°Stop right there! What do you think you¡¯re doing to our Miss? I¡¯ll have you know, our Miss is not someone you can bully easily. If you take one more step forward, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Xiao Xi, who was always forthright, now fiercely protective, called out loudly, barring Wang Chenglin froming any closer. ¡°Tsk tsk, Miss Su of the Su family certainly has quite the attitude, still with a servant girl attending to her after marrying into the Su family. No wonder the Han family is partial. All daughters-inw are equal, yet my poor sister has to get up early and work the fields until dusk, thene home and cook for the whole family. Meanwhile, someone else lounges at home every day, waiting to be served. The Han family just covets Su family¡¯s wealth, so they¡¯re eyeing those benefits. That would be fine, but you shouldn¡¯t have bullied my sister,¡± Wang Chenglin stated loudly, ensuring the bystanders heard and continued their whispering. ¡°Su Wenyue, you¡¯re the one who has been constantly bullying and framing my sister, aren¡¯t you? Ever since you married into the Han family, my sister hasn¡¯t had a single good day, bullied by you every day. Now, isn¡¯t it time you give the Wang family an exnation? Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being unkind, ¡± Wang Chenglin said, his gaze on Su Wenyue sleazy and greedy. He couldn¡¯t help but think how beautiful and well-bred the Miss Su was, and how lucky the impoverished Fourth Son of the Han family was to have married her, indulging in the thought of her delicateughter¡­ Heh heh! Han Yu saw Wang Chenglin ogling his wife with clear ill-intent and stepped in front of him to block his view, his eyes shing with a cold and menacing chill. Anyone who dared covet his wife was courting death! Wang Chenglin had always been wary of his brother-inw, who was standing opposite him, and lost his speech in the confrontation with Han Yu.. Chapter 44 - 44: Something’s Not Quite Right Chapter 44: Something¡¯s Not Quite Right Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yes, Su Wenyue, just because you¡¯re a young richdy doesn¡¯t mean you can behave recklessly. You¡¯ve not only framed and bullied my cousin, but you¡¯ve also caused me to lose my job and be disgracefully kicked out of the Su Family. That was all your doing, wasn¡¯t it? How cruel you are! Of course, a richdy like you will never understand the hardships of us poor people. You have no idea how miserably you¡¯ve harmed me with your schemes!¡± Wang Fangru harbored resentment towards the Su Family, and upon seeing Su Wenyue, she couldn¡¯t help but vent all her bitterness. ¡°Tsk tsk, who would¡¯ve thought the Han Family¡¯s new daughter-inw would be such a formidable person? That¡¯s just too ruthless.¡± ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t that just too malicious? These daughters of rich families have no idea of the sufferings of the world and have no sense of proportion when they act, only caring about their own pleasure,pletely disregarding the life and death of others. These Wang cousins, whether Wang Qianru or Wang Fangru, definitely had their schemes. They both aimed to tarnish Su Wenyue¡¯s reputation, manipting everyone¡¯s sympathy to achieve their own ends. Watching the Wang family reverse right and wrong to such a shameless extent was too much for Su Wenyue. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t let them nder her and tarnish the reputation of herself and the Han Family. Stepping out from behind Han Yu, she confronted Wang Fangru, ¡°Oh? You sisters make it sound quite tragic. If you didn¡¯t tell me, I would have never known I was so malicious. You cousins keep saying I¡¯ve framed and bullied you¡ªwhy not tell everyone here exactly how I¡¯ve done that? It would be better for everyone to know, otherwise, I¡¯ll be bearing this undeserved evil reputation!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you have done? I¡¯d been working well in the Su Family for years, always following the rules and being devoted to my duties, never doing anything to wrong the Su Family. Yet, they dismissed me without any good reason, wasn¡¯t it all because of you, Su Wenyue? What else do you have to say about that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re sidestepping the issue and still haven¡¯t said how I specifically framed you. It seems these are all unfounded usations and imaginations you¡¯ve pinned on me without any evidence, so you¡¯re trying to make a big fuss about it. As for your so-called rule-following and devotion, if you were truly like that, the Su Family wouldn¡¯t have kicked you out. Our family has always been fair in dealing with matters. If you keep insisting on defaming my reputation, I don¡¯t mind going to the Su Family and asking someone to verify the facts. We¡¯ll see who is wrong and who is right, and everyone can get to the bottom of it. Just relying on your word is far from persuasive.¡± Upon hearing Su Wenyue mention bringing someone from the Su Family to verify the facts, Wang Fangru felt guilty and frightened. However, she was not willing to show weakness to Su Wenyue by backing down now. ¡°What difference does bringing someone for verification make? You¡¯re a daughter of the Su Family, and the people from the Su Family will certainly take your side because of your status. What¡¯s so impressive about that!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re afraid then? It seems to me you¡¯re feeling guilty about having done something against your conscience and are afraid of being exposed in front of everybody. As for so-called reliance on status, our Su Family has always been just. We can speak inly in front of all the vigers. Let¡¯s talk based on evidence, shall we? Do you dare to confront me with the truth?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Of course, Wang Fangru did not dare to ept the challenge, but to refuse in front of all these people would be like pping her own face, admitting she had ndered Su Wenyue. Seeing her cousin struggling, Wang Qianru stepped forward, ¡°Fourth younger sibling, my cousin was just indignant on my behalf, which is why she spoke out. Why must you be so aggressive? Can you dare say that what happened to my mother¡¯s family wasn¡¯t your doing, that you didn¡¯t have someone take vengeance on my mother¡¯s family to get back at me, tricking my brother into gambling and causing him such misery?¡± ¡°Indignant on your behalf, so she can falsely use others? What sort of behavior is that! And as for your ims of being wronged and bullied in the Han Family, that¡¯s just your word. The truth isn¡¯t something that can be concocted by the Wang family¡¯s saying so.¡± ¡°As if I would lie about such a thing. Why would I do that? It benefits me in no way. Have you decided that the Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law are biased and will stand on your side, so you refuse to admit it?¡± Wang Qianru¡¯s words seemed reasonable, and many people in the crowd nodded, thinking there was sense in what she said. ¡°Of course not. If I am innocent, why should I fear a crooked shadow? I won¡¯t acknowledge something I haven¡¯t done. And as for who framed whom, Third Sister-in-Law, you know very well in your heart. Since you im the Han family members are biased, let¡¯s ask the Vige Chief and some respected elders toe over and rify the entire situation from beginning to end. That way, everyone will see clearly who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong, without having to take just one side¡¯s word for it.¡± ¡°Invite the Vige Chief? It¡¯s just our family¡¯s internal affair, is that really necessary?¡± Wang Qianru faltered in her speech. She was hoping to use the Wang family¡¯s greater numbers to pressure Su Wenyue and manipte public opinion and rumors, all to make the Han Family give in. She wanted the Mother-in-Law to bow down to her and get silver from Su Wenyue. If the Vige Chief and the elders were toe andy out the facts openly, all her cunning would have been for nothing. However, Wang Fangru¡¯s desire to handle things her own way wasn¡¯t enough¡ª Su Wenyue had already sent for the Vige Chief and several vige elders before she even spoke up. This seemed to be the most appropriate course of action given the atmosphere and doubts Wang Fangru had created. Now, no matter who from the Han Family stood up to speak, it wouldn¡¯t be right, and no one would believe them. Yet, having the Vige Chief and others present would help rify things, as the Han Family was just in their position. Wang Fangru was still thinking about how to stop it, not expecting Su Wenyue to act so fast, with the Vige Chief already on the way. She realized things weren¡¯t looking good but by then didn¡¯t have any other choice. After the Vige Chief and the elders gathered all the facts, everyone understood what had transpired. The way they looked at Wang Qianru and the Wang family changed; it wasn¡¯t the Han Family who had been excessive, but the Wang family¡¯s actions were too much. For a daughter-inw who, instead of repenting for her mistake, had back-talked to her Mother-in-Law and even stirred up such trouble with her mother¡¯s family, they would have dismissed such a daughter-inw long ago. ¡°Well, what have you got to say for yourself, Wang Qianru? In what way has our Han Family wronged you so much that you hate us? Look at what you¡¯ve done; the Han Family has be aughingstock in the vige. We, the Han Family, do not need a daughter-inw like you,¡± Mrs. Yang could no longer tolerate recognizing this daughter-inw after enduring so much. ¡°Mother, please forgive me this once, I truly realize my mistake.¡± Wang Fangru was full of regret, panic darkening her vision to the point she suddenly fainted and copsed.. Chapter 45 - 45: Tender Affection Chapter 45: Tender Affection Trantor: 549690339 ¡°My daughter, my daughter, what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Mr. and Mrs. Wang Decai had never been ones to take charge, simply cheering on their children and eldest son¡¯s family as they caused amotion in the Han Family. When things got out of control and even reached the Chief of Cunhe Vige, they were just as anxious and clueless. Now, seeing their daughter fainting made them even more panicked. ¡°My inws, all faults lie with us, the parents, for not raising our children well. We ept any me you cast upon us, but right now, our child is like this. After all, our Qian Ru is still your daughter-inw of the Han family. We hope to have a doctor take a look at her,¡± Mrs. Wang, her mother, said through her tears, desperately worried. The Han family had just been facing off with the people from the Wang family, mainly with Wang Qianru and her siblings, as well as Wang Decai¡¯s family. Though they disapproved of Mr. and Mrs. Wang Desheng, they harbored less resentment towards them. Hearing Mr. and Mrs. Wang Desheng say this and seeing the Third Daughter-inw lying on the ground, they realized that might very well be the case; regardless, the priority was to save the person first. At that moment, Han Chenglin also worried about his younger sister, no longer showing the earlier stubborn defiance: ¡°Everything that happened before was my doing, and it has nothing to do with my sister. Regardless, she is your daughter-inw of the Han family. No matter how heartless you are, you can¡¯t just leave her be. Even if you want our Wang family to take her back, at least find a doctor for her first. Let¡¯s wait until she wakes up,¡± he argued. Having stood by quietly and not taking sides, Han Lin was now genuinely anxious when his wife fainted and hurried over, holding Mrs. Wang in his arms and calling out repeatedly, ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong, why did you suddenly faint? Are you alright?¡± Su Wenyue was speechless. The person had already passed out; shouting like that, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear you, unless¡­ But indeed, Han Family¡¯s Third Son was not much of a man. Earlier, when Mrs. Wang was pleading with Mrs. Yang, he just stood by without saying a word, but now he was anxious. Seeing Han Lin like this, the Han family members probably thought he still had strong feelings for Mrs. Wang. Even though Mrs. Wang¡¯s actions were cause enough for the Han family to divorce her, she was still the Third Daughter-inw, and they had to consider what the Third Child thought. ¡°Oh my, how did she just pass out like this? It can¡¯t be because she did something so shameless, she was afraid that the Han family would no longer keep her as a daughter-inw, so she pretended to faint, can it? The Third Daughter-inw has always loved to put on airs; didn¡¯t you see her performance at our Han family¡¯s gate earlier? Everyone thought we were the viins and she was the little daughter-inw suffering all the grievances.¡± Su Wenyue actually had the same thought, but was surprised when Mrs. Liu voiced it out loud. She suddenly found herself liking this straightforward sister-inw a bit, though it was only a fleeting thought, as Mrs. Liu¡¯s opinion was shared by most of the Han family. Wang Qianru was always affected and pretentious, loving to put on a show. When working in the fields, she often pretended to be on the verge of fainting from exhaustion, even though she was actually quite healthy and rarely even suffered minor ailments. So when she suddenly acted like this,bined with earlier drama, who wouldn¡¯t be suspicious? However, the Second Brother of the Han family and his wife were honest folks who truly believed Mrs. Wang had passed out and thus expressed some worry, ¡°Father, Mother, we should first help the Third Sister-inw into the house to rest and call a doctor to have a look. Let¡¯s not allow her to really fall ill.¡± Mrs. Yang finally spoke up, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s first revive the person and talkter. Third Child, help your wife back to the room. Eldest brother, hurry and call the doctor toe over.¡± After Mrs. Yang spoke, she looked around at the courtyard to the crowds still not willing to disperse, keen on continuing to watch the drama. Her expression grew even darker as she addressed them, ¡°As for everyone else, you¡¯ve all seen what there is to see, and in front of the Vige Chief, we¡¯ve cleared up what happened. There¡¯s nothing left to watch. Go on home now, everyone has their own troubles, leave some dignity for yourselves.¡± Hearing Mrs. Yang say this, even the busybodies couldn¡¯t justify staying any longer and began to disperse and head home. With today¡¯s spectacle, there was enough gossip tost a long while, and undoubtedly the talk of the vige now would be this very topic. With the crowd gone, Mrs. Wang was carried back into the room by Han Lin. Originally, Wang Decai¡¯s family had intended toe over with Mr. and Mrs. Wang Desheng to cause a scene, to vent their anger on Su Wenyue and hopefully gain some advantage. Now, with the situation turned sour and no benefits to gain, and since the Han family members exhibited looks of displeasure towards them, they left without wanting to stick around for more rebukes and returned to Wang Family Vige after bidding farewell to Mr. and Mrs. Wang Desheng. Su Wenyue was actually somewhat keen on returning to her room. Standing around watching the drama was getting tiresome, especially since she yed a major part in it today and felt quite exhausted. However, since today¡¯s events were not yet over, it wouldn¡¯t be right to leave. Moreover, she was curious about how Mrs. Yang would handle the situation and what the oue would be. Regardless of the result, Mrs. Wang would note out of this looking good: even if she wasn¡¯t sent back to her parents¡¯ home, her days in the Han family were bound to be difficult from now on. Although the Vige Doctor lived not too far away, it would take some time to summon him. For minor injuries, people from ten viges around would be reluctant to call a doctor from the city and would typically approach the local doctor for some medicine. So if the Vige Doctor was out, there would be an additional wait. Inside the room, those who could sit did sit, and those who could stand just stood; Han family members and Wang family members each kept silent, and the roompsed into quietness. Han Ping, the Han Family¡¯s Second Son, was more considerate. Seeing Mr. and Mrs. Wang Desheng standing there wasn¡¯t easy for them, so he moved a couple of stools for them to sit on. As for Wang Chenglin, even though Han Ping was a decent and honest man, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to bother with him and simply left him to stand alone. In the Han family, it was only Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang who were seated. Han Yu stood behind Su Wenyue, noticing her signs of fatigue. His delicate wife had gone through quite an ordeal that morning, dealing with the Wang family was no easy feat, surely she was exhausted. So, he subtly shifted his position to allow Su Wenyue to lean back against him slightly. Though they were still standing, she would be much morefortable. Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t expected Han Yu to show such a considerate side, especially in front of so many people. The subtle care he showed touched her, and when no one was looking, she shared a smile with him. Despite the tension in the room, the young couple exchanged a tender moment. ¡°Doctor, how is she, what¡¯s wrong with my daughter? She has always been healthy, rarely even suffering from minor aliments. How could she suddenly faint? There¡¯s nothing seriously wrong, is there?¡± Parents are always the ones most concerned about their children. Having finished checking Mrs. Wang¡¯s pulse, the Old Doctor was immediately questioned by the anxious Mr. and Mrs. Wang Desheng. Their son was already a source of worry; they dreaded to think that their daughter might now be in trouble too.. Chapter 46 - 46: Giving Her Some Leeway Chapter 46: Giving Her Some Leeway Trantor: 549690339 The old doctor chuckled and stroked his beard, ¡°No worries, no worries, it¡¯s good news. Your daughter is blessed, she¡¯s pregnant. Fainting was due to physical exhaustion andck of rest; she¡¯ll be fine after resting for a couple of days.¡± ¡°Really, that¡¯s wonderful, truly wonderful.¡± Wang Desheng and his wife couldn¡¯t contain their joy. Their daughter had been married into the Han Family for years without conceiving, and they hadn¡¯t expected such good news at this time. With this child in her womb, no matter what the daughter had done before, the Wang family would let bygones be bygones, and they wouldn¡¯t send their daughter back to the Wang family. When the old doctor diagnosed Mrs. Wang¡¯s pregnancy, she woke up on the spot, her face filled with unparalleled excitement, not showing the slightest weakness from her earlier fainting spell, and she was too excited to even care about covering it up, repeatedly confirming with the old doctor that she was indeed pregnant. Anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool could see that Mrs. Wang had been faking her faint, but seeing as she was pregnant, for the time being, no one picked on her, though their disgust for Mrs. Wang¡¯s actions was Quite palpable. Mrs. Wang had not really fainted, causing the whole room of people to wait anxiously on her, which was simply infuriating¡ªa woman well-versed in putting on a show. Though the Han family members were irritated, they could only endure it silently. In the Han family, the issue of heirs is of the utmost importance. Although the Han family had several brothers, so far, they only had Fu Bao, a son who could carry on the family line, making heirs particrly challenging for this generation. Even the outspoken and blunt Mrs. Liu, worried about Mrs. Wang¡¯s pregnancy, did not engage in any mockery, even though she felt really ufortable about it. Actually, Mrs. Wang had indeed fainted at first, but by the time Han Lin carried her back to the room, she was already awake. Still unsure of what to do or how to face the Han family members, she continued to pretend to be unconscious¡ª until the unexpected good news made it impossible for her to hold back any longer. ¡°Mrs. Wang is actually pregnant!¡± The news of Mrs. Wang¡¯s pregnancy exploded like a bomb in the ears of the Han family members. No one was happier than the Wang family and Han Lin. The feelings of the Han family members wereplex. However, Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang did show some happiness on their faces¡ªthey were going to have another grandson! Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang were generally open-minded, but like many older people, they were fixated on passing on the family line and bearing heirs, with a clear preference for boys over girls. The difference in treatment between the home¡¯s Fu Bao, Han Hu¡¯s eldest girl, second girl, and Han Ping¡¯s third daughter was stark. Though Han Latou and Mrs. Yang wouldn¡¯t mistreat their granddaughters, they did show a degree of indifference. Learning of Mrs. Wang¡¯s pregnancy, their first thought was that they were going to have an eldest grandson, without even considering the possibility that Mrs. Wang might give birth to a girl. But also because of the grandson, Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang showed an unusual tolerance towards Mrs. Wang; no matter how much dislike and resentment they held, upon learning of Mrs. Wang¡¯s pregnancy, they set it aside. In everyone¡¯s presence, they showed some concern for Mrs. Wang, and not a word was mentioned about making her leave anymore. Su Wenyue, upon hearing the news of Mrs. Wang¡¯s pregnancy, was somewhat surprised, but not too shocked. She just hadn¡¯t remembered this event at the moment; now that she thought about it, in her previous life, Mrs. Wang¡¯s pregnancy was around this time too. Back then, Mrs. Wang was the mother-inw¡¯s favorite in the Han family, so much so that even she was warned by Han Yu not to provoke Mrs. Wang since, in her previous life, she was quite a troublemaker. For Mrs. Wang, this news was like grasping a lifesaving straw, and she was extremely overjoyed. For Su Wenyue, it was definitely not good news. After so much effort trying to deal a harsh blow to Mrs. Wang¡ªeven if she couldn¡¯t drive Mrs. Wang out of the Han family, she wanted to make sure Mrs. Wang couldn¡¯t turn the tables for a long time¡ªall of it was disrupted by the pregnancy news. Su Wenyue felt somewhat discouraged. It wasn¡¯t that she was that cruel-if it had been Mrs. Liu or Mrs. Li who was pregnant, she would have been happy. But Mrs. Wang, with memories from her past life, had a deep understanding of this woman¡¯s cruelty. Moreover, since she entered the Han family, this woman had always targeted her, plotting and scheming against her at every turn. Although their rtionship couldn¡¯t be described as a matter of life and death, it was certainly one where if one prospered, the other suffered. Han Yu was also somewhat disappointed when he learned that Mrs. Wang was pregnant. He had been thinking of putting more effort into driving this woman out of the Han family. But then this news came, and as for how Han Lin felt about it, Han Yu, naturally indifferent and particrly unsympathetic towards this brother, didn¡¯t concern himself at all with whether Han Lin would have a good time. Seeing his wife¡¯s disappointed expression, Han Yuforted her by gently stroking her head. In a voice low enough for only the two of them to hear, he softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be disappointed. We can¡¯t mess with Mrs. Wang for the time being. After all, she¡¯s carrying an heir of our Han family. You should also be patient with her on a daily basis and avoid conflicts. But rest assured, Husband is here, and I won¡¯t let her bully you. Once she gives birth, Husband will avenge you sooner orter.¡± Su Wenyue detected several implications in Han Yu¡¯s words. While he meant tofort her, it was clear that Han Yu also valued the Han family¡¯s heir, urging her not to conflict with Mrs. Wang for the time being. Maybe on a deeper level, he was telling her not to harm the child in Mrs. Wang¡¯s womb?! After all, her actions were often transparent in front of Han Yu¡ªmeant to show amitment to being open and honest with each other, but also because Han Yu was too astute, and she didn¡¯t want to put in the extra effort to hide her intentions, which could reveal ws not conducive to their emotional connection and growth. Perhaps for that reason, Su Wenyue believed that she must appear ¡®ruthless¡¯ in Han Yu¡¯s eyes. Su Wenyue¡¯s thoughts about Han Yu were still somewhat influenced by inertia, shaped by her impression of him from her previous life, even though she wasn¡¯t aware of it herself. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t provoke her. It¡¯s always been hering after me and then I just fight back. Don¡¯t worry, I, Su Wenyue, may not be that kind-hearted, but I would never harm a child, no matter the reason. A child is the best gift a mother can receive from heaven; I would never hurt a child. That¡¯s where I draw the line in life!¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s voice carried a certain inscrutable depth and sorrow, making Han Yu tense. Han Yu hadn¡¯t expected Su Wenyue to misunderstand his intentions, seeming to always interpret his words pessimistically. Sometimes when he meant something inly, Su Wenyue would infer some underlying hint or connotation. This time she even made promises, even though he was simply trying tofort her. It seemed he really needed to find time for a thorough heart-to-heart with his wife. He always felt that deep down, his wife harbored a bias she might not even be aware of¡ªa situation that was by no means favorable if it continued.. Chapter 47 - 47: Let’s Talk Chapter 47: Let¡¯s Talk Trantor: 549690339 It was confirmed that Mrs. Wang was indeed pregnant, and she had woken up with no serious harm. The Wang family had no reason to continue their stay at the Han Family. Although the two families were rted by marriage and such a joyous event should have been celebrated together with great happiness, what had transpired today had caused a conflict. It was already not easy for them to speak amicably at this point. The Wang family members showed some understanding this time, and after learning that Mrs. Wang was fine, they proposed to leave, while also saying many apologetic and conciliatory words. However, their faces still looked worried. The Han family members simply assumed the Wang family was concerned for Mrs. Wang¡¯s well-being, not thinking much of it. Would the Han family actually make things difficult for a pregnant woman, especially since the child in Mrs. Wang¡¯s womb was their Han family¡¯s child? Only Mrs. Wang herself knew clearly that her parents and elder brother were disappointed and worried because they had not achieved their intended purpose during the disturbance at the Han Family, nor had they managed to gain any benefits from Su Wenyue. Her brother¡¯s gambling debt was still there, and if it wasn¡¯t repaid when the time came, those people woulde knocking at their door. She had hoped to extort some money from Su Wenyue, but she had once again underestimated her. Su Wenyue had effortlessly defused her schemes and even caused her so much suffering. If it wasn¡¯t for the child in her stomach, she might have almost been divorced by the Han Family. What Mrs. Wang failed to understand was why the information she got from her cousin seemed so off. ording to her cousin, Su Wenyue was a spoiled young richdy, naive and easy to deceive, which was why Mrs. Wang had taken her lightly, resulting in repeated failures and almost losing everything. The Su Wenyue she came to know was apletely different person, unlike the one presented by her cousin. Could it be that her cousin deliberately deceived her? Mrs. Wang dismissed that thought. She knew her cousin all too well and doubted she¡¯d go as far as setting her up. Besides, given her cousin¡¯s nature, she likely envied and resented Su Wenyue, and definitely wouldn¡¯t want to see her prosper, so the information should be reliable. Furthermore, Mrs. Wang didn¡¯t wholly rely on her cousin¡¯s words; she had corroborated some information from other sources, which matched her cousin¡¯s, which is why she chose to believe it. But indeed, Su Wenyue was different from the one she hade to know from her inquiries. Could a person really change so much in such a short time, or had Su Wenyue been intentionally concealing her true self? That seemedpletely unnecessary. Mrs. Wang couldn¡¯t figure it out and decided to let it be for the time being. Regardless, she knew she must never underestimate Su Wenyue again, and one day she would repay every slight and humiliation Su Wenyue had brought upon her. Lunchtime had arrived, and seeing her parents and elder brother preparing to leave, Mrs. Wang felt it inappropriate to ask them to stay, which weighed on her. However, before leaving, they had asked to speak privately with Mrs. Wang, which, being a family conversation, the Han family members naturally didn¡¯t obstruct. With no outsiders present, Mr. and Mrs. Wang Desheng opened up, ¡°My dear daughter, thank heaven you¡¯re carrying your son-inw¡¯s child, if not, things would have been terrible this time. It¡¯s not that we despise you, but a woman divorced by her husband¡¯s family will hardly find a good ce to go. Fortunately, you truly have heaven¡¯s blessing. You must take extra care now, be respectful to your father-inw and mother-inw, and avoid any more troubles.¡± ¡°Father, Mother, I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I underestimated Su Wenyue¡¯s tactics this time. You know your daughter well; I won¡¯t make the same mistake again,¡± Mrs. Wang assured her parents. Hearing their daughter¡¯s response, Mr. and Mrs. Wang Desheng sighed in their hearts but grew even more worried. Neither of their children was much like them; both were stubborn and strong-willed, and their advice seemed futile. Mrs. Wang reassured her parents then turned toward her silent elder brother, Wang Chenglin, and said, ¡°Brother, although today¡¯s n didn¡¯t seed, don¡¯t worry, I will find another way. There are still a few days before the gambling debt is due, and I will find a way to get the money to you before then. Just stay at home and don¡¯t wander around causing Father and Mother to worry, okay?¡± ¡°Sister, now that you¡¯re pregnant, stop worrying about my troubles. I can handle my own issues. Just take care of yourself. Considering what happened today the Han family already has an opinion about you, and if you sh with that Miss Su again, you definitely won¡¯te out ahead. Just focus on giving birth to my little nephew, securing your position in the Han family is the most important thing, ¡± Chenglin responded, knowing his sister¡¯s intentions yet feeling worried, though he had no other alternative but to let her be mindful. ¡°Brother, as if I didn¡¯t know you. Besides our eldest uncle¡¯s family, we don¡¯t have any wealthy rtives. Our eldest aunt is as she is, and Fang Ru has already been kicked out by the Su family; she definitely won¡¯t lend us money. Where else could you possiblye up with a solution? We are siblings, and as your sister, could I just watch you driven into a corner by those people at the Gambling house?¡± Mrs. Wang insisted. Overwhelmed with defeat, Wang Chenglin copsed to the ground, also truly at a loss. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The child in my womb is my reliance right now. He is the Han family¡¯s precious eldest grandson. With him, even Su Wenyue must yield to me some respect. Besides, this was all Su Wenyue¡¯s trickery to begin with. She won¡¯t be able to get away so easily. You just go back and wait for my message,¡± Mrs. Wang reassured firmly. ¡°Alright then, just be careful yourself, and don¡¯t push too hard. After all, the baby in your stomach is the most important. Even if you do take on that Miss Su, be careful not to harm the child inside you,¡± said Chenglin, worrying inwardly but devoid of alternatives, he could only advise his sister to measure her actions. While Mrs. Wang was talking with her mother¡¯s family, Mrs. Yang had already instructed Mrs. Li to ughter a chicken, which was now being stewed in the kitchen. Regardless of their feelings towards Mrs. Wang, they could not neglect her precious grandson. Regardless of whether Mrs. Wang¡¯s earlier show was genuine or not, the old doctor in the vige had said she needed to recuperate and be nourished properly after her exhaustion. Having confirmed that Mrs. Wang was alright, and considering the Wang family wanted a private word, everyone went about their own business, and Su Wenyue apanied Han Yu back to their room. ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong, what are you doing?¡± Su Wenyue eximed, caught off guard. Once back in the room, as Su Wenyue was about to retrieve something from the box, Han Yu suddenly embraced her from behind and ced her on the bed, sitting face-to-face with her. ¡°Daughter-inw, it seems we need to have a serious talk,¡± Han Yu remembered his intention to properlymunicate with his wife upon returning, immediately setting about it by seizing the moment to sit and face her, realizing the longer he postponed, the moreplicated the issues would be. ¡°Ah, Husband, what do you want to discuss with me?¡± Su Wenyue found herself confused by Han Yu¡¯s sudden actions.. Seeing his gaze fixed intently on her as if he wanted to peer into her thoughts made her ufortable, and she instinctively fidgeted with the hem of her clothes. Chapter 48 - 48: A Slip of the Tongue Chapter 48: A Slip of the Tongue Trantor: 549690339 People with secrets are always afraid of being discovered, and Su Wenyue was no exception. She felt particrly ufortable under Han Yu¡¯s gaze, afraid that he might notice something off about her. She didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and feet, a sign of her nervousness. His earnest demeanor looked like he genuinely wanted to have a heartfelt talk, but what was it all about? ¡°My Wife, is there anything I have done poorly, or something that has made you unhappy?¡± Han Yu tried to make his voice as gentle as possible, hoping Su Wenyue would let down her guard. ¡°Husband, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t have such thoughts; you are very good.¡± Su Wenyue said, seeing that Han Yu seemed unconvinced and she stressed further, ¡°You are truly good. How could I be dissatisfied? Have I done something wrong that makes you think this way? As she spoke, Su Wenyue turned her head to consider where she might have faltered, and she also thought about Mrs. Wang¡¯s issue. Hadn¡¯t she promised not to do anything? She couldn¡¯t figure out why Han Yu was acting this way¡ªcould it be that he didn¡¯t trust her and wanted to trick her into revealing something? The more she thought about it, the more irritable she became, struggling to keep her emotions from showing. Han Yu looked at Su Wenyue¡¯s behavior with a sense of helplessness. Although Su Wenyue had experienced a previous life and her thoughts had matured along with having some tactics and cunning, certain things were innate. Her unconscious actions were transparent to Han Yu, making it easy for him to see through Su Wenyue¡¯s thoughts and even her concealed secrets. His recent questioning had made it clear that, while she verbally denied it, her heart was heavily guarded, wrapping her secrets tightly, unwilling to let him catch even a glimpse. In such a state, she questioned not only him but also herself. Doubt is like a seed¡ªif not removed, it growsrger within the heart. Su Wenyue appeared cheerful on the surface, but she had a tendency to bottle things up, not knowing how to vent or dispel her suspicions, umting stress little by little. Han Yu was d he noticed and took this seriously. Otherwise, if he had let Su Wenyue continue this way, the oue would definitely not be what he wanted to see. However, dissuading the doubts in Su Wenyue¡¯s heart and gaining her full trust now would be no easy task¡ªshe was much more stubborn than he had anticipated. ¡°Yueyue, you should know I am your Husband, the person you will spend your life with, your support for a lifetime. Husband and Wife share both honor and disgrace. I don¡¯t know what I have done to make you guard against me from the start, but I hope you can try to trust me. Don¡¯t always doubt me or yourself when something happens.¡± ¡°How could that be, why would I? You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Su Wenyue denied it without even thinking, but her eyes flickered, unable to meet Han Yu¡¯s gaze. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell Han Yu about her previous life, yet there was a voice inside her telling her not to go against Han Yu. As a result, her voice carried a mix of irritation and trouble. Seeing Su Wenyue like this, Han Yu became more patient. Emotion was good¡ª it meant that his Wife was not at peace. And if she felt disturbed, it would be easier to break through her defenses. He couldn¡¯t allow his Wife to continue with this resistant attitude. Having earlier faced him directly, she now sat with her body slightly turned, her back somewhat towards him. Han Yu decisively embraced her in his arms. Su Wenyue instinctively felt danger and intrusion. Even though Han Yu was only holding her and doing nothing more, it made her naturally sense Han Yu¡¯s determination to invade her space, wanting to break free from this overpowering and inescapable feeling. ¡°Han Yu, don¡¯t do this. Weren¡¯t we talking just fine? It¡¯s ufortable for you to hold me like this.¡± Su Wenyue, afraid that her constant resistance would upset Han Yu, spoke with a coy tone and pushed against him, but Han Yu was intent on trapping her. His strong arms firmly encircled her. Knowing she couldn¡¯t resist Han Yu, Su Wenyue stopped struggling after a few attempts and obedientlyy in his embrace, letting Han Yu stroke her head. She felt much calmer, her irritability dissipated, and her guard slowly lowered. ¡°Yueyue, I feel like you are biased against me, or rather, you don¡¯t trust me as much as you seem to. You always have a bit of vignce against me, and although I don¡¯t know why, I can feel it.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Su Wenyue started to retort upon hearing this. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to object. Some things are subconscious¡ªeven you might not notice. Take the recent matter with Mrs. Wang, for instance. Yueyue, my intention for you to stay away from her was because she¡¯s a woman with too many schemes and too deep of a mindset. I was worried she might have some malicious n. It was manageable before, when My Wife was clever enough to handle her, but now that she is pregnant, Father and Mother will protect her. Moreover, she has suffered losses at your hands before and will surely learn from them. I am afraid that you would be the one to suffer, do you understand?¡± ¡°I already suffered enough at her hands before, was horribly mistreated by her, and I¡¯ve learned my lesson. I will not be at a disadvantage because of that woman again!¡± So that was what Han Yu had been thinking. Despite the warm feeling of being cared for, she felt underestimated by him. Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t the naive girl she had been before. Knowing full well of Mrs. Wang¡¯s cruelty and tactics, Su Wenyue, feeling indignant, subconsciously objected but identally misspoke. ¡°Hm? You suffered a lot at Mrs. Wang¡¯s hands before? Howe I was not aware of it?¡± Han Yu was truly puzzled, asking as if it was just a casual inquiry. He had been at home these days and was very familiar with the household affairs. He was even more well-informed about Su Wenyue¡¯s matters. From the day his Wife entered their home, she had faced off with Mrs. Wang multiple times, always getting the upper hand. But from what he had just heard, it was clear his Wife seemed to imply she had suffered losses to Mrs. Wang, and the tone of resentment suggested some painful lessons. Based on his judgement, his Wife seemed to have spoken out of subconscious truth, which didn¡¯t suggest any lying. This made the situation all the more strange, and his Wife sometimes gave him the impression that she was too familiar with everything in Xinhe Vige and the Han Family, as if she had lived here for many years. He had checked many times before, and was certain she had never been to Xinhe Vige before. This inexplicable situation led Han Yu to recall some extraordinary texts he had read, even considering a possibility that seemed too absurd and imusible. Su Wenyue immediately regretted her words as soon as they were spoken. Her slip of the tongue had caused trouble; Han Yu had caught her in an error. How was she to exin herself? Han Yu seemed determined to confront her today, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the issue with a mere evasion.. Chapter 49 - 49: Long Memory Chapter 49: Long Memory Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu seemed to see through what Su Wenyue was thinking, and coaxed her, ¡°Since you know you can¡¯t fool me, just tell the truth. Why do you have to keep everything to yourself, hiding and guarding these thoughts all day long, trying to cover up? Aren¡¯t you exhausted? Besides, your nature really isn¡¯t suited to this kind of deceitful behavior because there are simply too many loopholes!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t speak up before, turning a blind eye, because I didn¡¯t want to overburden you with thoughts and put you under pressure. But now it seems impossible to continue like this. Letting you press these worries on your heart, entertaining all sorts of chaotic thoughts all the time, will sooner orter change your temperament. If it goes sour, that would be a loss far outweighing any gain. So, today, whether you speak willingly or not, you must speak. Don¡¯t make me use methods on you! Besides, who was it that said husband and wife should be honest with each other? Those were your words, and now I¡¯ve done it, but you haven¡¯t. Yueyue, is this really the principle by which you live, huh?¡± With this mix of gentleness and sternness, Han Yu had made up his mind to dig out all the secrets buried in Su Wenyue¡¯s heart. He had clearly seen many of her slip-ups before but had not pointed them out. He was curious and wanted to investigate himself. It was also out of respect and consideration for Su Wenyue, but this was under the premise that it did not affect their normal life. ¡°I¡­¡± Su Wenyue, feeling pressured by Han Yu, considered whether she should repeat the same exnation she had given to Old Master Su. She hadn¡¯t nned to keep it a secret forever, just wanted to find the right moment. Now that it hade to this, it wasn¡¯t impossible to speak. Yet, while her father had easily believed her, could Han Yu believe her? ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Yueyue? Do you still have any concerns?¡± Han Yu saw that Su Wenyue still looked hesitant, clearly moved by his words. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, it¡¯s just that this matter is somewhat incredible, and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even said it yet, how do you know I won¡¯t believe it? Or do you actuallyck confidence in me from the bottom of your heart? I am your Husband, Lady Yue, can you trust me just once?¡± Han Yu felt an itch in his teeth and really wanted to teach this little girl who didn¡¯t trust her Husband a lesson. But, having finally coaxed her into revealing her secrets, he must hold back, not to scare her away, for there would be plenty of opportunities for discipler. Encouraged by Han Yu¡¯s supportive gaze, Su Wenyue slightly altered the story she had initially told Master Su and shared it with Han Yu. Han Yu was actually somewhat incredulous, thinking his Daughter-inw was attempting to deceive him again, inventing such an exnation. But considering her asional mysteriousness and some unexinable urrences, he listened attentively, closely observing Su Wenyue¡¯s reactions. As he listened more, his expression slowly turned serious, and by the end, it even became a bit severe. It wasn¡¯t just because Su Wenyue made some events seem so real. Han Yu even felt as though she had truly experienced these events herself. The feeling was subtle, and as the conversation progressed, he didn¡¯t just listen to Su Wenyue¡¯s descriptions but also asked some questions. Su Wenyue, with her limited wits, couldn¡¯t outsmart Han Yu. Even some matters she intended to conceal inevitably slipped out as Han Yu extracted quite a bit from her. Han Yu was initially more concerned about the future direction of the Daming Dynasty. He believed, though currently peaceful, the dynasty showed signs of chaos. The state of the Imperial Court suggested an inevitable great turmoil. With a desire to achieve great things in his heart, he most cared about this issue. Having it confirmed by Su Wenyue¡¯s words, he felt more prepared, but he noticed that she deliberately avoided some questions about herself, shifting his concerns. However, this time Su Wenyue was smarter, or perhaps too cautious. She hardly let any information slip to Han Yu. Actually, Su Wenyue was too sensitive to those topics, so whenever Han Yu mentioned certain matters, her heart instinctively filled with caution. These were areas she considered untouchable. Seeing no progress, Han Yu decided to let it go. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any doubts about what I¡¯ve said at all.¡± It puzzled Su Wenyue somewhat that she herself found her circumstances unbelievable. Her Father might be excused, able to believe unconditionally in his Daughter, but why did Han Yu also believe so readily, without any sign of doubt? She didn¡¯t realize she was being constrained by her own thinking. While Su Wenyue found her situation absurd and impossible, neither Master Su nor Han Yu were ordinary people. Their knowledge and understanding were extraordinary, and they approached issues practically, thus deducing the possibility of events urring. She did not give everything away, instead choosing to describe these events through the guise of dreams, which didn¡¯t seem so imusible after all. As for the past, even Su Wenyue felt as if it were all just a grand illusion, a mix of what¡¯s real and unreal. Therefore, although both Master Su and Han Yu understood that Su Wenyue was concealing some matters, they were willing to believe it was true. After all, even if it wasn¡¯t true, it didn¡¯t affect anything, did it? What they learned from Su Wenyue was merely a reference for their future actions. ¡°You are My Wife, so of course I believe you. But dreams are still dreams. Even if they feel too real or foreshadow something, that is just a dream. Now you are living firmly in reality, not in a dream. Make sure you understand that! I wondered why you are so suspicious and defensive toward me. It turns out because I wasn¡¯t good to you in the dream. You ungrateful little thing. Dreams are dreams. Can¡¯t you feel how I treat you in real life? To doubt me over such groundless things, tell me, how should I punish you?¡± Han Yu spoke of punishment and pinched a certain fleshy part of her body a bit more firmly, causing Su Wenyue to draw in a breath. Then her ear was bitten again. ¡°Ouch, gently, it¡¯s not like I did it on purpose!¡± Su Wenyue, somewhat indignant, poked Han Yu¡¯s chest with her finger, her tone quite assertive. But in her heart, she still felt a bit guilty. Although her experience was not a dream, Han Yu was right. Regardless of dreams or past life events, she was now living in the present and shouldn¡¯t let the past affect her current life. Moreover, she shouldn¡¯t be overly suspicious of Han Yu because of how he treated her in her previous life. If Han Yu had behaved that way, it was also her own fault. Seeing his Wife¡¯s attitude, Han Yuughed with a hint of danger, ¡°It¡¯s fine because you didn¡¯t do it on purpose? I was considering letting you off this time, but now, seeing your attitude, if I just let it go, wouldn¡¯t that foster bad habits? It seems I must make you remember this lesson well!¡± Chapter 50 - 50: No Compromise Chapter 50: No Compromise Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, are you in the room?¡± Mrs. Yang hesitated outside for a while before finally knocking on Su Wenyue¡¯s door. Su Wenyue opened the door and was somewhat surprised to see her mother-inw at this hour; normally, she would be working in the field or busy with other chores. However, considering that Mrs. Wang was pregnant, it seemed normal for the mother-inw to stay at home. After all, the doctor had advised Mrs. Wang to rest in bed for a few days, so the mother-inw was probably watching over her at home. Buting to find her at this time¡ªcould it be rted to Mrs. Wang? ¡°Yes, Mother, are you looking for me? Pleasee in and have a seat.¡± No matter what she was thinking, Su Wenyue put on a smile, weed Mrs. Yang inside, and invited her to sit down. ¡°Lady Yue, are you making clothes for Yuer?¡± Mrs. Yang noticed a half-finished blue robe on the bed and expressed a few more points of satisfaction with her daughter-inw, Su Wenyue. ¡°Yes, the weather is getting hotter, and I thought I¡¯d make a few summer clothes for my husband.¡± Mrs. Yang picked up a piece of clothing Su Wenyue hadid to the side, examining it closely in her hands: ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, your craftsmanship has really improved. Look at these stitches, this workmanship. I¡¯ve been making clothes my whole lifetime, but I¡¯m not as good as you.¡± ¡°Mother is being modest. Just the other day, Husband was saying Mother¡¯s art of making clothes is the best. The clothes you make have fine stitches and arefortable to wear. As a daughter-inw, I am far from your match.¡± Su Wenyue spoke sweetly. In her previous life, she had spent the most effort figuring out how to coax that person, so naturally, her skill at ttering was beyond doubt¡ªshe had Mrs. Yangughing happily. ¡°Dear girl, no wonder your father and mother spoiled you so much; you¡¯re just likable.¡± ¡°Mother has been quite good to me as well, which shows I¡¯m fortunate. I had good parents at home, and after marrying, I have such kind parents-inw and a husband who treats me well too.¡± Su Wenvue¡¯s words held a hint of sincerity. Although the Han Family was impoverished, her father-inw and mother-inw had always treated her well. Compared to other families, Mrs. Yang truly could be considered a tolerant and generous mother-inw. asional minor issues were something Su Wenyue could overlook, for after all, nobody is perfect. ¡°By the way, Mother, now that Third Sister-inw is pregnant, you know that the rtionship between me and her has always been rather strained. Third Sister-inw likes to pick on me, and I truly don¡¯t care for her behavior. But after all, she¡¯s carrying a child of the Han Family in her belly; I¡¯m still pleased at heart since having more heirs means our family¡¯s prosperity will grow and the Han Family will thrive.¡± ¡°What Fourth Daughter-inw has said just now shows you¡¯re a sensible person. If Third Daughter-inw were¡­ sigh, I¡¯m only enduring it for the sake of my eldest grandson.¡± Mrs. Yang sighed inwardly. There were some things she, as a mother-inw, found hard to say. After all, it was a matter between sister-inws, and if not for the child in Third Daughter-inw¡¯s belly, she really wouldn¡¯t want to deal with this mess, causing Fourth Daughter-inw unnecessary worry. ¡°Mother, take a look at these two pieces of cloth¡ªthis is fine cotton, soft and breathable, ideal for newborns and preferred by many wealthy families for their children¡¯s undergarments because it¡¯sfortable and won¡¯t harm their delicate skin. I specifically picked out these two pieces for my unborn nephew. These cloths are quiterge, enough to make seven or eight sets, surely enough to wear.¡± Before Mrs. Yang could continue, Su Wenyue interjected. ¡°No need for that. The child will wear what I and Third Daughter-inw have prepared. How could we expect you to take cloth from your own dowry? There¡¯s no such reason. Fourth Daughter-inw, please put these away and save them for when you and the Fourth child have your own children. They¡¯lle in handy then.¡± Mrs. Yang was most looking forward to a child from the Fourth Daughter-inw; both the Fourth child and Fourth Daughter-inw were outstanding, sure to have children stronger than the others. Considering the amount of time the Fourth Daughter-inw had been at home, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before another grandchild was on the way. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, Mother. Isn¡¯t he my nephew too? I should have personally delivered these to Third Sister-inw, but she has a significant grudge against me. If I were to go over, she would probably think I had an ulterior motive. Just when things have calmed down a bit, I really don¡¯t want another conflict with her. The child in her belly is precious, so I entrusted the cloth to you, Mother. You don¡¯t have to say it¡¯s from me. It¡¯s just a gesture for my little nephew¡ªif it caused any other issues, it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, since you put it that way, I¡¯ll ept this cloth for my eldest grandson. Third Daughter-inw doesn¡¯t appreciate kindness, but as the grandma, I remember your goodness.¡± Mrs. Yang took the cloth, feeling itsfort¡ªit was indeed very soft. Buying this quality at the cloth store would cost a fair amount of silver. Su Wenyue smiled, but thought to herself that it would be best if Mrs. Yang wasn¡¯t too disappointed when Mrs. Wang¡¯s child was born. She kept referring to the eldest grandson, but what if Mrs. Wang didn¡¯t have a son? ording to her memories of her previous life, Mrs. Wang had two pregnancies, both resulting in daughters, while it was Mrs. Liu, the sister-inw, who had managed to have a full son. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, actually, I came to talk to you about something. Originally, this is not something I, as your mother-inw, should intervene in ¡ªit¡¯s between you and Third Daughter-inw. However, Third Daughter-inw has be increasingly difficulttely, making a fuss because of the child she¡¯s bearing, and I can¡¯t do much about it. She fainted again yesterday, and if she causes any more trouble, my eldest grandson might truly be in danger, so I¡­¡± Mrs. Yang hesitated but eventually spoke out. It troubled her conscience since Fourth Daughter-inw was so understanding, but in her heart, her eldest grandson was still more important. Moreover, if what Third Daughter-inw said was true, then Fourth Daughter-inw had indeed gone too far. No matter the conflict with Third Daughter-inw, there was no need to be so harsh and push someone to such a state. ¡°Mother-inw, whatever you want to say, go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡± Su Wenyue had intended to deflect the conversation, so it would be harder for her mother-inw to trouble her over Mrs. Wang¡¯s issues, but it seemed that what mattered most to her mother-inw was the eldest grandson. Even though she understood the situation, Su Wenyue still felt a chill. Since she couldn¡¯t avoid it, she¡¯d face it head-on. If her mother-inw went too far, she wouldn¡¯t just take it. In her previous life, her father-inw and mother-inw had been unable to do anything about her actions and had let her be. In this life, she simply wanted to make a good impression in front of Han Yu and to show gratitude and respect to her parents-inw, which added to her wariness and respect; it wasn¡¯t that she was truly afraid of anything. If her mother-inw really overstepped, she wouldn¡¯t give in because she had a powerful and influential mother¡¯s family backing her.. At least for now, the Su Family was not a force the Han Family could afford to offend! Chapter 51 - 51: Speaking Lightly Chapter 51: Speaking Lightly Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, I heard from Third Daughter-inw about her elder brother¡¯s situation. She said that it was you who told the Su Family to do this. Is there any truth to this?¡± Mrs. Yang said, her heart actually somewhat biased towards Mrs. Wang. Although she disliked Mrs. Wang at present, if Fourth Daughter-inw really did this, anyone would be anxious about the situation, and it wouldn¡¯t be hard to understand why they might do something extreme. Upon hearing this, Su Wenyue knew it had to be true. She thought since Mrs. Wang didn¡¯t get her way with herst time and didn¡¯t settle things easily, it was no surprise she hade back. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t know how Mrs. Wang persuaded Mrs. Yang to ask such a question. Although Mrs. Yang spoke politely, she clearly believed Mrs. Wang¡¯s ount. Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t sure if her Second Brother was behind it, but regardless, she would absolutely never admit it! What a joke, she¡¯s not stupid. If her Second Brother hadn¡¯t done it, she would treat it as a farce. Why would she foolishly take the me for something she didn¡¯t do? If her Second Brother had done it, after he had gone to such lengths to avenge his sister, why would she sabotage him? ¡°Mother, are you asking this because you believe Third Sister-inw¡¯s words, taking her side against me and thinking I¡¯m the sort of person who would do something like that?!¡± Su Wenyue looked at Mrs. Yang incredulously, her tone filled with anger and disappointment. Mrs. Yang initially felt justified in her usation, but Su Wenyue¡¯s questioning made her falter: ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say for sure that you did it. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask you. Fourth Daughter-inw, don¡¯t get excited, I believe you. It¡¯s just that Third Daughter-inw said¡­¡± ¡°What did Third Sister-inw say?¡± ¡°Third Daughter-inw said her elder brother was framed and fell into gambling, umting a lot of debt because someone had been bribed to set him up. She mentioned that they offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have, and they can¡¯t think of anyone else they¡¯ve wronged except for you, Fourth Daughter-inw.¡± ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, there¡¯s some logic to what Third Daughter-inw says. Who would do such a thing for no reason? There¡¯s tension between you and her¡ª if it was your doing, Mother wouldn¡¯t me you. Just pay off her brother¡¯s gambling debts, and let¡¯s end this matter.¡± When Mrs. Wang previously suggested this solution, Mrs. Yang thought fifty taels of silver was a significant amount. The Han Family might not be able toe up with that much, but the Su Family was different. In the end, she still had her biases and felt that fifty taels of silver was nothing much to Su Wenyue, especially since the issue arose from her actions. It was the best solution, and she didn¡¯t want the family to be in constant turmoil. It¡¯s true that before Fourth Daughter-inw entered the home, there were some quarrels, but those were just trivial. After her arrival though, it seemed there was always one problem after another, leaving hardly a moment of peace. This dissatisfaction lingered in Mrs. Yang¡¯s mind. Su Wenyue nearly chuckled sarcastically, ¡°Mother, I must be hearing things. Are you asking me to pay off Mrs. Wang¡¯s elder brother¡¯s gambling debts? As easily as you say it, although my mother¡¯s family is wealthy and my dowry is not small, that money didn¡¯te with the wind. Especially given how chaotic the world is today, fifty taels could buy how much food? You know best as you manage our household. Even if I had it, I most certainly wouldn¡¯t pay such an unjust debt, not to mention her elder brother¡¯s situation truly has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, why be so stubborn? Pushing too hard won¡¯t do you any good! Although Third Daughter-inw doesn¡¯t get along with you, she is currently carrying the heir of Old Han Family. If something goes wrong, I won¡¯t stand for it.¡± Mrs. Yang¡¯s words were earnest and carried a hint of admonishment. Su Wenyue barely kept her temper in check, her facial expression cooling down. ¡°Mother, let me repeat, I did not do this! If you don¡¯t believe me, I will swear to the heavens. If I am behind this, may thunder strike me down and I meet a terrible end! So I definitely won¡¯t pay this unjust debt. You can tell Third Sister-inw that if she thinks she can get even half a coin from me for this, she¡¯s wrong. Tell her not to harbor any delusions, or else she should remember¡ªMrs. Wang isn¡¯t the only one with a mother¡¯s family!¡± Mrs. Yang, unaware of the back story, was somewhat frightened by this bold statement. Her face showed embarrassment and a sense of dread towards Su Wenyue¡¯s mother¡¯s family. The Su Family was not one to be taken lightlypared to the Wang family; they couldn¡¯t just cause a fuss and be done with it. This Fourth Daughter-inw was stubborn. Why couldn¡¯t she just speak nicely instead of making such a vicious oath? But now, seeing how things were, the situation indeed seemed unrted to Fourth Daughter-inw. Otherwise, who would curse themselves like that? It appeared Third Daughter-inw was ying tricks on her again. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, what are you doing? I was just asking, I didn¡¯t say it was definitely you. It was Third Daughter-inw who insisted so much.¡± Su Wenyue raised an eyebrow, ¡°Mother, do you now believe that I didn¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°I believe, I believe. Fourth Daughter-inw, next time you can¡¯t speak so thoughtlessly. Now that this issue is cleared up, I have something stewing in the Kitchen. I need to go check on it.¡± Mrs. Yang got up and hurried to the Kitchen, dropping the matter entirely. Since Fourth Daughter-inw truly wasn¡¯t behind it, there was no reason for her to pay Mrs. Wang¡¯s elder brother¡¯s gambling debts. Moreover, if Fourth Daughter-inw really stirred up trouble and summoned her mother¡¯s family, the Han Family wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, and the Wang Family people had also been subdued by Fourth Daughter-inw. If a young daughter could be so formidable, what about the rest of the Su Family? As Su Wenyue watched Mrs. Yang leave, her lips curled in a slightly mocking smile, ¡°Wang Qianru, if you have any more tricks up your sleeve, bring them on. I want to see what else you¡¯re capable of.¡± Returning home in the evening to find out about the incident, Han Yu¡¯s expression grew dark. Only Mrs. Wang was a pregnant woman, and the other was his mother, so he had no choice but to suppress his frustration. Still, his daughter-inw had handled the situationmendably this time. In the past, had he not asked, she wouldn¡¯t have brought it up herself. It seemed there was some truth to what those men said; a daughter-inw does require a firm hand. ¡°You can¡¯t me me; I didn¡¯t provoke Mrs. Wang. She came looking for trouble herself, thinking she could force me to pay off her elder brother¡¯s gambling debt. She can dream on!¡± Su Wenyue knew Han Yu wasn¡¯t ming her, but his stoic demeanor suddenly made her feel guilty, especially remembering how he¡¯d sternly dealt with her before, making her legs tremble at the thought.. Chapter 52 - 52: Profound Implications Chapter 52: Profound Implications Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu remained expressionless until he heard Su Wenyue¡¯s words, which caused him to furrow his brows. The look he gave Su Wenyue clearly carried a certain dangerous message. Then, the corners of his mouth curled into an inscrutable smile, ¡°Have you already forgotten what I said that day? Do you need me to refresh your memory?!¡± You dare to doubt him? Clearly, you haven¡¯t been taught a sufficient lesson. ¡°No need! No need! I just blurted it out without thinking, I know you didn¡¯t mean to me me, I do believe in you, I¡¯ve kept in mind everything you¡¯ve said.¡± Su Wenyue shook her head vigorously at Han Yu with a ttering smile on her face. She was terrified of Han Yu, his methods were definitely not something she could endure. After being severely disciplined by Han Yu, Su Wenyue became much more obedient in front of him. She definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him; a smart person knows to seek benefits and avoid harm. Of course, Su Wenyue had to admit that she was originally somewhat fearful of Han Yu. Seeing Su Wenyue behave in such a way, Han Yu merely nced at her meaningfully. Seeing her smile even brighter, a teasing and undisguised appeasement, he found it amusing and pulled something out of his pocket to hand to Su Wenyue. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Curious, Su Wenyue epted the paper bag from Han Yu¡¯s hand, which was pleasantly warm. When she took it, she even smelled the aroma of meat and blinked in surprise, looking up at Han Yu. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s still warm, it won¡¯t taste as good once it cools,¡± Han Yu said affectionately, smiling as he watched Su Wenyue. Seeing his pampered wife getting ustomed to such a life filled Han Yu with a bit of guilt. But since the Han family had not yet split the household, even if he felt pity, he couldn¡¯t do much about it. Seeing Mrs. Wang eat eggs daily because of her pregnancy, while his own wife had to deal with the same nd and barely oily meals, her face growing thinner, Han Yu thought of this solution. Taking advantage of a hunting trip, he roasted a pheasant in the mountains to bring back to Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue understood what Han Yu meant and immediately beamed a wide smile, greedily opening the paper bag. As expected, she saw a roasted pheasant, glossy with oil. She eximed with delight, ¡°Husband, thank you! It smells delicious, and I love roasted pheasant the most!¡± ¡°Hm, keep it down a bit. Do you want everyone to know you¡¯re sneaking a treat?¡± Seeing how happy Su Wenyue was made Han Yu¡¯s smile deepen, but unlike her carefree reaction, he reminded her to be discreet about their secret indulgence. Understanding the situation, Su Wenyue nodded knowingly, looking experienced as she kept eating without pause, eagerly tearing off a chicken leg and stuffing it into her mouth. Given the limited resources in the mountains, Han Yu could only roast the pheasant and bring it back without any seasonings. Nevertheless, Su Wenyue relished it, whether from sheer hunger or appreciating Han Yu¡¯s thoughtfulness, she feltpletely satisfied. Of course, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t forget about Han Yu beside her. While eating, she didn¡¯t neglect to tear off another chicken leg and offer it to his mouth, ¡°You eat too.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already eaten. This one is for you,¡± Han Yu felt reassured by Su Wenyue¡¯s gesture, but he didn¡¯t eat, instead guiding the chicken leg to her mouth. A wild pheasant didn¡¯t weigh much, and it was hardly enough for Su Wenyue alone. As for Han Yu, a big man, he could eat anything. After finishing the roasted pheasant, Su Wenyue¡¯s hands and mouth were dirty. Han Yu meticulously cleaned her up, hid the ¡®evidence¡¯, and opened the window to let in some fresh air. Now, even if someone entered at this point, they wouldn¡¯t find a trace of their secret meal. Sitting there, swinging her legs and watching Han Yu carefully covering their tracks, Su Wenyue suddenly burst intoughter, seemingly struck by a funny thought. Han Yu looked at her, and seeing herughter uncontroble, it grew even more intense. ¡°What are youughing about? What¡¯s so funny?¡± Han Yu, having finished his handiwork, walked over and picked her up to sit on hisp, seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s apple cheeks flushed withughter, he felt inexplicably satisfied and rxed in a way he never had before. After eating the roasted pheasant brought back by Han Yu, Su Wenyue hardly had an appetite for the nd dinner spread out before her. She ate a couple of bites, but Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Yang had specially boiled sugar eggs for her, turning Mrs. Liu green with envy. Mrs. Wang was pregnant and thus Mrs. Liu couldn¡¯t voice anyints. Following the previous uproar at the Han family, Mrs. Wang knew her reputation was irredeemable, and perhaps sumbing to a sense of defeat, she had be much more brazen than before. She often traded barbs with Mrs. Liu now. Seeing her mother-inw prepare sugar eggs, she didn¡¯t hesitate to enjoy them. After all, it was for the child in her womb. She calmly ate, asionally ncing at Su Wenyue, who seemed tock appetite and smirked with sarcasm. Su Wenyue noticed Mrs. Wang¡¯s gaze on her but pretended ignorance, not giving her the time of day. She waited for everyone to finish eating before she could clean up, but unexpectedly, Mrs. Wang suddenly stood and knelt before her in front of the entire family. Her heart skipped a beat, realizing she was in trouble. Mrs. Wang was really willing to go all-in, kneeling down to her just like that, naturallyplicating the situation. Without guessing, Su Wenyue knew why Mrs. Wang did this and quickly pondered how to counter her ploy. ¡°Third Sister-inw, what are you doing? Get up quickly. After all, you are my Third Sister-inw, the elder among us. If you kneel to me so casually, I could lose years off my life. Even if you hate me, you don¡¯t need to go this far! Father and Mother, please ask her to get up. I want to live a long life.¡± Su Wenyue was utterly serious, showing no sign of jest. She immediately moved aside, as if genuinely afraid of being cursed by Mrs. Wang¡¯s actions. Everyone was initially stunned by Mrs. Wang¡¯s sudden move, and upon hearing Su Wenyue say that, they were even more bewildered, never having heard such a im from her. Nheless, they quickly instructed Han Lin to help Mrs. Wang up. Mrs. Liu was still wondering what trick Mrs. Wang intended to y when she heard Su Wenyue¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Third Daughter-inw, better get up quickly. Although I haven¡¯t heard of this sort of thing causing a loss of years from the Fourth Daughter-inw, you are still her elder sister-inw; it¡¯s inappropriate to kneel to her. However, if the Fourth Child bes someone important enough to be bestowed an imperial edict, then you can kneil to her, and it won¡¯t be toote..¡± Chapter 53 - 53: Breaking Face Chapter 53: Breaking Face Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu was thinking about how to counteract Mrs. Wang¡¯s schemes, but a twitch appeared in the corner of his eye when he heard Su Wenyue¡¯s remarks. It really took some skill to spout nonsense, especially to do it so earnestly and seriously. Indeed, his wife could be considered quite a talent. Mrs. Wang, who had been nning to cry andin, suddenly froze, her premeditated scene disrupted. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to keep kneeling or to stand up. Thinking of her elder brother waiting at home for her to bring silver, Mrs. Wang steeled her heart and turned to kneel before Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang. ¡°Father, Mother, I implore you to have Fourth younger sibling save my big brother. He¡¯s my only elder brother; if anything happens to him, what will my parents do? Pity the child in my womb, barely two months along. If anything happens to your maternal family, Mother won¡¯t want to live either. My son, if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll follow your mother; after all, your father¡¯s family doesn¡¯t care whether you live or die. Oh, how unfortunate we are!¡± ¡°Be quiet! What nonsense are you spouting? If my eldest grandson were to truly suffer, you wouldn¡¯t be allowed to stay with our Han Family anymore!¡± Mrs. Yang abhorred anyone speaking ill of her eldest grandson. The color drained from her face when she heard Mrs. Wang¡¯s words, and she scolded her. Mrs. Yang, however, had to be cautious and turned to look at Su Wenyue. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, look at this. The Third Daughter-inw has really been pushed into a corner, and after all, we¡¯re all one family. Maybe¡­¡± Mrs. Yang trailed off, ufortable with continuing, likely realizing her request was excessive. However, everyone understood her implication: Su Wenyue was expected to help Mrs. Wang¡¯s elder brother pay off his gambling debts. ¡°What do you mean by this, Mother? Third Sister-inw is in dire straits, so you put pressure on me? What have I done wrong to have you calcte against me time and time again, never letting go, just because I¡¯m easygoing? Even my Third Sister-inw¡¯s family affairs are my responsibility¡ªwhy?!¡± ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, I¡­ uh¡­¡± Mrs. Yang felt ashamed at Su Wenyue¡¯s questioning. She was only concerned about her eldest grandson, but indeed there was no reasonable argument as Fourth Daughter-inw had made it clear that the affairs of the Third Daughter-inw¡¯s family had nothing to do with her. How could she still interfere in such matters? But Mrs. Wang was making a fuss, refusing to let go of Fourth Daughter-inw, especially when Mrs. Wang was pregnant. ¡°Fourth younger sister-inw, we are family after all. Sister-inw is truly out of options. Just think of it as me begging you. I was wrong before for targeting you. Please help me, can¡¯t you? Forget about doing it for me; think of your unborn nephew,¡± Mrs. Wang said as she tried to grab Su Wenyue¡¯s hand, but Su Wenyue swiftly dodged behind Han Yu, not even allowing her sleeve to be touched. It wasn¡¯t that Su Wenyue was overly suspicious; she couldn¡¯t afford to give Mrs. Wang any opportunity to frame her. And based on her knowledge of Mrs. Wang, Su Wenyue reckoned that if Mrs. Wang did manage to grab her hand, a scene of being pushed down after a failed appeal to the sister-inw would likely ensue. She had seen such dramas before, and had even yed such a role while at the Mansion. This was a clich¨¦d but effective tactic. If things really went as she imaged, even if she had nothing to do with Mrs. Wang¡¯s elder brother¡¯s affairs, a scheme by Mrs. Wang could cost her fifty taels of silver, or perhaps even more. Mrs. Wang¡¯s grasp met air, and a shadow flitted across her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected Su Wenyue to be so wary, leaving her no room to operate. If things continued like this, getting the silver would be very difficult. ¡°Mrs. Su, what are you doing? Can¡¯t you see my wife is pregnant? Not only did you not support her when she came over, you even dodged. If anything happens, can you bear the consequences?¡± Han Lin was displeased as he watched Su Wenyue dodge and began to berate her. If Xiao Xi were there, she would undoubtedly have backed Su Wenyue up against Han Lin. But as Xiao Xi had been sent out on an errand by Su Wenyue, Han Yu, seeing Han Lin raising his voice against his wife, was displeased, ¡°Third brother, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Fourth child, don¡¯t shield your wife. This isn¡¯t a trivial matter. It¡¯s one thing if your wife doesn¡¯t want to help with Qian Ru¡¯s family issues, but Qian Ru is carrying a child. If something happens to our old Han family¡¯s child, your wife can¡¯t afford topensate for it. I¡¯ve waited years for a son.¡± ¡°Why do you insist on sugarcoating things, Third Brother? I haven¡¯t done anything to wrong you and your wife. Should I just stand there and wait to be framed as Third Sister-inw eagerlyes at me? Do you think I¡¯m foolish?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Third Brother, can¡¯t you understand what I am saying? Isn¡¯t that the case? Third Sister-inw is the best at such things. When ites to acting, she can put on one show after another. It¡¯s better for me to avoid any misunderstanding, lest I get falsely used. You also mentioned that Third Sister-inw is carrying the precious grandchild of our Han family. If there is any mishap, I cannot afford to be med, so it¡¯s better to keep a distance¡ªfor everyone¡¯s sake.¡± Since the matter was out in the open, Su Wenyue had no intention of sparing the feelings of the third couple. After all, today¡¯s events wouldn¡¯t end well by her submission alone. With people like Han Lin and Mrs. Wang, the more she gave in, the more they would take advantage. It was better to be straightforward andy it all out. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw makes sense. I need to keep my distance too, lest someone identally gets hurt and mes me¡ªthat would be an injustice.¡± Mrs. Liu was never one to stay quiet, and after watching the drama unfold, she finally saw an opportunity to interject. Even Mrs. Li, usually silent, shifted a few steps after hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, thinking it best to stay away from Mrs. Wang. Mrs. Wang was infuriated, unable to determine whether her anger was due to Su Wenyue seeing through her plot or for leaving her helpless. She felt a severe headacheing on and weakly pressed her forehead. Mrs. Yang, who was most concerned about Mrs. Wang¡¯s health, had been watching cautiously. Seeing Mrs. Wang like this, she grew anxious and, forgetting her manners, quickly supported Mrs. Wang and sternly addressed Su Wenyue from the perspective of a mother-inw. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, knowing full well that Third Daughter-inw is pregnant, couldn¡¯t you just be a bit amodating! Besides, with your capabilities, the silver isn¡¯t beyond your reach. Fifty taels mean nothing to you, just consider it a loan to Third Daughter-inw, and she¡¯ll repay youter. You should lend it to her for the emergency. If Third Daughter-inw¡¯s pleas aren¡¯t enough, surely my appeal as an olddy will be?!¡± As Mrs. Yang uttered these words, Su Wenyue distinctly noticed a look of triumph on Mrs. Wang¡¯s face, as if challenging and threatening her, making Su Wenyue¡¯s heart ache with fury.. Chapter 54 - 54: Leaving Without a Second Thought Chapter 54: Leaving Without a Second Thought Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mother, this matter is Third Sister-inw¡¯s own concern, you can¡¯t force it onto my wife. Where is the justice in expecting a sister-inw to help pay off her elder brother¡¯s debts? You must be confused!¡± When Han Yu saw his mother acting so unjustly, and his wife was already red in the face with anger, he quickly stood up to speak. Mrs. Wang, seeing the hesitation on the Mother-inw¡¯s face upon hearing her brother-inw¡¯s words, panicked inside. The transaction was almostplete; she could not allow it to fall through. Herplexion became even paler, and from time to time, she would touch her belly that was still not showing, fanning the mes on the side: ¡°Fourth, how can you talk back to Mother like this just for your Fourth younger sibling? Mother always says you¡¯re the most filial. It seems Fourth really does spoil his wife.¡± Su Wenyue, having lived this life once more, only reined in her temper, but that did not mean shecked one. At this moment, Mrs. Yang was being unreasonable and biased towards Mrs. Wang, making such an absurd demand and pressuring her. Her anger rose to the surface too. ¡°No one can make meply! It is impossible for me to pay off Wang family¡¯s gambling debt. I¡¯m putting it out there today¡ªeven if I were to throw the fifty taels of silver into the water and let it drift away, the Wang family shouldn¡¯t dream of getting a single piece of it! Wrongfully used and coerced time and again, you still want to take advantage of me, thinking I, Su Wenyue, am a soft persimmon for you to squeeze as you wish! Mother-inw, I have always respected you. Since I married into the Han Family, I have diligently observed my duties as a daughter-inw. When have I ever defied your wishes? This time you have truly disappointed me.¡± Seeing her daughter-inw bluntly refusing her in front of everyone, and her son standing up for his wife and using her, added to the concern for her grandson and being instigated by Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Yang also grew very angry. Everyone was disrespecting her. As Mother-inw, she seemed to have lost all her dignity. Ever since Su Wenyue entered the Han household, there had never been peace, and her position as Mother-inw had be increasingly insignificant. ¡°I have the final say in this house. If you refuse to listen to me as the Mother-inw, then you are no longer a part of the Han Family. I¡¯ve made myself clear. Do as you see fit, but don¡¯t think you can do whatever you like just because your Su Family is wealthy. This is the Han Family and you are a daughter-inw of the Han Family¡ªit¡¯s my word you should follow!¡± ¡°Olddy, what nonsense are you talking about? Even if you¡¯re worried about the Third Daughter-inw, you can¡¯t pin it on the Fourth Daughter-inw. This matter has nothing to do with the Fourth Daughter-inw from the start. Can¡¯t you speak some reasoning?¡± Old Man Han usually stayed out of household affairs, but seeing things go too far, he finally spoke up. Although he was also concerned about his eldest grandson, reason still had to prevail. ¡°Since Mother-inw has said so much, there¡¯s nothing left for me to say. The families are indeed mismatched. So even if I, Su Wenyue, were to put up with everything at the Han household, you would still find faults with me. Fine, I¡¯ll leave!¡± Su Wenyue knew that if she continued to stay in the Han household today, she would never be treated well. It didn¡¯t matter whether Han Yu protected her or not; Mrs. Yang was already clouded by worry for her grandson. If Han Yu stood up for her, he would bebeled unfilial. ¡°If a Mother does not care about her own child and can use her child as a tool and bargaining chip to gain benefits, then why should others be so anxious? Actually, third brother doesn¡¯t necessarily need Third Sister-inw to have children. If third brother wants to marry another, I can provide the betrothal gifts for third brother, of course, within fifty taels.¡± As Su Wenyue passed by Mrs. Wang, she couldn¡¯t resist sneering at her. Su Wenyue already regretted bing a Concubine in her previous life so much that she would never entertain such a thought in this life. Moreover, she hoped there would be no third party interfering in her own family life. It was the smug look in Mrs. Wang¡¯s eyes that had infuriated her, prompting her to speak out. However, the effect was not bad; she indeed enraged Mrs. Wang and sowed a seed of unease in her heart. ¡°Qian Ru, don¡¯t listen to the nonsense of the Fourth Daughter-inw. I would never do that. You are carrying my precious son in your stomach; don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Han Lin said. When Han Lin heard what Su Wenyue had said, his eyes lit up, but he then realized that the Fourth Daughter-inw was deliberately trying to drive a wedge between him and his wife. Seeing the suspicious look from his wife, Han Lin then expressed his stance, though not very firmly, as the temptation of fifty taels of silver was too great¡ªit was enough to marry a younger and more beautiful wife from the city than Wang Qianru. Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t expect Su Wenyue to be so resolute, walking out just like that. She worried about how the Su Family would react and knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to exin. She had only said those words to secure Su Wenyue¡¯spliance, thinking Su Wenyue would listen to her son and endure hardship for Yuer¡¯s sake. This time, for the sake of Yuer, she should have been willing to put up with it, but the situation had progressed beyond her expectations. The gap between the Han Family and Su Family made Mrs. Yang look up to the Su Family with both concern and fear. Mrs. Yang was angry with Su Wenyue, but even more so with Mrs. Wang, especially after Su Wenyue¡¯s remark about a mother not caring for her own child. Her dissatisfaction with Mrs. Wang reached its peak. The proposal that Su Wenyue mentioned, tempting both Han Lin and Mrs. Yang¡ªyet, in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to give up on the already-conceived eldest grandson in Wang¡¯s womb. Bringing another woman into the family didn¡¯t guarantee immediate pregnancy, and could she really stand by and watch her own grandson be gone? Su Wenyue left the Main Hall and went straight back to her Room to pack her things to return to her mother¡¯s home. The Su Familycked for nothing, so she didn¡¯t need to take anything. It was just that she wouldn¡¯t be at home, someone might covet the belongings in her room. After locking her box, Su Wenyue was ready to leave. ¡°Fourth Child, your wife is heading back to her mother¡¯s family, and you don¡¯t even try to persuade her. I don¡¯t know who spoiled her so much that she has such an attitude. As her Mother-inw, I barely said a few words, and off she goes.¡± Mrs. Yang still hoped her son would persuade his wife to stay, but instead, she saw the wife already heading out the door, and the son still standing in ce, evidently with no intention of going after her. In her frustration, Mrs. Yang spoke harshly to Han Yu. Han Yu felt helpless at his mother¡¯s reaction. She was the one who had spoken those words and driven his wife away. He could understand her desire to hold a grandson, but he could not agree with her methods, especially when the person being treated unfairly was his wife. And now, they had Mrs. Wang in the house, always causing trouble with the child in her stomach as leverage against his wife. ¡°Mother, weren¡¯t you the one who said those things? If I went after her, you would be angry again, iming I favor my wife over my own mother. Better that I stay behind,¡± Han Yu replied. Not chasing after his wife did not mean Han Yu did not care for her. In fact, he was somewhat worried. However, being a rational person, Han Yu always allowed reason to prevail in non-critical situations and knew what approach would be most beneficial for his side. He understood his Birth Mother¡¯s character and intentions very well, deliberately waiting for her to ask him to go after his wife. ¡°You blockhead, she¡¯s your wife! You¡­ You¡¯re really driving me mad,¡± Mrs. Yang eximed. Only after Su Wenyue had left the Han household did Han Yu casually follow after her.. Chapter 55 - 55: Think of a Solution Chapter 55: Think of a Solution Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue saw that Han Yu had followed her but did not stop walking. After Mrs. Yang had spoken so forcefully, she was absolutely not going to stay. Even if Han Yu came to her, it would be the same. Little did she know that Han Yu would keep following her until they reached the entrance of the vige before he finally stopped her. ¡°What are you doing? Are you here to persuade me to stay? There¡¯s no need. After what your mother said, why would I stay at the Han Family, just waiting to be bullied by all of you? Your mother is obsessed with her eldest grandson andpletely unreasonable. The child in Mrs. Wang¡¯s stomach might not even be a boy. Don¡¯t be too pleased too early!¡± There were some things she couldn¡¯t say in front of the parents-inw and everyone else, but it didn¡¯t matter in front of Han Yu, and it was a chance to vent the frustration in her heart. When Han Yu heard Su Wenyue say this, he knew that in that dream, Mrs. Wang probably had a daughter. However, if Mrs. Wang really gave birth to a daughter, given how Su Wenyue is stirring things up now, her days in the future would definitely not be easy. But for the time being, he could only let her be a bit arrogant. Besides, his daughter-inw¡¯s remarks just now had indeed intimidated Mrs. Wang, making her wary and likely to restrain herself a bit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not trying to get you to go back. I won¡¯t stop you from returning to your mother¡¯s family.¡± Han Yu said this, and Su Wenyue felt somewhat surprised and also dissatisfied. She was angered into returning to her mother¡¯s family by the people of the Han Family, and Han Yu didn¡¯t even stop her. He probably didn¡¯t want her to stay at the Han Family and cause conflicts with her mother-inw. After all, Mrs. Yang was Han Yu¡¯s birth mother, and between his wife and birth mother, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t feel that Han Yu would choose her. Han Yu knew that just one conversation wouldn¡¯t be enough topletely eliminate Su Wenyue¡¯s psychological defenses and doubts. Trust between people had to be built slowly over time. Seeing Su Wenyue like this, he knew she must be overthinking and tried to exin in a soft and gentle voice. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. This matter is indeed my mother¡¯s fault, she should not have been biased towards Mrs. Wang. I¡¯m not siding with her. But given the current situation at the Han Family, with Mrs. Wang scheming for her brother at your expense, risking even her own child as a bargaining chip, and my mother being muddled over her eldest grandson, staying at the Han Family will certainly bring you no benefits, only grievances. You might as well go back to your mother¡¯s family for a few days. After some time, we could have your folkse to the Han Family to back you up, and then we will see who will dare to trouble you again.¡± After hearing what Han Yu had to say, a smile finally appeared on Su Wenyue¡¯s face, ¡°So, my husband, you are helping me n against my parents. Is what you¡¯re doing right?¡± Seeing Su Wenyue smiling triumphantly, Han Yu flicked her forehead a few times, ¡°Who am I doing this for? Stay well at your mother¡¯s home for a few days. When the timees, I wille to get you.¡± ¡°Hey, be gentle. That hurts, you know.¡± Su Wenyue rubbed her forehead andined, then said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯m going back to my mother¡¯s house now. You should go back too.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, you¡¯re just going back like this?¡± ¡°Yes, do you have anything else to tell me?¡± Su Wenyue thought Han Yu had more to instruct her. Han Yu shook his head; sometimes this girl was really carefree. She was truly prepared to just walk all the way back to her mother¡¯s house. No one would be at ease letting their beautiful daughter-inw walk such a long distance alone. Not to mention the safety for a lone woman on the road, even for him it would take nearly two hours of walking, let alone Su Wenyue. ¡°How could I let you walk back to your mother¡¯s house alone? Wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll speak to the family and send you back in an ox cart.¡± Since the horse carriage brought from Su Family was driven out by Xiao Xi for errands, Han Yu could only send Su Wenyue back in an ox cart. When Han Yu returned to the house, Mrs. Wang had already been helped back to her room to rest by Han Lin, but the others were waiting in the room for Han Yu to persuade Su Wenyue toe back. ¡°Fourth child, how did it go? Where is your wife? Why didn¡¯t shee back with you?¡± Mrs. Yang got worried and irritable seeing Han Yue back alone without Su Wenyue, feeling both anxious and upset. ¡°Your wife is really stubborn. I just said a few words to her, and she really decided to go back to her mother¡¯s family. Tell me, is that how a daughter-inw should behave? She can¡¯t even tolerate a little grievance. When I first married your father, I endured all sorts of grievances! Even now, your grandmother lives with your eldest uncle in the county. Not once has she shown a good face to your mother, and yet I still have to be respectful in front of your grandmother and have nevercked in my filial duties. Howe she can¡¯t?¡± Mrs. Yangmented to her son, feeling a little guilty deep down for how things had escted. After all, she was also notpletely reasonable. With the daughter-inw gone, she wanted her son to understand her and not to hold any grudges against her as his mother. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say anymore. If it were someone else, they might not be any better than Lady Yue. After all, we are the ones in the wrong. If you ask around the vige, you will not hear of anyone forcing one daughter-inw to pay another daughter-inw¡¯s family debt. Lady Yue not making a scene and just going back to her mother¡¯s house is already quite good. Now we just have to hope that the people from Su Family don¡¯t find out ande to our doorstep. If Third Sister-inw can cause such unreasonable trouble, it would be quite difficult to settle the matter if Su Family takes it seriously. Even if we ask the Vige Chief to help, it¡¯s still our family that¡¯s in the wrong.¡± Mrs. Yang got anxious as Han Yu put it this way. At that time, she was too worried about the Third Daughter-inw and the child in her womb and, provoked by the Third Daughter-inw, had said some harsh words. If the Fourth Daughter-inw really went back to Su Family andined, the people from Su Family would surely not let it go easily. ¡°Then, then what should we do? I was just worried about your Third Sister-inw and the child in her belly, I didn¡¯t mean to say those words. Fourth child, think of a solution!¡± Han Yu had exaggerated the severity of the situation on purpose to get his mother to realize her mistake, but seeing Mrs. Yang so worried, he felt a pang of pity. After all, she was his birth mother. Seeing he had achieved his goal, Han Yu softened his voice. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry too much. Lady Yue is not the type to be unrelenting when she knows she¡¯s right. I¡¯ll go back and talk to her. It probably won¡¯t escte to that extent. But, mother, you should also think things through in the future. I don¡¯t expect too much from you; after all, there¡¯s no rule that a mother-inw must indulge her daughter-inw. However, you should at least be seemly fair to avoid giving people reason to talk. ¡® ¡°I know, it won¡¯t happen again. Now, go and speak to Lady Yue properly, tell her that I also have my faults, and ask her to be more tolerant and not lose her temper. We¡¯re all one family; is there anything we can¡¯t discuss calmly? Also, it¡¯s a long way to Su Family, and it¡¯s not safe for your wife to travel such a distance alone. Hurry up and catch up to escort her. Even if her family finds out, it might calm them down a bit.¡± Han Yu agreed and went out, hurrying after Su Wenyue in an ox cart. Mrs. Yang finally felt a bit relieved seeing her son chase after his daughter-inw.. Chapter 56 - 56: It’s Still About Division Chapter 56: It¡¯s Still About Division Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu did not leave immediately after bringing Su Wenyue back to the Su Family, but entered the Su Mansion with her. Han Yu had matters he wanted to discuss with Master Su, knowing that besides him, Master Su was aware of the things that Su Wenyue saw in her dreams. Perhaps thest time in the study room of the Su Family, when Su Hengxuan had sent him away, it was probably for this reason. The sudden return of Su Wenyue did surprise Mr. and Mrs. Su, but having their daughter back was, of course, a joyous asion. Receiving word from the servants, they happily weed them, coincidentally, Su Hengxuan was also at home and had not gone out. ¡°Yueyue, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, let Mother see if you¡¯ve changed at all. Has my daughter lost weight?¡± Mrs. An excitedly embraced Su Wenyue, chattering away with care and concern, while Master Su, knowing his daughter¡¯s return must be for a reason, yet seeing the couple together, looking intimate and without signs of conflict, wondered if there might be another reason. ¡°Son-inw, do you have any particr reason foring back this time?¡± Upon hearing Master Su¡¯s question, Su Wenyue and Han Yu exchanged nces. Su Wenyue intended to keep the matter secret to avoid her parents ming Han Yu and was about to fabricate an excuse when Han Yu, not intending to hide anything and disregarding Su Wenyue¡¯s deterrent look, clearly exined the whole situation. Mr. and Mrs. Su, along with Su Hengxuan, wore unpleasant expressions after hearing the whole story, and their previously amiable demeanor towards Han Yu was gone. Han Yu understood that he was the target of their anger and prepared himself for it. ¡°Father-inw and Mother-inw, it¡¯s my fault for not taking good care of Lady Yue.¡± ¡°Son-inw, I have always trusted you, which is why I entrusted my only precious daughter to you. But look at what¡¯s happened. Since Yueyue married into the Han Family, she has suffered hardships, and there hasn¡¯t been a single day of peace. Last time, you promised me that you would take good care of Yueyue, but what has happened? Yueyue is still bullied to the point that she can¡¯t even stay at the Han Family and had to run back to her mother¡¯s family. This is how you take care of Yueyue?¡± Even though Master Su had high hopes for Han Yu, with his cherished daughter repeatedly bullied, he was quite dissatisfied with Han Yu. ¡°Father, why say so much to him? If he can¡¯t protect my younger sister and she suffers such bullying in the Han Family, it¡¯s better to bring her back home. If it doesn¡¯t work out, let her divorce him, and we¡¯ll find her a better family. Otherwise, if she prefers to stay at home, that¡¯s fine too. Mr. and Mrs. Su can surely provide for her,¡± Su Hengxuan said, both as a threat to Han Yu and with genuine intentions. The Su brothers, notorious for doting on their sister, were more than willing to bring her back home and continue to spoil her. Han Yu had faced his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ family¡¯s reproaches withposure, but when Su Hengxuan mentioned divorce, his expression changed, ¡°Second brother-inw, not taking good care of Yueyue is my fault, and I ept any punishment or me, but Yueyue is my wife, my wife for life, and I will not divorce her. Please do not speak of this again, Second brother-inw, as I will never agree to it.¡± Seeing Han Yu¡¯s firm stance only incensed Su Hengxuan further, ¡°Your agreement is of no importance. After all the wrongs done to my sister, do you think you can still negotiate terms with us, the Su Family?¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be like this! Father, Mother, this matter has nothing to do with Han Yu. It¡¯s not his fault but Mrs. Wang who harbors no good intentions, always seeking to take advantage of me for her gain. Mother-inw is eager for a grandson and, though her actions can be biased, they are somewhat understandable. Stuck in between, Han Yu is in a difficult position.¡± ¡°Sister, I am speaking up for you, and yet you still defend him. They say it right: a married daughter is like spilled water,¡± Su Hengxuan argued. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m stating the facts. If Han Yu really wronged me, without you all mentioning it, I would have also¡­¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s words were cut short as she saw Han Yu staring resolutely at her, deciding not to continue. That man could certainly hold a grudge. Mr. and Mrs. Su obviously understood the rationale behind Su Wenyue¡¯s words as they, too, were elders who could rte to the eagerness for grandchildren, making biased actions understandable. However, when such things affected their own daughter, it was harder for them to ept, especially with Mrs. Wang repeatedly causing trouble for their daughter, now pushing Yueyue to such a state. Their daughter was indeed malicious and hateful. ¡°Daughter, this Third Sister-inw of yours is truly not one who brings peace of mind. It¡¯s always her doing whenever something happens, and each time, it¡¯s targeted at you. We need to find a solution,¡± Mrs. An said, wording it more delicately in front of Han Yu. ¡°We should divide the household. Continuing like this is not a solution. With so many family members living together, Yueyue not only suffers but also has to deal with cunning and shrewd sisters-inw. Having been spoilt by us since childhood, she is simple-minded and no match for them. It¡¯s only a matter of being bullied by them. It would be best to simply divide the household so that these problems are no more.¡± Master Su decisively offered Han Yu a solution. ¡°But Father, is that really feasible? Dividing the household can¡¯t be that easy and besides¡­¡± Su Wenyue nced at Han Yu. In reality, she had always harbored this idea but had not yet had the chance to pursue it. Previously, when Mrs. Wang had caused an uproar by bringing her family to the Han Family, Su Wenyue had wanted to take the opportunity to suggest this. However, due to Mrs. Wang¡¯s pregnancy, she had to drop the issue. Now hearing Master Su mention it, Su Wenyue was eager to know Han Yu¡¯s stance on the matter. ¡°Silly daughter, this was a condition I had set up before you married into the Han Family. Otherwise, why do you think your father would have rested assured about your marriage? Naturally, I had nned everything for you. The Han family agreed that once you married over, they would divide the household, yet it has been so long, and the Han Family members have not mentioned it again. We didn¡¯t bring it up since you seemed to be doing well and were happy, as our only aim is to see you well in the Han Family. We didn¡¯t want you to be disfavored by your parents-inw because of it. But now, it seems we don¡¯t have to be too polite anymore, and we must go through with the division!¡± ¡°I never knew about this. Howe I never heard of it?¡± Whether it was in her previous life or this life, Su Wenyue never knew of this condition. Thinking back to the division in her previous life, maybe it was rted to the condition the Han Family had agreed to with the Su Family. Otherwise, how could the division have been so easy? As soon as she made a scene, Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law agreed. ¡°You didn¡¯t know before, but now you do. Daughter, once the household is divided, you can live a good life, eat whatever you want, and you won¡¯t have to suffer like this. Look how thin you¡¯ve be these days.¡± Su Wenyue was naturally delighted at the prospect of an early division of the household, but before she could revel in her joy, she heard Han Yu speak, ¡°That won¡¯t work.. Dividing the household is not possible right now!¡± Chapter 57: Evil People Receive Evil Retribution Chapter 57: Evil People Receive Evil Retribution Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Han Yu, what do you mean by saying now is not the time? This was a promise made by the Han Family long ago, are you thinking of going back on it?¡± Su Hengxuan¡¯s tone grew increasingly unfriendly as he red fiercely at Han Yu. It was as if Han Yu had to exin himself fully, otherwise Su Hengxuan would not let the matter rest. Su Wenyue was also staring intently at Han Yu, waiting for his exnation. After the time they¡¯d spent together and getting to know each other, she believed Han Yu wasn¡¯t the type to stubbornly cling to outdated filial piety. He should understand the benefits of dividing the family property. So why was he now objecting? Could there be some reason behind it? Han Yu, seeing the unfriendly gazes from the entire Su Family, including his wife, who seemed not to understand his stance, sighed internally and exined, ¡°With the Han Family in such a situation, it would indeed be best to divide the property. However, it¡¯s not easy at this moment. Even though my father and mother previously agreed, the rest of the family is unlikely to consent, especially my eldest and third brothers. If you bring up division now, they will never agree to it, and it will certainly cause trouble.¡± ¡°Such matters have always been decided by the elders of the family. What if they don¡¯t agree? Does that mean they can just break promises? That¡¯s a joke!¡± Su Hengxuan cared little for the rest of the Han Family beyond his sister. If it weren¡¯t for the Han Family¡¯s lesser status, which made them easier to manipte, Su Hengxuan would have never consented to his sister being forced into this marriage by their father. Now, it seemed there was nothing in it for his sister but suffering and poverty. Mr. and Mrs. Su remained silent, evidently agreeing with Su Hengxuan¡¯s words. They were very displeased, not only with the Han Family¡¯sck of reliability but also with Han Yu¡¯s attitude of making excuses for his family. ¡°Though that may be the case, if we force the issue, even if we are able to split the family, it¡¯s likely that our family members will hold grudges against Lady Yue. They might even spread nderous rumors about her. Moreover, Mrs. Wang is pregnant, and now she harbors malice against Lady Yue. My parents are also wary because of the child in her womb, and if Mrs. Wang acts spitefully again, Lady Yue¡¯s situation will only be more unfavorable,¡± Han Yu said. ¡°Then what is to be done? Do we just not divide the property and let my younger sister be bullied in the Han Family? If that¡¯s the case, it would have been better for you to have separated earlier. I can¡¯t bear to see my sister suffer,¡± Su Hengxuan retorted. ¡°Please remember what I¡¯ve said before, Second brother-inw. Once Lady Yue married me, she became a member of the Han Family, and that is how it will be for the rest of our lives. Don¡¯t talk about separation anymore! As for the division, it¡¯s inevitable, but we must wait for the right moment. Lady Yue has a future with the Han Family, and I don¡¯t wish for her to be disliked by my parents or criticized by others due to the division. The right time is approaching. I ask Father-inw, Mother-inw, and Cousin to please be patient a little longer,¡± Han Yu pleaded. Su Hengxuan was still dissatisfied after hearing Han Yu¡¯s words, ¡°How long must we wait? You clearly made a promisest time, and yet my sister still suffered. Why should we believe what you say now?¡± ¡°Alright, since our son-inw has said so, let¡¯s wait a while longer. Ultimately, it¡¯s for Lady Yue¡¯s benefit. If it turns out as he says, all the better. We will wait and see,¡± said Mr. and Mrs. Su atst, having experienced more, they understood there was reason in what Han Yu said. In this world, women have it harder than men. Right now, the Su Family might be more powerful than the Han Family, but if Han Yu turned out to be sessful, or like the man their daughter met in her dream, the Han Family could eventually surpass the Su Family. Their daughter would have to live her own life, and antagonizing the husband¡¯s family would bring no benefits. Moreover, that would hurt Han Yu, who was their son-inw and part of the Han Family. If they disregarded his feelingspletely, it might dampen his affection towards their daughter. Su Wenyue¡¯s difort eased upon hearing Han Yu¡¯s ns, feeling warmth in her heart. Unlike Mr. and Mrs. Su, who were still somewhat skeptical, Su Wenyue fully trusted Han Yu¡¯s words. The pride in his heart made him disdainful of lying about such matters. Recalling Han Yu¡¯s indifference and casualness in her previous life, she realized that now Han Yu truly cared for her, considering her well-being in so many ways and showing such deference in front of her parents; Su Wenyue felt deeply grateful. ¡°Father and Mother, I trust my Husband. Even though there are some unsatisfactory aspects in the Han Family, my Husband has always treated me well and taken good care of me. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for him anymore,¡± she said. Seeing his wife so supportive and protective of him, Han Yu felt an even softer spot in his heart. ¡°By the way, big brother, there¡¯s something I wanted to ask you. Was that incident with Mrs. Wang¡¯s eldest brother really your doing? She has been harping on me for a long time because of it, and I want to know the truth,¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t avoid discussing it at another time but openly asked in front of Han Yu. Mr. and Mrs. Su and Su Hengxuan, seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s directness, understood that the couple¡¯s rtionship had recently made significant progress, and they could trust and be honest with each other. This was indeed a good thing. Since Su Wenyue did not shy away from the topic, evidently trusting Han Yu, Su Hengxuan responded openly, but he indeed was not responsible for the incident. ¡°Mrs. Wang has repeatedly made life difficult for my younger sister in the Han Family. While I did intend to teach the Wang family a lesson and even drove out the dishonest servant girl from the Su Family, considering the sister-inw rtionship between my little sister and Mrs. Wang, it wouldn¡¯t have been right to go too far. I just wanted to give Mrs. Wang¡¯s elder brother a warning. But before I could do anything, Wang Chenglin had already been targeted by someone else,¡± he exined. ¡°Ah, so it was like that. Who was it that had his eyes on Wang Chenglin? You must know, right?¡± Su Wenyue asked curiously. Although she had not admitted it to Mrs. Wang, in her heart, she had always thought the whole thing was most likely her brother¡¯s way of venting anger for her. It turned out someone else was behind it, which made her feel unjustly treated by Mrs. Wang¡¯s scheming. Su Hengxuan nodded, ¡°Wang Chenglin frequently goes to the County Town for small trades. Apart from being calctive, he¡¯s overly ruthless, liking to drive people into a corner with nowhere to turn. That man is his business rival, who lost everything due to Wang Chenglin¡¯s scheming and bore a grudge, hence the retaliation. ¡± When Han Yu returned, he also spoke of the incident involving Mrs. Wang¡¯s elder brother; the Han family members reacted differently. Mrs. Liu, who was always outspoken and didn¡¯t care that Mrs. Wang was present, blurted out, ¡°So, that¡¯s what happened. It¡¯s true that what goes aroundes around. Wang Chenglin got what he deserved. One should never go too far; otherwise, retribution is inevitable!¡± ¡°But speaking of which, third sibling, because of this incident, you not only caused a hugemotion at home but also upset fourth younger sister-inw enough to make her return to her mother¡¯s family.. How should we settle this matter?¡± Chapter 58: Letting Her off Easy Chapter 58: Letting Her off Easy Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Wang had not expected the situation to be as it was; naturally, she felt guilty, yet she did not regret her own actions. Su Wenyue had always been her nemesis. Ever since Su Wenyue had arrived at the Han Family, her days had never been good. The only regret and annoyance she harbored was that she missed the opportunity to gain any advantage from Su Wenyue this time. Furthermore, the day when big brother¡¯s gambling debt was due was drawing nearer and nearer. If she couldn¡¯te up with a solution, the gambling house people would not let her big brother off the hook. ¡°Third sister-inw, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Weren¡¯t you quite capable? I had no idea you could be so eloquent until I saw it with my own eyes these past days. Why are you silent now? Feeling guilty, huh?!¡± Mrs. Liu was ruthless when she had the upper hand. Mrs. Wang felt annoyed at this idiot, Mrs. Liu, who only served to irritate her. She didn¡¯t want to continue being squeezed by Mrs. Liu, so she turned to Mrs. Yang and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell in my stomach. I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± With that, Mrs. Wang let Han Lin carefully help her back to her room, serving her step by step as though she was very precious. Mrs. Yang watched with a heavy heart; her once fine son had be something else entirely,pletely at the behest of his wife. ¡°You see that? She always uses the child in her stomach to make excuses. When I and the second sister-inw were pregnant, we never made such a fuss. We don¡¯t even know if the baby in her stomach is a boy or a girl; who knows what she¡¯ll give birth to! She does something wrong and hides back in her room¡ª how convenient for her!¡± Mrs. Liu said whatever came to mind, with no consideration or filter, especially after having had enough of Mrs. Wang¡¯s antics. Because Mrs. Wang relied on the child in her womb to gain advantages, which Mrs. Liu had been forced to endure, she now seized the chance to strike back fiercely. But before she could say much, Mrs. Wang retreated to her room, which naturally upset Mrs. Liu. It wasn¡¯t just Mrs. Wang¡¯s fault that Su Wenyue had returned to her mother¡¯s family; Mrs. Yang was to me too. Mrs. Yang felt bitter inside when she heard Mrs. Liu¡¯s unrelenting words. Irritated, she mmed her hand down on the table. ¡°Enough! Haven¡¯t you had your fill of arguing and yelling like this? We¡¯re a family. Eldest daughter-inw, if you¡¯ve got nothing better to do, go work in the field. The crops might even grow better. Second daughter-inw, there¡¯s a child in your stomach, stay away from trouble. If anything happens to my eldest grandson, I won¡¯t take it lightly!¡± Mrs. Liu was livid with her mother-inw¡¯s reprimand, ¡°Mother, it was the third daughter-inw who did wrong. Why are you scolding me? Isn¡¯t this too biased? No wonder the fourth daughter-inw was driven back to her mother¡¯s family.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, then give me a precious grandson yourself. I guarantee I¡¯ll take care of you just like the third daughter-inw. But unfortunately, you¡¯re useless; you¡¯ve had two tries and both are daughters. When you were pregnant, I spared no efforts in taking care of you with good food and drink.¡± Mrs. Yang was also upset when she mentioned this. As the eldest daughter-inw, Mrs. Liu only had two daughters and no son. At his age, the eldest son still had no heir. Hearing this, Mrs. Liu felt deted and closed her mouth, daring not to say more. For a woman, a son was the greatest support in life, yet she still had no son, which was very worrying. In the past two years, she had tried everything, consumed numerous prescriptions, but there was still no news from her stomach. In contrast, Han Hu, who had listened to Mrs. Yang, although he too yearned for a son, seeing his two daughters standing there dejectedly, he was inevitably heartbroken, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not mention this. I have two obedient daughters, and I¡¯m pleased with them.¡± ¡°Big brother, you talk as if daughters can bepared to sons, but a son can¡¯t becking. Daughters will eventually marry off, while only a son can carry on the family lineage, providing support in the future. So you and your wife need to hurry and have a son; that¡¯s the top priority.¡± Eldest girl and second girl were already disheartened. Hearing Mrs. Liu¡¯s words, the two sisters held hands and hung their heads even lower. They were old enough to understand the adult¡¯s words. They realized why Grandma had always been so displeased with them. ¡°Alright, Mother, I understand all that you¡¯ve said. But children are a matter of fate; if the time hasn¡¯te, no amount of hoping will bring them. It¡¯s useless for us to dwell on it. Also, please don¡¯t discuss such matters in front of the children. They¡¯ve grown up and understand what¡¯s being said; it will hurt them.¡± Though Mrs. Yang was indifferent towards her granddaughters, they were still of the old Han Family¡¯s bloodline. Confronted by her eldest son¡¯s words, she nodded, yet she couldn¡¯t stop worrying about getting the fourth daughter-inw back from her mother¡¯s family. It was uneptable for her to stay there too long; if word got out, rumors would spread, questioning the reason behind her prolonged stay. However, since the fourth daughter-inw¡¯s family had note to make trouble, Mrs. Yang was relieved. The fourth daughter-inw was educated and sensible, unlike the third daughter-inw, who was unreasonable and demanding. Ever since the third daughter-inw got pregnant, Mrs. Yang¡¯s hair had gone even grayer. Now she could only wait until the child was born before she could finally rx. She knew the fourth daughter-inw wouldn¡¯t have caused such problems. Reflecting on this, Mrs. Yang felt remorse for how she had treated the fourth daughter-inw in this matter. Having learned why Mrs. Wang¡¯s big brother had gambling debts, although Mrs. Wang¡¯s prior actions had been excessive, considering the child in her womb, the Han family members didn¡¯t hold it against her, and the matter was dropped. But Mrs. Wang became more restless, trying to find any way possible to gather enough silver to pay off her brother¡¯s gambling debt. She thought hard, but her only viable option seemed to be Su Wenyue. Other than Su Wenyue, no one in the Han Family had so much silver. However, she knew that asking Su Wenyue for money, let alone for a loan, would be impossible, as Su Wenyue would certainly be unwilling to give it. ¡°Sister, sister!¡± Mrs. Wang was deep in thought when suddenly a voice from outside the window startled her, and turning, she saw it was her big brother. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me, your big brother.¡± Wang Chenglin had also grown anxious after not hearing from his sister for so many days, and with the day to repay the gambling debts approaching, he couldn¡¯t sit still and decided toe and see for himself. ¡°Brother, why are you here? Why don¡¯t youe through the Main House? Why are you lingering at the window?¡± ¡°The people of the Han Family all give me dirty looks now. I can¡¯t be bothered dealing with them, so I just came to see you. How¡¯s it going? Did you manage to get the silver from Miss Su? The day to repay the gambling debt is almost here, and if I fail to pay, it¡¯ll be the end of me!¡± Wang Chenglin thought of those fierce gamblers and shuddered. It was truly the evil getting ground by evil. Mentioning this, Mrs. Wang¡¯s expression turned somber and she shook her head, ¡°No, that Su Wenyue is too formidable. Even with mother-inw on my side, I couldn¡¯t control her. In a fit of anger, she ran back to her mother¡¯s family..¡± Chapter 59: How Could This Be Possible Chapter 59: How Could This Be Possible Trantor: 549690339 Speaking of this, Mrs. Wang remembered the news Han Yu brought back and shared it with Wang Chenglin who showed a fierce look on his face, ¡°It¡¯s actually him, this bastard actually dares to frame me, I won¡¯t let him go.¡± ¡°Brother, let¡¯s talk about thatter. We still need to solve the current problem. Now, it¡¯s impossible for Su Wenyue to bring out the silver herself. We have to think of something.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s unwilling to give the silver, what else can we think of? We certainly can¡¯t resort to stealing or robbing.¡± Wang Chenglin said, an idea suddenly shing across his mind. The siblings exchanged nces, clearly havinge to the same thought. It would be impossible to rob, but¡­ ¡°Brother,e closer.¡± After they whispered back and forth for a while, they finally made a decision, ¡°That settles it, we¡¯ll do it this way! Sister, you¡¯d better be sure that your brother-inw isn¡¯t at home at that time. Otherwise, I can¡¯t beat him with his skills, and you don¡¯t want to end up in your little brother-inw¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I heard him tell Mother-inw with my own ears. He¡¯s going to the Su Family tomorrow to discuss matters with his father-inw; he definitely won¡¯t be home. Plus, at that time, everyone at home will be out in the field, and I¡¯ll be the only one at home.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. It¡¯s gettingte; I¡¯ll head back first. Sister, take good care of yourself and keep well. Later on, give birth to a big nephew for me.¡± Compared to her days at the Han Family, Su Wenyue¡¯s recent days at the Su Family had been extremelyfortable. She didn¡¯t need to rise early in fear of missing breakfast and could sleep until the sun was high in the sky, eat when she felt like it, y after eating, and sleep after ying. It was sofortable and pleasant. ¡°Miss, your Husband is here.¡± Su Wenyue waszing on a lounge chair at the time, with some fruit and cakes ced beside her. She was half-squinting and nibbling on fruit when she heard the servant girl mention Han Yu¡¯s arrival, only then did she open her eyes. ¡°You really seemfortable.¡± Han Yu saw Su Wenyue at that moment looking like azy, gluttonous kitten. A smile crept up the corners of his mouth as he spoke. ¡°Of course, with food and sleep at my disposal, how could it not befortable? Hehe, Husband, what brings you here today? Won¡¯t Mother-inw be unhappy?¡± Su Wenyue batted her eyes, a sly look shing across her face. Having missed him after just a few days, the sight of Su Wenyue made Han Yu feel even more affectionate. He pinched her nose gently, then with a hook of his hand, he drew her into his embrace, iming the lounge chair for themselves. ¡°Of course not, Mother sent me. I didn¡¯t initially n toe, with work waiting in the field. But Mother missed her daughter-inw and insisted that Ie to see if you were doing well. I had no choice but to obey.¡± Han Yu made himself out to be a filial son with his words, making anyone unaware think it was indeed the case. ¡°Really? Hehe.¡± Su Wenyue, hearing Han Yu say this, showed no sign of anger. Instead, her face bore a mischievously amused smile, as if saying ¡®I see right through you¡¯. She knew Han Yu well enough to realize that if he didn¡¯t want toe, nothing could make him. His mother had probably be anxious because of Han Yu¡¯s various hints and suggestions, making her think of this matter. That guy was sneakily cunning, disguising his own wishes as if others had to beg and urge him to do them. However, Su Wenyue had to admit that Han Yu¡¯s approach was quite effective. Her good rtionship with her mother-inw at the Han Family, aside from her mother¡¯s support, wasrgely due to Han Yu¡¯s knack for moderating between them. She only realizedter how bad her rtionship with her mother-inw had gotten after Mrs. Wang became pregnant. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? Ah, my mother is thinking about having me bring my wife back home, to give her a grandson earlier.¡± Han Yu said, with a serious demeanor but slightly improper words. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. It wasn¡¯t Mother who said it; it was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Su Wenyue punched Han Yu lightly. Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s difort, Han Yu curved his mouth slightly, ¡°Even if it was me, that¡¯s fine. Wife, have you missed me these past few days?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Su Wenyue replied without a second thought. Though she had grown ustomed to Han Yu¡¯s manner during her time at the Han Family, her face still blushed. She wanted to argue with Han Yu, but where was that guy¡¯s hand going? Rascal! ¡°Han Yu, stop it, or someone else will see.¡± Su Wenyue was very bashful, especially being at her mother¡¯s home. If someone caught them, it would be so embarrassing. Yet Han Yu was not only bold but also shameless, leaving her feeling resentful yet helpless. ¡°Yo, Brother-inw has arrived, and I wasn¡¯t informed by the servants. Coming over this early in the morning, you probably haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. You¡¯re too anxious.¡± Su Hengxuan, upon entering, caught sight of the intimate couple and his eyelid twitched. His tone towards Han Yu became unfriendly. This guy had actuallye to the Su Family to seduce his sister. Su Wenyue, hearing Su Hengxuan¡¯s voice, pushed Han Yu away forcefully, leaping off him, her face as red as an apple. Such unlucky timing to be caught by her Second Brother! With his penchant for teasing, Su Wenyue wished she could dig a hole and hide. It was all Han Yu¡¯s fault. She red at him fiercely; it was hisck of restraint that led to this situation, despite her warnings. Otherwise, how could they have been caught by her Second Brother? Possibly realizing how embarrassed Su Wenyue was, Su Hengxuan, for once, did not tease her, allowing her to breathe a sigh of relief and calm her emotions. ¡°Second Brother, did youe to see me for something?¡± Su Wenyue tried to act normal, her face gradually losing some of its blush. Su Hengxuan stared at Su Wenyue for a couple of seconds before a smile spread across his face. He found a stool and sat down, leisurely making himself a cup of tea, ¡°The diagram you sent backst time through Xiao Xi, I¡¯ve found its origin. It¡¯s indeed from the outer domain. You mentioned you wanted to nt it at the zhuangzi, but if we ship it now it won¡¯t make it for the nting season. We¡¯ll have to wait until next year. I¡¯ve already arranged with the outer domain businessman, so he¡¯ll send the seeds earlier next year.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Second Brother, you¡¯re the best; I love you to death!¡± Hearing that Su Hengxuan had found what she wanted so quickly, all Su Wenyue¡¯s previous emotions instantly turned into excitement. She was about to throw herself at Su Hengxuan in joy when Han Yu, noticing her intention, intercepted her first. As if joking, how could he let his wife throw herself into the arms of another man, even if that man was his cousin? It seemed his wife had no awareness in this regard, and he would certainly need to teach her in the future. Su Hengxuan, noticing Han Yu¡¯s possessive gesture, sneered internally, feeling very displeased. What was this guy implying? His dearly pampered sister, whom he had watched grow up, was snatched away by this wolf, and now he even barred their sibling affection. How unreasonable! Chapter 60 - Sixty: Refusing to Reveal Chapter 60: Chapter Sixty: Refusing to Reveal Trantor: 549690339 At that moment, Su Wenyue only cared about her seeds. She didn¡¯t even notice the undercurrents between the two men, but still, she was somewhat displeased that Han Yu had intercepted her midway. She attempted to pry off the arm wrapped around her waist, to no avail. Her feeble strength was no match, and Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to entangle herself with such trivial matters. She turned to look at Su Hengxuan. ¡°Second Brother, how many seeds do we have? Second Brother, I want to nt a lot. You have to get me more; they¡¯re really good stuff. Not only will I nt them, our family can too. And the sweet potatoes, the ones you brought back for me to roastst time, get me more of those too.¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem. Though it takes some effort to transport them by sea from outside the country, there¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t do for my younger sister, not even pluck the stars from the sky for you. Just wait and see. But, Yueyue, can you tell me what¡¯s so special about these two crops from outside the country, that you would go through all this trouble to have me grow them on our farm? It can¡¯t just be for eating; there must be other uses, right?¡± Not only was Su Hengxuan curious, but Han Yu was also eager to know why Su Wenyue had taken such pains to bring these seeds from foreignnds. He was unfamiliar with them and couldn¡¯t see any other use aside from consumption. Perhaps they could be used as medicinal materials? ¡°You mustn¡¯t underestimate these two crops, sweet potatoes and corn. They may look in, but they are high-yield crops. Currently, the Daming Dynasty has low food production. If the Imperial Court is stable and there¡¯s no war, themoners can barely maintain their livelihoods at home after paying taxes, without going hungry. But once war breaks out, with the Imperial Court requisitioning military rations and taxes rising, food will be scarce. Right now, signs of chaos are appearing in the Daming Dynasty, and war seems inevitable. If we could cultivate these two crops on arge scale, then¡­¡± Su Wenyue stopped there. Han Yu and Su Hengxuan were smart enough to get the point without further exnation; they probably already connected it to many rted issues, so there was no need for her to waste her breath. ¡°Younger Sister, is this also something you learned from your dream?¡± Su Hengxuan said confidently. He had watched his little sister grow up. She had never seen such foreign things before, apart from those mentioned in her dream. He couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility. There was no point in hiding it; Su Wenyue nodded affirmatively, confirming Su Hengxuan¡¯s thought: ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t know, but back then, the Imperial Court was in constant chaos, with starving people everywhere, and a severeck of food. Themoners were barely scraping by. Consort Li, somehow learned of these two crops and presented them to Emperor Wu, solving the refugees¡¯ problem. She made a significant contribution, earning praise from court officials and themoners, and Emperor Wu even made her Noble Consort Li for her merits, giving her unlimited glory, second only to the Empress.¡± Having finished, Su Wenyue concluded, ¡°So you see, these are definitely good things. If Consort Li could use them to be Noble Consort Li, if you make good use of them, maybe you could get promoted and make a fortune too, hehe.¡± ¡°Shh, quiet down. You can¡¯t just blurt out things like this!¡± Seeing Su Wenyue speak so indiscreetly and without any guard, both Han Yu and Su Hengxuan showed a helpless look on their faces. They nced around to ensure no one was nearby before breathing a sigh of relief. ¡°Younger Sister, you need to be more careful! We¡¯re still under the Daming Dynasty, and that person above hasn¡¯t changed yet. You shouldn¡¯t be mentioning Emperor Wu and Consort Li so casually; it¡¯s taboo, and if someone hears you, it could be punishable by death. Don¡¯t talk about these matters so freely in the future, do you hear me?¡± Su Hengxuan scolded Su Wenyue impatiently. He found his sister¡¯s nature somewhat exasperating and could only hope Han Yu would take good care of her. ¡°I got it; I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Su Wenyue acknowledged her carelessness, as she had let down her guard in the presence of Han Yu and Su Hengxuan and had spoken too freely. Han Yu, seeing that Su Wenyue had already been admonished by Su Hengxuan, didn¡¯t say much. He was less worried than Su Hengxuan, for after spending time together, he understood his daughter-inw well enough to know that although sometimes she seemed simple-minded and carefree, she was actually very cautious and distrusting of others. It was only in the presence of trusted family members that she let her guard down, appearing somewhat foolish. However, this also showed that deep down she was a kind-hearted, n?IVe girl, changed only by the dream. It was because of this that she sometimes exhibited a mix of innocence andplexity. Every time Han Yu saw that look of destion on Su Wenyue, he felt a deep ache. In her dreams, this silly girl must have suffered many hardships. Both Su Hengxuan and Han Yu only knew about the parts of Su Wenyue¡¯s dream that she chose to share. When they wished to know more, she was unwilling to reveal any further. ¡°By the way, Husband, why did youe so early? You¡¯re not really here to take me back to the Han Family, are you? I¡¯mfortable here and don¡¯t want to return just yet. Let me stay a bit longer. That woman, Wang Qianru, is nothing but trouble. Her big brother¡¯s gambling debt hasn¡¯t been settled, and she¡¯s probably still scheming against me. Now, with Mother favoring her for the sake of her eldest grandson, I won¡¯t back down. So it¡¯s better not to go back yet to avoid unpleasantness with Mother over Mrs. Wang¡¯s matters, putting you in a difficult position, right?¡± In the end, Su Wenyue simply didn¡¯t want to go back. Han Yu understood and sympathized with her feelings, and patted Su Wenyue on the head, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to take you back. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to visit the city? Since I¡¯m free today, why don¡¯t I take you to the city for fun? Today¡¯s the day of the big market, and it¡¯s sure to be very lively in the city.¡± ¡°Really?! Hehe, I want to go, I want to go. Let¡¯s set off right now.¡± Upon hearing that Han Yu was taking her to the city, Su Wenyue was overjoyed. Although Su Wenyue had been doted on by the Su Family growing up, treated like a precious gem by everyone, she had also been bound by many restrictions, especially as a girl and uniquely attractive. The family feared for her safety outside and restricted her from leaving the mansion, rarely allowing her to go out to y, and even then only with a family member¡¯s apaniment. It was only after marrying into the Han Family that these restrictions had loosened somewhat. A peasant family like the Han Family wasn¡¯t so particr about such matters. In her past life, the freest time for Su Wenyue was with the Han Family, though it wasn¡¯t always to her liking. Later on, when she entered that mansion, which had stringent rules, a concubine like her could only stay in the Inner Courtyard and was not allowed to roam the outer courtyard freely, let alone leave the mansion. Confined in that strict four-square space, she hardly ever went out, which showed how much she yearned for the outside world.. Chapter 61: Both Talented and Good-Looking Chapter 61: Both Talented and Good-Looking Trantor: 549690339 Ever since she was reborn, Su Wenyue had always stayed at the Han Family, having yet to go anywhere else except her mother¡¯s family. When she heard that Han Yu wanted to take her into the city, she couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. The Su Family, seeing that their daughter would be apanied by Han Yu, had no concerns about her safety and let them go. In order not to waste time on the road, they used the horse carriage from the Su Mansion to go to Xinye County. Han Yu was not particr about it; since the carriage would get them to the county town faster, he didn¡¯t insist on using their own ox cart. Since it was an item from his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home and could be borrowed, he saw no reason not to do so, and he didn¡¯t harbor any inferiorityplex either. Instead, he found it amusing to see his daughter-inw so eager and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head with a smile. He grew up in the vige, where a peasant family doesn¡¯t have so many rules. Whether it¡¯s unwed girls or married daughters-inw, going to town was an easy matter, without the fuss of Wealthy Families about women not showing their faces in public. Going to the market or shopping in the city was amon affair, unless it was a daughter who was newly betrothed and waiting to get married, who would then try to go out as little as possible. However, his daughter-inw had been pampered by her parents since she was young. Although the Su Family didn¡¯t live in the city, they were not just any rich household and had connections with Chang¡¯an. Naturally, there were more rules at home, and with a daughter-inw as beautiful and adorable as she was, even he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease if she went to the city alone, let alone her father-inw, mother-inw, and the two cousins who kept her under constraints at home. It was normal for her to want to go out and have fun. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll take you to the city whenever I have time, seeing how happy you are.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to take me; I can go by myself, just ride the ox cart with the daughters-inw from the vige. Xiao Xi takes care of my errands and there¡¯s also a horse carriage; going to the County Town is convenient. My father, mother, and elder brothers used to love controlling me, saying I couldn¡¯t do this or that. But having married, I¡¯m now free; they can¡¯t control me anymore.¡± Su Wenyue said cheerfully. Being married wasn¡¯t without its perks; although some people in the Han Family didn¡¯t get along with her, no one would interfere with her going into town. She just had to inform them. When there was a market, some daughters-inw from the vige would often bring local products or shoes they made themselves to sell at the market. Selling them would also make some money to help with household expenses. Su Wenyue found this quite interesting. Han Yu didn¡¯t oppose her saying this. Their Xinye County had always been peaceful, rarely had anything rming happened. If other daughters-inw could go, he had no reason to restrict his own. Nevertheless, he was still somewhat worried and cautioned, ¡°You can go to the county town for fun, but not alone. You must bring Xiao Xi with you or let me apany you. If I find out you didn¡¯t listen, then you won¡¯t be allowed to go anymore.¡± ¡°I know; I¡¯ll bring Xiao Xi next time. She even knows Kung Fu; with her around, I will be very safe,¡± Su Wenyue promised, but she feared that Han Yu would try to stop her, just like her father, mother, and brothers did. When they reached the County Town, it was indeed bustling, especially since today was the big market day. The streets were crowded with people and various vendors. Su Wenyue looked here and there, ending up buying quite a lot. However, since the Han Family had not yet separated, she had to be cautious about spending money. Su Wenyue was very frugal and thought that life would be better if she could separate from the family earlier. She stopped buying things, but there were many street food stalls along the road, and the smell alone was enough to make one¡¯s stomach rumble. When her elder brothers used to apany her, they always said that these roadside stalls were unclean and wouldn¡¯t let her eat there, but Han Yu would not do the same. Su Wenyue kept eating along the way and felt quite full. ¡°Husband, I really can¡¯t eat anymore,¡± Su Wenyue said, holding a fried meatball and looking at Han Yu for help while patting her round stomach. Han Yu, without any second thoughts, took the fried meatball from Su Wenyue¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t mind that Su Wenyue had already taken a bite and finished it off quickly. Su Wenyue watched with amusement. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Brother Han? What¡¯s this, taking your daughter-inw out shopping?¡± Han Yu and Su Wenyue both turned their heads upon hearing the voice and saw a young man, about the same age as Han Yu, dressed as a schr with polite and refined manners, smiling at them. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t speak but looked at Han Yu. From the young man¡¯s words, it seemed that he knew Han Yu. In her previous life, Han Yu didn¡¯t care for her and seldom spoke to her. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t tell her anything about his outside acquaintances, and besides interactions with some nearby vigers, Su Wenyue was utterly clueless about Han Yu¡¯s friends outside. ¡°Brother Deng, long time no see. I hope you are well,¡± Han Yu said and introduced them, ¡°Lady Yue, this is my good friend Deng Tong. Brother Deng, this is my wife, Lady Yue.¡± On hearing the name Deng Tong, Su Wenyue was taken aback, unsure if this was the same famous General Deng Tong she knew about. In her previous life, ever since she entered that mansion, she was confined to the inner house and couldn¡¯t meet Deng Tong in person. She only knew of him and his deeds through the servant girls and maids¡¯ talks. Although not as distinguished as Han Yu, he was also a remarkable person. However, it was said that General Deng Tong was from Xinye, so it must be the same person. She just didn¡¯t expect Han Yu to know Deng Tong at this time. Thinking of the rtionship between Deng Tong and Emperor Wu, it was possible that Han Yu followed Emperor Wu through Deng Tong¡¯s connection. ¡°Lady Yue has met Young Master Deng.¡± Su Wenyue, raised under the tutge of the An Family and even had an old woman teach her for a while, was thoroughly disciplined in the mansion. Any misstep was uneptable. Now, even if the Han Family was a low-status civilian family and did not care for formalities, when it came to meeting others, she did not ck in the proper courtesies, and she greeted Deng Tong wlessly. Deng Tong, seeing this, was somewhat surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected that Han Yu, a mere farmer, could marry such ady not only of fine appearance but also cultured in speech and dress, clearly from a good family. His willingness to befriend Han Yu also stemmed from recognizing Han Yu¡¯s extraordinary qualities, and considering that others could see it too, it didn¡¯t seem strange anymore. ¡°Madam Sister-inw, no need to be so formal. Han Brother and I are good friends. Although we have not known each other very long, we sharemon interests and mutual admiration. We got along well right from the start. Perhaps in the future, I might even trouble you, and I hope you won¡¯t find me bothersome. As for Han Brother, he is indeed fortunate to have married you, a woman of both beauty and charm. Speaking of which, I have yet to toast Han Brother and celebrate his good fortune.¡± Deng Tong¡¯s words were friendly towards Han Yu. Han Yu himself had intentions in befriending Deng Tong and naturally was happy with this proximity: ¡°Brother Deng is too polite. Since we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s serendipity. Why don¡¯t we go to the restaurant and have a drink?¡± ¡°Then I shall humbly ept the invitation, please!¡± Chapter 62: Sudden Accident Chapter 62: Sudden ident Trantor: 549690339 The Daming Dynasty, although restrictive towards women, was not as stringent as the previous dynasty. It is generally frowned upon for women from the backyard to be present while men discuss affairs, but both Han Yu and Deng Tong didn¡¯t mind, and they were just chatting casually, so Su Wenyue didn¡¯t excuse herself. People of different statuses discuss different topics. Han Yu is an ambitious man, or perhaps it¡¯s better to say he has ambitions, which is why he became acquainted with Deng Tong. While with Deng Tong, they predominately discussed matters of the imperial court and the local government. Su Wenyue actually wasn¡¯t very interested in these topics, but due to her experience from her previous life, she was not unfamiliar with them and could understand. Deng Tong didn¡¯t intentionally observe Su Wenyue. A friend¡¯s wife must not be coveted, and he would notmit such an offense. However, sitting at the same table, he couldn¡¯t help but notice Su Wenyue¡¯s expressions. He was surprised to find that she could understand their conversation and even showed signs of approval or disapproval. Thus, he grew more interested in Su Wenyue, finding her to be quite remarkable, and his respect for her increased. ¡°Miss, Uncle, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± As several people were leaving the restaurant and about to say goodbye, a servant hurried over, his face bearing a mix of anxiety and joy. Su Wenyue recognized that this was a servant from the Su Family. His haste suggested that there must be some emergency at home, causing her some anxiety: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, is there an issue at home that made you rush over to find us like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, speak slowly,¡± Han Yu said, also somewhat concerned, yet moreposed than Su Wenyue. ¡°Miss, Uncle, there¡¯s trouble at the Han Family. Someone from the Han Family came and said that your mother-inw was injured by a thief who broke into the house and hit her head. They sent someone to find you to return home.¡± Upon hearing that it wasn¡¯t the Su Family that had the emergency, Su Wenyue breathed a sigh of relief. However, remembering that the injured person was her mother-inw, and while she didn¡¯t have much affection for her, this woman was Han Yu¡¯s birth mother, she grew worried again. Turning to look at Han Yu, she indeed saw a look of concern and urgency on his face. ¡°Has there been any word on how serious my mother-inw¡¯s injuries are? Has a doctor seen her?¡± Su Wenyue asked the servant. ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. The master and madam immediately sent me to find you upon receiving the news, so the details are unclear. Uncle, Miss, you best hurry back.¡± After listening, Su Wenyue turned to Han Yu, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s hurry back. We should also invite a doctor on our way. Xiaohe Vige doesn¡¯t have any skilled doctors, and they can only treat minor ailments like headaches and fevers. If mother¡¯s injury is severe, the vige doctor won¡¯t suffice. Besides, since mother hit her head, we must find a morepetent doctor to be at ease.¡± Han Yu nodded in agreement, concurring that his wife¡¯s approach was best. Deng Tong, who was still nearby and had yet to leave, chimed in, ¡°Brother Han, I¡¯m familiar with County Town and know that the doctor from Baoan Tang is skilled. I¡¯ll take you to him, and we can have hime back with us to Xiaohe Vige to treat your mother.¡± Han Yu did not decline, for his primary concern was his mother¡¯s condition, and he wanted to find a doctor as soon as possible: ¡°I am indebted to you, Brother Deng.¡± The group hurried back to Xiaohe Vige. Fortunately, they had traveled by horse carriage, which saved them a lot of time on the road. In less than two hours, they arrived at Xiaohe Vige. Han Yu was the first to get off the carriage and enter the home, with Su Wenyue calling the doctor to follow. ¡°Fourth child, why have you only just returned? How much time has passed? Your birth mother is lying on the bed, could it be that for your wife¡¯s sake you have neglected your own mother?¡± Han Lin didn¡¯t seem very concerned, and upon Han Yu¡¯s return, he seized the opportunity to scornfully reprimand him, using Han Yu of being unfilial in every word. Han Yu was truly worried about Mrs. Yang and paid no heed to Han Lin. Instead, he turned to Han Hu and Han Ping, inquiring urgently about Mrs. Yang¡¯s condition, ¡°Big brother, Second Brother, how is mother? Is her injury serious?¡± Watching Han Yu¡¯s concern only increased Han Lin¡¯s disdain: ¡°Worried now, are you? What kept you earlier? If anything had happened to mother, by the time you got back the day lily flowers would have wilted. It¡¯s a shame that mother favored you so much in the past. Now we know who can¡¯t be relied upon.¡± Han Yu was frustrated. It was one thing for Han Lin to be difficult on normal days, but to continue such behavior at a time like this showed he didn¡¯t truly care about his own birth mother. ¡°Fourth Younger Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. Mother just took her medicine and fell asleep. The vige doctor said her injuries weren¡¯t too severe, but since she was hurt on her head and lost so much blood, he couldn¡¯t be certain due to his limited skills. He suggested we let her rest well, and if we¡¯re still concerned, we should invite a doctor from County Town to examine her. Mother herself disagreed, though, citing the cost of hiring a city doctor. We didn¡¯t know what else to do, so we thought to let her recover on her own and if she doesn¡¯t improve, then we would seek a city doctor,¡± they exined to Han Yu, trying to confer with him. Han Hu and Han Ping were both filial sons, but too indulgent of Mrs. Yang¡¯s wishes, demonstrating a kind of misguided filial piety. They were indecisive and discussed the matter with Han Yu. Old Man Han was beside himself with worry, even more so than his sons, for his partner. He would have preferred to bring a doctor from the city for Mrs. Yang, but with the family¡¯s current circumstances and Mrs. Yang¡¯s prior refusal, he still wanted to consider his sons¡¯ opinions. Learning that Mrs. Yang was not in immediate danger, Han Yu rxed. At that moment, Su Wenyue brought the doctor inside. The Han Family realized Han Yu¡¯ste return was because he had gone to the city to fetch a doctor, which exined why it took him such a long time. Considering the travel distance from County Town to Xinhe Vige, having already returned with a doctor meant they had made good speed, likely due to their concern. Old Man Han, seeing his son¡¯s actions, felt pleased. He had always felt Mrs. Han was somewhat partial to her youngest son. Although he was equally her son, she would always say Han Yu was the most promising and responsible. He had his doubts, but now it seemed his wife indeed had insight. Observing the reactions of his sons to the day¡¯s events, he realized that his third son, whocked concern for his injured mother, was heartless and had been raised in vain. His eldest and second sons were filial, but at critical moments, they were of little help. In the end, it was still up to his youngest son to make decisions. ¡°Doctor, please take a look at my mother and see if her injuries are serious?¡± The doctor from Baoan Tang examined Mrs. Yang again and confirmed that, apart from blood loss, with good rest she would not face significant issues. He prescribed two remedies for her recovery and returned to the city. With the Baoan Tang doctor¡¯s assessment, Han Yu was truly at ease. Now that Mrs. Yang would be alright, it was time for another matter to be addressed.. Chapter 63: Intense Reaction Chapter 63: Intense Reaction Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I heard from the Su Family servants that Mother got injured because a thief entered our home,¡± said Han Yu. ¡°How did this happen? How could we have a burry all of a sudden, especially in broad daylight? Xinhe Vige has always been peaceful, with few incidents like this. Did anyone get a good look at the thief? How did they manage to target our house?¡± When Han Yu spoke of this incident, he found it very strange. Since he wasn¡¯t there at the time, he didn¡¯t know the specifics. Now that he was certain Mrs. Yang was fine, he began to investigate, wanting to get to the bottom of things. When it came to this matter, Han Hu and Han Ping both felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Thieves typically choose to act at night when it¡¯s dark and easier to go unnoticed. Why on earth would someone break into a house to steal during broad daylight, and specifically when everyone was out? Clearly, the perpetrator was familiar with our family¡¯s situation. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mrs. Yang¡¯s worry about her precious grandson and her decision to check on him, the thief might have seeded. Han Lin perhaps coveted Su Wenyue¡¯s dowry, so he thought of the situation as normal. Without even thinking, he replied to Han Yu, ¡°What else could it be but jealousy over Fourth Younger Brother marrying Miss Su, which attracted the trouble? Otherwise, howe our family has never experienced a burry before? Probably the dowry from Fourth younger sibling was too conspicuous and tempted someone. Really, it¡¯s always Fourth younger sibling causing trouble, yet she remains unscathed while our mother suffers.¡± ¡°Third Child, don¡¯t talk nonsense without any evidence. Even if the thief was after Fourth younger sibling¡¯s dowry, it¡¯s the thief¡¯s fault, not hers. A grown man shouldn¡¯t always target his own younger sister-inw and have no shame,¡± Han Hu said with a grim expression, clearly displeased with Han Lin¡¯s remarks. Han Hu mentioned the events from before, saying, ¡°We were all working in the field when Mrs. Yang decided to return home because Mrs. Wang had mentioned feeling unwell around noon. Still concerned, she wanted to check in, only to discover the thief when she arrived. She yelled as soon as she noticed the intruder who attempted to flee. Mrs. Yang charged at him to stop him but ended up being knocked down in the process.¡± Han Yu then roughly understood what had happened. ¡°Did Mother manage to see what the person looked like?¡± he asked. ¡°Mother said the thief¡¯s face was covered, and she was so focused on confronting the intruder that she didn¡¯t get a good look at them,¡± Han Hu said, somewhat disheartened. ¡°But she felt the figure was familiar, like someone she knew.¡± If Mrs. Yang had seen the thief¡¯s face, they might have been able to confront him, but now that he had fled without anyone knowing who he was, they didn¡¯t even know where to start. ¡°If I ever find out who it was, I swear I¡¯ll beat him to death. To think they¡¯d dare rob our house in broad daylight as if all our family members were dead, and even injuring Mother to such an extent,¡± Han Ping said, clenching his fists in anger. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s done is done, and angry words won¡¯t help. Fortunately, your mother is not seriously harmed,¡± Old Man Han said, though he himself kept sighing, also at a loss as to the audacity of the thief. ¡°Indeed, without catching the person, there¡¯s no use in talking about it. And I heard the thief was in the Fourth house¡¯s room. Fortunately, Mother came back in time, and he didn¡¯t manage to steal anything. But Fourth Younger Brother¡¯s family didn¡¯t suffer any loss, while Mother got injured. It will cost quite a bit just for the doctor¡¯s prescription, let alone the blood she lost. The doctor said she needs to rest up well. Our family doesn¡¯t have much silver to begin with,¡± said a person. Han Lin kept talking, not out of concern for Mrs. Yang¡¯s injury, but focusing on the cost of the treatment. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t know what to say upon hearing this; Third Child was too crude. Not to mention how Old Man Han and the other Han family members felt hearing this¡ªthey were all very ufortable. ¡°Enough, Third Child, shut your mouth or get out! How could I have fathered someone so worthless?¡± Old Man Han exploded in anger. His speech may have been wed, but at that moment, no one cared about such details. With a prating gaze, Han Yu nced at Han Lin and then addressed everyone. ¡°This matter is not simple, and Second Brother is right. How could the thief be so bold as to break into our house and steal in broad daylight? He cannot be unafraid of getting caught. He must have known the situation of our house¡ª aware everyone went out and therefore had the audacity to sneak in. And it¡¯s hard to understand why the thief would know about our house and go straight to my room¡ªit doesn¡¯t add up. Also, wasn¡¯t the house supposed to have someone in it? Third Sister-inw should have been home; howe she didn¡¯t hear anything? That¡¯s also quite strange.¡± With those words, Han Yu was just short of calling out Mrs. Wang as the traitor. Hearing this, Han Lin remembered Mrs. Wang¡¯s unusual behavior at the time and started to panic, fearing the incident might indeed be linked to his wife. But even so, he would never admit it. Everyone present showed a contemtive expression after hearing Han Yu¡¯s words and turned to look at Han Lin. It was quite obvious they all thought Mrs. Wang was involved, especially since she had been eyeing Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s dowry for some time. ¡°What are you implying with your words, Fourth child? Are you suggesting my wife colluded with the thief? Don¡¯t nder her like that. It¡¯s impossible that she has anything to do with this!¡± Han Lin pointed at Han Yu, putting on a show of anger, but it was just bluster and clearlycked conviction. Han Yu could easily see through Han Lin¡¯s guilty conscience. He suspected that Han Lin knew something, which was why he reacted so violently. ¡°We¡¯ll know the truth if your wifees out and speaks for herself. She was also in the house; it¡¯s impossible she heard nothing. Besides, wasn¡¯t it said that when the thief pushed down Mother, your wife was there too? Maybe she saw the thief¡¯s face. Even though his face was covered, during daylight, one can still see quite a bit.¡± ¡°My wife is carrying our child right now and isn¡¯t feeling well; she¡¯s resting in our room. You can¡¯t disturb her. If she bes upset because of your random suspicions, I¡¯ll never let it go! ¡± Han Lin was tantly taking advantage of the fact that Mrs. Wang was pregnant, using it as an excuse to avoid the situation, a move that was despicable yet effective. Su Wenyue, who had been silent the entire time, suddenlyughed. ¡°Yes, I also do not believe Third Sister-inw would do such a thing. After all, we are all one family, and even if she were excessive at times, she couldn¡¯t possibly collude with a thief to steal from her own home. I believe that much.¡± The rtionship between Su Wenyue and Mrs. Wang was well known to the Han family members; these two sister-inws had never gotten along and their conflicts had been numerous. Now it was apparent that Mrs. Wang was implicated, yet Su Wenyue was defending her.. What was going on? Chapter 64: Unable to Report to the Authorities Chapter 64: Unable to Report to the Authorities Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu also raised an eyebrow at Su Wenyue. Having spent these days together, he surely knew his wife¡¯s character. It was possible for anyone else, but Su Wenyue would definitely not let go of Mrs. Wang for her past grievances, let alone help her out. That girl must be up to some other mischief. ¡°Fourth sister-inw, this¡­¡± Han Hu opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. Why was the fourth sister-inw so agreeable today? Could it be that his worries about the third sister-inw being scheming and having motives were correct, making this matter likely rted to her? Han Lin too, hadn¡¯t expected Su Wenyue to speak up for them. His face brightened with delight, ¡°The Fourth Daughter-inw is the sensible one. That¡¯s exactly the point. Even the Fourth Daughter-inw says so, so stop harping on my wife. She¡¯s gentle and frail, and as a woman expecting a child, how could she possibly collude with outsiders? That¡¯s sheer nonsense.¡± As Su Wenyue listened to Han Lin speak, her smile grew even wider, ¡°That¡¯s just it, third brother. I don¡¯t think this could be the work of our family at all. It must be those who eyed my dowry without gratitude. So don¡¯t suspect anyone without reason. In my opinion, we should report it to the authorities. Such a brazen and vicious thief, who dares to rob our home in broad daylight and even injured Mother to this extent if this person is not caught, not only our home but the whole vige won¡¯t have peace. It¡¯s better to report it. I heard that the county town has a constable who is very skilled at solving cases. With his help, we are guaranteed to catch the thief.¡± When everyone heard Su Wenyue mention reporting to the authorities, they were all stunned. Peasant families like theirs would quarrel fiercely on any other day but would never report to the authorities. The thought just wouldn¡¯t ur to anyone. Involving the authorities meant trouble, as people without money couldn¡¯t hope for justice¡ªeveryone knew that dealing with government officials always cost money. ¡°How about that? It¡¯s a good idea, isn¡¯t it? Let the government handle this. I¡¯ve heard that the county official in Xinye County is fairly just and incorruptible, with capable subordinates. I believe a minor case like ours would be solved quickly. I can¡¯t wait to see which daring thief had the audacity toy hands on Mother. He won¡¯t be let off easily!¡± ¡°Report, report to the authorities? Fourth Daughter-inw, you¡¯re not joking, are you? How could we dare disturb the government for such a trivial family matter? The officials are all bloodsuckers; if we really attract their attention, our family would have to bribe them with silver, and not to mention, we could offend the officials and end up in prison.¡± Han Lin was genuinely afraid, stuttering as he spoke. Let¡¯s not even talk about how probable it was that the so-called thief had ties with his wife; even without any connection, he wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke government officials. The wealthy think differently, and the fourth daughter-inw wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Better to keep silent, or someone was bound to suffer. ¡°What are you saying, third brother? If someone hears it, you¡¯ll be used of ndering an imperial official. The magistrate of Xinye County is fair and strict, and his constables are good people, nothing like what you¡¯re suggesting. We are the victims here, and if anyone were to be arrested, it should be the thief. Otherwise, how can we, on our own, find the thief? Mother¡¯s injuries cannot be in vain.¡± ¡°You, as a woman, what do you know of such matters? It¡¯s easy to say now, but what if the constables turn out to be unreasonable? How will you contend with them then? That would only bring disaster upon the Han family.¡± Regardless of the reason, Han Lin was staunchly against reporting to the authorities. Han Hu and Han Ping, however, were somewhat swayed by Su Wenyue¡¯s words. If the county magistrate of Xinye was indeed good, perhaps they could report to the authorities. After all, it was their mother who got hurt. They couldn¡¯t find the thief by themselves, and that grudge was not going to swallow itself. But the ultimate question was whether what the fourth daughter-inw said was true. They didn¡¯t want to invite trouble, though Han Lin might be simple-minded, he had a point. ¡°Fourth sister-inw, from what you are saying, it seems you¡¯re acquainted with the magistrate of Xinye County. Is he truly as just and incorruptible as you im? He won¡¯t try to take advantage of the situation and demand silver from us? Our family cannot afford that. Mother needs money for recovery,¡± said Han Ping. Han Yu listened to Su Wenyue¡¯s idea and a hint of amusement shed in his eyes. His wife was not someone to be taken lightlying up with such a good solution so quickly was perfect to deal with Han Lin and Mrs. Wang. Even he had not immediately thought of going to the authorities, considering it¡¯s not an arena formoners. However, with the connection to the Su Mansion now, it was different. Han Yu knew that Master Su was no ordinary wealthy merchant with connections in Imperial Court; this could mean the authorities wouldn¡¯t be too harsh, not to mention he had heard good things about the magistrate of Xinye County. ¡°Elder Brother, Second Brother, I am also a member of the Han family. If the Han family has problems, I cannot ignore them. I wouldn¡¯t joke about such a matter. Although I have not met the magistrate of Xinye County, my father and elder brother have, and they¡¯ve interacted with him, praising him as a good official dedicated to the country and its people. That¡¯s why I suggested this. Even if we do need money to handle thingster, I am here.¡± Hearing Su Wenyue speak so confidently, neither Han Hu nor Han Ping could disbelieve her. But they couldn¡¯t make a decision on such a serious matter alone and looked to Old Man Han and Han Yu: ¡°Father, Fourth Younger Brother, what do you think? Should our family report to the authorities?¡± Old Man Han took a couple of puffs on his smoking pipe before responding, ¡°Fourth Child knows a lot. Let¡¯s listen to Fourth child.¡± In his heart, Old Man Han had already guessed something. He understood his partner better than his own sons did. Even though she imed not to have seen the thief¡¯s face clearly, she probably had a suspicion already, or she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated when speaking. Perhaps there were some concerns, and considering what Han Yu said, Old Man Han had his suspicions too. Old Man Han was not like Mrs. Yang; although he valued heirs, he wouldn¡¯t ignore everything else for his eldest grandson like Mrs. Yang, who showed blind favoritism. In his view, Mrs. Wang¡¯s mother¡¯s family was way too overbearing. They caused amotion in the Han family before, and this incident was likely rted to the Wang family as well. Such troubles couldn¡¯t continue without consequences. Reporting to the government seemed the best course of action. Nheless, Old Man Han wasn¡¯t knowledgeable about government matters. Even though the Fourth Daughter-inw said what she did, he still harbored worries and doubts. So he left the decision to his youngest son. Fourth child had always been precise and trustworthy in his actions, and he had several friends in the county town who knew about these matters¡ªhe would know what to do. It was best to let Fourth child decide this one. ¡°You¡¯ve all gone mad; how can we just listen to one side of the story from the Fourth Daughter-inw? We must not report to the authorities!¡± Chapter 65: Revealing the Truth Chapter 65: Revealing the Truth Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Wang was indeed lying in her room resting, just as Han Lin had said, but it wasn¡¯t because she was feeling physically unwell, rather, she was emotionally distressed, feeling guilty and nervous, afraid that others might suspect her, so she simply hid in her room. Mrs. Wang was also feeling stifled. Hurting her mother-inw wasn¡¯t her intention at all. She had carefully nned everything. At that time, no one was home, and once her elder brother took the items and left, everyone would assume a thief had broken into the home. No one would suspect him, and even if they did, there would be no evidence to hold against her brother. Little did she know that things would take such an unexpected turn. Her mother-inw had suddenly returned home at that exact time. She was caught off-guard by the ensuing chaos, and in a moment of panic, her brother identally knocked their mother-inw down. Watching the fresh blood streaming down her mother-inw¡¯s forehead, Mrs. Wang was so frightened she nearly passed out and hurriedly ran to call for help. ¡°How is it? Mother isn¡¯t seriously hurt, is she? I heard it was the Fourth child who came back, right? What did he say when he found out?¡± As soon as Han Lin returned to the room, Mrs. Wang couldn¡¯t wait to ask. She wasn¡¯t truly concerned about Mrs. Yang¡¯s well-being; she only hoped that Mrs. Yang was fine so that the matter could be dropped, lessening the guilt she felt inside. After all, Mrs. Yang was Han Lin¡¯s birth mother. Han Lin didn¡¯t fully understand his wife just yet, but seeing Mrs. Wang acting this way made him even more certain that she was involved in the incident. Otherwise, she might have been sitting back and enjoying the turmoil rather than behaving with such affectation. He felt a mixture of irritation and unease. ¡°Mother¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t serious. The Fourth child brought back a doctor from the county town, who prescribed a few remedies. She just needs to rest and recover. Wife, this incident is quite strange, though. How does the thief know so much about our household, choosing that exact moment? You were at home at the time, did you really not hear anything? This situation wouldn¡¯t be rted to you as the Fourth child suggested, would it?¡± ¡°Han Lin, what nonsense are you spouting? How could it be rted to me? The Fourth son and his wife are up to no good, you can¡¯t listen to his nonsense. His wife has always been against me, it¡¯s only natural that he would target me,¡± Mrs. Wang tried to remain calm, keeping herposure without revealing anything, although she did feel somewhat guilty towards Han Lin. He had always been good to her, but she genuinely didn¡¯t do it on purpose, and she couldn¡¯t tell the truth. ¡°It¡¯s good if it has nothing to do with you. The Fourth daughter-inw hase back as well. She¡¯s proposed reporting the matter to the authorities, letting the government track down the thief. Father and the others have agreed. I was worried that you were involved, so I argued with them and tried to prevent it from happening. But since you say it¡¯s not rted, I won¡¯t get involved anymore. After all, it¡¯s not our concern, and the Fourth daughter-inw will bear any expenses,¡± Han Lin said, revealing the n to report to the authorities partly to see how Mrs. Wang would react. ¡°What did you say? Have they gone mad? They¡¯re actually reporting this to the authorities? Don¡¯t they know what kind of ce that is? It¡¯s not somewhere that wemoners should be going to. And besides, Mother is alright now, the thief didn¡¯t even steal anything. There¡¯s no need to make such a big deal out of this,¡± Mrs. Wang had never expected the Han family would go to the authorities. The thief was her own elder brother. The government could be harsh, and if they discovered the truth, it could mean prison. The more she spoke, the more agitated she got. ¡°If you say it has nothing to do with you, then it is as it is. Anyway, if the authorities demand silver for bribes, the Fourth daughter-inw said she¡¯d pay it. It¡¯s none of our business. We just have to watch,¡± Han Lin said, his expression growing cold. Only then did Mrs. Wang sense that the situation was bing dire. Regardless, Mrs. Yang was still Han Lin¡¯s birth mother. If she disclosed the truth, she didn¡¯t know what Han Lin would think. But if she kept silent and the matter escted to the involvement of the government, things could be much worse. Either way, it was a dilemma. Mrs. Wang¡¯s forehead started to sweat with anxiety. Seeing her like this, Han Lin could hardly fail to see the truth, although he was angry. There was also the matter of the baby Mrs. Wang was carrying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell me the truth? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know it¡¯s about your brother. You¡¯ve been scheming about how to meddle with the Fourth daughter-inw¡¯s dowry. Now trouble hase. If you don¡¯t speak up, I¡¯m really going to stop meddling.¡± With no other option left, Mrs. Wang knew she had to confess, relying on Han Lin to devise a solution, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Husband. I¡¯ll tell you. This indeed has something to do with me, but I truly never intended for Mother to get hurt. It wasn¡¯t on purpose. Actually, it was my brother who went into the Fourth house that day. Suddenly, Mother came back, and my brother, afraid of being caught, identally knocked Mother over. It really wasn¡¯t deliberate.¡± ¡°Mrs. Wang, do you even regard me as your husband? I let it slide when you caused a scene with your mother¡¯s familyst time. But this is about my birth mother! Thankfully she wasn¡¯t badly injured this time, but what if something serious had happened? And you never think to discuss things with me. Have I ever opposed you dealing with the Fourth son and his wife? If I had known about today¡¯s n earlier, I would have stopped Mother froming back, preventing it from reaching this point.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the baby in Mrs. Wang¡¯s belly, Han Lin might have been contemting divorcing her; he recalled Su Wenyue¡¯s offer of fifty taels of silver to fund another marriage. ¡°Husband, I know I was wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you; I was just afraid you¡¯d be angry. After all, the Fourth child is your younger brother, and I didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. Please forgive me this one time,¡± Mrs. Wang looked at Han Lin with tears in her eyes, pleading earnestly. Han Lin felt a surge of pity. Thinking back over the years he and Mrs. Wang had been together, their rtionship had been good. She was tender and considerate towards him, and he did have affection for her, but she had changed a lot recently, especially since the Fourth daughter-inw entered their household. Ultimately, the mey with the Fourth daughter-inw. ¡°Enough, no more crying. What if you harm the baby inside you? We¡¯ve been looking forward to our precious son for so long; we can¡¯t afford any mishaps. As for this incident, I¡¯ll give it some more thought to see if there¡¯s a way out. If there isn¡¯t, we¡¯ll just have to be honest. Fortunately, Mother doesn¡¯t have any serious injuries right now. With a baby on the way, our parents might not be too hard on you, in consideration of the child. Apologize to the Fourth daughter-inw, and maybe things can be smoothed over. We certainly can¡¯t let them report this to the authorities, waiting for the constables toe and investigate our home. That would be a real problem.¡± ¡°But, but I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes before. If everyone finds out that this incident is rted to me, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy to be forgiven,¡± Mrs. Wang knew well that she had wronged the Han family many times, and while they might forgive once or twice, could they do it a third time? Besides, she had caused Mrs. Yang¡¯s injury, which was her mother-inw, and such wrongdoing could brand her spine with infamy. ¡°Right now, this is the only option. Otherwise, once the Fourth son and his wife go to the authorities, we won¡¯t be able to keep it a secret. By then, it wouldn¡¯t just be a private matter for the Han family, and you and your brother might both be taken by the government. Fortunately, you¡¯re carrying a child, and our Father and Mother would be lenient for the baby¡¯s sake,¡± Han Lin said, trying to calm her.. Chapter 66: What’s the Purpose Chapter 66: What¡¯s the Purpose Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue returned to her room and checked the belongings; it seemed that Mrs. Yang really dide back in time, as the thief hadn¡¯t even managed to pry open a single box, let alone take anything away. The only mishap was Mrs. Yang¡¯s injury, and Su Wenyue saw that Han Yu was still frowning. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t the doctor say that Mother¡¯s injury is not serious? As long as she rests well, I have quite a few tonics here. I¡¯ll stew some for Motherter; she will certainly recover soon. Don¡¯t be too concerned.¡± Han Yu held Su Wenyue¡¯s warm and soft hand, ¡°I¡¯m not worried, Mother¡¯s injury will heal quickly. Those tonics are your dowry, all rare and valuable items. Keep them for yourself, there¡¯s no need to bring them out. I will go into the mountains and hunt more game to help Mother recover.¡± Han Yu appreciated his daughter-inw¡¯s kindness, but as a man, how could he rely on his daughter-inw for everything? Han Yu wasn¡¯t that obsolete of a person; there were some things, such as the power of his wife¡¯s parental home, where he wouldn¡¯t shy away from taking advantage or feel inferior, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t be a despicable man who relied solely on his daughter-inw. It was just a matter of managing the fine line. ¡°Even if they are valuable, they¡¯re meant to be used. Why should we, as husband and wife, make such clear distinctions between us? As long as Mother¡¯s health can improve quickly, don¡¯t worry. Although I had some unpleasantness with Mother before, I¡¯m not petty and won¡¯t hold a grudge. She just wants to hold a grandson too much, and I can understand her feelings,¡± Su Wenyue was generous and understanding in front of Han Yu. ¡°My daughter-inw really is sensible. But speaking of which, when will you bear me one too? Mother wants a grandson, and I also want a son,¡± Han Yu said as he rubbed Su Wenyue¡¯s stomach. ¡°We¡¯ll have one sooner orter. By the way, do you really n to report this to the authorities?¡± Although it was her idea, the final decision was Han Yu¡¯s, as he was a deep thinker and didn¡¯t show his thoughts outwardly, making it hard for Su Wenyue to guess what was on his mind. ¡°That depends on what third son and his wife decide,¡± Han Yu said only that much and didn¡¯t go on, even though Mrs. Yang¡¯s injury had angered him, and he wanted to punish the thief. But as his mother intended to cover it up and hadn¡¯t told the whole truth, likely out of consideration for Mrs. Wang¡¯s unborn child and not wanting to stir up too much trouble, he had to think it over more, but even without taking the matter to the government, he could use this incident to gain leverage over third son and his wife, so they wouldn¡¯t dare to openly confront his daughter-inw in the future. Seeing that Han Yu didn¡¯t want to talk more, Su Wenyue also didn¡¯t ask further. Some things could not be determined by her alone, Han Yu was after all a member of the Han family. Even if he felt little brotherly love for Han Lin, he still had to consider many aspects. However, with Mrs. Yang¡¯s injury, the matter of separating from the family was temporarily impossible to bring up. There was nothing she could do. If she were to mention it now, not only would the Han family members have thoughts about it, even Han Yu might not take it well. Mrs. Yang came around in the evening, and Su Wenyue personally prepared the medicine and brought it in: ¡°Mother, how are you feeling, any better? Is your head still aching?¡± ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, you¡¯re back, I was wrong in what happened before and med you unjustly, it¡¯s good you¡¯re back,¡± Mrs. Yang said, influenced by Han Yu over the past few days. With Su Wenyue away for a day, she worried that the Su Family mighte to cause trouble, and she had reflected on her own actions several times, admitting she had gone too far. Now seeing Su Wenyue, her face showed a hint of remorse. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all in the past. We were both angry at the time, and I was wrong too. If I have upset you, please forgive my youthful ignorance and impulsiveness. Don¡¯t hold it against your daughter-inw,¡± Su Wenyue said humbly. Mrs. Yang, seeing Su Wenyue being so deferential and not vindictive but rather apologizing to her, felt that she had been bewitched at the time, wondering how Mrs. Wang had managed to stir up such negative feelings in her. She took Su Wenyue¡¯s hand. ¡°No, no, you¡¯ve already done well. As long as you and Yuer live well, that is all I wish for. Don¡¯t let this incident damage the rtionship between you two. Try your best to give me a healthy, big grandson soon. Both you and Yuer are excellent people; if you have children, they will surely be the best.¡± Those words sounded favorably biased, even if biased toward herself, but Su Wenyu hade to understand Mrs. Yang¡¯s nature and sighed inwardly. All in all, if she could bear the eldest grandson, that was all that mattered. For the sake of the child, she would endure even Mrs. Wang¡¯s disruptions, and in some ways, Su Wenyue found herself admiring Mrs. Yang¡¯s patience. ¡°Mother, there will always be children. Let¡¯s not talk about that now. Drink the medicine first. Dr. Xu from Baoan Tang is very skilled; many Wealthy Families in the County Town seek his treatment for their ailments. A few doses will surely heal Mother¡¯s injuries fast.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Dr. Xu from Baoan Tang too. They say he¡¯s the best doctor in our County Town. You and Yuer are thoughtful. It must have cost quite a bit of silver, right? Once, when I passed by Baoan Tang on my way to the County Town, the storefront was so bright and grand, not a ce we ordinarymoners could afford to visit,¡± Mrs. Yang knew about what followed from Old Man Han, and she feltforted that Fourth son and his wife were filial, yet she, who had always been frugal, also felt a twinge of regret about the cost of the medicine, even though it was her daughter-inw who paid for it. ¡°No matter how much it costs, as long as it can help Mother recover sooner, it¡¯s worth it. I still have quite a few tonics in my chest, like Ginseng Bird¡¯s Nest and the like. I¡¯ll make sure to nourish Mother properly, especially since she lost a lot of blood this time and needs to recuperate well.¡± Now that Su Wenyue had offered the items, she couldn¡¯t just give them away for nothing. Although a Mrs. Yang felt increasinglyforted by Su Wenyue¡¯s words. Ultimately, although Mrs. Yang could be stubborn on certain matters, she was rtively easy to appease, and now she had no lingering dissatisfaction with Su Wenyue. Smiling happily, mother-inw and daughter-inw got along even better. Mrs. Yang was usually sociable. When the neighbors learned of the incident at the Han Family and that Mrs. Yang was injured, many came to visit, bringing flour, eggs, and such, each contributing a little something as a gesture. Su Wenyue, however, didn¡¯t expect that her own Father and Mother woulde all the way for this matter. The Han family members were surprised and somewhat at a loss when they found out that Mr. and Mrs. Su hade. They didn¡¯t know the purpose of Master Su¡¯s visit. If it was to see Mrs. Yang, that would be fine.. But it wasn¡¯t to address the earlier grievance regarding Fourth Daughter-inw, was it? However, seeing that Fourth Daughter-inw didn¡¯t seem to hold a grudge over the previous events, and was amiable towards them, perhaps that matter was considered resolved, right? Chapter 67: Extremely Ferocious Chapter 67: Extremely Ferocious Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Yang felt particrly apprehensive. The deed she hadmitted that day was indeed unwarranted, and even if the inws were not visiting because of that matter, she still felt somewhat embarrassed to face them. However, although that was the case, she absolutely couldn¡¯t neglect them since they had arrived. Mrs. Yang intended to personally greet them at the door, but Su Wenyue persuaded her not to. ¡°Mother, you still have a wound on your head, so it¡¯s best to just lie in bed and rest. I¡¯ll have my mothere to see you instead. Otherwise, if you disturb the wound, both I and my father and mother would feel uneasy.¡± Su Wenyue, too, noticed the anxiety on Mrs. Yang¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but find it a bit amusing. Mrs. Yang felt a sigh of relief at Su Wenyue¡¯s words but also felt a bit of remorse: ¡°Then, then I won¡¯t go out. Fourth Daughter-inw, please hurry and wee the inws for me, apologize to them on my behalf, and ask Fourth child to take good care of them. It¡¯s not often they visit, and look at me, unable to entertain them properly with my injury.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. My father and mother must have heard about what happened in our family and came over because they were worried about your injury. Knowing you¡¯re okay is good enough; we¡¯ll always have opportunities in the future to entertain each other. We are inws after all, one family no need for such formalities. I¡¯m going to head out first.¡± Although it was just a family visit, the status of the Su Family was still evident in the treatment they received at the Han Family. To show earnest respect, Old Man Han personally led a few of his sons to the gate to wee them, and with all due civility, escorted the guests into the main hall. The sister-inws busied themselves, some pouring tea, others serving fruit tes, all very enthusiastic! Only Han Lin and his wife shrank in their own room, not daring toe out for fear that Mr. and Mrs. Su might trouble them, especially after the incident involving Mrs. Wang¡¯s elder brother from her mother¡¯s family; another ordeal awaited them. Indeed, Mr. and Mrs. Su were somewhat worried about the situation at the Han Family. The person who hade to notify them yesterday was unclear, and moreover, their daughter and son-inw had gone directly back to the Han Family without stopping by the Su Family, leaving them uneasy. That¡¯s why they came early in the morning to check in, and incidentally visit the mother-inw, also to save face for their daughter. Although they were somewhat dissatisfied because of the previous incident, Mrs. Yang was after all Han Yu¡¯s birth mother. Seeing that Han Yu had behaved well and Mrs. Yang had been injured, they decided to set aside the matter for the time being. ¡°Daughter, you went straight back to the Han Family yesterday and didn¡¯t send anyone over to exin the situation. Both your father and I were worried, so we came over early in the morning. How is your mother-inw now? Is her injury serious? Your mother has brought quite a lot of tonics, all for your mother-inw.¡± Su Wenyue nced back and indeed saw that the family servants were carrying quite a lot of things, probably all tonics brought for Mrs. Yang. ¡°Mother, really now, why are you bringing so many tonics? A token gesture would have sufficed. Besides, don¡¯t you have a grievance with my mother-inw? Why the sudden generosity?¡± Su Wenyue whispered this into An Family¡¯s ear. Between mother and daughter, there were no need for such roundabout talks, so Su Wenyue spoke quite directly. An Family tapped Su Wenyue on the forehead: ¡°Silly daughter, what do you know? I intentionally brought extra tonics to show your mother-inw just how generous and magnanimous we are; that we¡¯re not even holding a grudge over the past affair. Let her be embarrassed; let¡¯s see if she dares to make things difficult for you afterwards!¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, my mother-inw is okay; she just lost a bit more blood. She just needs to replenish and rest. But mother, you are really too good to me!¡± Su Wenyue showed her most spoiled daughter demeanor only in front of An Family. An Family was pleased with Su Wenyue¡¯s coquettish behavior and the smile that she had been forcing on her face became much more genuine: ¡°Of course, who else but my daughter, and such a silly one at that. If I don¡¯t n for you, you¡¯ll be bullied to death!¡± The group entered the Han Family home, where Mr. Su followed Old Man Han into the hall for a chat, while Su Wenyue led An Family to see Mrs. Yang. The two mothers-inw exchanged pleasantries for a while before Su Wenyue took An Family to her own room to show her mother where she lived now. ¡°Mother, look, this is the room Han Yu and I live in. Though it¡¯s a bit rundown, I¡¯ve tidied it up nicely, haven¡¯t I?¡± Su Wenyue proudly showed off her handiwork to An Family. An Family looked around and felt a pang of sadness. What kind of ce was this for living? So rundown that even the servants¡¯ quarters in their home were better. Her precious daughter must be suffering terribly, all because her child¡¯s father had been so heartless to insist on marrying her into this family. She couldn¡¯t understand how he did not pity their daughter¡ªno matter how good Han Yu was, he wasn¡¯t worth letting their daughter endure such hardships. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Why are your eyes red all of a sudden? If father sees this, he might think I¡¯ve been disobedient and made you cry, and he¡¯ll certainly give me a good scolding! ¡± Su Wenyue knew her mother felt sorry for her and said it half-jokingly. In normal times, her father doted on her even more than her mother did, never willing to scold her¡ªexcept for insisting she marry Han Yu. He always pampered her. An Family clearly noticed the catch in the statement, but she yed along with her daughter¡¯s words. ¡°He dares! If it wasn¡¯t for your stubborn and unyielding father, how could you have married into the Han Family and be living like this? I haven¡¯t yet settled things with him; let¡¯s see if he dares to scold you!¡± An Family¡¯s demeanor indicated she was ready to fight Mr. Su, truly fierce in her protective stance, and Su Wenyue found it to be the most endearing gesture in the world. She never felt such warmth before, convinced that nothing was greater than a mother¡¯s love. How could she have been so bewitched in her previous life to abandon her own son? He was such a good and obedient boy; she must be the most heartless mother in the world. Thinking of her son from her previous life, Su Wenyue¡¯s mood instantly plummeted, but she maintained a sweet smile on her face to prevent An Family from worrying. ¡°I know with you here, Dad certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to scold me. Hehe, Mother, don¡¯t be sad anymore. Look, I¡¯m living quite well right now, am I not? Though life is a bit frugal, we¡¯re notcking in food or clothing, and Han Yu is good to me, always considering my needs. One can¡¯t have everything perfect in life, and to have what we do right now, I¡¯m truly contented. Besides, Han Yu is a promising man; our days ahead will only get better. You should trust your daughter and son-inw, and not me Dad anymore. ¡°Alright already, I won¡¯t me him if you insist. You¡¯re content with your situation¡ªthere¡¯s no reason for me, the mother, to keep fretting about it, or I¡¯ll be used of meddling. However, if Han Yu dares to treat you even slightly wrongly, I won¡¯t let him off easily. Otherwise, how can I make up for all the hardships my precious daughter has endured?¡± After seeing off An Family, Mrs. Yang¡¯s tightly wound nerves finally rxed.. She exhaled deeply, goodness, how different the speech and demeanor of wealthydies were¡­ Chapter 68: A Sincere Intention Chapter 68: A Sincere Intention Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Yang expended considerable effort, barely managing not to disgrace herself in front of others, thus preserving the Han Family¡¯s reputation. However, it was utterly exhausting, more so thanboring in the fields, as if she had been through a battle. Being thedy of a wealthy family was not meant for the average person. Yet, had Mrs. Yang seen the knowing smile on Mrs. An¡¯s face as she left, she might have thought differently. Mrs. An, experienced in dealing with people, knew exactly what type of person Mrs. Yang was-simply using roundabout ways to vent for her daughter, speaking in terms beyond Mrs. Yang¡¯s understanding. Mrs. An yed the part of the mistress of the house to a tee and nearly drove Mrs. Yang to sweat profusely. If Mrs. An hadn¡¯t seen the injury on Mrs. Yang¡¯s head, she wouldn¡¯t have held back. Talking might seem easy, but in truth, it was an art. No sooner had Mrs. Yang managed to deal with Mrs. An than Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Li came in together: ¡°Mother, today at noon, Mr. and Mrs. Su will be dining at our home. We don¡¯t have much to offer, and since Mr. and Mrs. Su are esteemed individuals, we¡¯vee to ask you how we should receive them properly.¡± This gave Mrs. Yang a headache. Their family could only provide so much and couldn¡¯t treat Mr. and Mrs. Su as ordinary inws, which would be disrespectful. The People from Su Family treated anyone from her family with great hospitality, and Mr. and Mrs. Su had brought so many gifts, undoubtedly at considerable expense. They surely couldn¡¯t be stingy. ¡°Take out whatever we have at home, and if something is missing, we can borrow from the neighbors nearby. We must not let our inws down.¡± Mrs. Yang decided, no matter the pain from her wound or the tonic brought by Mrs. An, she couldn¡¯t be stingy. Even if it meant using up the family¡¯s savings, she had to offer proper hospitality. Secretly, Mrs. Yang also hoped not to be looked down upon by the Su Family. However, as good as Mrs. Yang¡¯s intentions were, putting them into practice wasn¡¯t easy, especially since the visit from Mr. and Mrs. Su was so sudden and unnned. ¡°Mother, aside from the food we recently acquired, we only have some green vegetables. The pheasant Fourth Younger Brother caught yesterday afternoon has already been stewed for your recovery. We don¡¯t have any meat dishes at home, and even if we were to borrow from vigers, we might be able to find vegetables and radishes, but meat is a different story. These days, life is tough, and no one splurges on meat unless it¡¯s a special asion. It¡¯s not something we can simply borrow. We do, however, have some eggs.¡± Mrs. Li was a straightforward person and spoke honestly, clearly troubled. She was grateful for how Fourth younger sibling¡¯s inws treated their Second House and taught Brother Fu to read and write. She wanted to properly host the Su Family, but there was only so much she could do. ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill and stew the old hen at home? Fourth younger sibling¡¯s mother¡¯s family is not just any household, and their visit was a sign of respect for our Han Family. We mustn¡¯t let them think less of us.¡± This time, Mrs. Liu was being generous, immediately suggesting they sacrifice the family¡¯s old hen, showing she was willing to make sacrifices. Mrs. An had seen the generous gifts, and besides, Fourth Daughter-inw had always been kind to her and treated her daughters well. Moreover, Mrs. Liu had certain favors to ask of Fourth Daughter-inw and the Su Family; she couldn¡¯t bear to part with anything, but with the limited food at home, she even considered sacrificing the eggying hen. This henid an egg a day, and Mrs. Yang hadn¡¯t been willing to kill it even for her recovery from the injury. Hearing Mrs. Liu¡¯s suggestion, she was somewhat swayed. They had only one eggying hen, and it seemed a shame to kill it, butpared to what the inws had given her, it was worth nothing. ¡°Well, if we must, we must. We can buy some chickster to raise,¡± she finally relented. Upon hearing Mrs. Yang¡¯s decision, Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Li immediately set to work. However, during the day, the old hen wasn¡¯t content to stay in the coop. Seeing someone trying to catch it, the hen pped and ran, making it difficult to apprehend and causing quite amotion. This racket brought out Su Wenyue. ¡°Sister-inw, Second Sister-inw, what are you doing? Why are you chasing the old hen around? Didn¡¯t Mother say not to scare it, lest it stopsying eggs?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on it won¡¯t beying eggs anymore. Mother has spoken, we¡¯ll kill this old hen for today¡¯s noon meal. It¡¯s rare for our inws to visit, so we must host them well and not neglect our guests,¡± shouted Mrs. Liu, loud enough for even Mrs. An inside the house to hear. Su Wenyue felt a sense offort knowing her husband¡¯s family was so enthusiastic toward her mother¡¯s family. Though she tried to stop Mrs. Liu: ¡°Sister-inw, there¡¯s no need. My parents just came to see Mother-inw and will be relieved seeing she¡¯s alright. They¡¯ll be leaving soon and won¡¯t stay for lunch. Please, don¡¯t go to any trouble, we only have this one old hen left, and Mother is counting on it for eggs.¡± ¡°What, they¡¯re leaving so soon, without even staying for lunch? That does seem rather hasty,¡± Mrs. Liu was taken aback, unsure whether to be disappointed or something else, looking rather sheepish. She had hoped to impress Mr. and Mrs. su. ¡°Yes, Fourth younger sibling, that seems really hasty. It¡¯s not every day that inws visit. Surely they could stay for lunch before leaving. Why the rush?¡± Mrs. Li rarely voiced her opinion, but now she seemed as keen as Mrs. Liu, who wanted to ingratiate herself with Mr. Su, while Mrs. Li wanted to show her gratitude. ¡°Really, there¡¯s no need. My parents came out of concern and have matters to attend to back home. I appreciate the sentiment from Mother and all of you. We¡¯re family, and there will be plenty of other opportunities in the future,¡± Su Wenyue graciously declined, knowing Mr. Su and Mrs. An didn¡¯t want to trouble the Han Family. She shared this sentiment; for her parents, a simple meal was no ordeal, but for the Han Family, it required great effort. She would wait until after the family had split to properly host her parents. ¡°Well, if the wealthy Old Master is in a hurry and needs to get back to something important, we really shouldn¡¯t dy them,¡± surmised the women, not wanting to be the cause of any inconvenience. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to ensure we host our inws well the next time they visit. They came on short notice, and we weren¡¯t prepared; we didn¡¯t even have any fine food to offer. Next time, if they let us know ahead of time, we will make sure to host them properly,¡± Mrs. Liu said with some regret, but as long as Fourth Daughter-inw was there, she figured she could ask for a favorter, to sneak on her behalf.. Chapter 69: At This Point Chapter 69: At This Point Trantor: 549690339 Mr. and Mrs. Su are so fond of the Fourth Daughter-inw that as long as she asks, they will certainly agree, and for the Su Family, it is just a trivial matter that can be easily handled. Therefore, there will be no problem as long as the Fourth Daughter-inw is willing to agree. Su Wenyue also found Mrs. Li a bit odd, too enthusiastic,pletely exceeding what she had imagined. Mrs. Liu, on the other hand, was not like Mrs. Li. It¡¯s possible that Mrs. Li had genuine intentions, but Mrs. Liu, the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t act without a benefit, had no reason to be so eager to please without a good motive. Su Wenyue did not believe that the little favors she had shown Mrs. Liu from time to time would warrant this level of attentiveness. However, no matter what Mrs. Liu¡¯s purpose was, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t care. As long as she was unwilling, no one could force her to do anything. Moreover, Mrs. Liu¡¯s eagerness, especially her nearly sycophantic behavior toward her parents, was highly likely rted to the Su Family, and they would probablye to ask for something sooner orter. Su Wenyue decided to wait for Mrs. Liu toe to her. Mr. and Mrs. Su stayed at the Han Family for less than two hours before bidding farewell. Before leaving, Mrs. An reluctantly gave many earnest admonitions to her daughter, and prepared gifts for her daughter¡¯s sisters-inw as well, asking them to take good care of Su Wenyue. Naturally, Mrs. Wang was automatically ignored by everyone; no one at the Han Family would be tactless enough to mention her, and it was already good enough that the Su Family didn¡¯t trouble Mrs. Wang. ¡°Madam and Master Inws, rest assured, we are all one family. There is no such thing as taking care of someone or not. A person like our Fourth Younger Sister-inw is someone we need to protect; how could we possibly mistreat her? You can be at ease. From now on, anything concerning Fourth Younger Sister-inw is my concern. Whoever dares to speak ill of her, I will fight with them to the end.¡± Mrs. Li, with her clumsy way of speaking, could only repeatedly express her thanks, unable to add much else. However, it was Mrs. Liu who fervently made promises in front of Mr. and Mrs. Su, almost as if she was ready to tear out her heart to show her determination. Mrs. An showed more kindness to Mrs. Li, acknowledging her as a simple and honest person who wouldn¡¯t be difficult to get along with as a sister-inw and wouldn¡¯t plot against her daughter. Although Mrs. An kept a smiling face towards Mrs. Liu, there was a hint of irony in her eyes. If it hadn¡¯t been for her daughter¡¯s sake, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered with such a person. However, an overt disy of vulgarity and greed was easier to deal with than someone like Mrs. Wang who would scheme behind one¡¯s back. With just a little benefit promised, she could be easily manipted. As they saw off the Su Family¡¯s horse carriage, Mrs. Li showed gratitude, while Mrs. Liu was unexpectedly delighted to receive special gifts from Madam Su, which made her overjoyed. Mrs. Liu couldn¡¯t wait to return to her room and eagerly opened her gifts right there, revealing two pieces of silk and a box of powdered incense and rouge, typical items from the Su Family¡¯s store. To Mrs. Liu, these were luxuries she had never used before. ¡°This really is too much, our Inws are so generous. These are suchvish gifts; how can we ept them? This is all thanks to the Fourth Daughter-inw. Otherwise, how could a countryside farmer¡¯s wife like us get to use such fine items? They are clearly top-quality goods. Buying them in the stores would cost a few taels of silver, beyond what ordinary people can afford.¡± Seeing the items in the package, Mrs. Liu¡¯s mouth spread into a wide grin, her eyes squinting with delight. She remembered how the Sun Family¡¯s Daughter-inw had bragged about her powdered incense and rouge bought from a store in the county town, costing more than 200 coins¡ªnot the inferior quality sold by peddlers in the countryside. Compared with what the Master¡¯s Wife had given her, that was nothing but lower-grade. She already imagined boasting about it in front of the Sun Family¡¯s Daughter-inw, reveling in the envy and jealousy that would follow. This made her all the more eager to please Su Wenyue. After Mr. and Mrs. Su¡¯s departure, it was almost noon. Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Li were preparing lunch in the Kitchen, while Su Wenyue went to stew the tonic her mother¡¯s family had brought for her Mother-inw. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, you needn¡¯t busy yourself with these kitchen chores I¡¯m here. You just take care of your matters. You, who were brought up so delicately, are not meant for this kind of work.¡± Mrs. Liu, now plotting ways to ingratiate herself with Su Wenyue, took the initiative to suggest when she saw Su Wenyue also working in the kitchen. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Sister-inw. I¡¯m a Han Family Daughter-inw just like you, and I won¡¯t shirk the work that I should be doing. Besides, I want to do something personally for Mother-inw; it¡¯s my way of showing my sincerity as a daughter-inw.¡± Su Wenyue would not take up Mrs. Liu¡¯s offer. Now that Mrs. Liu had received benefits, she naturally let Su Wenyue have her way, but if something went against her interests in the future, she could turn hostile. And then, should she use this situation against her, Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t give Mrs. Liu the opportunity to take advantage. She wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about appearing better than others, but no one wants their reputation tarnished. Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s response, Mrs. Liu did not insist further. As a daughter-inw herself, she couldn¡¯t interfere with Su Wenyue showing filial piety to her Mother-inw, lest the Mother-inw take offense. Mrs. Wang, though in her room, was constantly attentive to the happenings outside. Seeing the treatment of Su Wenyue¡¯s mother¡¯s family at the Han Home contrasted with her own mother¡¯s standpoint, she felt resentment and anger. And upon seeing Madam Su¡¯s gifts intended to bribe the Mother-inw and two sisters-inw, jealousy and dissatisfaction surged within her. Why did Su Wenyue have such good fortune? But at the moment, Mrs. Wang was troubled by the matter with her big brother. Just yesterday, Han Lin had barely managed to prevent Han Yu from reporting to the county government by promising an exnation. It was no longer possible to dy it, and figuring out how to settle this issue with the Han family members was worrying her enough without seeking trouble with Su Wenyue now. ¡°Have you thought about what to tell the family? We can¡¯t dy your brother¡¯s situation any longer. When I went to plead with the Fourth child yesterday, he dered that if we couldn¡¯t give the family an exnation today, he would personally go to the county government tomorrow morning and bring the officials back. If they find nothing, that¡¯s fine, but if the investigation leads back to your brother, getting out of the county prison won¡¯t be easy. Back at home, you might get away with it because you¡¯re pregnant, but in front of the officials, it won¡¯t be so easy to speak. Don¡¯t let them take you away too.¡± ¡°What¡ªwhat should I do then? I¡¯m still carrying a child in my belly; it¡¯s the old Han Family¡¯s seed, your son. You can¡¯t ignore me.¡± Mrs. Wang, ultimately just a simple woman, might have had her own opinions on an ordinary day, but having never experienced anything major, the idea of being questioned by the officials terrified her. She panicked suddenly and lost herposure. ¡°What else can we do now? Thankfully, Mother¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t severe. We shall confess to Father and Mother this afternoon. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll forgive you this time..¡± Chapter 70: Guests Have Arrived Chapter 70: Guests Have Arrived Trantor: 549690339 That afternoon, Su Wenyue was embroidering in her room when she heard a loud crash and cryinging from her parents-inw¡¯s room. Startled, she promptly set down what she was holding and hurried over to see what had happened. Han Yu followed behind at a leisurely pace, as if he had anticipated the incident. Su Wenyue¡¯s anxious movements slowed, and she gave Han Yu a meaningful look before continuing on, wondering what drama was unfolding so soon after thest one had quieted down. ¡°You wicked son, why do you protect her? Our Han Family has never had such a cruel daughter-inw. Could anyone even do such a thing? Look at the state your mother is in. If she hadn¡¯t been lucky, and the injury had been more serious, she wouldn¡¯t be lying here in one piece. You two are blind beasts!¡± Old Man Han, holding his smoking pipe, pointed at Han Lin and his wife, who were kneeling on the ground, and scolded them bitterly. Mrs. Wang, lying on the bed, seemed worried, but thinking about the things her son and daughter-inw had done, she felt cold inside and watched with a detached gaze as Old Man Han reprimanded the couple. Upon seeing Han Lin and his wife and hearing Old Man Han¡¯s words, Su Wenyue understood what had happened. It seemed that the Han Family¡¯s burry was indeed rted to Mrs. Wang, and considering how willingly she hade forward to confess, it was highly likely that Wang Chenglin was the one who had burst into the Han Family home and injured Mrs. Yang. Apart from Mrs. Wang¡¯s mother¡¯s family, Su Wenyue could think of no one else who would prompt Mrs. Wang to admit her faults so readily. The noise had been so loud that, besides Su Wenyue and Han Yu, the rest of the Han Family had heard it too and had arrived around the same time as Su Wenyue. However, neither the Main House nor the Second House understood the situation as well as Su Wenyue and Han Yu did. Upon entering the room and seeing such a scene, and knowing that Old Man Han, who typically avoided getting involved, was scolding the third son and his wife, everyone was somewhat confused. Wasn¡¯t the Third Daughter-inw pregnant? Out of concern for the child in her belly, the parents had been very lenient with her. Why would they have the Third Daughter-inw kneeling on the ground now? It couldn¡¯t be that she had done something regrettable again, could it? The Third Daughter-inw really did seem to cause amotion. As soon as Mrs. Liu saw the scene, she had plenty to say: ¡°Oh! Third Daughter-inw, what disgraceful thing have you done now to infuriate your father so? And you, Third Child, are you protecting your daughter-inw again? That¡¯s what¡¯s gotten your parents so angry it¡¯s too unfilial.¡± All Mrs. Wang hoped for now was that her parents-inw would forgive her, so this matter could be put behind them. However, Mrs. Liu was truly annoying. Mindful of her own business, she still felt the need to interfere and add fuel to the fire, aggravating her parents-inw even further. Mrs. Wang wanted to drive her out. Though she only wished to do this, Mrs. Wang currently could only kneel, daring not to say an extra word, much less retort against Mrs. Liu. ¡°Old man, let them leave. We don¡¯t need so many people crowding this room. The noise is making my headache worse.¡± Mrs. Yang had guessed that some matters had been hidden and now, still unwilling to disregard the child in Mrs. Wang¡¯s stomach, even if her anger demanded punishment for the third son and his wife, she hoped not to make a spectacle of it, especially to Mrs. Liu with her big mouth. If she found out, everyone would know. Seeing Mrs. Yang sigh like this, Old Man Han wanted to properly discipline the third son and his wife, but his wife still cared for the child in the Third Daughter-inw¡¯s womb, and he felt the same way. No matter what, they would wait until the Third Daughter-inw gave birth before addressing the issue. However, they couldn¡¯t let this incident pass without consequence¡ªif they did, there would be no concern for rules in the future, and chaos would ensue. ¡°Everyone except for the third son and his wife, and the Fourth Child, leave. I have matters to discuss with them.¡± It was rare for Old Man Han to get angry and when he spoke out, everyone, though curious, left the room. Su Wenyue gave Han Yu a nce and followed the others out, thinking to herself that once Han Yu came out, she would find out what had happened. Su Wenyue waited in her room for nearly half an hour before Han Yu came over from Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang¡¯s side. Her eyes brightened: ¡°Husband, what exactly happened? Why did Father get so angry? Is it rted to the thief fromst time? It was Wang Chenglin, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Han Yu, seeing his daughter-inw¡¯s curious look, a faint smile appeared on his usually stern face, making him seem much gentler. ¡°You are sharp, figuring it out so quickly. However, Father and Mother don¡¯t want people at home to know about this, especially Sister-inw, who gossips too much. While the people from the Wang family went too far, the scandal is still a family shame. Just keep it to yourself; don¡¯t spread it around.¡± Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t let it go: ¡°So we¡¯re just letting them off? Although Mother caught them red-handed, it¡¯s clear that the thief was after my dowry, intending to steal and sell it to pay off debts. What a clever idea.¡± Saying this, Su Wenyue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. She had been wary of Mrs. Wang for some time and knew she might covet her dowry. Su Wenyue had already hidden the banknotes, and Xiao Xi had moved the valuable items in the box to a safe ce. What was left in the box now weremon items for daily use, or else how could she have peace of mind when returning to her mother¡¯s family? Even if Wang Chenglin had managed to steal the contents of her box with the intention of trading them for silver to pay off his gambling debts, he would have had to take the items to a pawnshop. Su Wenyue had ways of finding out. If that were to happen, she would indeed go to the authorities¡ªWang Chenglin would not have a good oue! Su Wenyue was determined not to go easy on the Wang family, especially Wang Chenglin, a rotten apple possessing the same cruelty and venomous intent as his sister. In her previous life, Mrs. Wang plotted against her and Wang Chenglin was far from innocent in such schemes. Only, Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t anticipated that Wang Chenglin would get caught by Mrs. Yang while attempting to steal from the Han Family, leading to the current situation. Su Wenyue felt annoyed that Mrs. Wang seemed likely to get off lightly from such an affair. Han Yu knew exactly what his daughter-inw was thinking. He habitually stroked Su Wenyue¡¯s head, smiling reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with your Husband here, the third son and his wife won¡¯t get off easily. You¡¯re underestimating your Husband.¡± Reassured by Han Yu¡¯s words, Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes sparkled. Indeed, Han Yu, with his crafty and protective nature, wouldn¡¯t let Mrs. Wang off easily¡ªnot only for targeting her dowry but also for the injury caused to Mrs. Yang. However, when questioning Han Yu further, he remained tight-lipped, not willing to disclose a thing to her, leaving Su Wenyue itching with curiosity but without recourse. Still, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t lose heart and thought of ways to coax the information out of Han Yu.. Just as she came up with a promising n and was about to implement it, guests arrived at the home¡­ Chapter 71: It Must Be Extremely Good Chapter 71: It Must Be Extremely Good Trantor: 549690339 The guests were the biological sisters of Mrs. Yang, who had married into Xiaoxi Vige, distant from Xinhe Vige. Despite the inconvenience of traveling, the affection between the sisters ensured they were frequently in touch through letters. It was unexpected that they suddenly arrived in Xinhe Vige, bringing along a delicate little cousin, who affectionately called Han Yu ¡®Cousin Yu¡¯ time and again, to Su Wenyue¡¯s chagrin. Su Wenyue sneered; nothing was more annoying than those cousins. In her time at the mansion, she had often been irritated by the guests¡¯ cousins, and even the sinister and duplicitous Mistress would lose herposure when mentioning certain cousins, struggling to maintain her usual pretense of kindness¡ªa testament to the destructive power of cousins. Moreover, Mrs. Yang was exceedingly warm to her long-unseen sister and niece, treating the little cousin as affectionately as a daughter. Su Wenyue felt somewhat irritated inside, but seeing that Han Yu paid little attention to the little cousin, not even offering her a friendly expression, she felt much more at ease. ¡°Juxiang, why did you suddenlye over without sending a message in advance? Look at me, I haven¡¯t prepared anything,¡± Mrs. Yang said, holding her sister¡¯s hand. Mrs. Yang¡¯s full name was Yang Guixiang, and her sister was Yang Juxiang. ¡°I was tied up when Yuer got married and couldn¡¯t make it; it¡¯s not busy this season, so I came to visit. Besides, it has been more than a year since west saw each other, and I really missed you,¡± Yang Juxiang said with a smile. In truth, she was worn down by her daughter¡¯s insistence on visiting their aunt¡¯s home. Considering her family¡¯s difficult situation, Yang Juxiang was looking for some help from her sister, but she felt it wasn¡¯t the right time to mention these things as soon as they met. ¡°The journey is not easy and if you could visit me, that alone would make me happy.¡± ¡°Though I say that, I still feel somewhat guilty. Yuer has always been a promising child, and originally I thought of having Chun marry him to strengthen our family ties. However, Old Man Han decided Yuer¡¯s marriage without saying a word, and although I was a little disappointed, I am happy for him in my heart.¡± Yang Juxiang¡¯s words left Mrs. Yang feeling somewhat embarrassed. She had also thought Chun was a good match and liked the idea proposed by her sister. It would have been nice if the two families could be united through marriage, but back then, both children were young, so there was no rush to settle the matter. She never expected that Old Man Han would arrange her son¡¯s marriage without even a heads-up, which made her very angry at the time and led to quite a dispute with Old Man Han. Still, ultimately, she couldn¡¯t go against her father-inw¡¯s wishes. However, ever since she had brought her daughter-inw home, Mrs. Yang found that her displeasure and resentment had dissipated, feeling somewhat relieved that her father-inw had the foresight. Otherwise, where could her son find such an excellent daughter-inw? With a background, appearance, and character beyond reproach, there was noparison with Chun, who grew up in a peasant family. Although Chun was her niece, a niece could notpare to a son. Mrs. Yang was clear about this. ¡°Juxiang, that¡¯s all in the past. Now that Yuer¡¯s wife is married and Chun will surely be engaged to a good family, let¡¯s not bring up these old stories and save the children from embarrassment.¡± When Yang Juxiang heard Yang Guixiang say this, she maintained her smile, but her expression wavered slightly: ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯s just something I wanted to say in front of you, my big sister. Deep down, I really do like Yuer.¡± As she spoke, Yang Juxiang took out a piece of floral cloth and a pair of silver earrings of modest quality from the bundle she had brought. These were herst treasures, but Yang Juxiang was a smart person. She knew well the adage of not being able to catch a wolf if she did not part with her child. Her big sister had always been tender-hearted towards her and knew her family¡¯s situation; she wouldn¡¯t simply ept her gifts withoutpensation. She would surely make up for it in other ways and would not let her lose out. With this gesture, she appeared both generous and affectionate, while also profiting. If she had taken them to the pawnshop, they wouldn¡¯t have fetched much silver. Mrs. Yang, though shrewd, let her guard down around her own sister and had no inkling of the calctions Yang Juxiang was making. She knew all too well the state of her sister¡¯s family affairs, and that these items were indeed her sister¡¯sst reserves. Yet, despite the long distance, her sister had brought them as a wedding gift for the Fourth Son. It truly showed she cared. Mrs. Yang initially wanted to refuse because her daughter-inw, the Fourth Daughter-inw, did notck such things; even her everyday possessions were much finer than these. But considering her sister¡¯s intentions, it seemed inappropriate not to ept them. Later, she nned to give her sister some food and silver to take home, which could help her family live a bit morefortably. ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t met the Fourth Daughter-inw yet. I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s quite clever and a good match for our Yuer; she must be quite exceptional,¡± Yang Juxiang said, smiling. Su Wenyue had seen the situation outside through the window earlier; Yang Juxiang had not seen Su Wenyue, who, annoyed by that pesky cousin constantly calling ¡®Cousin Yu,¡¯ had not deliberately approached them. Instead, she stayed indoors, embroidering, and went to the Main House only when called by Mrs. Li. Su Wenyue had her own thoughts but maintained a radiant smile as she greeted Yang Juxiang with elegance and grace, exuding the aura of a youngdy from a Wealthy Family, impressing both Yang Juxiang and Jiang Chun. Yang Juxiang was taken aback upon seeing Su Wenyue. This daughter-inw of Yuer¡¯s was exceedingly beautiful, and her dress and essories were meticulously chosen. Her clothes were made of high-quality cotton, and she wore a silver hairpin with jade in her hair, as well as jade earrings. The outfit alone was worth over ten silver coins, and that was just Yang Juxiang¡¯s conservative estimate; unable to discern the quality of the jade, she would have been even more astonished had she known better. It seemed that Yuer¡¯s wife indeed came from a Wealthy Family; otherwise, where would she get such refinement? She looked nothing like a farmer¡¯s daughter-inw, more like the young mistress of an affluent household. On the way, Yang Juxiang had heard some rumors that Han Family¡¯s Fourth Son had married a wealthy youngdy from a Wealthy Family. She had scorned those rumors, considering them the superficial views of those with limited knowledge. She thought no one could mistake anyone from a slightlyfortable family for the youngdy from a Wealthy Family. The Han Family was only slightly better off than her own Jiang Family; how could they possibly marry into a Wealthy Family? Yet, it appeared it was indeed the case. Yang Juxiang had two sons, both of whom were married to unremarkable vige girls, none of whom were up to scratch¡ªnot even Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang. Previously, Yang Juxiang felt difort in her heart, and now her jealousy intensified. Why should her sons be any less than those of the Han Family? They were born of the same mother, the sisters; her big sister¡¯s life was sofortable, and her sons were all dutiful and sessful, while her own home was full of vexations. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, when you and the Fourth Child got married, your aunt couldn¡¯t make it. This time I¡¯vee especially to prepare a gift for you two. It¡¯s a token of your aunt¡¯s affection; you must remember your aunt¡¯s kindness in the future..¡± Chapter 72: No Destiny Chapter 72: No Destiny Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Eldest Sister, please don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t really have anything good to give. Yuer¡¯s wifees from a wealthy background, so I just hope she won¡¯t look down on it.¡± Yang Juxiang had initially thought her items were quite presentable, after all, they were the only treasured possessions she had at the bottom of the box. But upon seeing Han Yu¡¯s wife, she felt somewhat embarrassed by her own gifts¡ªthe floral cloth and silver earrings were perhaps inferior to what thedy would normally use, and yet, it wouldn¡¯t be proper to take them back now. ¡°No, this is Aunt¡¯s heartfelt sentiment; how could I dare to disdain it? It¡¯s just that it has cost Aunt some trouble.¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t have a good impression of this aunt, it was all just polite conversation on the surface. Jiang Chun, standing off to the side, couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of Su Wenyue as soon as she arrived, filled with both envy and jealousy¡ªespecially when looking at Su Wenyue¡¯s clothing and demeanor, and then back at herself. Compared to Su Wenyue, she felt shabby and deted, feeling unfairly treated by fate, wondering why all the good things had gone to Su Wenyue. Not only was Su Wenyue beautiful and from a good family, but she had even stolen Cousin Yu from her. Thinking of Han Yu, Jiang Chun¡¯s heart ached. Her mother had promised her that Cousin Yu would marry her when the time came; she had eagerly anticipated marrying the handsome and dashing Cousin Yu. How could she have known that things would change so drastically and that in the end, Cousin Yu married that woman, Su Wenyue? ¡°This must be my cousin, such a lovely and delicate girl.¡± Su Wenyue felt a malicious gaze resting on her and turned to see it came from Han Yu¡¯s cousin. That expression of grief and sorrow on her face was as if she had been abandoned. ¡°Look at how eloquent Yuer¡¯s wife is. Our Chun is just a wild little girl from the countryside; she can¡¯tpare to you at all. It¡¯s likeparing heaven to earth. I have never seen anyone as radiant as Yuer¡¯s wife, looking like shees from prosperous origins, just like a fairy from a painting,¡± praised Yang Juxiang with a kindly smile, seeming to be genuinely fond of Su Wenyue andvishing her withpliments. Even though Jiang Chun knew her mother¡¯s words were mere pleasantries, hearing them still made her ufortable, and she found it difficult to maintain her smile, feeling an even deeper resentment. Nevertheless, Mrs. Yang noticed Chun¡¯s disquiet: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Chun? You look a little off color. Didn¡¯t you tire yourself out on the journey? It¡¯s nearly a four-hour ox cart ride from Xiaoxi Vige to our Xinhe Vige. It¡¯s normal to feel exhausted after such a bumpy ride. Why don¡¯t you go rest for a while? Since you¡¯vee all this way, you should stay for a few days, and we can talk at our leisureter on.¡± ¡°That sounds good, indeed. The horse carriage ride has left me quite exhausted. Then, Aunt, where should I go to rest?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mrs. Yang had spoken without much thought, not anticipating Yang Juxiang¡¯s unannounced visit and therefore not having nned for their amodation. There was no room ready for them yet, and now she was at a loss as to where she should arrange for Jiang Chun to rest. ¡°Aunt, how about I go to my sister-inw¡¯s ce? She wouldn¡¯t mind if I rested there for a while, right?¡± suggested Jiang Chun, her eyes darting shrewdly. Mrs. Yang had meant to let Jiang Chun rest temporarily in Xiao Xi¡¯s room, as Xiao Xi had recently been sent off by the Fourth Daughter-inw to do some errands and wasn¡¯t expected back anytime soon. Unexpectedly, Jiang Chun made this request on her own, and Mrs. Yang hesitantly looked over to Su Wenyue. If it were any other daughter-inw, Mrs. Yang wouldn¡¯t have hesitated; but the Fourth Daughter-inw was different. Not only was she not someone to be trifled with, but she also kept her room impably clean, not a speck of dust on the table, which showed her to be meticulous about her personal space. She probably wouldn¡¯t want anyone else sleeping in her bed. Moreover, considering that Chun had nearly been betrothed to the Fourth son, this added anotheryer ofplexity. Although the Fourth Daughter-inw was unaware of this history, Mrs. Yang knew it was proper to avoid any impropriety. Mrs. Yang had her reservations about Chun. She thought to herself that the girl should have known better than to make such a presumptuous request, making things difficult for her. Now, she was in a bind, not wanting to upset the Fourth Daughter-inw, yet also not wanting to insult her younger sister. After the episode of Su Wenyue returning to her mother¡¯s familyst time, she was no longer the daughter-inw Mrs. Yang could easily manipte. Mrs. Yang was always considerate of Su Wenyue¡¯s feelings, fearing that an upset Su Wenyue might cause an unpleasant scene for everyone. Although the previous incident had been smoothed over thanks to Su Wenyue¡¯s good nature and the Su Family not pursuing further trouble with Mrs. Yang¡¯s family, she still felt somewhat intimidated by the Su Family. Jiang Chun, seeing Mrs. Yang¡¯s indecision andck of response, was quite unhappy. Mrs. Yang was her own aunt, yet she couldn¡¯t even agree to such a small request. Her mother always treated Mrs. Yang as her dearest sister, but it seemed so undeserved now. Although Jiang Chun felt this way, the daughter raised by Yang Juxiang was not without her own schemes. Her face remained bright with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Aunt, please agree to my request. I see that my sister-inw is so virtuous and beautiful; she surely wouldn¡¯t mind such a small favor. Besides, this is the first time we¡¯ve met and I¡¯ve taken quite a liking to her. I would love to bond more closely with my sister-inw, you mustn¡¯t stand in the way!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Mrs. Yang still didn¡¯t give in, instead turning to look at Su Wenyue, obviously hoping she would consent. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s the matter? Is my sister-inw not willing? I¡¯m just tired and looking for a ce to rest. Are you perhaps looking down on me?¡± Jiang Chunined, noticing Mrs. Yang¡¯s hesitation and apparent consultation with Su Wenyue. She looked hurt and on the verge of tears¡ªa perfect picture of grievance. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, if my sister-inw isn¡¯t willing, let it be. I know our Jiang family is nothing but a poor peasant family; it¡¯s normal for us to be looked down upon. No wonder Aunt wouldn¡¯t agree to my being with Cousin Yu in the first ce. You needn¡¯t trouble yourself on my ount, Aunt. I¡¯m not so tired; I don¡¯t need to rest.¡± As Jiang Chun said this, tears welled in her eyes, the epitome of misery. Upon hearing Jiang Chun bring up the past, Mrs. Yang, although satisfied with her son¡¯s current marriage, still felt some guilt towards her sister and niece. There hadn¡¯t been any disdain for the Jiang family¡ªit was just the unfortunate twists of fate that the two youngsters weren¡¯t meant to be together. Well then, it was just a matter of resting in the room of the Fourth son and his wife for a while, not a big deal. Even if she agreed, what harm could it do? The Fourth Daughter-inw probably wasn¡¯t so petty. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t quite understand what Cousin Chun is saying.. Was there something between Cousin Chun and my husband before? Did my husband do something to wrong Cousin Chun? Otherwise, why would Cousin Chun look so aggrieved?¡± Chapter 73: No Restraint in Speech Chapter 73: No Restraint in Speech Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Nonsense, there¡¯s no way she would let Jiang Chun sleep in her bed,¡± Su Wenyue thought. ¡°The first time she did that, she would have to give the bed away, or else it wouldn¡¯t feel clean to sleep in. Seeing her mother-inw¡¯s expression, Su Wenyue knew she had been swayed by Jiang Chun. As for Han Yu and Jiang Chun, the trivial things between cousins weren¡¯t worth mentioning. Su Wenyue knew about it in her previous life but pretended to be ignorant, feeling neither worry nor jealousy. Whether in her previous life or now, Han Yu¡¯s attitude toward this cousin remained the same¡ªdisdainful¡ªand he never showed her a good face. Seeing Mrs. Yang about to slip up again, she took the initiative and spoke first to block Mrs. Yang¡¯s words. Mrs. Yang felt a twinge in her heart at Su Wenyue¡¯s question, and the slight sense of guilt she had was thrown to the wind as she hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, Fourth Daughter-inw, you know what Fourth is like¡ªhow could he do something to wrong others, especially since Chun is his cousin? It¡¯s even less likely. Chun is just a child, and her words can be careless, easily leading to misunderstandings.¡± ¡°Aunt, what misunderstanding?¡± Jiang Chun retorted, ¡°How can you still call me a child? I¡¯m only one year younger than my Cousin-inw. You and my mother even wanted me to marry Cousin Yu, but I was too young, and nothing was formalized.¡± She stopped talking there as if aware she had unintentionally said something she shouldn¡¯t have, her face the picture of innocence. Jiang Chun deliberately brought up her rtionship with Cousin Yu to make Su Wenyue ufortable. Even though the matter was settled and she couldn¡¯t marry Cousin Yu, she needed to vent her dissatisfaction and restlessness, determined not to let Su Wenyue have peace. Mrs. Yang wasn¡¯t in the mood to me her niece for speaking out of turn anymore, worriedly watching Su Wenyue, afraid that hearing this would cause her any upset, or worse, create a scene. Last time, the Su Family generously let things slide without causing trouble for the Han Family. If it happened again, they wouldn¡¯t be so lenient. Mrs. Yang had seen just how precious her daughter was to Mr. and Mrs. Su. ¡°Engagement?¡± Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t heard about this in her previous life, but back then, she was haughty and willful, not as patient as she is now. Had she known, it¡¯s uncertain what kind of trouble she would have caused. That¡¯s probably why her mother-inw and the rest kept it from her, not daring to let her find out; after all, she didn¡¯t have the time or the inclination to care about poor rtives like her aunt and cousin, let alone entertain them. Thus, Jiang Chun never got the chance to bring it up in her presence. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, all that¡¯s in the past. At that time, Fourth wasn¡¯t engaged, and his Aunt and I had the idea of uniting rtives closer. But then his grandfather arranged your marriage with Yuer, and the matter was dropped. Besides, Yuer and Chun were both too young then; it didn¡¯t really count. You mustn¡¯t take it to heart,¡± she said. ¡°So that¡¯s how it was. Mother, rest assured, I¡¯m not that petty. I wasn¡¯t even engaged to my Husband back then. It¡¯s quite normal for Mother to have such thoughts; it only shows how close you and Aunt are. And I know what kind of person my Husband is; I trust him. But having said that, some things must still be handled properly. If any unpleasant words or rumors were to spread about, as a married man, my Husband might at most have his reputation slightly dinged by gossip behind his back, but Cousin Chun isn¡¯t engaged yet. A damaged reputation wouldn¡¯t be good for her.¡± Mrs. Yang was inwardly frustrated by Su Wenyue¡¯s sharp tongue; her daughter would be at a disadvantage against her. Moreover, Su Wenyue had a point¡ª Chun wasn¡¯t engaged yet, and a tarnished reputation would make it hard to find a suitable match. Mrs. Yang had no choice but to swallow her pride. ¡°Yuer¡¯s wife is right, we should be mindful,¡± Mrs. Yang said meaningfully. Herment was both a rebuke to Su Wenyue, making it clear that the bond between the cousins was strong, and a suggestion that Su Wenyue harbored malice. Su Wenyue was no fool and didn¡¯t rise to Mrs. Yang¡¯s bait, instead turning to address Jiang Chun, ¡°Cousin Chun, you¡¯re not that young anymore, almost of marrying age. You should be more careful with your words in the future. I¡¯m your Sister-inw and won¡¯t mind some things, but not everyone will think the same. Don¡¯t be offended by my words; I tell you this because we¡¯re family, to prevent any future harm.¡± Su Wenyue spoke with a lecturing tone to Jiang Chun. Since the girl addressed her as Sister-inw, she naturally had to fulfill her duty and properly guide her naive cousin, to prevent her from going astray. Jiang Chun was still just a young girl, albeit taught by Mrs. Yang to have some guile; she couldn¡¯t keep herposure and blushed with anger at Su Wenyue¡¯s tone. It took her a great deal of effort to hold back. Mrs. Yang herself was seething but couldn¡¯te up with a response. Su Wenyue¡¯s words, though harsh, contained no falsehood. They hadn¡¯t expected Han Yu to marry such a formidable daughter-inw who appeared gracious on the surface but was more resolute than anyone, unwilling to suffer any loss. ¡°It sounds like I¡¯m the naive one from the way my Cousin-inw speaks. Though I¡¯m a year younger, I understand what I should, and there¡¯s no need for my Cousin-inw to be jealous of my rtionship with Cousin Yu. There really is nothing between us,¡± Jiang Chun said, her tone not as straightforward as her words. ¡°But toe back to it, Cousin-inw, you do seem a bit petty. It¡¯s just about lending your bed for a rest. If you don¡¯t want to, fine, but why all this talk? A youngdy from a Wealthy family really is different¡ªso calcting with every word they say.¡± ¡°Chun, shut your mouth! How can you speak to your Cousin-inw like that! It was just about borrowing a ce to rest for a bit. Your Cousin-inw isn¡¯t petty as you say. Do you think she¡¯s like someone from a low-status civilian family, making mountains out of molehills?¡± Mrs. Yang saw her daughter straying off track with her remarks and admonished her. Su Wenyue dismissed the matter with a sneer. This mother-daughter pair was no ordinary sort, having some machinations between them. They coordinated well, with one ying good cop and the other bad cop, all to achieve their goals. Would she let them? Of course not! Mrs. Yang¡¯s move was ineffective against Su Wenyue but did influence Mrs. Yang¡¯s sister. Mrs. Yang felt a bit embarrassed, as to them, people from a peasant family, it was just about borrowing a ce to rest and nothing serious. Fourth Daughter-inw was normally quite generous and probably wouldn¡¯t mind, right? ¡°How about this, Fourth Daughter-inw, you let Chun rest in your room for a while? It¡¯s not easy for Chun to havee all this way,¡± Mrs. Yang cautiously suggested, not using a forceful tone, which made it even harder to refuse.. Chapter 74: Losing Face Chapter 74: Losing Face Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this, both Yang Juxiang and her daughter revealed a smug expression on their faces. In their view, once the Mother-inw had spoken, how could a Daughter-inw not obey? When Yang Juxiang was at the Jiang Family, she also never took a no from a Daughter-inw. However, Su Wenyue didn¡¯tply with their expectations, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t let her stay in my room!¡± Su Wenyue refused without hesitation, leaving no room for discussion. Not only were Yang Juxiang and her daughter taken aback, but even Mrs. Yang¡¯s face turned sour. Her Daughter-inw didn¡¯t leave her any dignity in front of her Younger Sister and Niece, aplete loss of the Mother-inw¡¯s authority and face. ¡°Aunt, look at how Cousin-inw is talking. She won¡¯t even agree to such a small request, and it was you who instructed; she clearly doesn¡¯t take you seriously,¡± Jiang Chun said indignantly, pointing at Su Wenyue. Yang Juxiang was also shocked by Su Wenyue¡¯s behavior, ¡°Eldest Sister, I¡¯m not criticizing you, but your Mother-inw is too lenient. Where is there a Daughter-inw so unruly as to defy her Mother-inw¡¯s words? It¡¯s utterly outrageous! You cannot indulge her like this; otherwise, she¡¯ll end up walking all over you!¡± ¡°Why do you have to incite things in front of my Mother-inw? Mother, after living together these days, don¡¯t you know what kind of person your Daughter-inw is? Surely I am not that petty.¡± With that casual remark from Su Wenyue, much of the dissatisfaction in Mrs. Yang¡¯s heart dissipated. Initially, Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t me Su Wenyue much. Given the Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s wealthy background, having some particrities was normal. The real issue was losing face in front of her Sister and Niece. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, you must have a reason for not letting Chun stay in your room, right?¡± ¡°Mother-inw understands best. Daughter-inw indeed had Chun¡¯s best interests in mind, which is why I cannot let her rest in my room. It was out of good intentions originally; I never expected Aunt and Cousin Chun to misunderstand and even upset you, Mother. I am truly wronged.¡± Of all the people there, Su Wenyue only really cared about Mrs. Yang¡¯s opinion. After all, Han Yu still felt some affection for his birth mother, and she didn¡¯t want to strain their rtionship and make things difficult for Han Yu. As a Mother-inw, Mrs. Yang wasn¡¯t all that terrible. She wasn¡¯t malicious or the kind of Mother-inw who delighted in tormenting her Daughter-inw. It was just that she suffered from themon failing of putting too much trust in those she believed in, bing less astute and more biased when something concerned her. Su Wenyue understood this and sometimes could even take advantage of it. If the Mother-inw hadn¡¯t been like that in her previous life, how could she have lived sofortably in the Han Family? So even though sometimes Mrs. Yang¡¯s actions exasperated Su Wenyue, she didn¡¯t really me her. ¡°What do you mean? Fourth Daughter-inw, exin yourself clearly. Your Aunt and Cousin are reasonable people; if there truly is a good reason, they will listen.¡± ¡°Mother, it was I who was too impatient. I shouldn¡¯t have talked back to Aunt. I didn¡¯t let Chun rest in my room truly for her own good. Chun is only a year younger than me, an almost fully grown girl. How can she sleep where a man lives? Never mind that Husband and Chun are cousins, such rtionships have always been prone to gossip, and even true siblings need to avoid each other after reaching a certain age. If this gets out, there will inevitably be nders, which would tarnish both Husband¡¯s and Cousin¡¯s reputations. ¡± Mrs. Yang, who ced great importance on her youngest son¡¯s reputation, quickly nodded in agreement, ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw makes a good point. A daughter¡¯s reputation is of utmost importance.¡± What Mrs. Yang actually wanted to say was that her son¡¯s reputation was most important. However, considering her Niece was also involved, and Mrs. Yang did have a soft spot for Chun, she still took Chun¡¯s feelings into ount while speaking. ¡°If one does nothing wrong, why be afraid of a crooked shadow? I have done nothing to fear; besides, this is our own family we¡¯re talking about. Who would gossip so much?¡± Jiang Chun muttered, unconcerned. After hearing these words, Mrs. Yang could not reprimand her due to her Sister¡¯s presence, but her expression soured. She had thought her Niece was respectable, but it turned out she was like this, a girl unconcerned with staying in a man¡¯s room and unashamed. Mrs. Yang thought to herself that it was fortunate Father-inw interfered with Yuer¡¯s marriage and that he married the Fourth Daughter-inw instead. If such a woman entered their family, it could have led her son astray. In this regard, Mrs. Yang even more appreciated Su Wenyue and firmly sided with her daughter-inw over Jiang Chun. ¡°Cousin Chun might not be afraid, but I am. Husband clearly isn¡¯t fickle, but such rumors would damage his reputation. I can¡¯t control you, Cousin. You may do as you wish elsewhere, just don¡¯t implicate my Husband. So Cousin Chun, you should rest somewhere else. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay in Xiao Xi¡¯s room,¡± Su Wenyue said. This aligned perfectly with Mrs. Yang¡¯s reasoning; it didn¡¯t matter what the Jiang Family¡¯s daughter did, as long as she didn¡¯t affect her son. ¡°Yes, Chun, although what the Fourth Daughter-inw says is harsh, it¡¯s for your own good. Xiao Xi is a neat and generous person, and she wouldn¡¯t mind you staying in her room. Besides, you are both women; it¡¯s convenient and won¡¯t cause any unseemly rumors,¡± Mrs. Yang added. ¡°Eldest Sister, who is this Xiao Xi?¡± Yang Juxiang asked, puzzled by the name, unaware of such a person at the Han Family. Seeing her Sister inquire, Mrs. Yang exined Xiao Xi¡¯s background again. Both Yang Juxiang and her daughter, learning that Xiao Xi was merely Su Wenyue¡¯s Servant girl, felt disdain and contempt. ¡°Aunt, how can you let me stay in a Servant girl¡¯s room? That¡¯s too degrading,¡± Jiang Chun protested, leveraging her youth and naivety to speak without concern, voicing things that Yang Juxiang wanted to say but couldn¡¯t. Yang Juxiang, hearing her daughter, didn¡¯t object, evidently sharing the same view. Her Eldest Sister offering her a Servant¡¯s room was downright disrespectful. You silly girl, what are you saying? Xiao Xi is no longer a Servant girl; she¡¯s redeemed herself. She¡¯s staying with Our family because she values her loyalty and wishes to follow her master. Besides, not just anyone can be a servant at the Su Family. Many people plead for such a position and are turned away. You didn¡¯t see the clothes Xiao Xi wore when she first arrived at the Han Family; she was dressed far better than us by many times, in the finest materials, like a pampered Daughter In The City. I couldn¡¯t believe Xiao Xi was just a Servant girl. She can cook and do all sorts of household chores, and she¡¯s literate, too. Our average farmer¡¯s daughters can¡¯tpare..¡± Chapter 75: It Depends on Your Performance Chapter 75: It Depends on Your Performance Trantor: 549690339 Xiao Xi had been busy helping Mrs. Yang with various tasks during her stay at the Han Family, and her lively and amiable nature had won Mrs. Yang¡¯s affection. Upon hearing her niece speak like this, Mrs. Yang could not help but speak well of Xiao Xi, especially since everything she said was true. The child truly was exceptional, and a regr farm man wouldn¡¯t be worthy of her. Recently, quite a few vigers had sent matchmakers to propose marriage, but Xiao Xi wasn¡¯t interested in any of them. Only a man as capable and promising as her own son could be a suitable master for Xiao Xi, and Mrs. Yang felt a sense of pride at this thought. Jiang Chun felt increasingly ufortable when she heard Mrs. Yang speak this way. By the sound of it, could it be that her aunt thought even less of herpared to Su Wenyue¡¯s servant girl? ¡°But she¡¯s just a servant girl, Aunt, why are you praising her so much? If someone didn¡¯t know better, they might think she was your actual niece.¡± Jiang Chun¡¯s words betrayed her discontent with Mrs. Yang. ¡°Chun, how can you speak to your aunt like that? Have you forgotten all the rules I taught you?¡± Yang Juxiang was someone who knew how to read the room. She was aware that her daughter would gain nothing by behaving this way. She hade back this time hoping for the Han Family¡¯s support, and there was no need to upset her eldest sister. In truth, Yang Juxiang and Jiang Chun harbored the same feelings of jealousy. Mrs. Yang was not a fool; although she tended to be gullible and easily led, she could see Jiang Chun¡¯s obvious discontent and felt even less happy about it. Her niece used to be quite sensible, but as she grew up, she seemed to be more and more unreasonable. Nevertheless, Jiang Chun was just a niece, not her daughter. There were some matters Mrs. Yang couldn¡¯t manage, nor did she want to, less her good intentions end up being criticized. This distancing between Mrs. Yang and Yang Juxiang and her daughter was actually due to her own son; otherwise, she would never have entertained such thoughts in the past. ¡°Alright, Juxiang, don¡¯t scold Chun anymore. After all, she is still young and doesn¡¯t understand things. You¡¯ve been on the road all day. Why don¡¯t you rest along with Juxiang for a while? We have plenty of time, and we sisters can talkter.¡± With the way Jiang Chun was behaving, Mrs. Yang had lost her interest in chatting, feeling as if their sisterly bond had grown strained over the years, nothing like the close warmth they used to share when they were in their mother¡¯s home. ¡°That sounds good. Now that you mention it, I am quite tired. I will take Chun to rest first, andter we sisters can have a good chat,¡± said Yang Juxiang, pushing down her irritation and responding with a smile. She had thought her elder sister, despite being somewhat self-righteous, had always treated her well, but now it seemed she was just someone her elder sister could easily dismiss. Whatever kindness she had shown in the past, whatever help she had given, must have been delivered with a sense of charity, surely feeling very pleased with herself. When Yang Juxiang and her daughter arrived at Xiao Xi¡¯s room, they found it indeed tidy andfortable, which only unsettled them further. Su Wenyue, who cherished Xiao Xi and didn¡¯t want her to suffer following her, refused to allow Xiao Xi to feel aggrieved and had provided many additionalforts. To Yang Juxiang and her daughter, this didn¡¯t seem right at all. It simply reminded them of the Han Family¡¯s wealth, that even a servant¡¯s room was so well-appointed. Had the chests in the room not been locked, Jiang Chun would have been tempted to sift through their contents. With two extra people in the home, the atmosphere therein changed. Mrs. Li was naturally reticent and reserved, speaking little, while Mrs. Liu couldn¡¯t stand Jiang Chun¡¯sdy-like demeanor. Even the Fourth Daughter-inw, who truly came from a wealthy family, didn¡¯t behave like her. Moreover, Jiang Chun always had the nerve to hold a handkerchief between her fingers and look longingly at the Fourth child, a disy unbing of an unmarried girl gazing at a grown man. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, you¡¯d better be careful. Watch out for that shameless fox, or the Fourth child might be snatched away. I¡¯ve never seen such a brazen girl,¡± said Mrs. Liu with disdain, ncing at Jiang Chun in the courtyard. Su Wenyue was indifferent to Mrs. Liu¡¯s remarks. She didn¡¯t see Han Yu as particrly faithful, but he certainly had discerning taste and wouldn¡¯t be interested in someone like Jiang Chun. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. My Husband isn¡¯t that kind of man. Let her look all she wants. She is family, after all, and if we act improperly, it won¡¯t look good to Mother,¡± she replied. ¡°You just don¡¯t understand men, Fourth Daughter-inw. No matter how upright they appear to be, deep down they¡¯re all flirtatious. Jiang Chun might only be average-looking, but she¡¯s young and lively, and an unmarried girl at that. If she¡¯s set on seducing, what man wouldn¡¯t take the bait? Don¡¯t take it lightly; if that shameless fox seeds, you¡¯ll regret it when it¡¯s toote,¡± warned Mrs. Liu. As for Mrs. Liu¡¯s opinions and perspectives, Su Wenyue just smiled withoutment. At least Han Yu was not that sort of person, although how exactly that sort of person Han Yu was, Su Wenyue often felt she understood clearly, yet sometimes she found him quite puzzling. As soon as Su Wenyue returned to her room, she was embraced by Han Yu, who gazed at his wife, who seemed lost in thought. ¡°What are you thinking about, so entranced? Earlier, I saw you whispering with Sister-inw in the kitchen. She¡¯s not the calm type and isn¡¯t too clever. Don¡¯t get mixed up in her nonsense. Spend less time with her from now on, lest you be led astray,¡± Han Yu said, furrowing his brow at the mention of Mrs. Liu. He had little patience for the gossiping women of the vige who seemed to have nothing better to do than meddle and squabble over trivialities, and Mrs. Liu was a prime example. He was lucky to have married a wife so well-suited to him, and he couldn¡¯t let anyone corrupt her. ¡°Not too clever,¡± Su Wenyueughed softly. ¡°So that¡¯s what you think of Sister-inw. What if she heard you?¡± Seeing the mischievous smile on Su Wenyue¡¯s face, Han Yu pinched her tender cheeks. ¡°What if she did hear? Are you going to snitch to Sister-inw? When did you be so friendly with her that you would betray your Husband?¡± ¡°Now you know. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that close to Sister-inw. It¡¯s just superficial politeness, not to the point of selling out my Husband,¡± Su Wenyue humorously replied to Han Yu¡¯s teasing expression. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, if you were close friends, you could sell out your Husband?¡± asked Han Yu, his look toward Su Wenyue clearly threatening. Unfortunately for him, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t take his threat seriously at all. ¡°That depends on how well you behave.¡± ¡°I think you need a lesson!¡±¡­. Chapter 76: Progress Through Retreat Chapter 76: Progress Through Retreat Trantor: 549690339 The second day at the crack of dawn, Su Wenyue and Han Yu headed to the County Town. The Han Family¡¯s supply of rice grain wasn¡¯t plentiful, eating meat only every other day, which was only thanks to Han Yu hunting wild game from the mountains. Yang Juxiang and her daughter came over, and the better food ingredients had been cookedst night to treat them. Now there was hardly any food left at home, not even much rice or flour, so Su Wenyue followed Han Yu to the city to restock. Originally, Han Yu could have handled this task alone, but with a cousin around who never forgot to be vexatious, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to stay at home. Moreover, she loved going to town, so she went along with him. Normally, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem. If some mother-inws were strict, they might object, but Mrs. Yang would definitely not object and would even hope that the daughter-inw would go along. Her niece was bing increasingly troublesome, and although the daughter-inw seemed soft and gentle, she actually had a temper, which was clear from thest incident. If there was amotion at home, it would be unpleasant. Lately, the Han Family was constantly in turmoil, and Mrs. Yang only wanted peace and tranquility at home. Jiang Chun, seeing this, also wanted to go along, ¡°Cousin Yu, you¡¯re going to the city, right? Take me with you. I haven¡¯t been to town in a long time. Please bring me along to see the world.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Wenyue casually looked at Han Yu, her demeanor cheeky and flirtatious, although she said nothing. Her intention was clear, ¡°Dare you agree and see what happens.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for the cousin to stay at home. It¡¯s not often that you visit, so spend more time talking with Mother. Besides, me and your cousin-inw aren¡¯t going to the city for fun; we¡¯re going to shop for necessities. It would be inconvenient for you to tag along.¡± Seeing his wife¡¯s possessive little expression, Han Yu found it somewhat amusing and politely refused Jiang Chun. If it weren¡¯t for the kinship between the two families, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with an excuse. Han Yu was never one to pity or indulge women. It was only after getting married recently that he had softened a bit, but his nature hadn¡¯t changed. Jiang Chun¡¯s face, with its forced sweet smile, couldn¡¯t hold up after being dismissed outright by Han Yu. She was still somewhat unwilling to let it go: ¡°Cousin Yu, please take me with you. I¡¯m used to doing chores at home, and I know a lot. Inparison with Miss Su, whoes from a wealthy family, I know much more. I can help you with shopping and carrying items.¡± Mrs. Liu, wanting to show off in front of Su Wenyue, was especially attentive to Jiang Chun¡¯s every move. After hearing these shameless words from Jiang Chun, even if she wasn¡¯t trying to gain favor with Su Wenyue, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°What¡¯s with the young girls nowadays, so shameless! Why are you meddling in the affairs of a husband and wife? It¡¯s such disgraceful behavior!¡± ¡°What are you talking about! I just wanted to go to the city to have a look, how does that make me shameless? Turns out all of you sisters-inw are ganging up against me! Aunt, look at them!¡± Jiang Chun pointed at Mrs. Liu, incensed. ¡°Chun, what are you doing? They are put off by you and don¡¯t let you follow, and here you are insisting. Isn¡¯t that enough embarrassment for you!¡± Yang Juxiang scolded sternly, then looked toward Mrs. Yang. ¡°Eldest Sister, I think I should take Chun back home with me today. We won¡¯t stay much longer. I¡¯m not as fortunate as you, having not married into a good family like the Han Family. It¡¯s normal for us of the Jiang Family, Poor People like us, to be looked down upon. Originally, I just wanted to see you, and now that I have, I won¡¯t trouble you any further. However, I must rify something. Our Chun is not like the shameless girl your Eldest Daughter-inw talks about. She¡¯s close to the Fourth Child because of their sibling affection from childhood, not as you folks described it. I hope you don¡¯t spread rumors about her in front of others. A girl¡¯s reputation is important. If any false rumors affect Chun, then our decades of sisterhood wille to an end.¡± Yang Juxiang spoke with indignation and was about to go inside to pack and leave, but Mrs. Yang quickly stopped her. Although she was somewhat dissatisfied with her niece¡¯s behavior, she still valued her sisterhood with Yang Juxiang. ¡°Juxiang, what are you saying? We¡¯re all peasant families here at the Han Family. Where is the high or low in that? Who can truly be better than others? Our Eldest Daughter-inw is just a loose talker and not too bright. You shouldn¡¯t take her words seriously enough to be angry. You¡¯vee all this way, and I haven¡¯t even properly weed you and your daughter yet. You should at least stay a few days. Rest assured, I¡¯ll reprimand the Eldest Daughter-inw for her inappropriate remarks. Please don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± ¡°Mother, I¡­¡± Mrs. Liu wasn¡¯t entirely convinced by what her Mother-inw had said. ¡°Shut your mouth. You want to stir up more trouble, is that it? Tell me, when will that mouth of yours stop offending people!¡± Juxiang was not genuinely keen on leaving; she still hoped for Han Family¡¯s support. Leaving that way would simply waste her best possessions tucked away at the bottom of the box. Besides, she knew her Eldest Sister¡¯s temperament and spoke that way as a strategic retreat. No matter what, Su Wenyue would absolutely not agree to bring Jiang Chun along, and Mrs. Yang, while consoling, didn¡¯t bring this matter up. Whether it was for her eldest son or her daughter-inw, she did not want to displease the former, and she had reservations about thetter. It seemed the Mother-inw was in a bit of a weak position. ¡°If the cousin doesn¡¯t mind, why not keep the Third Cousin¡¯s wifepany? It must be boring lying alone when pregnant.¡± Mrs. Wang emerged from her room at some point, seemingly keen to defuse the tension with her good intentions, though everyone knew Mrs. Wang wasn¡¯t so kind and wondered what she was plotting. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in your room instead ofing out?¡± Mrs. Yang frowned upon seeing Mrs. Wang, but refrained from causing a scene in front of Yang Juxiang and her daughter. ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. As long as the Third Cousin¡¯s wife is willing to have me, she is so kind, unlike some people who look down on us poor rtives.¡± Jiang Chun seemed not to notice Mrs. Yang¡¯s expression, realizing that she couldn¡¯t get her way with Han Yu and Su Wenyue. She was happy to go along with Mrs. Wang¡¯s offer. Mrs. Yang saw Mrs. Wang and her niece getting along harmoniously and decided not toment. However, she gave Mrs. Wang a warning look, hoping she wouldn¡¯t stir up trouble. On the surface, Mrs. Wangplied meekly, but a gleam of cunning shed in her eyes. The two families lived so far apart that Yang Juxiang hadn¡¯t heard about the upheavals in the Wang family. Thinking that Mrs. Wang¡¯s maternal family was well-off, she felt it would be beneficial for her daughter to foster a good rtionship with Mrs. Wang, hoping for some advantages. ¡°Chun, since your Third Cousin¡¯s wife values you, you should apany her well. But be careful in your actions. She is carrying a child in her stomach, so don¡¯t identally bump into or harm your Third Cousin¡¯s wife..¡± Chapter 77: Want to Make Money Chapter 77: Want to Make Money Trantor: 549690339 After a round of shopping in the County Town, Su Wenyue bought quite a few things, both for eating and for use, not only for her mother-inw to nourish her health, but also to properly host Yang Juxiang and her daughter. Han Yu didn¡¯t bring much silver, only enough to buy some rice grains and meat, the rest was all out of Su Wenyue¡¯s own pocket. Now that the chaos of war had not yet started, prices were not too high. They had bought a whole ox cart of goods and spent less than ten silver coins. Although it wasn¡¯t much, Su Wenyue still felt somewhat pained; apart from the Zhuangzi, her dowry silver only amounted to one thousand taels, and she had already given five hundred to Xiao Xi to deal with things, leaving only five hundred taels. Money, no matter how sparingly used, would always diminish with spending. It was not sustainable to only have outflows without inflows; finding ways to make money was necessary. However, she hadn¡¯t thought of any better solutions recently. She had been embroidering embroidery products, nning to sell them once finished, and with her skill and ingenuity, she should be able to earn some silver. ¡°What are you daydreaming about? You don¡¯t even like aunt and Jiang Chun, so why buy so much stuff?¡± Han Yu had never intended to let his wife use her dowry silver to cover household expenses, but since Su Wenyue insisted on buying, he couldn¡¯t stop her, only thinking in his heart that he wouldpensate her once they were better off. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it for them. Mother was injured, and the doctor said she needs to be well nourished. We can¡¯t always eat things thatck sustenance. Besides, I don¡¯t want to put Mother in a difficult position. I can tell that Mother still has some affection for her sister, my aunt. If things with aunt and cousin be too strained, Mother might not say it, but she will certainly feel bad inside,¡± Su Wenyue said and then feigned a few blows at Han Yu. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all for you. Otherwise, with your dear cousin always targeting me, I¡¯m not one to just take it lying down. Let alone spending so much silver for them, I would rather just kick them out the door! My mother always said I was too willful. Indeed, once married, everything¡¯s different. I have to consider everything for my husband¡ªon this ount, I could be considered a good daughter-inw,¡± she said. Su Wenyueined to Han Yu while making her point. The deed was done, but Han Yu needed to know why she did it and how much she humbled herself for him¡ªhe should keep her goodness in mind. Seeing his wife¡¯s yfully petnt way, a warm feeling filled Han Yu¡¯s heart, and he enjoyed it thoroughly. Initially, he had married Su Wenyue following the elders¡¯ wishes and had not been in love with anyone, so he had no expectations for their married life. However, he had not anticipated that Su Wenyue would do so well. Sure, she had this or that minor w, but to him, those ws made her even more endearing, and step by step, she had made her way into his almost indifferent heart. ¡°You are already a good daughter-inw of mine, who dares say you¡¯re not!! I remember everything you do for me; however, you don¡¯t have to humble yourself too much. When ites to right and wrong, stand your ground, as I will always be there to back you up!¡± Han Yu immediately promised, indicating his stance to Su Wenyue. He certainly cherished his wife¡¯s kindness towards him. ¡°What if I¡¯m not in the right, will you not back me then?¡± Su Wenyue pushed further, suddenly turning from a wise and understanding young daughter-inw to a demanding one, and this change was precisely what won Han Yu¡¯s heart even more. Han Yu was savvy enough to say, ¡°Of course I will. Who else would support an unreasonable wife like mine? Even if you are unreasonable, I¡¯ll still stand by you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Su Wenyue nodded in satisfaction, reflecting on how different Han Yu was now from the cold and heartless man of her previous life. Because they were not in a hurry to return home and traveled leisurely by ox cart, they did not reach the Han Family until after noon. Mrs. Yang had asked Mrs. Liu to save lunch for Han Yu and Su Wenyue. Upon arriving home, they found guests present, members of Mrs. Liu¡¯s mother¡¯s family hade to visit. It was an unusual time for Mrs. Liu¡¯s rtives to visit, and Su Wenyue was somewhat curious, though it was none of her business, she did not inquire further. Together with Han Yu, they brought in the things they had bought. Han Yu took what had been bought with the public funds to the kitchen, and Su Wenyue put what she had bought into her room. Although they were bought to be used together, once in her room, she had control over their use, and she could do as she pleased without anyone objecting. Thinking it over, Su Wenyue also sent a portion of the pastries they had bought that day to Mrs. Liu, for her to entertain their mother¡¯s family, and took the chance to give her formal greetings to Mrs. Liu¡¯s rtives, as a friendly gesture among sister-inws. The visitor was Mrs. Liu¡¯s eldest sister-inw, who was exceedingly courteous andvished praise upon meeting Su Wenyue. More sophisticated and worldly than Mrs. Liu¡¯s straightforward nature, as for her character, Su Wenyue had not interacted much with Mrs. Liu¡¯s rtives and refrained from making any judgments. In the afternoon, Han Yu went hunting in the mountains, and after acknowledging Mrs. Liu, Su Wenyue visited her mother-inw and then spent the rest of the time in her room embroidering. Today¡¯s trip to the County Town intensified Su Wenyue¡¯s desire to make money. The best idea she had so far was to continue embroidering. Quality embroidery products fetched high prices, but very few skilled embroiderers were around. In Xinye County, the embroiderers of the Su Family were considered top-notch. Su Wenyue¡¯s embroidery skills came from the previous life when she had sought guidance from many skilled embroiderers, not just to show off her virtue and fidelity. The man she aimed to please was particrly demanding, wanting only the best in every aspect of life. Later on, everything she wore was made by her own hands, far superior to the work of the Su Family¡¯s embroiderers. By now, Su Wenyue had umted many small pieces of embroidery and nned to do a few more, along with arger piece, to sell together at her mother¡¯s embroidery workshop. Since the workshop was theirs, whatever price it fetched was theirs to keep, and this would be a significant savingpared to selling through a third party. However, she would certainly need to find a way to exin to her mother when the time came. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, may Ie in?¡± Su Wenyue was embroidering when Mrs. Liu knocked at the door. Su Wenyue¡¯s hand only paused momentarily, and on recognizing Mrs. Liu¡¯s voice, she continued her swift needlework, simply moving her lips, ¡°Is that you, Sister-inw? Come in. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, you¡¯re doing embroidery, aren¡¯t you? Look at this flower, it¡¯s just like the real thing¡ªsuch fine craftsmanship,¡± Mrs. Liu entered and immediately started withvish praise andpliments. Su Wenyue had guessed Mrs. Liu needed something from her. Now that her eldest sister-inw had visited and Mrs. Liu had sought her out, she became even more certain. ¡°You tter me, Sister-inw. You¡¯vee at this time; has your eldest sister-inw left?¡± Su Wenyue casually asked.. Chapter 78: Either Beating or Scolding Chapter 78: Either Beating or Scolding Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yes, she just left for home, and I even let her take that box of cakes with her. I don¡¯t know how happy she must be, letting the nephews try something new. Speaking of which, I really owe you one, Fourth younger sibling. Such fine cakes certainly aren¡¯t cheap, and you just gave them to me,¡± Mrs. Liu said, her smile widening when talking about her nephews from her mother¡¯s family, much more joyful than when she mentioned Han Baofu from the second branch of the Han Family. It was clear that her rtionship with her mother¡¯s family was good; otherwise, Mrs. Liu would not have allowed her eldest sister-inw from her mother¡¯s family to take the cakes with her. ¡°It¡¯s just a box of cakes, not worth much. It¡¯s good that your sister-inw likes them.¡± As for the cakes, Su Wenyue preferred to eat the ones she made herself. It was only because the Han Family hadn¡¯t yet split the household, and it was inconvenient to do anything, that she had bought several boxes from the county town, but even then, the taste was just mediocre. In her previous life, with her culinary skills, apart from what she made herself, only the pastries from the biggest cake shop in Chang¡¯an City, Gourmet Vegetarian Restaurant, met her standards. The truth was that most of the truly good pastry chefs were employed inrge mansions. Back then, as a concubine, Su Wenyue rarely had the chance to visit other mansions, not to mention truly prestigious households, which looked down on a concubine of her low status. It would be disrespectful to the host if such a person was brought along. Nevertheless, to humor her, since he knew she liked those treats, sometimes he would specifically bring back some pastries. After she tasted and analyzed them, she could make most of them, and sometimes even improve the taste. He ate them with delight, and sometimes she even suspected that he brought the pastries just to satisfy his own cravings. What mattered was not the reason. In her previous life, she learned so many things just to please him, not only to survive better but also as a distraction from the loneliness in therge and deserted mansion. It could even be seen as a pastime; otherwise, she feared she might go mad from regret and solitude. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, Fourth Daughter-inw, what are you thinking about, so engrossed?¡± Mrs. Liu said after speaking for a long time before realizing Su Wenyue had been lost in thought. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, just remembered something for a moment. Sister-inw, you came to see me for something, right?¡± Su Wenyue saw that Mrs. Liu was beating around the bush with ttery and praise, which bored her, and she preferred to be forthright and have Mrs. Liu get to the point. That way, she could focus on her embroidery in peace. Besides, she was feeling rather down at the moment and didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to Mrs. Liu¡¯s rambling. ¡°Ah, well, Fourth Daughter-inw, I do indeed have a favor to ask you, but I¡¯m not quite sure how to approach it.¡± Upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, a rare look of difficulty appeared on Mrs. Liu¡¯s face, the consistent requests from her eldest sister-inw putting her in a bind. ¡°We are sisters-inw; there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t talk about. Sister-inw, just be direct with me. I¡¯ll do my best to help if I can, and if I can¡¯t, I hope you¡¯ll understand,¡± Su Wenyue said, seeing Mrs. Liu¡¯s troubled expression and uncertain what the issue might be, preferring to get things clear up front. ¡°It¡¯s like this: My eldest sister-inw from my mother¡¯s family has a niece I¡¯ve seen before. The little girl is pretty and, although not as eloquent as my big sister, is honest and hardworking. She¡¯s very efficient at work, but unfortunately, she has a cruel stepmother who beats and scolds her constantly. My eldest sister-inw¡¯s big brother is often out doing farm work and can¡¯t always look after her. By the time my eldest sister-inw found out, the girl was covered in bruises from being beaten. I felt so sorry when I heard about it. The girl is even younger than our Eldest girl at home. If it continues, she¡¯ll end up being beaten to death by that cruel stepmother. You might know, Fourth younger sibling, that my mother¡¯s family isn¡¯t well off and they can¡¯t really offer much help. My eldest sister-inw really had no other choice, so she turned to me for help.¡± Mrs. Liu isn¡¯t such a kindhearted person. First, it was because her eldest sister-inw from her mother¡¯s family came to her, and also, when she thought of her own children, her heart softened a bit, and she felt more pity for the girl. ¡°So what does my sister-inw suggest?¡± Su Wenyue asked indifferently, her voice betraying none of the pity she felt for the unfortunate girl. In her previous life, she abandoned her husband and son. She wondered how her obedient and sensible son managedter in life, recalling that Han Yu remarried, to ady from a prestigious family. The treatment of a son from a husband¡¯s previous marriage probably wasn¡¯t too favorable. An eldest son eligible to inherit the family fortune could be a target for a malicious person seeking to remove obstacles for their own children. The more Su Wenyue thought about it, the more her heart ached. Mrs. Liu mentioned all this hoping to stir Su Wenyue¡¯s sympathy and prompt her to offer help to the girl herself. Seeing that Su Wenyue¡¯s expression was still indifferent, showing no sign of pity for the girl, Mrs. Liu felt disappointed. However, since she had brought it up, she had to plow ahead with the request. ¡°Fourth younger sibling, I know this might be imposing on you, but I really have no other choice. My eldest sister-inw from my mother¡¯s family hase to me several times. Could you ask your family if they still need servants? That girl is quite efficient at work. Despite her young age, she handles all the farm work at home. Whether it¡¯s cooking, gathering pigweed, chopping wood, she can do all sorts of tasks! But since she is young, the Su Family might not consider her. My eldest sister-inw from my mother¡¯s family told me she¡¯s not asking for much in wages, as long as the girl gets a full meal, that would be enough.¡± Worried that Su Wenyue might not agree, Mrs. Liu¡¯s plea sounded a bit urgent, sincerely advocating for the girl. As Su Wenyue listened, it seemed like a simple matter. The Su Family had so many servants; one more wage wasn¡¯t a big deal. But she couldn¡¯t just carelessly agree, as that would lead Mrs. Liu to think she could easilye to her for anything. Furthermore, the girl was from Mrs. Liu¡¯s eldest sister-inw¡¯s side of the family, whichplicated things if it involved rtives; a misunderstanding could create discord. Although her rtionship with Mrs. Liu was currently amicable, the future was uncertain. Besides, Mrs. Liu wasn¡¯t exactly virtuous, greedy for petty advantages. If Mrs. Li were asking, she could agree directly, even sending the girl to work on her own estate. But having someone from Mrs. Liu¡¯s side nearby wasn¡¯t entirely reassuring, and there were things Su Wenyue preferred Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t know; thus, extra caution was warranted. She couldn¡¯t send the girl to her estate; cing her in a less crucial part of the Su Family to do misceneous tasks could work, though. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Sister-inw, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t agree. It may seem easy to take in a servant, but it¡¯s not that simple. There are things that need to be made clear. It¡¯s not just about being efficient at work; at the very least, a good character is required, with no acts of betrayal! Though the Su Family has some businesses, we are very cautious when recruiting servants. Particrly after the recent incident, Sister-inw, you must remember the girl from Third Sister-inw¡¯s maternal family, who was dismissed for going behind our backs..¡± Chapter 79: Covered in Cuts and Bruises Chapter 79: Covered in Cuts and Bruises Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This, Fourth Daughter-inw, rest assured, that little girl is definitely a good one. I¡¯ve seen her myself, and I can guarantee it to you,¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s heart, which was hanging on the matter that seemed simple as exined by Su Wenyue, finally settled. There was a resolution, and she had an exnation for her elder sister-inw at her mother¡¯s family. She hadn¡¯t even had the time to feel happy when Su Wenyue¡¯s following words made her smile falter, and she could only try her best to speak well of her niece. ¡°How about this, you ask your eldest sister-inw at your mother¡¯s family to find some time to bring the child over for a look. If she¡¯s suitable, I will then take her to the Su Family, plead with my mother, and see if she could take her in.¡± Although Su Wenyue had decided to help, after all, the child was quite pitiable, it was still necessary to meet her in person before making any promises. If her character was bad, no matter how pitiable, Su Wenyue would feel no sympathy. ¡°Ah, alright, that works. I¡¯ll tell my eldest sister-inw at my mother¡¯s family to bring the girl over for you to take a look,¡± Mrs. Liu said. Although she hadn¡¯t achieved her anticipated goal, since Su Wenyue agreed to meet the person, the matter was halfway sessful. Su Wenyue¡¯s condition was also within reason, and Mrs. Liu nodded continuously in agreement. ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll get busy. I¡¯ll send word backter and have my sister-inw bring the child over. When the timees, Fourth Daughter-inw, please help take a look.¡± In the afternoon, Han Yu just casually roamed the mountains. As the time he had was short and not every trip into the mountains yielded returns, even though Han Yu was skilled, by evening he had only brought back a wild pheasant which was quite small¡ªbarely enough for stewing into a pot of soup, most of which ended up in the stomachs of Yang Juxiang and her daughter. Speaking of Yang Juxiang and her daughter, they were really unreserved when it came to eating, showing none of the self-awareness expected of guests. Without waiting for the host family to insist, they devoured their food upon sitting at the table, as if they hadn¡¯t eaten in several meals. Although the dinner was reasonablyvish, it was no match for their voracious appetites. Aside from Yang Juxiang and her daughter, no one in the Han Family felt full. However, considering their status as guests, it was inappropriate to voice anyints, though in their hearts they worried that a few more days of such eating would leave their household impoverished. The Han Family was barely maintaining their current lifestyle, and had specifically made their meals more plentiful in honor of Yang Juxiang and her daughter. Mrs. Yang felt a bit embarrassed by her sister and niece¡¯s manner of eating, but did not show the same disdain as the others. Instead, she felt a touch of sympathy for her sister¡¯s life at the Jiang Family. The Jiang Family was indeed impoverished, with not even a patch of their ownnd. They survived by renting fields from andlord, and every year, not only did they have to pay taxes, but also the rent, leaving scarcely enough to feed the family. They were forced to cut back on food and clothing. The best meals Yang Juxiang and her daughter had were probably those at the Han Family, but since their home was so distant, visits were not easy. Mrs. Liu felt even more contempt in her heart. Considering the state of the Jiang Family, why did Jiang Chun still pretend to be so delicate? Coming to the Han Family, she acted like a Miss, not even willing to pick up a broom she knocked over. Yet at the dinner table, her true nature was revealed. She wanted to scoff at her, but refrained upon seeing the warning look from her mother-inw. Su Wenyue saw all this, and she didn¡¯t mind the loss of some food. However, it felt like a waste to feed such people as Yang Juxiang and her daughter; she might as well feed a dog. She let it be, considering it for the sake of her mother-inw. Because of Yang Juxiang and her daughter, the Han Family had a rather unsatisfying feast that they had originally looked forward to. However, it seemed this mother and daughter pair were either too carefree or deliberate in their actions, as they seemedpletely unaffected and ate heartily. After dinner, Mrs. Yang kept Mrs. Liu and Su Wenyue back, looking somewhat displeased. Su Wenyue wondered to herself if she had offended her mother-inw, curious about the reason for her mother-inw¡¯s displeasure. ¡°Mother, have you called for us because there¡¯s something you need?¡± Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t guilty of anything and felt no fear. She didn¡¯t understand why her mother-inw was acting this way, but thought it best to ask directly. Mrs. Yang, however, did not respond to Su Wenyue¡¯s question but instead turned to Mrs. Liu: ¡°Eldest Daughter-inw, I hear you sought out Fourth Daughter-inw over a matter concerning your eldest sister-inw at your mother¡¯s family. Is this true?¡± Mrs. Yang¡¯s tone carried a clear discontent, and Mrs. Liu, even if not adept at picking up on cues, knew that her mother-inw was displeased and carefully exined, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s true, it¡¯s about my eldest sister-inw¡¯s nephew. He couldn¡¯t endure the abuse by his stepmother anymore and sought help from me, so I hoped to implore Fourth Daughter-inw to see if he could work as a servant at the Su Family, to offer the child a way out.¡± ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t meddle in affairs among sister-inws, but Fourth Daughter-inw has only recently been married into our family. She¡¯s youthful and amiable, and I¡¯m sure there are things she cannot say outright. As her mother-inw, it seems I need to be the annoying one to interject. In the future, weigh your actions more carefully. Just because Fourth Daughter-inw is easy to talk to, it doesn¡¯t mean you cane to her with anything. This is an exceedingly distant rtive, not even directly rted to your mother¡¯s family, yet something concerning your eldest sister-inw at your mother¡¯s family. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to trouble Fourth Daughter-inw with this? If others knew, what would they think of the Han Family?¡± Su Wenyue heard that Mrs. Yang¡¯s concern was about this matter, and with the mother-inw¡¯s attitude clearly on her side, speaking up for her, Su Wenyue felt a measure of warmth in her heart. ¡°Yes, Mother, your daughter-inw understands. I won¡¯t do it again in the future, but for this matter, I still need to trouble my younger sister-inw.¡± Mrs. Liu also knew she was somewhat in the wrong. If it weren¡¯t for relying on her status as a daughter-inw of the Han Family, Su Wenyue might not have been willing to help her, so she responded with a good attitude. Mrs. Liu¡¯s family must have been truly desperate, for she sent word in the morning, and her eldest sister-inw at her mother¡¯s family brought the child over that very afternoon. Although Su Wenyue had heard the child was eleven years old, upon actually seeing her, how could this look like an eleven-year-old girl? She was skin and bones, even smaller than a seven or eight-year-old child, with clothes more tattered than those of a beggar on the street, and her body was covered in wounds. Although Su Wenyue felt her heart had hardened after two lifetimes, she couldn¡¯t help but be moved upon seeing the child. What kind of cruel stepmother could treat a child like this? And thinking about that child she had abandoned, she wondered if he too was being abused by his stepmother. ¡°Is this the child you spoke of, looking like she¡¯s been beaten to this state?¡± Su Wenyue felt pain just looking at the child¡¯s wounds. Although Mrs. Yang had been upset with Mrs. Liu for meddling, upon seeing the child, she held back her words. This child was truly pitiable, and she even took out some sweets to give to the child. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of a wicked stepmother? My big brother usually has to work odd jobs in the County Town to support the family and is not at home to protect the child. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her here. The child was nearly killed by that stepmother. I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch her get hurt, so I sought out Miss Su. I hope Miss Su doesn¡¯t find it inappropriate,¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s eldest sister-inw at her mother¡¯s family said helplessly, her wordsced with deep resentment towards the cruel woman.. Chapter 80: Making a Determination Chapter 80: Making a Determination Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Come here, little girl, tell me, how old are you this year, and what can you do?¡± Although Su Wenyue was tender-hearted, she still had to ask the necessary questions. The child seemed to have been frightened by beatings, and was very timid. Upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s question, she did not dare to respond but instead looked to Mrs. Liu Jin, Mrs. Liu¡¯s eldest sister-inw from her mother¡¯s family. Only after Liu Jinshan nodded did she begin to speak, her voice still very small. ¡°My name is Jin Qiao, I am eleven years old this year, I can do housework and farm work, cook and light the fire, I can also collect pig fodder, chop wood, and work in the fields.¡± Jin Qiao thought for a moment and listed all the things she could do. Although these weremon tasks, they were quite remarkable for an eleven-year-old child. ¡°Very good, you know quite a bit. The injuries on your body were caused by your stepmother, weren¡¯t they? Do you hold a grudge against her in your heart, do you me your father for not protecting you properly? I heard you have a younger brother born to your stepmother, do you feel jealousy and resentment towards him?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jin Qiao did not expect Su Wenyue to ask such questions. She lifted her head that was originally lowered, feeling somewhat at a loss, not knowing how to answer properly. She feared that a wrong answer would make Su Wenyue reject her, and she would have to return to that nightmare of a home where her stepmother would surely beat her to death. When her Aunt had taken her out of the house, her stepmother had said not toe back, or she would see what wasing to her. Mrs. Liu Jin and Mrs. Han Liu were also not expecting Su Wenyue to be so direct with her questions, leaving the child with no room to maneuver, they too were somewhat flustered and looked at Su Wenyue pleadingly. Mrs. Liu Jin tugged at Mrs. Liu¡¯s sleeve, and Mrs. Liu spoke reluctantly, ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, Qiao Qiao is still a child, isn¡¯t it a bit much to ask her these questions?¡± ¡°If you want to pass my test, then these questions must be answered clearly and truthfully. Otherwise, consider your visit to the Han Family as that of guests. I will take good care of you with food and drink, but afterward, you should still take the child back with you. Neither the Su Family nor I will ept someone into our home without understanding clearly who they are.¡± Upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, Mrs. Liu and her eldest sister-inw fell silent, not daring to speak further. Despite their concerns, they understood this reasoning. Anyone would want to check a child¡¯s character before taking them in; they just hoped Qiao Qiao would be wise and careful with her words. ¡°Jin Qiao, consider your answer carefully. What I value most in a person is their character. If you want to stay, you must answer my questions honestly.¡± Mrs. Liu Jin and Mrs. Han Liu both sighed in relief upon hearing Su Wenyue speak, interpreting her words as a clear hint. Although Jin Qiao was timid due to her stepmother¡¯s upbringing, she was still a clever child and, upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s hint, should know how to answer. Jin Qiao indeed understood. At eleven years of age, her experiences had made her more mature and adept at avoiding harm than most children. Otherwise, after so many years, she would have long been beaten to death by her stepmother. She knew what was the better answer but hesitated; she could feel the genuine kindness from this beautiful older sister, different from others¡¯ pity and sympathy. The look in this older sister¡¯s eye held a respect she had never experienced before; she did not want to deceive her. Yet, in a moment of thought, Jin Qiao made up her mind. Her gaze met Su Wenyue¡¯s with newfound candor. Su Wenyue, seeing Jin Qiao in this manner, felt some satisfaction. Here was a child who understood right from wrong, who knew her own mind, which was rare under the oppression of a stepmother. Originally, Su Wenyue had intended to send Jin Qiao to serve in the Su Family home, but now she was somewhat reluctant to let her go; she needed people by her side as well. However, considering that Jin Qiao was indeed a rtive of Mrs. Liu¡¯s, she could not help but feel some concern. Mrs. Liu and her eldest sister-inw felt things had gone awry when they heard Jin Qiao¡¯s response. The child was smart enough, so why couldn¡¯t she grasp the situation? Such things shouldn¡¯t have been said. Now, the Su Family would surely not want Jin Qiao. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, you mustn¡¯t listen to the child¡¯s nonsense. She¡¯s just young and doesn¡¯t understand some things. Please, don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± Mrs. Liu Jin felt ufortable hearing her niece express resentment towards her own big brother, yet considering Jin Qiao¡¯s circumstances, it seemed inevitable. Regardless, she still hoped for the best for her niece and quickly spoke up in defense to Su Wenyue. ¡°Jin Qiao, you said you want to sell yourself into the Su Family. Do you know what selling yourself means? It means that from then on, your life is not your own anymore. Everything about you will belong to the Su Family, including whether you can marry or not depends on the Family¡¯s decision. Even if you were sold or killed, no one would have a say, and the Government would not have the right to intervene.¡± Su Wenyue saw that Jin Qiao should be aware of what selling into servitude meant, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have brought it up. But it was still necessary to make things clear so that Jin Qiao would understand the implications thoroughly and not harbor resentmentter about bing a servant. Moreover, if Jin Qiao were to stay with her, Su Wenyue would require a death contract to feel assured of her service; otherwise, Jin Qiao would simply have to go to the Su Family. The choice was up to Jin Qiao herself. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ve thought it over. I want to sell myself. If I stay in that family, my stepmother will beat me to death anyway. It¡¯s better to sell myself and earn a chance to live. No matter how bad it gets, it can¡¯t be worse than it is now.¡± Jin Qiao spoke with determination, showing she had made up her mind. ¡°What if I told you that you don¡¯t need to sell yourself and you could still work for the Su Family, earning a set wage every month? Would you still want to sell yourself?¡± ¡°Can I earn wages every month without selling myself?¡± Jin Qiao was stunned by Su Wenyue¡¯s proposition, breaking her previous understanding, as she had never considered this possibility. Mrs. Liu Jin was overjoyed, interpreting Su Wenyue¡¯s words as assurance that Jin Qiao could stay without having to sell herself into servitude; this was an even better prospect. When the time came, she could find a suitable match for her niece and fulfill her duty to her departed sister-inw. Mrs. Liu Jin¡¯s eagerness to help Jin Qiao wasn¡¯t just because she was her niece, but also due to the care her elder sister¡ªthete mother of Jin Qiao¡ªhad provided in the past. ¡°What do you say? Make up your mind and tell me.¡± ¡°Not having to sell myself would certainly be better. Once sold, I would be servant property. I still hope for Qiao Qiao to marry and have children, to have a good life. There¡¯s no need to think about it.¡± Mrs. Liu Jin, fearing that her niece might make a foolish decision at this moment, answered directly on behalf of her niece. Su Wenyue, however, paid no attention and looked to Jin Qiao, waiting to hear Jin Qiao¡¯s own intentions.. Chapter 81: Mind Made Up Chapter 81: Mind Made Up Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Liu Jin saw the child¡¯s perplexed state and was in a hurry, ¡°Qiao Qiao, you must quickly tell Miss Su you¡¯ve thought it through; this is what your Aunt wants you to say.¡± Seeing the struggle on Jin Qiao¡¯s face, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to pressure her too much, as after all, she needed toe to a decision herself. ¡°Let¡¯s do this: first, take Jin Qiao to wash up and change her clothes, let her eat something, and then she can tell me her decision. This is a big matter concerning her entire life, after all, so it¡¯s normal for her to need more time to think.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly,¡± Mrs. Liu Jin quickly agreed, also hoping to use this time to persuade her niece. As Su Wenyue spoke, she took out a set of clothes from the box, which were originally made for Mrs. Liu¡¯s daughter, Xiao Hua, aged seven this year. Although Jin Qiao was a few years older than Xiao Hua, their sizes were simr, and now the clothes would fit Jin Qiao just right. ¡°This is a new set of clothes I made; they should fit Jin Qiao in terms of size. Take them for her to change into. The ones she¡¯s wearing are too old to keep,¡± Su Wenyue said. ¡°How can we ept this? Our Jin Qiao is just a poor girl from the countryside; she doesn¡¯t deserve such fine clothes.¡± Though Mrs. Liu Jin was a bit shrewd, she wasn¡¯t ungrateful. She had always been nning for Jin Qiao¡¯s future, already asking too much of others; she wasn¡¯t about to ept more than she should, her face wasn¡¯t so thick-skinned. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in taking them, regardless of how Jin Qiao decides, she will still be staying with my Su Family. Giving her a set of clothes is not too much to ask; as long as she works hard in the future. Also, what she¡¯s wearing now is truly too tattered for wear,¡± Su Wenyue said without mentioning that Jin Qiao¡¯s clothes were more ragged than a beggar¡¯s. The only thing that made Jin Qiao look different from a beggar was the cleanliness of her torn clothes. The young girl indeed seemed diligent and tidy. Jin Qiao had been brought by Mrs. Liu¡¯s eldest sister-inw. Sensing her duty, Mrs. Liu consciously took Jin Qiao to get cleaned up, and Su Wenyue, having spoken, naturally couldn¡¯t use themunal food supplies. She took flour from her room and went to the kitchen to cook several bowls of noodles¡ªone for her mother-inw, and the remaining two for Mrs. Liu Jin and Jin Qiao. The effect of fresh clothing on a person was evident. After being washed and dressed in new clothes, the pitiful and unsightly little girl had transformed into a pretty and lovely young girl, obediently following behind Mrs. Liu Jin. ¡°Eat quickly; I made this specially for you. Aunt Liu must be hungry after the long journey too¡ªeat together.¡± Su Wenyue called Mrs. Liu Jin and Jin Qiao to sit down, brought the noodles to them, the fragrant pork noodles bedecked with scallions, so tantalizing it almost made Liu stand salivating. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite,¡± Mrs. Liu Jin said, truly hungry. In her hurry to bring her niece to the Han Family, she hadn¡¯t had lunch, just taking two pastries and eating them with water, one for each of them. She was already famished and seeing the big bowl of enticing pork noodles, she couldn¡¯t resist and started eating heartily. Yang Juxiang and her daughter, lured by the aroma, came over, thinking someone was having a private feast. Seeing Mrs. Liu Jin and Jin Qiao eating with relish but without a portion for themselves, they felt very ufortable. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, I didn¡¯t eat my fill at noon, and I¡¯m a bit peckish now. Are there any noodles left? Serve me a bowl, too¡ªit smells so good,¡± Yang Juxiang assumed the posture of an elder in front of Su Wenyue, with Jiang Chun swaggeringly sitting at the table, waiting for Su Wenyue to serve them noodles. Su Wenyue was somewhat speechless upon seeing Yang Juxiang and her daughter; naturally, she didn¡¯t ede to Yang¡¯s request, her lips curling in a cold smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I only made just enough noodles for us; there aren¡¯t any extra. If you want to eat, you¡¯ll have to cook them yourself.¡± ¡°Su Wenyue, we are also guests of the Han Family, and this is how you treat your guests? My mother is hungry. Go make her a bowl of noodles quickly, or do you want me to get my Aunt here right now, to ask you to do it herself?¡± Jiang Chun saidmandingly at Su Wenyue¡¯s side. Perhaps Su Wenyue¡¯s avoidance over the past few days had given her the impression that Su Wenyue was intimidated by them, making her rather brazen. ¡°It¡¯s not mealtime right now. I thought we made so much food at noon, and considering how much you and your mother had, you should be full. How can you be hungry again so soon? You certainly can eat!¡± Liu couldn¡¯t hold back and wasn¡¯t shy in her sarcasm. ¡°You!¡± Jiang Chun didn¡¯t want to argue with Liu but turned her attention back to Su Wenyue ¡°Su Wenyue, just say whether you will do it or not. Do you believe I will go find my Aunt this instant?¡± Su Wenyue had no interest in stooping to Jiang Chun¡¯s level and, ignoring her, gave Mrs. Liu Jin a few instructions before directly returning to her room, leaving Jiang Chun fuming. She couldn¡¯t really go to Mrs. Yang, and she also sensed that her aunt clearly favored Su Wenyue, the daughter-inw, so whose side her aunt would take wasn¡¯t certain. Mrs. Liu Jin and Jin Qiao quickly finished eating their noodles and came over. ¡°So, Jin Qiao, have you thought about what you want to choose?¡± Su Wenyue earnestly wanted to know Jin Qiao¡¯s decision. Since she had said Jin Qiao could work for the Su Family without selling herself, Jin Qiao wasn¡¯t foolish; surely she would choose not to sign the Death Contract. ¡°Qiao Qiao, what did your Aunt tell you? Tell Miss Su your decision,¡± Mrs. Liu Jin said with a smile. When she had earlier reminded Jin Qiao, she had said nothing in response, presumably taking in what was said. Besides, Jin Qiao wasn¡¯t foolish; wouldn¡¯t she know what choice was best for her? ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ve thought it over, and I want to sell myself into the Su Family, please grant my wish!¡± Jin Qiao knelt to the ground with a thud and stated resolutely. ¡°Have you truly thought this through? This is a matter that affects your whole life. If you sign the Death Contract, there¡¯s no turning back, and you have better options,¡± Su Wenyue said in response to Jin Qiao¡¯s answer, wanting to be sure one more time. To tell the truth, she was quite surprised by Jin Qiao¡¯s choice. She couldn¡¯t fathom what the child was thinking. Mrs. Liu Jin, who hadn¡¯t fully grasped what was happening, now suddenly understood and her smiling face turned to anxiety, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, child? Didn¡¯t you promise your Aunt you wouldn¡¯t sell yourself? Why are you changing your mind now? You have to realize that once sold, your life will no longer be your own.¡± Turning to Mrs. Liu Jin, Jin Qiao also bowed deeply to her, ¡°Aunt¡¯s kindness is deeply engraved in my heart, but I am resolute in my decision. If I don¡¯t sell myself, given the nature of my stepmother, she won¡¯t leave me alone even if I¡¯m at the Su Family. Furthermore, after everything I¡¯ve been through, I¡¯vee to understand that I want to sever ties with that household once and for all.¡± Chapter 82: No More Connection Chapter 82: No More Connection Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I respect your decision, but it¡¯s not just up to you, your family must agree as well.¡± ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t worry. The silver from selling myself is more than for just working, my stepmother will surely agree, and as long as my stepmother agrees, my father will too,¡± said Jin Qiao. Yet, her words were filled with deep sorrow and helplessness. In this era that values sons over daughters, a woman¡¯s fate is already unpredictable, let alone a girl who lives under a stepmother without her birth mother¡ªit¡¯s even tougher.¡± Mrs. Liu Jin, standing by and listening, shed tears but didn¡¯t counter Jin Qiao¡¯s words. If her big brother truly had the resolve to protect his niece, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this point. What a hard life for the child. ¡°Why put yourself through this, child? Just keep working slowly; there¡¯s always a way.¡± ¡°Miss Su, I am resolved, and I won¡¯t regret it. I only ask for Miss Su to grant my request,¡± Jin Qiao said, kowtowing several times to Su Wenyue, hitting her head until it reddened. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, go home and exin the situation, then bring your father here to sign the contract.¡± Seeing the matter progress to this point, Mrs. Liu Jin knew she couldn¡¯t stop it, and deep down she acknowledged the truth in her niece¡¯s words. At least this was better than being beaten to death at home by the stepmother; it was still a way to live. Seeing that Miss Su was kind-hearted and the Su Family had a good reputation, perhaps her niece would have a good future. As a member of Mrs. Liu¡¯s mother¡¯s family, she knew a bit about the Han Family¡¯s affairs, aware that little Xiao Xi had previously been a servant in the Su Mansion under a death contract. Now she had redeemed herself and was rather esteemed by Miss Su and Han Yu. Xiao Xi now assisted Miss Su in her affairs quite splendidly. If Jin Qiao were loyal and served her master well, she too might have such a fortune. In reality, a servant¡¯s future depended on the master¡¯s wishes. ¡°This¡­ I am a bit embarrassed to say it, but with my big brother¡¯s household situation, I have no idea how the stepmother might mistreat Qiao Qiao if she returns. Is there a ce for Qiao Qiao to stay for the night? I¡¯ll bring my big brother over tomorrow to sign the contract and settle everything,¡± Mrs. Liu Jin said, feeling somewhat embarrassed but left without options. With Qiao Qiao unable to return to her father¡¯s house, and her own home too cramped, there was no other choice. ¡°This¡­¡± Su Wenyue was inclined to agree, yet with Yang Juxiang and her daughter staying in the Han Family, there truly were no spare rooms left in the house. ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s not that Fourth Daughter-inw is being stingy and refuses you. It¡¯s just that we really don¡¯t have any spare rooms. The only room we could free up is where those two mother and daughter are staying now. You¡¯ve seen for yourself how arrogant they are; it¡¯s absolutely impossible for them to agree to let Qiao Qiao stay with them. Perhaps you should consider some other solution,¡± Mrs. Liu hurriedly exined, since she had asked the Fourth Daughter-inw for help and couldn¡¯t impose on her too much. Mrs. Liu Jin was at a loss for what to do. ¡°How, how should we arrange this? You don¡¯t know how cruel Qiao Qiao¡¯s stepmother is, taking advantage of the fact that she gave my big brother a son, without any scruples. In just these few days, Qiao Qiao has umted even more new scars.¡± Su Wenyue genuinely liked Jin Qiao, a child who was not only sensible and clever but also very decisive. Once she had made up her mind, she acted without procrastination. If well-trained, she would certainly be an excellent helper. ¡°Let it be, I¡¯ll make the arrangements. Although there are no vacant rooms in the house, it¡¯s possible to borrow a ce in the vige for a day and pay some rent. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± In the end, Su Wenyue still took on the matter, and Mrs. Liu Jin was naturally overjoyed. Mrs. Liu, seeing Su Wenyue exert effort and money for her sake, felt genuinely grateful. Perhaps fearing a change in circumstances, Mrs. Liu Jin brought Jin Qiao¡¯s birth father to the Han Family bright and early. However, as Jin Qiao herself had said, although Jin Dacheng felt some familial affection for Jin Qiao due to their blood rtion, when it came to the matter of selling her into servitude, all he showed was some pity and guilt, without any indication of dissuasion¡ªit was apparent that he didn¡¯t care much for this eldest daughter from his former wife. ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t you try convincing Qiao Qiao? Once the death contract is signed, there¡¯s no turning back. Her life and death are for the master to decide, and she¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Jin family. I still hope to see Qiao Qiao get married and have children to call me auntie. Don¡¯t you feel the same?¡± Mrs. Liu Jin, still somewhat in denial, spoke through her tears. Jin Qiao had already made up her mind, but after all, Jin Dacheng was her biological father. Even though her decision wouldn¡¯t change, she still wished to hear some concern from him, to know she wasn¡¯t so disposable. ¡°This is Qiao Qiao¡¯s own wish, and I, as a father, shouldn¡¯t obstruct her. Besides, the child¡¯s mother is pregnant again, and you know my brother¡¯s household is not well-off. Moreover, the blood rtion is inherent from birth, and Qiao Qiao carries our old Jin family¡¯s blood, which cannot be bought off.¡± Jin Dacheng¡¯s words were tactful, yet the implication was clear: not only did he not follow Mrs. Liu Jin¡¯s suggestion to persuade, but he actually seemed to endorse Jin Qiao¡¯s decision. With her own father reacting this way, it was truly disheartening. Mrs. Liu Jin hadn¡¯t expected her big brother to be so heartless. Qiao Qiao was, after all, his own child. If it were her, she would never be able to be so indifferent. Su Wenyue was also disdainful. Jin Dacheng didn¡¯t deserve to be Qiao Qiao¡¯s father. Furthermore, from his words, he seemed reluctant to fully sever emotional ties, iming some connections can¡¯t be sold. How ludicrous. He probably wanted to use Qiao Qiao to extract more benefits; such cheap tricks are not so easilye by in the world. Anyst hope Jin Qiao may have had for her birth father waspletely extinguished. At this moment, she saw no difference between him and her stepmother; aside from not beating her, he was just as indifferent, treating her as a tool for gaining benefits. It was understandable for her stepmother to act this way since she wasn¡¯t her child, but for Jin Dacheng, her own father, such behavior chilled her to the bone. ¡°Father, what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t right. Since it¡¯s selling myself, both my life and my fate belong to my master, and the blood rtions are naturally severed as well.¡± Jin Qiao didn¡¯t say much, only pleading with Su Wenyue to give her the silver for selling herself¡ªanxious to take the total of two silver coins. Considering the price for such a skinny and unattractive little girl, it was already quite generous. Qiao Qiao gave the silver to Jin Dacheng without any sentimentality and then knelt before him. ¡°Father, this is thest time I¡¯ll call you father. This silver repays you for my upbringing, severing our father-daughter rtionship. From now on, I, Jin Qiao, have nothing to do with the Jin family.¡± Chapter 83: Status Position Chapter 83: Status Position Trantor: 549690339 Jin Qiao finished speaking and kowtowed three loud times to Jin Dacheng, knocking her forehead until it bled. When she stood up, her face was devoid of any expression. It was only then that Jin Dacheng truly felt heartbroken, as if he had just realized that he had lost a daughter. ¡°Qiao Qiao, it¡¯s Dad who has wronged you. But Dad really had no other choice. Don¡¯t me me, please? The child your mother is carrying is your direct younger brother. You wouldn¡¯t want your brother to endure days of going hungry either, right?¡± Jin Dacheng still attempted to salvage his daughter¡¯s affection. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t out of fear of losing a daughter, but hoping that once she was in the Su Family, she would be able to help out at home. ¡°That¡¯s not my mother; my mother died long ago. If it weren¡¯t for my mother¡¯s death, I wouldn¡¯t have been abused by my stepmother, nearly beaten to death, living like a child who is unloved by both parents. And Uncle, you should stop calling yourself ¡®Dad¡¯. I¡¯ve already sold myself to the Su Family, and the money from selling myself is still in your hands. From now on, whether I live or die, I belong to the Su Family, and I have nothing to do with the Jin family anymore. I don¡¯t have a brother either. Now that you¡¯ve taken the money, you should leave quickly.¡± Jin Qiao¡¯s determined detachment from the Jin family was not just empty words. Su Wenyue¡¯s appreciation for Jin Qiao¡¯s demeanor grew, and seeing Jin Dacheng speechless, she felt a sense of satisfaction. Jin Dacheng had initially felt some guilt, but seeing how cold and unyielding Jin Qiao was, he became angry. Thinks to himself that his wife was right, this girl was ungrateful. Even though he was her real father, she didn¡¯t show a hint of affection and dered she was severing ties, no longer a member of the Jin family. He thought that selling her was the right decision, at least it would bring some money to buy food. What Jin Dacheng was thinking, nobody knew, but his earlier actions gave everyone a clue. Su Wenyue never had a good impression of Jin Dacheng, an irresponsible father to Jin Qiao, and now her disdain for him grew even stronger. ¡°Qiao Qiao is right. Since she signed a death contract and became part of the Su Family, she has no further connection with the Jin family. Jin Dacheng, since you took the silver, you ought to understand this principle. Don¡¯te harassing Qiao Qiao again, or our Su Family won¡¯t be so easy to talk to. You better weigh your options!¡± Jin Dacheng might not take Jin Qiao¡¯s words to heart despite his dissatisfaction, but Su Wenyue¡¯s words were different. She spoke on behalf of the Su Family. Jin Dacheng was just a farmer scraping out a living from the fields, and he was no match for a prominent family like the Su¡¯s. He quickly agreed and left. Mrs. Liu Jin didn¡¯t follow Jin Dacheng out when he left; perhaps she had more to say to Jin Qiao. While Jin Qiao had not spent much time with her aunt, although the emotional connection might not have been deep, gratitude was definitely there. If not for Mrs. Liu Jin¡¯s intervention, Jin Qiao might have remained at home to be tormented by her stepmother and could have been worn down to death, never having the chance to end up with the Su Family. ¡°Qiao Qiao, don¡¯t me your father. He¡­¡± Ultimately, it was her own flesh and blood brother, and Mrs. Liu Jin wanted to say something in defense of Jin Dacheng. But once she began, she couldn¡¯t find any words to excuse him. Her brother had truly been neglectful of his daughter, Qiao Qiao. Jin Qiao didn¡¯t me Mrs. Liu Jin for speaking on Jin Dacheng¡¯s behalf. Instead, she knelt before Mrs. Liu Jin: ¡°Qiao Qiao thanks Aunt for her great kindness and for giving Qiao Qiao a chance at life. I will remember Aunt¡¯s favor in my heart and will certainly repay you if the opportunity arises. But please don¡¯t bring up the Jin family again, as my life from now on belongs to the Su Family.¡± Having said that, she then approached Su Wenyue: ¡°Qiao Qiao is also grateful to Miss Su for giving Qiao Qiao the opportunity to live.¡± Su Wenyue nodded, then took out five taels of silver and gestured for Jin Qiao to give it to Mrs. Liu Jin. Jin Qiao looked both surprised and puzzled at Su Wenyue, but without much questioning, after a moment of hesitation, she followed Su Wenyue¡¯s intent and handed the silver to Mrs. Liu Jin. Mrs. Liu Jin was also visibly surprised and astonished. The Liu Family wasn¡¯t wealthy, and faced with so much silver, she was naturally tempted. Yet, she couldn¡¯t just ept it blindly. Mrs. Liu Jin was a tactful and astute woman with a line she wouldn¡¯t cross, which actually made her better than Mrs. Liu. Mrs. Liu¡¯s eyes had practically stuck to the silver when Su Wenyue took it out, too bad the silver wasn¡¯t meant for her. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, what is this about?¡± ¡°Mrs. Liu, this silver is given on behalf of Qiao Qiao to repay your kindness. If not for Aunt¡¯s careful arrangements for her, God knows what would have happened to the child. Now that Qiao Qiao belongs to my Su Family, I will repay this debt of kindness for her.¡± When Mrs. Liu Jin heard Su Wenyue¡¯s intention, she felt as though this silver was meant to cut off her connection with her niece, which was hard for her to ept. She didn¡¯t orchestrate everything for the sake of silver but out of gratitude for the kindness her sister-inw had shown her and because Qiao Qiao was her niece. To take the silver would seem as if she were motivated by profit. However, Mrs. Liu Jin was just an ordinary woman, and it was impossible not to be moved by the silverid out before her. In these hard times, so much silver could greatly improve her family¡¯s life and ensure her children were well-fed. She hesitated for a moment. On the surface, Jin Qiao appeared decisive and resolute, but internally she was a sensitive child, acutely aware of people¡¯s emotions. Although she felt bittersweet about her aunt¡¯s reaction, she understood her aunt¡¯s predicament. She had been to the Liu Family with her aunt before. The living conditions there were not much better than the Jin¡¯s, with her younger cousins looking emaciated and their clothes only slightly better than hers, adorned with many patches. Yet with these five taels of silver, her cousins could be well-fed. Moreover, her aunt¡¯s reaction,pared to her father¡¯s, was already much better. At least, she didn¡¯tpletely ignore her existence. It was clear that she genuinely cared for her niece, but now she had caused Miss Su to spend so much silver on her behalf. In the future, she would surely find a way to repay her. ¡°Aunt, please take the silver. With this, my cousins can lead a better life.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Before Mrs. Liu Jin could decide, her niece had already advised her. She wasn¡¯t sure if her niece understood the meaning behind the silver. In the past two days, her niece¡¯s behavior had changed so much that she no longer recognized the timid child who was afraid to even speak aloud. She must not judge her niece with past understandings. But her niece was still young, and even if she was clever, she might not fully understand everything. Su Wenyue saw Mrs. Liu Jin¡¯s dilemma and understood that giving the silver was not solely to sever the connection between her and Jin Qiao. It was more about making them aware of their statuses and positions so that if they were to have a rtionship in the future, they could maintain proper boundaries and limits. Chapter 84: Evaluation Criteria Chapter 84: Evaluation Criteria Trantor: 549690339 That day, after the contract was signed, Su Wenyue sent Jin Qiao back to the Su Family. For one thing, there really was no ce for Jin Qiao to stay at her home, and since the family had not yet divided its property, she couldn¡¯t act entirely on her own impetus. Moreover, growing up in such an environment, although Jin Qiao could do quite a lot of farm work, she knew nothing about the rules and etiquette. If she were to follow Su Wenyue¡¯s side, learning these basic rules was essential. Otherwise, as Han Yu¡¯s status rose, these shorings would be exposed. It would be embarrassing for both of them and could even bring unnecessary trouble, making it difficult for her to fit into higher circles. Those noble Madams have their own standards for judging people, which include the quality of the servant girls by their side. This is part of the criteria used to determine whether or not someone is worth interacting with. Even An Family¡¯s Matriarch judged by these standards. A household of deep heritage has servant girls who behave more properly than those from smaller homes. Therefore, it was necessary for Su Wenyue to send Jin Qiao back to the Su Family, to be properly trained by her mother. Despite having lived two lifetimes, Su Wenyue still fell short in this area; after all, in her previous life, she was only a concubine and didn¡¯t need to learn what a Mistress needed to know, just how to please a man. This life, she wanted to learn, but when she was reborn, she was already married. It was rare for her to return to her mother¡¯s family, and currently, the only one who could teach her was An Family¡¯s Matriarch. In a small ce like Xinye County, there weren¡¯t many who truly understood the rules and etiquette of the gentry, making it close to impossible for An Family¡¯s Matriarch to teach her, at most providing her with a few pointers during visits home. Considering Han Yu¡¯s future position, Su Wenyue was determined to learn these things, not only to make herself look good and not to be belittled, but also because interactions among these women weren¡¯t just simple matters. If done well, they could even provide some behind-the-scenes assistance to Han Yu. However, Jin Qiao really was a good child. If properly guided, she could be not just a loyal servant but also capable of managing on her own. Su Wenyue was preupied with nning for her own future. With the experience from her previous life and knowing Han Yu¡¯s future achievements, her vision naturally became broader. She didn¡¯t pay too much attention to characters like Yang Juxiang and her daughter, who were jumping about like clowns. However, her actions over the past two days did not escape the notice of Yang Juxiang and her daughter. Yang Juxiang, thinking it over, felt some regret too. The Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s family was so wealthy that even a little bit slipping through their fingers could provide many benefits for her. Unfortunately, her daughter had offended them from the start, so how could they think well of them now? They had missed out on many advantages. Jiang Chun was simply consumed by jealousy. Why should Su Wenyue be so fortunate? She had everything good ¨C not only a good background and beauty, but everyone also held her in high regard and courted her favor, including her big Aunt, her mother-inw. Coupled with Mrs. Wang¡¯s instigations, she became increasingly impatient. ¡°Third Cousin¡¯s wife, you have no idea how hateful Su Wenyue is. My mother is her elder, yet she doesn¡¯t give her any respect, let alone to me, her cousin. And yet, my Aunt not only doesn¡¯t me her but sides with her. It¡¯s all because her mother¡¯s family is well-off, attracting everyone to suck up to them. It¡¯s infuriating!¡± Jiang Chun said, getting more and more angry as she spoke. ¡°How could I not know? That Fourth Daughter-inw is very scheming. I¡¯ve suffered a lot at her hands. If it weren¡¯t for her, my parents-inw wouldn¡¯t be so dissatisfied with me. I didn¡¯t expect her to turn against you now. She¡¯s definitely jealous of the close rtionship you¡¯ve had with the Fourth child since childhood. What a petty woman,¡± Mrs. Wang said, agreeing with Jiang Chun¡¯sints, looking like she shared the same enemy. Mrs. Wang had beenpletely infuriated through the situation with her big brother, incurring the wrath of her parents-inw and a warning from the Fourth Daughter-inw. She had kept a low profile for some time, not daring to confront Su Wenyue directly, but that didn¡¯t stop her from trying to trip up Su Wenyue in other ways. She did not want Su Wenyue, the mastermind behind her troubles, to have an easy life. Using the brainless fool, Jiang Chun, as a pawn suited her just fine, although she hadn¡¯t yet thought of a better way to deal with Su Wenyue. For now, she was content with getting Jiang Chun to stir up some petty troubles, just to annoy Su Wenyue. Yang Juxiang and her daughter have been staying at the Han Family¡¯s home for several days with no intention of leaving. Both mother and daughter beingzy and gluttonous, it wasn¡¯t just Su Wenyue who disliked them. In fact, apart from Mrs. Yang and Mrs. Wang, who wanted to use Jiang Chun for her advantage, everyone in the Han Family couldn¡¯t wait for Yang Juxiang and her daughter to leave. But seeing as the guests werefortably settled in without working, enjoying good food and sleep daily, they hadn¡¯t even uttered words of leaving. ¡°Mother, we are running low on food at home. Do you think we should send someone to the city to buy some more?¡± Since Mrs. Yang had been injured and needed to recover, the task of managing the household food supply had fallen to Mrs. Liu, the Eldest Daughter-inw. Now that the kitchen¡¯s stocks of rice and flour were dwindling, she came to consult Mrs. Yang. Mrs. Yang furrowed her brow upon hearing this: ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask the Fourth child to buy two months¡¯ worth of provisionsst time? Howe it¡¯s not enough already? We seem to be using up our food supplies too quickly. Eldest Daughter-inw, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re taking after the Third Daughter-inw; our Han Family cannot tolerate any inside-out leaking.¡± Mrs. Yang had also be more cautious due to Mrs. Wang¡¯s previous actions. Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t have the best reputation with Mrs. Yang, and with the recentplications involving her mother¡¯s family and the Fourth Daughter-inw, Mrs. Yang couldn¡¯t help but grow suspicious. Since the doctor had prescribed rest and no exertion for a while, Mrs. Yang hadn¡¯t been managing the kitchen affairs and had no direct control over the food supplies. Even though the family¡¯s diet had remained quite good these days, the consumption didn¡¯t strike Mrs. Yang as excessive. But when she suddenly learned from Mrs. Yang that the recently stocked provisions had run out so quickly, her reaction was quite strong, instinctively suspecting Mrs. Liu of foul y. In fact, Mrs. Liu waspletely innocent this time. Coming from a poor background herself, she treasured food just as much as Mrs. Yang did. Seeing the precious grains being consumed these days was painful for her, and she had even tightened the sacks in hopes of conserving some. The truth was that Yang Juxiang and her daughter could eat massive amounts, devouring more in one sitting than the whole familybined. Even the men who did farm work at home couldn¡¯t eat as they did with ravenous appetites. It was hardly surprising that the food was used up quickly, and yet the mother-inw, fond of her sister and niece, was still indulgent. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re falsely using me. That mother and daughter duo really can eat too much. You see it at the table yourself, Mother. Just the two of them eat more in one meal than our entire family, and even the men in our family working in the field don¡¯t eat as much as they do. If things continue like this, our family will go broke from feeding them. This year, the government has raised the tax by twenty percent, and with the harvest we got from the fields, we barely have enough food for ourselves,¡±ined Mrs. Liu, expressing her distress about the food while hoping her mother-inw would send the voracious guests away soon. Chapter 85: A Little Intimacy Chapter 85: A Little Intimacy Trantor: 549690339 Speaking of Mrs. Yang, she felt somewhat in the wrong. However, Mrs. Yang wasn¡¯t the type of mother-inw to be unreasonable: ¡°I know that her aunt and cousin can eat quite a bit; the Jiang Family is just too poor. They can¡¯t stay here for too long, so just bear with them a little longer.¡± Mrs. Liu wasn¡¯t bold enough to push her mother-inw too far, but she felt somewhat indignant all the same. Seeing her mother-inw¡¯s softening attitude, she pressed the point further: ¡°Mother, I understand that you have a kind heart and cherish the kinship with your rtives, but I¡¯m not sure your sister and niece feel the same way.¡± Mrs. Yang was slightly displeased by what her eldest daughter-inw had said but kept her temper in check: ¡°What exactly are you implying?¡± ¡°Mother, although I¡¯m a bit straightforward, to the point that my husband always says I¡¯m thoughtless, I can still see some things clearly.¡± Mrs. Liu said this, deliberately changing her intonation as if to prove something. ¡°It¡¯s just that you, Mother, value your rtionship with your sister too much. Ever since Aunt and my cousin came to our home, haven¡¯t we always treated them with perfect hospitality? However, they do not show the slightest gratitude and act as if it¡¯s their due. In these times, some families are better off than others. We Han Family are not exactly wealthy, and Aunt and my cousin have stayed with us long enough to know that. Yet, when ites to consuming resources, they are wasteful as if everything in our house didn¡¯t cost money. Coming from a peasant family like the Jiangs, I can¡¯t believe they don¡¯t understand the importance of food. They¡¯re taking advantage of us without sparing a thought for you, their sister, and aunt.¡± ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Mrs. Yang felt that her eldest daughter-inw¡¯s words were notpletely convincing, yet there seemed to be some truth to them. ¡°Certainly. Mother, why don¡¯t you put yourself in their shoes? Would you act the same way if you were a guest at your sister¡¯s house?¡± ¡°I certainly wouldn¡¯t. The world is getting more chaotic by the day, and life is hard for every peasant family¡­¡± Mrs. Yang trailed off, clearly aware that the behavior of Yang Juxiang and her daughter was inappropriate, yet she was reluctant to me her own sister and niece. Seeing Mrs. Yang¡¯s reaction, Mrs. Liu knew she had reached her mother-inw¡¯s heart and felt somewhat triumphant. As long as she could persuade her mother-inw, she wondered how Yang Juxiang and her mother would continue to act so arrogantly in the Han Family. The forth daughter-inw was wise; these were all arguments she had learned from the fourth daughter-inw when she had counseled her on what to say. Although Mrs. Liu couldn¡¯t recall the exact words the fourth daughter-inw had used, she had added her touch, making it less pleasant to listen to. Despite that, she had managed to convince her mother-inw. She hoped that by having gained some face now, her mother-inw wouldn¡¯t think of her as brainless anymore. ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t mean to speak ill of my aunt and cousin, but it¡¯s true that we don¡¯t have much food left at home. Even if we want to help Aunt and my cousin, we need to think more about our own family. Everyone¡¯s life isn¡¯t easy, and our family is fortunate to have the fourth child asionally go hunting in the mountains to help support us; otherwise, where would we get the means to survive? But you¡¯ve also said that there¡¯s a risk every time he goes hunting.¡± Mrs. Liu was not foolish. Even without the fourth daughter-inw¡¯s advice, she knew what her mother-inw cared about most. Sisters and nieces could never be more important than her own son. Mrs. Yang was clearly bing flustered: ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll think it over and I¡¯ll have my sons buy more food. Now go about your business and stop bothering me with this.¡± Achieving her goal, Mrs. Liu left understanding that saying any more would surely lead to a scolding from her mother-inw. Su Wenyue saw Mrs. Liue out of her mother-inw¡¯s room with a triumphant look and knew what she had been up to: ¡°Sister-inw seems quite pleased with herself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the fourth daughter-inw. She has been making some delicious nourishment for our mother, so it¡¯s no wonder Mother says you¡¯re virtuous. Yet, you¡¯re willing to spend your dowry silver on these things. Our family¡¯s best food has gone to outsiders. What¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± ¡°Mother is soft-hearted, after all, and they¡¯re family. There are some things Mother finds hard to say, so don¡¯tin too much.¡± Su Wenyue did not like to talk about others behind their backs. The reason she brought it up previously was only because she saw Mrs. Liu and Yang Juxiang struggling and had offered a few ¡®pointers¡¯. ¡°You, fourth daughter-inw, are just too soft-spoken. How does that saying go? ¡®The willing horse is ridden, the kind person is bullied¡¯¡­¡± Mrs. Liu, hearing Su Wenyue¡¯sment, forgot her previous admiration for Su Wenyue and began to preach at length, aiming to change Su Wenyue¡¯s perspective. Su Wenyue interrupted her directly: ¡°Sister-inw, please go ahead with your tasks. I¡¯ve finished stewing the chicken soup for Mother; it should be taken to her while it¡¯s still hot. I¡¯ve left some for the children as well.¡± ¡°The fourth daughter-inw, you¡¯re here.¡± Mrs. Yang had just sent Mrs. Liu away and wasn¡¯t in the mood for more visitors, but her expression softened upon seeing Su Wenyue. She thought that the fourth daughter-inw wouldn¡¯t also be there to talk about her sister and niece¡¯s issue. ¡°Mother, I made some chicken soup for you. Have it before your rest.¡± Su Wenyue brought the chicken soup in. ¡°Oh, fourth daughter-inw, why have you made chicken soup for me again? The wound on my head is nearly healed, and here you are, still going to all this trouble. I¡¯m just an olddy; it seems a waste to use good things on me.¡± Mrs. Yang was about to say more, but her daughter-inw had already ced the fragrant chicken soup before her. ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? It¡¯s my husband¡¯s and my pleasure to honor you. Just drink and get your strength back. That¡¯s what¡¯s most important.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you and the fourth child who are so attentive. Who else in this household takes such good care of this old woman, showering her with delicacies? I must have built up good karma in my previous life to have a daughter-inw as wonderful as you,¡± Mrs. Yang mused, and inparison to her other daughters-inw, the fourth daughter-inw¡¯s piety stood out even more. ¡°Mother, elder brother and sister-inw honor you just the same, only in different ways. I just happened to be fortunate in this regard. But I am delighted by yourpliments all the same,¡± Su Wenyue said yfully, her tone affectionate. ¡°Oh, you!¡± For once, a smile graced Mrs. Yang¡¯s otherwise expressionless face. ¡°Fourth daughter-inw, your elder sister just visited and had a long talk with me. What do you think about your aunt and cousin¡¯s situation?¡± Mrs. Yang had initially been unhappy, thinking that Su Wenyue hade for that reason. But now, with Su Wenyue not broaching the subject, she herself brought it up, considering her youngest daughter-inw to be clever and discerning enough to offer some advice. ¡°Mother, they are family, what¡¯s there for me to think about? We certainly can¡¯t let it affect your rtionship with your sister. The Jiang Family lives far away, and it¡¯s not easy for them to visit. Let¡¯s allow Aunt and my cousin to stay a bit longer; it gives you the chance to catch up more with your sister. However, our family isn¡¯t exactly well-off, so perhaps we should cut back on food expenses a bit. It¡¯s not feasible to have white flour and rice at every meal; we simply can¡¯t sustain that for long. I think Aunt and my cousin, being from a farmer¡¯s background and ustomed to some hardship, should be able to understand that.¡± Understand? Su Wenyue thought otherwise, yet her lips curved with a hint of skepticism. Chapter 86: Han Family’s Old Lady Chapter 86: Han Family¡¯s Old Lady Trantor: 549690339 The mother-inw looked favourably upon her own sister and niece, but she understood the true nature of these two, otherwise, why would she make such a suggestion? Su Wenyue believed that she was not inherently a good person and maybe, if she felt generous one day, she might randomly do a good deed, but the recipient would definitely not be Yang Juxiang and her daughter. Jiang Chun, that woman, was always eyeing her husband¡ªeven though she clearly knew Han Yu had no interest, it was still extremely irritating! ¡°That¡¯s exactly the point, out of all the sisters-inw, it¡¯s you, Fourth Daughter-inw, who understands. You¡¯re not like the Eldest Daughter-inw, who is petty and counts every little thing. Even though my aunt did some inappropriate things, it wasn¡¯t intentional. After all, no one would travel such a long way just to covet the little food in our house. Besides, she even brought out her most precious belongings as a wee gift for you, Fourth Daughter-inw. It¡¯s not like what the Eldest Daughter-inw thinks.¡± Mrs. Yang felt that Su Wenyue¡¯s words aligned closely with her own thoughts, so she spoke her mindpletely, showing dissatisfaction with Mrs. Liu and appeared much more tolerant towards Yang Juxiang and her daughter. Although Mrs. Yang was persuaded by Mrs. Liu, there is always a bias in everyone¡¯s heart. In Mrs. Yang¡¯s heart, her own sister outweighed the Eldest Daughter-inw in importance, so her bias was natural. Su Wenyue knew this, which is why she did not step forward herself, letting Mrs. Liu take the lead. After all, Mrs. Liu was used to causing such scenes, and even if she gave no prompts, trouble would ensue. Su Wenyue saw this as ¡®helping others for the joy of it¡¯. ¡°Mother, every family has its difficulties. Sister-inw is like this because she¡¯s concerned about our family. These days, we¡¯ve indeed been consuming quite a lot of food, and we still have to get through the days ahead; we can¡¯t afford not to budget carefully. I do have the intention to help, but I¡¯m afraid that using my dowry to supplement our expenses might give people the wrong impression, especially since rumors are already nasty enough, saying all sorts of things. Husband is so smart and capable, he¡¯s not someone who relies on his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home.¡± Su Wenyue spoke with some anger, effectively blocking any potential arguments. Maybe her mother-inw hadn¡¯t considered touching her dowry, but Yang Juxiang and her daughter would surely instigate it. Even if she didn¡¯t let them seed, the mother-inw would likely feel ufortable or upset in her heart. By bringing it up in advance, Su Wenyue had provided the most appropriate reason. What did the mother-inw care about the most? For the sake of her son¡¯s reputation, she would not only refrain fromying hands on Su Wenyue¡¯s dowry but would also ensure no one in the Han family had such thoughts. With this matter settled, Yang Juxiang and her daughter¡¯s provocations would be futile and might even cause the mother-inw to view them unfavorably, achieving a far better oue than if Mrs. Liu had directly spoken ill of them. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, I get where you¡¯reing from. The vige folks who speak shallowly just can¡¯t stand to see my son do well. You should ignore what they say. Our Han family acts with integrity and wouldn¡¯t lust after a daughter-inw¡¯s dowry,¡± Mrs. Yang soothed Su Wenyue whilst showing nonchnce, but Su Wenyue knew the mother-inw did indeed care and took the words to heart. ¡°Yes, those who spread rumors are just envious of our family; I won¡¯t take it to heart, mother, and you shouldn¡¯t either. Now, you go ahead and enjoy your soup slowly; I need to get busy.¡± Having achieved her goal, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t linger and decided it was better to spend time embroidering a few more flowers. While Mrs. Yang felt troubled by many things, such as not having much spare silver and the necessity to purchase food for the household, as Han Yu still had to go hunting in the mountains, the responsibility of buying grain in the city was entrusted to the eldest son, Han Hu. ¡°Eldest child, here¡¯s the silver for buying grain in the city. Make sure you hold on to it well,¡± Mrs. Yang said reluctantly, as she took a bunch of money out of the box that held their silver. ¡°Mother, buying grain in the city won¡¯t cost so much; why are you giving me this much silver?¡± Han Hu, seeing such arge amount of money handed over by his mother, was puzzled. How much grain was he expected to buy? With such expenditure, their family wouldn¡¯t make it to the autumn grain harvest, especially since the government had increased the rent by twenty percent this year. Honestly, Han Hu also felt dissatisfaction with his aunt and cousin¡¯s recent behaviors, but as a man and husband, he couldn¡¯t be that petty. Regardless, they were still rtives, and hospitality was due. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m giving you this. Your grandmother¡¯s birthday ising up soon, and we need to go to the city to celebrate her longevity. Every year, the birthday package is sent from our house, and this year will be no exception. Aside from purchasing grain, you¡¯ll also need to buy some extra flour,¡± Mrs. Yang spoke and sighed. Han Hu was taken aback, remembering that the olddy¡¯s birthday was approaching, which would mean a not insignificant expense for their family. As for the Old Lady of the Han Family, who lived in the Main House in the county town, apart from Old Man Han, the other members of the Han family didn¡¯t have much affection for her. After all, they usually didn¡¯t live together, and she was particrly biased towards the Main House, looking down upon their countryside family as worthless. She would always find fault with them, especially with Mrs. Yang, the daughter-inw, treating her with contempt and disdain. The Old Lady didn¡¯t have much regard for the Second House, but when it came to reaping benefits, she was absolutely upromising. Her grandson¡¯s marriages ¡ª she only showed up when the eldest son took a wife, which, even though it wasn¡¯t with gifts, was a sign of regard. After that one time, for any joyful asion at home, the Old Lady never showed up again. The Main House also did the same, never sending a gift, not even for the sake of appearances. But whenever there was a need in the Main House, they were sure to involve the Second House, extracting benefits from them. ¡°The grandmother¡¯s birthday ising? All right, I¡¯ll buy some extra flour, as making birthday packages will use quite a bit,¡± said Han Hu magnanimously. Though thinking about his grandmother and the eldest uncle¡¯s family made him feel annoyed, he did what was expected withoutpromise, as they were still his elders. ¡°Right, you usually handle these things and you know what to do. The gifts for your grandmother can only be plenty, notcking, otherwise, she might be restless. Weigh it out for yourself.¡± When it came to the Old Lady of the Han Family, Su Wenyue had a vague impression, but she vaguely remembered such a person. In her previous life, she looked down upon Han Yu¡¯s family, and the city rtives weren¡¯t an exception. However, they weren¡¯t any better, for they put on airs in front of her. Just thinking about the mother-inw and eldest uncle¡¯s attitudes indicated that the city family must be quite troublesome. Su Wenyue mainly observed Han Hu¡¯s reaction. It was normal for the mother-inw to look displeased, as conflicts between mother and daughter-inw weremon. Her eldest uncle was not someone petty. Even towards Mrs. Wang, who had made many mistakes, he remained cordial. If something could make his expression sour, it was clear that the family in the city was no ordinary folks. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve been married into the family for quite some time now, and yet I had no idea that we had rtives in the county town. Husband, too, never mentioned it to me; if we bumped into them, it would be embarrassing not to recognize our own family.¡± Chapter 87: The Involved Chapter 87: The Involved Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What rtives, they¡¯re merely¡­ Anyway, that family has never treated our family as rtives. From now on, even if you see them, you don¡¯t have to be too honest with them, or you¡¯ll definitely suffer a loss.¡± Mrs. Yang¡¯s heart was not at ease whenever she thought of her mother-inw in the city and the main house¡¯s family. She wanted toin, but she held back in front of her own daughter-inw. She merely hinted subtly to let the daughter-inw be wary of the olddy and the main house¡¯s family. As to what kind of people they were, the daughter-inw would find out sooner orter. There was no need for her, as the mother-inw, to say it outright and appear petty. ¡°I will remember what Mother said. It¡¯s just that, regarding Grandma¡¯s birthday, do my husband and I need to prepare a separate gift? Since I¡¯ve only been married into the Han Family for a short time, I still don¡¯t know about some things very clearly. Could Mother please advise me?¡± ¡°No need, our family hasn¡¯t divided yet, so there¡¯s no need to prepare any separate gift. Moreover, when you two got married, their side didn¡¯t give a dowry, and not even a person came. Why should we go out of our way? Otherwise, they might think we¡¯re trying to suck up to them.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Mother.¡± Su Wenyue was just trying to probe the situation. Now seeing how poor the rtionship between the two families was, she naturally aligned with the Second House. After chatting with Su Wenyue, Mrs. Yang felt things couldn¡¯t continue like this. In just a few days, they had consumed what was supposed tost for two months. They had to be more frugal, making a little less each meal, as long as it wasn¡¯t too little to fill their stomachs. Mrs. Yang conveyed her intention to Mrs. Liu, who happily agreed. Her mother-inw in the past had been too frugal with the food, and she had long hoped for more substantial meals at home. But these past few days, the meals had been so grand that she became worried, especially since the food was under her control. Seeing the food supplies quickly dwindling, she became all the more reluctant. If this continued, their food would notst very long. After all, she was a daughter-inw of the Han Family, and the interests of the Han family were closely rted to her. Not to mention that most of the food was ending up in the stomachs of outsiders. ¡°Mother, I understand. From now on, we will only make as much as needed for each meal. We can¡¯t keep on like this, seeing the food vanish like running water is terrifying to me. This is long overdue, we can¡¯t let the food our family worked so hard to grow over half the year go to waste.¡± ¡°Alright, just do as I told you, no need for so much talk.¡± Mrs. Yang was not particrly impressed with the eldest daughter-inw¡¯s behavior, and her displeasure was now even more evident. Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t care. She was used to being admonished by her mother-inw and always let it go in one ear and out the other. It wasn¡¯t going to cost her any flesh off her body. As long as her goal was achieved, things would go on as she pleased. This attitude hardly endeared her to her mother-inw, but it was certainly more satisfying than keeping things bottled up inside. The home¡¯s meals were no longer what they used to be. Yang Juxiang and her daughter, who used to be able to eat their fill, could now only manage to eat half a stomach¡¯s worth. They were naturally dissatisfied with such a change, especially when they saw Han Hu bringing back so much rice and flour from the city, and expected that their meals should have be even better; instead, the quality declined meal after meal, just barely better than that of the Jiang Family. At first, Yang Juxiang and her daughter could bear it, but seeing Su Wenyue stew chicken soup or make various delicious foods for Mrs. Yang every day, and even the children would get some, yet they were left out, made them increasingly ufortable. What was this about? They were still guests, yet the host family was eating so well every day. Look at how the eldest sister¡¯splexion had brightened, yet they were not being fed enough daily. Yang Juxiang and her daughter never considered that all these foods were bought with Su Wenyue¡¯s own silver, having nothing to do with them. The Han family members couldn¡¯t interfere, and since they were outsiders to the Han family, they had no say at all. Furthermore, this was something Su Wenyue did for her injured mother-inw. Actions spoke louder than words for Yang Juxiang and her daughter. The more they thought about it, the more they felt aggrieved. Since they couldn¡¯t speak out directly about the food, they waited for an opportunity. One day, after Su Wenyue had taken soup to Mrs. Yang, Su Wenyue had barely left when they entered Mrs. Yang¡¯s room. ¡°Oh, Eldest Sister, what are you eating? It smells so good! My stomach got hungry again just by the aroma. No wonder yourplexion has been so rosy these days.¡± Yang Juxiang said smilingly. ¡°Yes, Aunt, the soup smells so good, it smells like Pig¡¯s Trotter Soup. I didn¡¯t get full at noon, and now just by smelling it, my stomach is rumbling.¡± Jiang Chun said sweetly, leaning on Mrs. Yang and acting coy. ¡°Little sister, Chun, you¡¯re here! It¡¯s all thanks to the Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s filial piety. I keep saying there¡¯s no need for such extravagance. I¡¯m just old bones, eating well like this is just a waste. But the Fourth Daughter-inw won¡¯t listen; she insists on cooking every day and bringing it to me, saying she wants to help me recover. If this keeps up, I might just end up fat. These days have been some of the mostfortable of my life.¡± Mrs. Yang, whether or not she understood the implications in Yang Juxiang and her daughter¡¯s words, cheerfully spoke. Everything she said was in praise of Su Wenyue, which only made Yang Juxiang and her daughter feel even more annoyed. They knew full well that the soup had been made and brought over by Su Wenyue. They deliberately avoided mentioning her name, harboring resentment toward Su Wenyue. Han Yu¡¯s wife appeared meek, but she was actually very shrewd. If they didn¡¯t feel they were getting the short end of the stick from her, they wouldn¡¯t have bothereding to Mrs. Yang. However, since Mrs. Yang framed her words that way, while Yang Juxiang and her daughter felt ufortable, they had no choice but to follow Mrs. Yang¡¯s lead. ¡°Yes, the Fourth Daughter-inw is indeed very filial, and not only is she beautiful, but she¡¯s also smart¡ªtruly a standout. Not just in our vige, even for miles around it would be hard to find such a person. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s a bit too shrewd, and her family background is also so good, Han Hu might find it hard to keep her in line. It has always been the case that a husband must be strong and a wife submissive for a family to thrive. I¡¯ve lived here for a while now and have heard quite a bit of gossip in the vige, some of it rather unpleasant, which isn¡¯t good for Han Hu. So you, as the mother-inw, must not indulge her any further. The Fourth Daughter-inw needs something to fear; otherwise, if you spoil her too much, it will ultimately be Han Hu who suffers!¡± ¡°Yes, Aunt, I got so angry when I heard those things. What kind of a person is Cousin Yu? He¡¯s smart, capable, andpetent. How could he possibly be a man who relies on a woman to get by? This is ridiculous. It¡¯s all because of the Fourth Cousin¡¯s wife!¡± Mrs. Yang disliked hearing people say that her son depended on his wife. If it hadn¡¯t been for the recent events, she would have been upset, perhaps even taking Yang Juxiang and her daughter¡¯s words to heart. But now, she hade to a realization. The Fourth Daughter-inw was truly good, filial, and even when she was right and had been wronged in the past days, she hadn¡¯t caused trouble by bringing her mother¡¯s family into it. How could she be a person without a sense of propriety? Chapter 88: All Exhausted and Flustered Chapter 88: All Exhausted and Flustered Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Since you know they are just talking nonsense, there¡¯s no need to listen. Some people just can¡¯t stand to see others doing well, and it¡¯s normal for them to say sour things. Besides, the Fourth child does really have ability; he¡¯s not the kind that lives off his wife. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll make a career for himself, and if you stand upright, you won¡¯t fear what others say.¡± Mrs. Yang said this but also felt some dissatisfaction deep inside. What the Eldest Daughter-inw said was not totally unreasonable; her sister and niece hadn¡¯t helped with anything over the past few days, which was fine, but instead, they had the leisure to listen to other people¡¯s gossip. Yang Juxiang and her daughter had originally thought this was a good opportunity to drive a wedge between Mrs. Yang and her Mother-inw, Su Wenyue. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Yang hadn¡¯t wavered at all, and there was something off about the way she spoke. ¡°Eldest Sister is right; that¡¯s exactly how it is. Those people just can¡¯t bear to see others with a happy family and love to talk nonsense. If anyone had a Daughter-inw like the Fourth Daughter-inw, they¡¯d be too busy pampering her to bother with anything else.¡± Yang Juxiang was clever too. Knowing she couldn¡¯t stir trouble from this angle, she changed the subject. Her original intention wasn¡¯t this; it was just incidental. Thus, her gaze shifted to the bowl of Chicken Soup, where the chicken had been stewed until the skin was crispy and the meat tender, and its essence had infused the soup, revealing how delicious it was just by its aroma. The Yang Juxiang Mother-daughter duo had their eyes on that bowl of Chicken Soup. Mrs. Yang, who had a soft spot for her sister and niece, couldn¡¯t help but cave in, and naturally, the Chicken Soup ended up in their stomachs. Su Wenyue justughed when she found out and wasn¡¯t surprised at all. The Han Family¡¯s food was no longer as good as before, and it had been two or three days. Given her understanding of Yang Juxiang and her daughter, their patience until now was already more restraint than expected, but she just hadn¡¯t anticipated that they would set their sights on this. It seemed Yang Juxiang didn¡¯t share much sisterly affection with her Mother-inw; otherwise, the soup was specially stewed to nourish the body of her Mother-inw. ¡°What are youughing about now, plotting something sinister?¡± Han Yu came back to see his wife¡¯s sly smile and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re back!¡± Su Wenyue turned her head towards the voice upon hearing it. Knowing that Su Wenyue was a bit of a germaphobe, Han Yu had cleaned himself up beforeing back to the Room, then he embraced his wife tightly: ¡°Tell me, what are you chuckling about, don¡¯t change the subject.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing, you¡¯re seeing things. Me, such a pure and kind person, how could I plot anything bad? Husband, how could you think so badly of someone?¡± Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu innocently. She wouldn¡¯t easily admit it, especially when the one being schemed against was her Mother-inw. ¡°Don¡¯t try to pull the wool over my eyes. I have sharp eyesight, and you bettere clean, or I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± Han Yu emphasized the words ¡°take care¡± particrly strongly. The same old tricks, but in most cases, Su Wenyue still fell for Han Yu¡¯s machinations, for she didn¡¯t want to be tormented by him. ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking about the Olddy and the Main House. I never knew we had such rtives before. Since they live in the County Town, they must be well off. Yet, considering Mother¡¯s attitude, it seems our two families are not on great terms.¡± Han Yu hadn¡¯t expected Su Wenyue to suddenly bring up the Olddy and the Main House. He had never mentioned them to his wife before, and their family didn¡¯t really keep in touch with those people. Even on the day he hosted his wedding feast, they didn¡¯te, and he had virtually forgotten about them. Calcting the days, the Olddy¡¯s birthday must be approaching soon; no wonder. Han Yu wasn¡¯t Han Hu. His nature was cold and detached, not bound by those so-called traditional rules and etiquette. He could be very good to the people he cared about, but regarding those in the Olddy of Han Family and the Main House¡ªthose rtives who didn¡¯t think of him as family, only sought to take advantage of his family yet looked down on them¡ªhe felt no affection. If not for his Birth Father, he would have taken action against the Olddy for disrespecting his Birth Mother long ago. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, so I asked. If it¡¯s not something you can talk about, forget it. I noticed Mother seemed hesitant when she talked about them, too.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide. We just don¡¯t normally interact with them. If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I¡¯d have forgotten about them. Since you asked, let me give you a heads up. In a few days, it will be the Olddy¡¯s birthday, and our whole family will have to go wish her well. Don¡¯t be at a disadvantage because you¡¯re unaware of their background.¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems neither the Olddy nor the Main House are easy to deal with.¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes gleamed cleverly. ¡°Not many in that family are decent. They¡¯re arrogant without much to show for it, with a high opinion of themselves but little regard for others, especially us country folk. Even though we¡¯re rted, they don¡¯t treat us as family; they just want to benefit from us. When you meet them, don¡¯t be surprised or bother with them. But if they dare to bully you, just pay them back in kind. Should the Olddy and Aunt try to use their seniority to oppress you, don¡¯t act rashly and spoil your reputation. Just let me know afterward, and I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± Han Yu knew his wife was not simple either¡ªclever and sharp-witted. But she was young and, despite marrying into the Han Family, had only really dealt with Mrs. Wang, who was not much to speak of. The people from that family had yed their tricks over the years: while their tactics might not be dignified, they were effective in dealing with others. Sometimes, when people reach a certain level of shamelessness, Han Yu worried his wife wouldn¡¯t be able to handle them. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t bother getting involved in these matters; he was just afraid his wife would be disadvantaged. ¡°Understood, don¡¯t worry. Who am I? I can certainly handle it. I heard from Sister-inw that the Olddy and the Main House have been bullying Mother and Our family. With me there this time, you can rest assured; I¡¯ll make sure to protect them from being wronged by the Main House.¡± Han Yu knew his wife was doing this for his sake, and his heart warmed. He patted her head: ¡°Just make sure you protect yourself from being bullied.¡± Time flies quickly, and in the blink of an eye several days passed. On the day before the Olddy of Han Family¡¯s birthday, the Daughters-inw of the Han Family put aside their work and gathered in the Kitchen to make birthday packages. The method for making birthday packages was simple¡ªjust ordinary Sugar Buns with a dot of red in the middle for good fortune and celebration. Although it was easy to make, the quantity requiredrge efforts, and kneading the dough required strength. After a day¡¯s work, the Daughters-inw were all exhausted. Su Wenyue had thought about asking the men to help knead the dough, but since the family had not yet divided, traditional values held that men should not cook, so she kept the idea to herself without voicing it. Her Mother-inw wouldn¡¯t agree anyway and might even see it as a fault in her. Chapter 89: Ignore Everything Chapter 89: Ignore Everything Trantor: 549690339 Yang Juxiang and her daughter were quite proactive in offering help, which surprised everyone at the Han Family, as their behavior in previous days had been witnessed by all¡ªthey did nothing but eat and gossip with the vigers and disregarded all proper matters. ¡°Juhuang, you go rest,¡± Mrs. Yang said upon seeing Yang Juxiang and her daughtere to help, expressing some joy. ¡°The few of us inws here are enough for these tasks.¡± Though there was happiness in her words, she knew this was their own affair, and while the work seemed easy, it was actually quite exhausting. Having a willing heart was enough; Mrs. Yang truly didn¡¯t mean for her sister and niece to pitch in. ¡°Eldest Sister, listen to what you¡¯re saying. How could we be so oblivious? Seeing all of you bustling about in the kitchen while we just sit around doesn¡¯t sit right with us. Eldest Sister, you go and rest; you haven¡¯t fully recovered from your injury. I¡¯ll take over your work,¡± said Yang Juxiang. Yang Juxiang always spoke sweet words outwardly, but if it were any other task, she wouldn¡¯t be so willing to help. Steaming birthday packages was different¡ªwith so many trays to steam, who couldin about tasting one or two from each batch to check if they¡¯re fully cooked? She had hardly had a full meal these past few days; not taking this opportunity to fill her stomach would be foolish. These were made with fine white flour, fragrant and soft, iparable to the buns made from mixed grains. ¡°Yes, Aunt, you shouldn¡¯t tire yourself out. I¡¯ll help you too,¡± Jiang Chun said cheerfully, rolling up her sleeves to knead the dough with uniform force, skillfully changing its shape. Her adeptness was far more impressive than Su Wenyue¡¯s, a clear indication of her familiarity with such work at home. Hearing Yang Juxiang and her daughter talk this way, Mrs. Yang actually stopped working and handed over the job to Yang Juxiang. After all, they were already close sisters; making too much of a fuss over affairs would only alienate them. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, you should take a break too. I see you struggling with kneading the dough, sweating on your forehead. You¡¯re not used to this kind of work, and plunging into it so suddenly might overexert you. Tomorrow morning you¡¯re bound to wake up with soreness and back pains.¡± Over these days, Su Wenyue worked hard simmering soups and boiling medicinal tonics to take care of her mother-inw, and her efforts were not in vain. The rare consideration Mrs. Yang showed to her daughter-inw was something that simply would not have happened in the past. Upon hearing Mrs. Yang¡¯s words, Jiang Chun felt frustrated inside¡ªso Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t be tired, but she herself was destined to bear the brunt of the hardship! Unable to contain her dissatisfaction, Jiang Chun let out her sour feelings: ¡°Exactly, Fourth Cousin-inw, you should rest right away. Your health is so precious, not at all like us with our tough skin and flesh, lest aunt bes distressed. It¡¯s different for people with good lives, isn¡¯t it? Fourth Cousin-inw, with a good family background and strong support from her mother¡¯s family, is cherished even after marriage. Unlike us, I should really pray to the Bodhisattva at the temple to be reborn into a better life next time¡ªthat would be superior in every way!¡± After Jiang Chun finished speaking, Yang Juxiang¡¯s face darkened, and she pped her daughter¡¯s head: ¡°You thoughtless girl, you haven¡¯t figured out this life yet, and you¡¯re already thinking about the next one. My doting on you all this time is wasted; you don¡¯t remember any good!¡± The sisters-inw of the Han Family watched Yang Juxiang and her daughter share augh. With Mrs. Wang absent and Mrs. Liu now charmed by Su Wenyue, the sisters-inw united as one, forming an exceptionally harmonious rtionship. Seeing her niece and the daughters-inw getting along so well, Mrs. Yang¡¯s heart felt much lighter. Even though she had initially taken her niece¡¯s words to heart, the genuine familial atmosphere that now prevailed made her inadvertently break into a smile. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, your mother-inw is right. You¡¯re not used to this kind of work; don¡¯t exert yourself too suddenly, as it may tire you out. Tomorrow, we still have to go to their home, and those people you haven¡¯t met, you don¡¯t know¡ªthey all like to look down on others, and they enjoy humiliating us. We are bound to encounter a battle of wits and bravery. As someone smart and formidable, Fourth Daughter-inw, our Second House has always been suppressed by them, unable to turn the tables. But this year, with you, it¡¯s different. So you must not tire yourself out; I¡¯m counting on you to stand up for our Second House. Your task now is to fully rejuvenate for tomorrow¡ªdon¡¯t continue working!¡± Mrs. Liu, unlike Mrs. Wang who was more scheming, had already favored Su Wenyue, having received many advantages from her, and hadn¡¯t thought much further. In her view, fate was predetermined at birth, so why ponder more? Now that she relied on Su Wenyue to deal with the people from the Main House, she was even more diligent, practically treating her like royalty, revealing the resentment Mrs. Liu held against the Olddy of the Han Family and the Main House. Although they didn¡¯t meet more than twice a year, the grudge persisted. Mrs. Liu wasn¡¯t as revengeful as Mrs. Wang¡ªshe¡¯d only been treated badly by the Main House people. ¡°Yes, Fourth Daughter-inw, don¡¯t bother yourself with this. You were never adept at these things. It¡¯s enough for you to just guide us with your knowledge and smart ideas on how to do it better,¡± added Mrs. Li, and not that she was concerned about the Main House¡¯s business but rather admired how clever the Fourth Daughter-inw was. Her slight direction earlier had improved the birthday packages significantly, making them puff up softer and more fragrant, not turning yellow with a pudgy white bun that was pleasant to look at and would also save a lot of flour. Before, the amount of flour that could only make one birthday package could now almost make two. However, did Mrs. Li have noints against the Olddy of the Han Family and the Main House? Not really. Being straightforward, she worked hard and didn¡¯t confront others like Mrs. Liu with her explosive temper. At most, she suffered a few scorns and some harsh sarcasm from the olddy and Main House folks, but Mrs. Li wouldn¡¯t retort. Seeing how honest she was, even they didn¡¯t feel aplished bullying her, eventually stopping their mistreatment. Thus, conflicts between Mrs. Li and the Main House were the least, and after all, she wasn¡¯t the type to harbor grudges. As for the improvement of the birthday packages, Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t so benevolent to consider the Olddy of the Han Family and Main House¡¯s well-being but because these packages came from their Second House, and the presentation reflected on them. Better appearance would credit their House, and the saving of flour was practical¡ªolder packages were tough and wasteful due to poor fermentation, so this was killing two birds with one stone. Once the birthday packages were ready, they were packed oneyer upon another into the clean big baskets prepared in advance. The afternoon passed this way, and everything was ready, just waiting to be delivered to the County Town early the next day. In the past, they had to rise before dawn for the trip to the city, as it was a yearly ritual since the ox cart lumbered slowly along, taking a lot of time on the road. But the good news was that Xiao Xi had returned just as twilight fell. It was a wee surprise. Having a horse carriage meant they didn¡¯t need to trudge along with an ox cart anymore. The horse carriage was much faster, saving a lot of time on the road, and there was no need to wake up as early, which made Mrs. Yang and Mrs. Liu view it as a symbol of respectability, for in the County Town, only powerful and influential families could afford horse carriages. Chapter 90 - Ninety: Acceptance of the Inevitable Chapter 90: Chapter Ny: eptance of the Inevitable Trantor: 549690339 Not only was Su Wenyue delighted to see Xiao Xi, but the other Han family members were equally so. The only discordant note was Mrs. Wang who, during this period, had been keeping a low profile and staying in her room whenever possible, which is why the atmosphere was exceptionally harmonious, except for the disdainful nces from Yang Juxiang and her daughter. In their eyes, Xiao Xi was nothing more than a servant. ¡°Xiao Xi, you¡¯re back, that¡¯s wonderful!¡± Mrs. Liu looked at Xiao Xi with joy, which confused Xiao Xi a bit. Even though the Miss had bestowed some small favors upon Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Liu had never been very nice to her; she was just a bit better than Mrs. Wang. Having suddenly be so enthusiastic, Xiao Xi found it somewhat hard to ept. Su Wenyue caught the surprised expression on Xiao Xi¡¯s face and naturally knew why Mrs. Liu was behaving this way. She found it somewhat amusing. Mrs. Liu could be endearingly straightforward at times, though, of course, some people found it detestable. ¡°Xiao Xi, your room is currently upied by Aunt and cousin, and there are no other rooms avable at home. I will arrange a room for you with a vige neighborter. You can stay there for the time being,¡± Su Wenyue said. She hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Xi to return at this time and could only make temporary living arrangements for her; it hadn¡¯t crossed her mind to make Xiao Xi share a room with Yang Juxiang and her daughter. Su Wenyue knew Xiao Xi¡¯s nature well. Although she could seem very feisty on the surface, that was only when she was upholding her principles. As long as Yang Juxiang and her daughter didn¡¯t provoke her directly, she would endure any bullying from them in silence, given that Xiao Xi¡¯s status in the Han family was no more than an outsider, and she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for Su Wenyue. She was indeed a loyal and pitiable servant girl. Xiao Xi had noticed the addition of the mother and daughter to the home and, judging by their behavior, was well aware they weren¡¯t benevolent characters. Thus, she wasn¡¯t surprised by her Miss¡¯s words and, after responding, she began to move her things from the horse carriage into Su Wenyue¡¯s room. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, she¡¯s just a servant; why are you so concerned about her? You wasted the effort to arrange a room for her in the neighbor¡¯s home. Let her sleep on a mat in our room; we shouldn¡¯t spoil the servants!¡± Yang Juxiang had not interacted much with Xiao Xi, but she disliked her just by observing her demeanor ¡ª dressed so brightly, like some Miss from a wealthy family. And knowing that Xiao Xi was Su Wenyue¡¯s servant girl made her like her even less. When Su Wenyue heard Yang Juxiang¡¯s words, her face grew visibly upset. She could tolerate Yang Juxiang and her daughter targeting her, shrugging off their scorn and mockery, but she would not allow them to mistreat Xiao Xi. Her voice turned colder than it ever had before. ¡°Aunt, you are mistaken; Xiao Xi is not a servant of our family. She has redeemed herself. She stays with the Han family now only out of the years of affection between us. Moreover, all her living expenses while in the Han family are covered by me and not a single pennyes from the Han family resources. Even my mother-inw has no objections; are you trying to provoke me now?¡± Seeing Su Wenyue standing up to her over a servant girl and taking such an unprecedentedly firm stance made Yang Juxiang angry, but the severe look in her eyes made her feel somewhat insecure, especially the icy look from Han Yu that sent chills down her spine. Bolstered by Mrs. Yang¡¯s presence, however, she felt somewhat braver. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, what are you saying? I am your elder. My words are meant for your good; you really don¡¯t appreciate it.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so, Aunt? You¡¯re doing this for my good! I honestly couldn¡¯t tell. I thought you were deliberately picking a fight with me, which is why you¡¯re making things difficult for Xiao Xi,¡± Su Wenyue said with an air of surprise, though her face showed something different, her lips curling into a cold smirk. ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m just worried that you, Nephew¡¯s Daughter-inw, are too young to know better, potentially being bullied by others. I really mean well,¡± Yang Juxiang said with an awkward expression, her words not what she initially wanted to say. After catching the increasingly icy look from Han Yu, who stood behind Su Wenyue, his eyes narrowing in a clear threat, she swiftly changed her tune. In the Han family, the one Yang Juxiang feared most was this Fourth nephew. Although Han Yu had never actually done anything to her, she felt an irrational fear of him. Sometimes just a look or a nce from him was enough to give her a chilling sensation. Hence, even when making difficulties for Su Wenyue, Yang Juxiang and her daughter would try to avoid Han Yu as much as possible ¡ª one out of a sense of weakness and fear, and the other not wanting to leave a bad impression in front of Han Yu. ¡°In that case, I should thank you, Aunt. But, you really don¡¯t need to worry about such matters in the future. Xiao Xi grew up with me from a young age; I know her character quite well. She has lived with the Han family for some time, and I believe everyone is familiar with her character as well.¡± ¡°Yes, Juhuang, you¡¯re mistaken. Xiao Xi is genuinely good. Not only is she clever, but she also works diligently and efficiently, knows the rules, and even can read and write. A servant girl from a wealthy family really is different ¨C she can¡¯t bepared to the girls in our farmermunity,¡± said Mrs. Yang, who truly liked Xiao Xi. Her words reflected her sincere thoughts. To her, none of the vige girls taken together could match Xiao Xi, nor were any of the Han family daughters-inw as capable as she was. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that all her sons were already married, she would have even considered taking Xiao Xi as her own daughter-inw. Having initially intended to make things difficult for Xiao Xi and thereby distress Su Wenyue, Yang Juxiang and her daughter realized this tactic wouldn¡¯t work with everyone in the Han family standing up for Xiao Xi. While the others weren¡¯t paying attention, she rolled her eyes at Xiao Xi and went inside. Seeing that Yang Juxiang and her daughter had left, Mrs. Liu sent a scornful look their way and then turned her attention back to the horse carriage. ¡°Xiao Xi¡¯s return is indeed timely. Tomorrow, we can go to the County Town by horse carriage. Fourth Daughter-inw, you wouldn¡¯t mind lending the carriage to our family for the trip, would you?¡± Although Mrs. Liu was happy, she remembered that Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang had said that it belonged to Su Wenyue¡¯s mother¡¯s family and their family couldn¡¯t use it. If it were any ordinary day, Mrs. Yang would have scolded Mrs. Liu for such ament. However, surprisingly, she said nothing at this time, obviously agreeing with Mrs. Liu¡¯s suggestion. All these years, feeling looked down upon and stepped on by the Olddy of Han family and the people of Main House had caused much frustration and resentment in Mrs. Yang. But for various reasons, she had to endure it and was sick of the suppression. And who doesn¡¯t have the desire to show off? Now, finally having a daughter-inw of such fine background, beautiful and obedient ¡ª any of these qualities was enough to outshine the Main House. Earlier in the kitchen, when Mrs. Liu made those remarks, Mrs. Yang was present too. Though she found Mrs. Liu¡¯s words a bit too blunt, they were rare musings that aligned with her own. If only Fourth Daughter-inw could outdo the people of Main House once and for all, their Second House might finally get a chance to turn the tables after suffering for so many years. Chapter 91: Half-Old Xu Niang Chapter 91: Half-Old Xu Niang Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Of course, we are one family; there is nothing inappropriate. Speaking like that makes us seem like strangers. Mother, Sister-inw, let¡¯s not dwell on this any longer. I must hurry to get Xiao Xi¡¯s amodations arranged properly. We can¡¯t really have her squeezed into a Room with Aunt and cousin. Xiao Xi is not delicate; it¡¯s really Yang Juxiang and her daughter that seem to have a problem with her. Living together wouldn¡¯t be suitable,¡± Su Wenyue said in a veiled manner, making it clear that it wasn¡¯t Xiao Xi being delicate, but rather an issue with Yang Juxiang and her daughter. ¡°Alright, you go ahead. Xiao Xi is a good child; even if she¡¯s willing to sleep on the floor, I wouldn¡¯t want her to suffer. The ground is damp, and it¡¯s not good for a maiden to be exposed to dampness,¡± Mrs. Yang said, while also thinking that over the years, her sister¡¯s temperament had turned somewhat odd. No wonder the Eldest Daughter-inw couldn¡¯t help bute to her about it; they couldn¡¯t even tolerate a little girl they had never met and were looking for trouble. Though there was no need to rise before dawn thanks to the horse carriage, the Han family members still got up early the second day, had Breakfast, and made their way to the County Town. If they werete, Olddy of the Han Family and the Main House¡¯s people would make a fuss, perhaps even branding them with an unfilial reputation. As soon as the horse carriage left, the Han Family¡¯s home seemed empty. Yang Juxiang and her daughter even followed along, leaving only Mrs. Wang at home. After all, with Mrs. Wang expecting, Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang still cared about their Grandson and didn¡¯t want Mrs. Wang to take that risk. Not having to apany them, Mrs. Wang felt relieved; this was the only asion she didn¡¯t wish to vie for attention, preferring to avoid it altogether. The Olddy of the Han Family and those from the Main House were difficult to deal with and had worn her down. She was carrying a Child, and although she didn¡¯t overly prioritize the child, her current standing with her parents-inw in the Han Family wasn¡¯t great. Her continued ce in the Han Family was entirely thanks to the child in her stomach, so the child must note to any harm. ¡°Is this the eldest uncle¡¯s house?¡± Su Wenyue lifted the carriage curtain and looked at the decrepit Small Courtyard before her. It was located in a less desirable part of town, which was a bit of a letdown. She had expected, from what her Mother-inw and Han Yu had said, that the Olddy of the Han Family and the people from the Main House, who looked down on their Second House, should be living in better conditions. But it seemed that the Main House¡¯s people were not doing well In The City. The Courtyard may have been slightly rundown and poorly situated, but its sole redeeming quality was its spaciousness. ¡°The house on the left is your eldest uncle¡¯s, and the one on the right is upied by another family,¡± Mrs. Yang said with a twist of her mouth, her mood not seeming very good. ¡°We¡¯ll only be staying here for less than a day; just be careful, and that will suffice.¡± So this dpidated Courtyard was actually shared by two families. Getting along with neighbors isn¡¯t always easy. If both families were easygoing and not nitpicky, that would be one thing, but given how the Main House¡¯s people treated their own rtives, it was natural that they couldn¡¯t get along well with neighbors either. Su Wenyue was somewhat speechless. With these conditions, aside from living In The City, in what way were the Main House¡¯s people better than those from their Second House? She wondered where they got the arrogance to think they were superior. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve arrived, everyone should get off the horse carriage,¡± she said. Han Yu helped his Father and Mother off the carriage, then nonchntly lifted his own Wife down without a care for anyone else. Jiang Chun extended her hand, thinking Han Yu would help her as well. She didn¡¯t expect that he would ignore herpletely, and the smile she had purposely shown in front of Han Yu stiffened on her face. One by one, everyone else got out of the carriage, which was ratherrge, thankfully. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to fit so many passengers even if they squeezed in. Watching from the side, Su Wenyue saw Jiang Chun¡¯s little gesture and a hint of disdain shed in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t forget to send Han Yu a cautioning nce. Her message was unmistakable: just try getting involved with someone else and see what happens! Han Yu innocently touched his nose. Women sure liked to be jealous, he thought. There was clearly nothing going on, and he had been firm in his stance. It wasn¡¯t his fault his brainless cousin insisted on throwing herself at him. ¡°Wife, that woman¡¯s mind is broken. Clearly an unattractive girl, yet she fancies herself a beauty and has no shame. Your Husband¡¯s taste isn¡¯t that poor to fancy such a woman, especially when he has such a beautiful Wife like you by his side. Don¡¯t wrong me,¡± he whispered in Su Wenyue¡¯s ear. It felt somewhat wrong to belittle a woman like that, not something a true gentleman should do. But if it made his Wife happy, he was willing to toss aside his integrity. Su Wenyue struggled to keep herposure and not to smile, given the situation, but she could not deny the satisfaction she felt inside. Han Yu¡¯s words were far more effective than any sweet nothings, and she hadn¡¯t expected such a skill in coaxing from him. Seeing the unintended smile in Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes, Han Yu knew his approach was working. He formed a slight grin, took Su Wenyue¡¯s hand into his own, and tenderly caressed it, sending tingles down her spine. ¡°Behave yourself, we are here to celebrate the Olddy¡¯s birthday, not to give anyone a handle against us,¡± Su Wenyue quickly withdrew her hand while no one was looking. Old Man Han was already knocking on the door and it was best to stay alert to avoid giving the Main House any ammo to criticize her. Given that both her Mother-inw and Husband agreed that the Main House¡¯s people were hard to deal with, she absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. ¡°Coming,ing; what¡¯s all the knocking for, trying to knock someone¡¯s soul out?¡± The Courtyard door was yet to open when a powerful voice was heard from inside, one that could give Mrs. Liu a run for her money. Yet, this speaker¡¯s direct and forthright manner was hardly admirable. Soon the door opened, revealing a middle-aged woman looking older than Mrs. Liu but younger than Mrs. Yang. While dressed in vivid colors, the effect was tainted with an aura of cheapness and vulgarity. Su Wenyue remembered someone described by Mrs. Liu previously¡ªa woman who fit the description was none other than the stepmother of Han Family¡¯s Eldest Son, Han Jinhu, known as Mrs. Han Wang. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Second Brother and his family, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯vee quite early. Just perfect, we need help in the Kitchen. Go on and lend a hand quickly; today is Mother¡¯s birthday, and your Second House is expected to contribute! And did you bring the birthday packages like you should?¡± Old Man Han had never been fond of Mrs. Han Wang, a woman of coarse manners and mboyant dress. He had to call her Sister-inw simply due to formality. Hearing her speak like that, he had the Han Hu brothers move the birthday packages from the back of the carriage inside. Mrs. Han Wang, not having a full Breakfast, was eyeing the Second House¡¯s birthday packages, and before they could be taken to the Kitchen, she grabbed a few for herself. Chapter 92: Frustrating Chapter 92: Frustrating Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This year¡¯s birthday packages are even better than before, Jin Cai¡¯s wife is bing quite skillful.¡± Mrs. Han Wang, after enjoying a few birthday packages, was in a great mood and spoke with a cheerful smile, the harsh tone from before nowhere in sight. Old Man Han¡¯s original name was Han Jincai, and although Mrs. Han Wang was slightly younger, she was Han Jinhu¡¯s stepwife, hence she addressed Mrs. Yang as Jin Cai¡¯s wife. The Han family members made birthday packages themselves but had hardly indulged in eating them; they hadn¡¯t even delivered them to the kitchen before Mrs. Han Wang had snatched a few. Fortunately, they had made plenty, so a few missing wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Otherwise, the people from the Main House would surely have something to say about it. Yet, even though it was somewhat unsettling, the Han family members knew the character of those from the Main House all too well, including their habits. Nobody said anything, nor did they show any dissatisfaction. As long as the people from the Main House didn¡¯t cause trouble, they were content to simply get through Grandma Han¡¯s birthday in peace. ¡°Jinhu¡¯s wife, you gluttonouszybones, I as the olddy haven¡¯t even tasted one birthday package, and there you are, gobbling them down. Tell me, other than eating, what else are you good for?¡± Mrs. Han Wang had not yetpletely swallowed the birthday packages in her mouth when Grandma Han started to berate her loudly, making it clear that Mrs. Han Wang was out of luck. She had hoped to sneak a few while the others from the Main House were unaware. Since she believed the people from the Second House wouldn¡¯t dare toin, it was quite unfortunate for her to be caught by her mother-inw. However, even when caught by the olddy, Mrs. Han Wang didn¡¯t panic. Even if the mother-inw got angry, she would at most scold her a bit. After all, she had given birth to two sons for the Han family and was considered a hero in their home. Her position in the family was secure, and a few harsh words wouldn¡¯t affect her. Besides, the food was already in her stomach; it wasn¡¯t as if she could spit it out. ¡°Mother-inw, I was truly hungry. And I only ate one or two; it really doesn¡¯t affect anything. It won¡¯t make the home go poor, nothing serious,¡± she replied. To talk back after being caught snacking! Incensed, Grandma Han pointed her finger angrily at Mrs. Han Wang, yet she could not really do anything to her. She could only fume, ¡°Youzybones who only knows how to eat, hurry up and get to work in the kitchen. If you dy today¡¯s noontime preparations, see if I will let you off easy!¡± After Grandma Han finished scolding Mrs. Han Wang, she turned her wrath toward the people from the Second House, her tone even more unkind, ¡°Are you all dead standing there? What are you waiting for? Get to work. Do you really see yourselves as guests waiting for this olddy to serve you? A bunch ofzy goods, good-for-nothings, just looking at you makes me frustrated!¡± Su Wenyue truly experienced the attitude of Grandma Han and the people from the Main House for the first time as she was scolded for no reason. Supposedlying to offer birthday wishes, she realized she was just being made to work like a servant by the people from the Main House. Having long been ustomed to the olddy¡¯s behavior, everyone from the Second House, except Su Wenyue, went automatically to work in the kitchen, knowing full well that the olddy would otherwise make an even bigger scene. Han Yu, seeing his wife a bit dazed, quickly led her away. This wasn¡¯t like being at home where Mrs. Yang, his birth mother, would consider his feelings and wouldn¡¯t make things too difficult for his wife. Besides, she was quite satisfied with this daughter-inw. But Grandma Han was different. She was actually their real grandmother, and under the heavy expectation of filial piety, even if he had a multitude of schemes, they might not suffice. Even if he could settle scorester, the grievances his wife suffered couldn¡¯t be undone¡ªand at this moment, Han Yu didn¡¯t want his wife to suffer any grievances at all. It was only then Grandma Han noticed a new, young daughter-inw among the people from the Second House, apanied by a servant girl¡ªand shockingly, dressed no less opulently than a noblewoman from the County Town. Remembering a conversation with the Old Ladies days ago, where they had been full of envy, it was mentioned how her Second House grandson had married a Miss from a wealthy family, suggesting that the Han Family was on the rise. She hadn¡¯t taken it seriously at the time, thinking that the Second House deserved nothing better than a life toiling in the fields. How could they ever marry a Miss from a rich family? Assuming the Old Ladies were mistaken, she now saw there might be some truth in it. The young daughter-inw didn¡¯t just wear silk and satin, but the servant girl was also dressed better than most. This year, the people from the Second House looked more respectable than in previous years, seemingly all in new clothes. The Second House had always been looked down upon by the olddy and the people from the Main House, but this year, things had changed. The Fourth Daughter-inw had not only made new clothes for her father-inw and mother-inw but also obtained fine cotton for every member of the family. Having new clothes, they naturally wore their best toe, showing the Main House people they were not the same as before. She remembered how Second Brother hade over one time wearing patched clothes, only to be ridiculed by the Main House as a beggar. Su Wenyue shared a simr sentiment. At home, she wore ordinary cotton clothes so as not to stand out too much, but today, on her visit to the Main House, she intentionally wore her finest attire. Clothes make the person; with the clothes on, her demeanor became different. Moreover, her recent change in disposition added an extrayer of authority, preventing the Main House from looking down on her. ¡°Is this Yuer¡¯s wife?¡± Grandma Han wasn¡¯t close to any of her grandsons from the Second House, but her memory of Han Yu was the strongest, as this grandson always had an imposing air that sent chills down her spine. ¡°Mother, this is Yuer¡¯s wife, Mrs. Su. Their marriage was arranged when Father was still alive. She came to our home this February, and before Yuer¡¯s wedding, I specially reported the happy news to both Mother and Big Brother. Fourth Daughter-inw, give your Grandma a proper greeting,¡± Old Man Han said, though he felt chilly toward his own mother¡¯s actions. But after all, she was his birth mother, and this fact could not be erased. Since Father-inw spoke, Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t fail to show respect. She greeted Grandma Han of the Main House with proper decorum and grace, which only confirmed to Grandma Han the reality of this granddaughter-inw¡¯s exceptional background, changing her view of Su Wenyue. In the end, the olddy was someone who judged people based on their status. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t treat her sons so differently, preferring the one in the City over the one in the countryside, all because the Main House could stay in the City, allowing her to maintain her city-dweller status. ¡°Yuer is so lucky to have married such a fine wife, not to mention the good family background, and she is so attractive and spirited,¡± Grandma Han suddenly changed her usual attitude toward the Second House¡¯s people,vishing praise on Su Wenyue with a kind and benevolent air. This sudden shift was quite astounding and, upon reflection, understandably based on the impressive background of the Fourth Daughter-inw, earning her a different level of respect. ¡°Grandma, you tter me too much. My granddaughter-inw is not as remarkable as you say. It¡¯s gettingte, and she needs to help out in the kitchen. We can keep youpany another day,¡± Su Wenyue replied cheerfully. ¡°What kitchen work? The house isn¡¯tcking people for chores, there is no need for you. Come and keep Grandmapany for a chat.¡± Chapter 93: Without Mention Chapter 93: Without Mention Trantor: 549690339 Grandma Han was able to show so much warmth in part because she considered Su Wenyue¡¯s background, and also because Su Wenyue was just a granddaughter-inw, with a generation separating them, which greatly reduced potential conflicts, unlike with Mrs. Yang, whom Grandma would never take to, as mother-inws and daughter-inws are natural enemies. As for the goodwill Grandma Han extended, Su Wenyue was unmoved. Being from the Second House, how could she possibly defect and side with Grandma Han? She must be foolish to think so, especially since what flickered in the olddy¡¯s eyes was clearly some sort of desire and greed, not genuine fondness. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Grandma. Mother-inw has already gone to the kitchen to work, and it wouldn¡¯t make sense for me, as her daughter-inw, to take a rest. Therefore, I can only appreciate your kindness in my heart,¡± Su Wenyue replied. Mrs. Yang was initially worried at seeing Grandma Han treat the Fourth Daughter-inw with such uncharacteristic warmth and cordiality, fearing the Fourth Daughter-inw might not see Grandma Han¡¯s true nature and be coaxed over to her side. Hearing the Fourth Daughter-inw speak as she did relieved Mrs. Yang, and she increasingly felt that they had chosen the right daughter-inw for the Fourth child. Not only was she smart and filial, but she was also clear-headed when it mattered most, unlike the Main House¡¯s eldest nephew¡¯s wife, who was always currying favor with the olddy, resulting in daily conflicts with the stepmother and leading to incessant unrest. Though Grandma Han¡¯s motives were impure, she had been very kind to Su Wenyue, yet the granddaughter-inw was not the least bit grateful and didn¡¯t give her any face in front of the daughter-inw. Grandma Han¡¯s expression immediately soured. ¡°Pfft!¡± At that moment, someone couldn¡¯t help but let out augh. People from the Second House looked at each other, realizing none of them was the source of the sound. It turned out to be Mrs. Han Wang, who had intended to go to the kitchen but had stopped for some reason. Seeing her mother-inw fawn over her granddaughter-inw and get rejected, she couldn¡¯t helpughing. Mrs. Han Wang, confident in the secure status she held in the Han Family for having borne two sons, wasn¡¯t particrly afraid of her mother-inw. However, she found the old hag utterly detestable, not only because she supported her husband¡¯s sons from his former wife against her but also because the old woman often used filial piety to oppress her, causing her no small amount of trouble. Seeing her mother-inw rebuffed, Mrs. Han Wang couldn¡¯t be happier. ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s to die for, I tell you. Some people here have really lost face, haven¡¯t they? They were eyeing someone else¡¯s property, hoping to gain an advantage. They eagerly sought favor, only to be utterly ignored,¡± she eximed. Mrs. Han Wang¡¯s words were blunt, almost as forthright as Mrs. Liu¡¯s. However, Mrs. Liu, left with only two daughters,cked backing and thus, didn¡¯t dare to be so impudent in front of her mother-inw. Conversely, Mrs. Han Wang did not hold back, leaving no face for her mother-inw. After all, even if there were benefits to reap, they wouldn¡¯te her way, so she might as well give her mother-inw a piece of her mind. The Han Family really did harbor all sorts of characters. Daughters-inw from the Second House all had a twinkle of amusement in their eyes, and Mrs. Yang felt as though she had finally taken a profound breath of relief after so many years. ¡°Humph, ungrateful things, all of you! Why are you still standing around? Hurry up and help in the kitchen. You think you can live off handouts?¡± Perhaps knowing that she wouldn¡¯t gain any advantage from Su Wenyue, Grandma Han naturally withdrew her previous benevolence. As for Yang Juxiang and her daughter, who were now present among the people from the Second House, Grandma Han barely noticed them at the moment, dismissing them as destitute and unworthy of her attention. Yang Juxiang and her mother¡¯s expressions were equally displeased. They hade with the intention of enjoying free meals, as it was Grandma Han¡¯s birthday and there were sure to be many delicacies. They had thought, at the very least, the birthday package from Eldest Sister¡¯s family looked good. But they didn¡¯t expect to be treated like servants by the people of the Main House and asked to help in the kitchen. It was outrageous. Yang Juxiang and her mother had heard that the people from the Main House were difficult to deal with, but they followed nheless, thinking that as guests, whereas they might not be weed warmly, the worst they would face was cold treatment. Little did they anticipate that the Main House would be so embarrassingly dismissive. Daughters-inw from the Second House went into the kitchen to lend a hand, while the children followed a few men to the backyard to chop wood. It seemed as if the Main House had been waiting for them toe and work today, piling half a courtyard¡¯s worth of firewood, surely tost for several months. Although firewood was cheap, half a courtyard¡¯s worth would have cost quite a sum of silver. Concerned about the expense, Grandma Han fancied that if she could get the people from the Second House to chop and deliver the wood, she could save that silver. However, as the Main House and Second House had formally split, she would need a suitable excuse to justify this. The men from the Second House, except for Han Lin, were not the petty kind and were robust and hearty. It amounted to nothing more than extra physicalbor. Rather than enduring Grandma Han¡¯sints, they preferred to work harder to enjoy some peace. After all, it only happened once or twice a year. Without a word ofint, they rolled up their sleeves and got to work. The children, ustomed to farm work from a young age, aided in the less demanding tasks with ease. Su Wenyue followed her mother-inw and sisters-inw into the kitchen, where several daughters-inw from the Main House were already present. The Main House¡¯s internal rtions were somewhatplicated; Han Jinbiao had three sons and one daughter in total. The eldest son and daughter were from his first wife, while the two younger sons were from his current wife, Mrs. Han Wang, and aside from the youngest son, the other two children were married. Apart from Mrs. Han Wang and her two daughters-inw, working in the kitchen was an already married daughter of Grandma Han. Grandma Han actually had two daughters, married into different households¡ªone in the County Town and the other in a different vige. Given Grandma Han¡¯s nature, one could imagine their respective treatments were not the same. When the Main House¡¯s mother-inw and daughters-inw saw Su Wenyue and the otherse in, it was Mrs. Han Wang who greeted them, while the others treated the people from the Second House as if they were invisible. However, Grandma Han¡¯s Eldest Daughter, Han Ying, warmly called out to Mrs. Yang as her younger sister-inw and greeted the other nieces-inw until receiving a snort of disdain from the Main House, at which point Han Ying lowered her head and returned to her work. ¡°Second Uncle, you lot must be tired after all that work. I¡¯ve brought some water for you. Have a drink before you continue,¡± offered Han Fang, who was treated rtively well by the Main House thanks to her big brother, and wasn¡¯t asked to work upon returning. She was kind-hearted, very different from the people of the Main House, and did not agree with their attitude towards the Second House. Unable to help with the heavybor, she carried over water for them instead. ¡°Fang¡¯er, thank you. You really are considerate,¡± the men from the Han family, led by Old Man Han, epted the water with a touch of remorse, acknowledging that the girl from the Main House was one of the few who hadn¡¯t gone astray. ¡°Fourth Cousin, I was too busy to attend your wedding, and it has weighed on me. This is a small gift from me, with the hope that you and my Cousin-inw will have a blessed future,¡± said Han Fang, passing a small cloth package to Han Yu. In reality, it wasn¡¯t that she had been too upied to go; it was just inconvenient due to the Main House¡¯s attitudes. Otherwise, her stepmother would have had yet more to nag about. Chapter 94: Risking It All Chapter 94: Risking It All Trantor: 549690339 Grandma Han loved to show off. Even though it wasn¡¯t a milestone birthday, she still set up six tables¡ªthis was the custom every year. The asion was lively with guestsing and going, including neighbors and some Old Ladies who were acquaintances of Grandma Han. After all, there were delicious foods to be enjoyed, and attending didn¡¯t require a significant gift since it wasn¡¯t a milestone birthday. Ultimately, it was a profitable affair for her. They say, ¡°Birds of a feather flock together,¡± and those who associated with Grandma Han tended to share her character traits, which is why they got along. Therefore, every year at Grandma Han¡¯s birthday, the Main House ended up footing the bill, but the Main House¡¯s silver was managed by Grandma Han, and no one else could intervene. The meals were set on the tables, and everyone was just waiting for the banquet to begin. Grandma Han had specially arranged arge empty table beside her, covered with gifts from various families. Next, it was time for Grandma Han¡¯s children and Grandsons to present their birthday gifts. Su Wenyue muttered to herself that the event was quite formal, resembling the real thing. Grandma Han was no ordinary show-off. As per the rules, which dictate order based on seniority, the Main House presented their birthday gift first. Normally, the Second House should have been next, but Grandma Han and the Main House had always looked down on the Second House, believing their gifts were not presentable. Consequently, the Second House had always been thest to present their gift, and this year was no exception. After the Main House and the married Madams had given their gifts, it was finally the turn of the Second House. However, since the Grandson had married a Daughter-inw from a family of good standing, Grandma Han did hold some expectation. Although she tried to appear indifferent, her gaze fixated on her Second son. ¡°Mother, may your fortune be as boundless as the Eastern Sea and your life as enduring as the Southern Mountains,¡± Han Jincai said as he offered up a set of exquisite Silk Clothes as the birthday gift. Grandma Han¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw the Clothes, and her face lit up with a few more smiles. However, she soon remembered something and picked up the Clothes to inspect them. Sure enough, when she didn¡¯t find anything else, her expression darkened again. In the past, the Second House would apany their gifts with One tael of silver, which had be an unwritten rule over the years. Of course, this wasn¡¯t expected of everyone; it was specifically aimed at the Second House. Grandma Han had counted on her Second son being amenable and too afraid to disobey her, leading to an incident that set this tradition. In reality, other people¡¯s birthday gifts rarely exceeded One tael of silver. The Second House had previously been too earnest. No one paid attention to an inconspicuous birthday package, and although Grandma Han pocketed the silver, she still berated the Second House. To outsiders, it seemed the Second House was stingy. This year¡¯s birthday gift was Su Wenyue¡¯s idea, deliberately nned that way. The Clothes she brought from her Mother¡¯s Family¡¯s warehouse were gifts given to the An Family, but as the An Family was particr about attire and only wore custom-made Clothes from either their own embroidery room or prestigious embroidery rooms in Chang¡¯an, they never wore handed-down garments. The Clothes would have been handed to Servants at home anyway, so Su Wenyue considered it a form of recycling. Although it was about recycling, for the Han Family¡¯s social status, these Clothes were unquestionably treasures. If someone were to buy such Clothes from a Clothing Store, it would cost a few taels of silver. However, the value of Clothes plummets once sold. Su Wenyue also guarded against Grandma Han or someone from the Main House selling the gift for Silver. ¡°Second Brother, did you perhaps forget to bring something else?¡± questioned Grandma Han, her dissatisfaction barely veiled. She was indeed willing to confront directly. ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand,¡± Han Jincai replied, feigning confusion, much to Grandma Han¡¯s annoyance. ¡°Second Brother, stop ying the fool with me. I thought you were honest. Could it be your Daughter-inw has been inciting you? You¡¯ve all just forgotten about your Mother after taking wives, as if this dying old woman is an eyesore to you all.¡± Grandma Han never cared to save her Second son¡¯s face and would reprimand him openly. ¡°Mother, I truly don¡¯t understand your meaning. It¡¯s better you speak inly. You know I¡¯m not sharp, which is why I¡¯ve never won your favor. It¡¯s not worth getting you upset,¡± Han Jincai said with undisguised anxiety and earnestness. It was at this point that Su Wenyue realized her Father-inw was quite talented. She had worried he might not stand up for himself at the crucial moment, preferring to y the obedient son. However, observing his acting skills, she was convinced that on an average day he was clear-headed and astute. She didn¡¯t believe for a moment that he hadn¡¯t grasped Grandma Han¡¯s meaning. ¡°Second Uncle, Grandma¡¯s meaning is quite clear, so don¡¯t pretend to be oblivious. It¡¯s a happy asion, don¡¯t make everyone unhappy,¡± chimed in Han Jinbiao¡¯s eldest daughter-inw, Mrs. Zhou. Grandma Han was notably biased towards her eldest grandson¡¯s side, and it wasmonly them who reaped her generosity, so it was no surprise that Mrs. Zhou lost her patience. ¡°Cousin¡¯s wife, what are you talking about? What do you mean by ¡®pretending not to know¡¯? Is that how you talk about your elders? So the Main House is bullying my Father-inw because he is an honest man, right! We rushed all morning to the County Town just to celebrate Grandma¡¯s birthday, and we¡¯ve been so busy we haven¡¯t even had a moment to drink water,¡± retorted Su Wenyue indignantly. ¡°Sister-inw, I may not have understood, but I do now. Cousin¡¯s wife isining that our gift for Grandma¡¯s birthday is too modest,¡± Su Wenyue interjected at the right moment. Mrs. Liu understood Su Wenyue¡¯s cue and, raising her voice, she didn¡¯t care about appearing indecorous¡ªthe louder the scandal, the better for her. It was a chance for the Second House to retaliate by exposing the Main House and Grandma Han¡¯s true colors. ¡°What! Comining it¡¯s too little? How is that possible? With our family¡¯s means, we barely make a couple of Silver coins working the fields all year long. For Grandma¡¯s birthday, we¡¯ve dug deep into our pockets. Considering how Grandma has never been satisfied with our gifts in the past, we bought those Silk Clothes from the Clothing Store, which cost a good few Taels of Silver aside from all the birthday packages. And not to mention the white flour used, just making them took a whole day of effort¡ªand still you think that¡¯s not enough? Do you think we¡¯rendlords or something?¡± Mrs. Liu was filled with discontent and anger; after all, this reflected the stark reality. Privately, the others discussed among themselves, even those with average insight could tell the Clothes were made of silk and exquisitely crafted, which would indeed cost several Taels of Silver at least. The plump white birthday packages on the table were also the work of the Han Family Second Branch. It was no wonder they were so tastefully made; such appealing buns could only be found in fancy Restaurants. They are indeed straightforward people. How could Grandma Han still be unsatisfied? Looking at the gifts from the Main House, they amounted to just a bit more than a Tael of Silver, which Grandma Han happily epted. Yet, when it came to the Second House, she made such a fuss. Grandma Han¡¯s favoritism was ringly obvious. Chapter 95: Losing Face Completely Chapter 95: Losing Face Completely Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Everyone probably doesn¡¯t know that not only this year but in the past, the birthday packages were all made and sent by our Second House. Though we are poor, we have put our full heart and effort into celebrating Grandma¡¯s birthday. And yet, we don¡¯t receive any benefits in return. I¡¯m beginning to suspect whether Father-inw is really Grandma¡¯s own flesh and blood!¡± Such words could onlye from Mrs. Liu naturally, and only she could say them. Mrs. Liu may havecked confidence in the Han Family due to not having a son, but the family had already split their household, and she feared no one but her mother-inw. As Grandma stayed with the Main House and had no control over their Second House, Mrs. Liu was unafraid. She had long grown used to Grandma¡¯s unfair treatment of the Second House, extracting benefits from them without any qualms. Now, with Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s backing, Mrs. Liu felt it would be a disservice to herself not to make a scene. With Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s support, Mrs. Liu now idolized Su Wenyue, feeling invincible. Before arriving, Su Wenyue had indeed subtly instilled this notion among the various daughters-inw of the Han Family, not as a mere show of force. Knowing that she was destined for the Main House to celebrate Grandma¡¯s birthday and aware of the troublesome nature of Grandma Han and the Main House, she had already sent someone to investigate and turned the Main House inside out. Su Wenyue indeed held the lifeblood of the Main House, and with this leverage, she could control the situation no matter how big a scene urred. The reputations of Grandma Han and the Main House were no longer within her scope of concern. With Mrs. Liu¡¯s outburst, not only did the guests whisper amongst themselves, but Grandma and the people of the Main House also had looks that were less than pleased. The birthday packages made by the Second House along with some facts unknown to everyone had been used by Grandma to bolster her eldest grandson¡¯s business face, advertising her capable grandson. Now, exposed by Mrs. Liu¡¯s shouting, not only was Grandma¡¯s face lost, but Han Ping¡¯s face waspletely thrown away as well. The only people in the Main House who were not displeased were Mrs. Han Wang and her two sons. Their stance was opposed to their stepson¡¯s, and inwardly they couldn¡¯t help but take a bit of joy in the disaster. However, out of consideration for Grandma and fear of upsetting Han Jinbiao, they held back their feelings. ¡°So it turns out that the birthday packages every year were brought by the Han Family Second Branch. Just making so many packages would cost a lot, not to mention the flour. How could Grandma credit everything to the Main House? Such favoritism is rare to see, and even we outsiders feel it¡¯s unfair.¡± ¡°Indeed, I previously thought the Second House was just being stingy. Now it seems that isn¡¯t the case at all!¡± Seeing that Grandma¡¯s expression was quite unpleasant and fearing that further outrage could be detrimental to them, Han Jincai, with Mrs. Liu still looking ready to continue themotion, quickly began to scold, ¡°Mrs. Liu, shut your mouth! Don¡¯t you know the rules anymore? How dare you talk to your elders like that! Whatever the elders say, you as the younger have to listen, no matter how wronged you feel. You can¡¯t be disrespectful in front of so many people. Today is a good day, and I won¡¯t argue with you, but go over there and don¡¯t make a scene.¡± Han Jincai¡¯s words were skillfully phrased; although outwardly he was chastising Mrs. Liu, the underlying meaning left much to ponder. Despite feeling angry, Grandma Han suppressed her rage for the sake of face, thinking that she would settle the ount with the Second House family after the feast. They shouldn¡¯t think she didn¡¯t realize that they hade here today on purpose to vex her. The incident had already happened, and Mrs. Liu had said everything that should and shouldn¡¯t have been said. Dwelling on it was pointless, especially since Mrs. Liu was only stating facts that couldn¡¯t even be refuted. The best course of action now was to sweep things under the rug and not bring it up again. Han Jinbiao quickly announced the beginning of the feast and started taking care of the guests with his sons. In contrast to the Main House¡¯s irritation, this was the first time the people of the Second House felt such joy on Grandma¡¯s birthday. After being oppressed by the Main House for so many years, they finally had a chance to turn the tables, exhaling years of pent-up resentment. After the feast, Mrs. Yang and her daughter-inw still had to help, cleaning the Kitchen and tidying up before they could leave. ¡°Grandma.¡± Everyone was bustling about, but Mrs. Han Zhou took the opportunity to stealthily approach Grandma Han when people were not paying attention. ¡°Brother Ping¡¯s daughter-inw, what are you doing here instead of helping in the Kitchen? Is this a time for cking off? With thatzy and gluttonous Mrs. Wang and those people from the Second House, I¡¯m not at ease with the leftovers from today¡¯s feast just sitting in the Kitchen without anyone watching over them.¡± Grandma was in a foul mood and had no kind words for Mrs. Zhou, who she usually favored. ¡°Grandma, rest assured, I¡¯ve locked away today¡¯s leftover birthday packages and main dishes securely. Besides, am I the kind of person who likes to idle? Having been married into the Han Family for so long, Grandma should be clear about my character. I have a matter to discuss with you, Grandma.¡± With resentment toward the people of the Second House in her heart, Mrs. Han Zhou had already thought of a n that could strike at the Second House while gaining benefits for herself, and she was eager to seek out Grandma Han. ¡°Oh? What is it? Does it have to do with the Second House?¡± ¡°Grandma, what do you think about Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s servant girl? The one named Xiao Xi.¡± Upon hearing the name Xiao Xi, Grandma was first taken aback and then recalled who she was, her face showing disdain and disgust. ¡°What about her? Isn¡¯t she just a sharp-tongued little girl? Her mistress is full of bad ideas, and she¡¯s no good herself.¡± Since Fourth Daughter-inw joined the family, things had changed for the Second House; they grew more assertive and even dared to confront her. Clearly, this had something to do with Fourth Daughter-inw. Although Grandma Han had no solid proof, it didn¡¯t prevent her from specting and imagining. Moreover, Su Wenyue¡¯s previous stance in support of Mrs. Yang had left Grandma Han with a grudge. Upon hearing Grandma¡¯s words, Mrs. Zhou knew she had to change Grandma¡¯s opinion to achieve her goal. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve wronged Xiao Xi. She¡¯s a good girl. I saw her working in the Kitchen, quick and clean. She¡¯s much better than Han Yu¡¯s wife, and she¡¯s even quite good-looking. She speaks and acts with grace, no less than a servant girl from a Wealthy Family. Even the Miss from a lesser family can¡¯tpare to her. It¡¯s no wonder people say it¡¯s better to marry a servant from a grand household than ady from a lesser one; there is reason in those words.¡± ¡°Is that girl really that good? You¡¯re speaking on her behalf as if Xiao Xi were your own servant, protecting her like this. But she does seem to be a straightforward girl, better than Han Yu¡¯s wife, without too many schemes. It¡¯s a pity she is just a servant girl.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear about being a servant girl? As long as she redeems herself, she¡¯s a citizen with good standing. If Han Yu¡¯s wife agrees to let her go, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°Brother Ping¡¯s daughter-inw, be honest with me. With all your eager praise for Xiao Xi, are you harboring some ulterior motive?¡± The olddy still hadn¡¯tpletely lost her wits. Chapter 96 - Ninety-Six: Add Fuel to the Fire Chapter 96: Chapter Ny-Six: Add Fuel to the Fire Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Grandma, what other purpose could I possibly have? I¡¯m only thinking about our family. Third Brother still hasn¡¯t taken a daughter-inw. Despite many matches, none have materialized. It¡¯s not that Third Brother is picky; it¡¯s that others are turning him down. He¡¯s not getting any younger, and it wouldn¡¯t be good to dy this matter any longer. I think Xiao Xi is quite a good match. Although shees from a servant girl background, she¡¯s good in both appearance and other aspects, certainly better than an average girl.¡± Mrs. Zhou naturally didn¡¯t genuinely care about her husband¡¯s half-brother. She was merely considering that if this marriage came to fruition, Xiao Xi was no more than Han Yu¡¯s wife¡¯s servant girl, easy to take into their home, thus saving on a dowry. The family would save a substantial sum of silver, and most of the benefits would go to her husband. Even though she spoke highly of Xiao Xi, Mrs. Zhou actually looked down on her for being a servant, thinking it would be easier to control a daughter-inw of lower status. When the Old Lady first heard Mrs. Zhou¡¯s proposal, her brow furrowed deeply. She didn¡¯t care much for the Second House, but she had always been keen on the Main House. Whether it was her eldest grandson, whom she favored, or her younger grandson, who often delighted her, both were her direct descendants. How could she ept a servant girl for them? Mrs. Zhou¡¯s notion was too preposterous. However, after hearing Mrs. Zhou out, the Old Lady wavered. What her granddaughter-inw said made sense. For some reason, the matters of matchmaking had always been particrly unsessful for her younger grandson. Now that he was almost twenty and somewhat older, if they dyed any further, arranging a marriage would be even more difficult. Having been with the Old Lady for so long, Mrs. Zhou knew her better than anyone. Seeing the Old Lady¡¯s reaction, she knew her proposal had struck a chord, although the concern about Xiao Xi¡¯s status lingered. She needed to stoke the fire further. ¡°Grandma, I know what concerns you. Even if Xiao Xi is a servant girl, shees from the Su Family. Moreover, as Miss Su¡¯s main maid, her position is different from ordinary maids. And the Su Family is no ordinary wealthy family, but a notably affluent one. Regarding my husband¡¯s work ¡ª it may sound dignified ¡ª but in the end, he is merely serving the Su family¡¯s master.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re saying Brother Ping¡¯s boss is also helping the Su Family with their business? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of this?¡± The Old Lady was hearing this for the first time, which both surprised and displeased her. It was evident from her tight grip on the Main House¡¯s finances that she was a woman with a strong need for control. Now, hearing about her favorite grandson¡¯s matters from his wife instead of being in the know herself made her ufortable. ¡°I just heard about it from my husband. Men¡¯s affairs from outside are normally not discussed with us women, and besides, we did not know Brother Yu¡¯s wife would turn out to be Miss Su. We wouldn¡¯t have thought in that direction, and even if told about the Su Family, we wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± With Mrs. Zhou soothing her, the Old Lady¡¯s expression softened. Aside from anything else, Mrs. Zhou had a real knack for pacifying the Old Lady. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have held her own for so many years against her stepmother-inw. Most of it was due to the Old Lady¡¯s favor, while another part owed to Han Ping outshining the sons of the other two stepmothers, solidifying her position by intentionally downying Mrs. Han Wang. ¡°It was my husband who mentioned Brother Yu¡¯s wife being Miss Su, prompting me to pass the word to Grandma. We should be polite to Brother Yu¡¯s wife; if she bes unhappy andins to her mother¡¯s family, my husband could lose his job.¡± Some of Mrs. Zhou¡¯s words were indeed Han Ping¡¯s cautions. In the past, when Han Ping heard that the Fourth child of the Second House had married a young richdy, he thought it was just a rumor with no substance and didn¡¯t care. To him, the rural rtives of the Second House didn¡¯t warrant his attention, especially since Grandma didn¡¯t favor Second Uncle¡¯s family. But he hadn¡¯t expected Brother Yu¡¯s marriage to be genuinely to a rich youngdy from the Su Family, and not only that, she was the Su Family¡¯s only direct Daughter. Han Ping was, after all, working under the Su Family. Although just a small steward, he had heard things about the family. He knew that the Old Master and both Young Masters particrly doted on their legitimate Daughter, whom he dared not offend. Remembering Grandma¡¯s temperament and her attitude towards the Second House, he had had his wife ry the message. ¡°Is it really that serious? Our Brother Ping got his position from his ability, not luck. Even if Brother Yu¡¯s wife is indeed Miss Su, she¡¯s just a married daughter, and a married daughter is like water poured away. The Su Family may not regard her highly and might not dismiss someone as capable as our Brother Ping for her sake. It would be the Su Family¡¯s loss.¡± Over the years, the Old Lady had been pampered, and she socialized mostly with lower-status, undistinguished people. In their eyes, Han Ping¡¯s position as a steward was already impressive, seeking favor with the Old Lady, ttering her ceaselessly. The Old Lady, buoyed by such praise, had grown a bit conceited, genuinely believing her grandson to be significant and that the Su Family relied on him for ie. Mrs. Zhou was somewhat speechless hearing the Old Lady¡¯s opinion. The Old Lady was overestimating Han Ping, thinking of him too highly. She, his wife, was not so blinded by ttery to lose all self-awareness. She knew full well that her husband was merely a minor steward, and that the Su Family could rece him with just one word. If dismissed, he wouldn¡¯t even have a plea. Yet, even though she thought this, her words couldn¡¯t betray such fears. If she frightened the Old Lady, Xiao Xi¡¯s issue would be hard to handle. Although Mrs. Zhou felt intimidated by Su Wenyue¡¯s status, she did not hold the same regard for Xiao Xi, the servant girl. Intent on having her way, she considered securing a good end for a mere servant girl lucky. Besides, Xiao Xi might even be thankful to her. ¡°Grandma, since my husband has instructed us so, we should heed him. Whether she¡¯s married or not, Brother Yu¡¯s wife is still the Su Family¡¯s Daughter. We should show her respect and build a good rtionship. There¡¯s no harm in that, and should we manage to engage Xiao Xi with Third Brother, our ties to the Su Family might grow stronger. The Su Family is no ordinary household; getting on their good side would certainly benefit us.¡± ¡°How can you say that? She¡¯s just a servant girl. If she were Miss Su herself, we could leverage that connection, but it¡¯s a shame the Old man showed bias, giving such a fine daughter-inw to Brother Yu. What good is a servant girl?¡± The Old Lady clearly had her doubts about Mrs. Zhou¡¯s words, her tone containing a hint of skepticism. Chapter 97: It is Accomplished Chapter 97: It is Aplished Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Grandma, you might not be aware of this, but although Xiao Xi is a servant girl, she is a maid that attends directly to her master, which sets her apart from ordinary servant girls. And having been with the Su Family for so many years, she must have quite a few connections at the Su Mansion. If she can help to sway some rtions in the Su family, perhaps the husband could even advance further,¡± ¡°This, well, Xiao Xi may be a maid with a somewhat different status, but in the end, she¡¯s just a servant girl. Even if I agree to it, Mrs. Wang will certainly not consent. That woman can make quite a fuss when she wants to, and it¡¯s a dreadful headache. If Brother Hao, unaware of the situation, listens to his mother, he might think that I, his Grandma, am extremely biased and don¡¯t value him, thinking that¡¯s why I¡¯d let him marry a servant girl. That wouldn¡¯t sound good if word got out.¡± The Old Lady was still somewhat hesitant. Mrs. Zhou saw that the Old Lady felt this way and knew that, at heart, she agreed. It was just that she couldn¡¯t get past the loss of face and was also worried about continuous opposition from the family members at home. After all, marriage is a much bigger affair than the trivial matters the Old Lady was used to deciding independently. She couldn¡¯t act recklessly this time. If faced with persistent family opposition, and the marriage fell through, the Old Lady¡¯s authority might be affected. However, Mrs. Zhou was confident that as long as the Old Lady was convinced, the matter would essentially be settled, or else she wouldn¡¯t have suggested it. ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you call Third Brother here and ask his preferences first? I¡¯m really considering what¡¯s best for Third Brother and the Main House. If Third Brother himself isn¡¯t willing, then let it be. I meant well in suggesting a granddaughter-inw; I wouldn¡¯t want to be misunderstood,¡± ¡°Do you really think that way?¡± The Old Lady cast a doubtful nce at Mrs. Zhou. Although she relied on her eldest daughter-inw on a daily basis, she wasn¡¯tpletely oblivious and knew her eldest daughter-inw was very scheming. She had pretended not to notice her attempts to suppress Mrs. Wang. Now that it concerned her youngest grandson¡¯s marriage, and Mrs. Zhou¡¯s attitude was clearly at odds with him, although she favored her eldest grandson, she also wished her youngest grandson well. She couldn¡¯t help but be skeptical when she heard Mrs. Zhou say this. ¡°Of course, I think that way. Your words, Grandma, have saddened me quite a bit. Although I may sh with Second Mother and act upon a moment¡¯s anger over trivial matters that don¡¯t affect the big picture, in major matters, I¡¯m not someone who cannot discern the seriousness. Third Brother¡¯s marriage is a top priority for our family. How could I jest about something so significant! In the end, Third Brother and we are all one family; even if there might be petty conflicts from day to day, they are merely internal squabbles. If Third Brother fares well, wouldn¡¯t that benefit us of the Main House too?¡± ¡°This?¡± The Old Lady, having heard Mrs. Zhou say this, believed her for the most part. ¡°Grandma, even if you don¡¯t trust that I want the best for Third Brother, this matter does tie into the husband¡¯s future. I wouldn¡¯t dare make a joke of anything, certainly not the husband¡¯s matters. You can trust me this once. Besides, whether this works out still depends on Third Brother¡¯s own wishes. Even if I, as his Sister-inw, want to do well by him, he has to be willing himself,¡± Mrs. Zhou¡¯s certainty in allowing Han Hao to voice his opinion stemmed from catching a glimpse of those somewhat inappropriate looks her dear Third Brother had cast toward Xiao Xi. She was an experienced woman and could clearly see that Han Hao was smitten with the servant girl. Han Hao was such a fool for beauty. That Xiao Xi did have quite an attractive face and was also very efficient at her work. If she were to marry into the family, she could shoulder a good part of the housework, which would lighten Mrs. Zhou¡¯s load considerably. Given Xiao Xi¡¯s background as a servant girl, she likely wouldn¡¯t dare to object much. Besides, servant girls are meant to work, and she¡¯s probably used to it from before. The Old Lady felt that there was sense to this idea; after all, no one was forcing her youngest grandson to agree to marry Xiao Xi. It would ultimately depend on whether he was willing. Anxious about Han Hao¡¯s marital prospects, the Old Lady thought about it and immediately took action: ¡°Brother Ping¡¯s daughter-inw, go to the front and call Brother Hao here. I want to ask him myself to see what he thinks.¡± The deal was struck! She knew the Old Lady would agree¡ªshe¡¯d mentioned everything the Old Lady was most concerned about. Mrs. Zhou was inwardly delighted, but her expression remained unchanged as she readily agreed and went outside to fetch someone. When Han Hao was called over by Mrs. Zhou, he was somewhat surprised. Upon hearing that Grandma wanted to see him, though he didn¡¯t know why, he immediately followed Mrs. Zhou. ¡°Grandma, did you want to see me?¡± Han Hao entered, affectionately holding the Old Lady¡¯s arm, clearly good at ingratiating himself with her. ¡°Brother Hao, Grandma wants to talk to you about your marriage. What are your thoughts? You¡¯re not getting any younger and can¡¯t keep putting this off. By the time your father and big brothers were your age, they were already married with sons.¡± ¡°Grandma, I too want to marry soon, to have someone to understand me. But you see the situation as well as I do¡ªit¡¯s not as simple as wanting it to happen. Those I fancy don¡¯t reciprocate, and those who fancy me¡­ they¡¯re all wed in some way, some even unattractive. If I marry one, I couldn¡¯t bear to face her every day,¡± Han Hao said, also feeling aggrieved. The girls he¡¯d taken an interest in backed out once they knew his family¡¯s situation; not one was willing to marry him. The Old Lady¡¯s heart ached and red with anger hearing her grandson talk this way. Those girls must be blind not to treasure such a good catch as her grandson¡ªthey would regret it one day. ¡°What do you think of Xiao Xi, who is with Brother Yu¡¯s wife? I find the girl quite fetching and capable of hard work¡ªcertainly someone who can take care of others. Her only w is her lowly status, but under the circumstances, you can¡¯t afford to be choosy anymore. If she¡¯s the right one, you must act fast. I¡¯ve heard that girl is quite sought after; there are many suitors where she resides in the Second House. If you¡¯re interested, I can speak to Brother Yu¡¯s wife right away and get this deal settled,¡± The Old Lady truly cared about her youngest grandson¡¯s opinion, but she had not considered Su Wenyue and Xier¡¯s, the master and servant¡¯s, thoughts at all. She simply assumed that if her grandson decided, it would be done. Su Wenyue would likely find it both infuriating andughable. If Mrs. Zhou had been the one to bring this up, Han Hao would have been suspicious, thinking she had some ulterior motive. Buting from the Old Lady, it was a totally different matter. Remembering that attractive figure, Han Hao felt a stir in his heart. Although the servant girl¡¯s low status really bothered him¡ªfitting for a concubine, but marrying one would be embarrassing¡ªhe liked her, but he didn¡¯t want to turn into a joke. Moreover, he harbored a secret thought: Han Yu, his cousin of a simr age, had married a girl from a wealthy family, and he would marry someone¡¯s servant girl. Wouldn¡¯t that be openly admitting he was inferior to that cousin who always wore a cold expression? Chapter 98: Following the Shameless Chapter 98: Following the Shameless Trantor: 549690339 Han Hao would never admit to being inferior to a boy from the countryside, so even though he liked Xiao Xi, he did not easily agree to marry her as Mrs. Zhou had imagined. In his heart, he thought that if he was to marry, he should at least marry a girl with a decent background. If he couldn¡¯t marry a Miss from a Wealthy Family like Han Yu, he should at least marry a girl of good birth from In The City. Han Hao actually wasn¡¯t bad-looking, being a member of the Han family; their gic heritage was quitemendable. The reason he remained unmarried to this day had much to do with the people of the Main House and his own haughty yet inadequate self-regard. With modest qualifications, yet high expectations, which girl with such excellent conditions would be willing to marry someone like Han Hao, who possessed no special abilities and came from such aplicated household? ¡°Grandma, Xiao Xi is indeed not bad, but after all, she is just a Servant girl. If I were to marry her, I would be theughingstock of others. My cousin married a Miss from a Wealthy Family, yet I marry my cousin¡¯s Servant girl. Where would I put my face if this were to get out? It¡¯s not just about my face ¨C even the Main House would be disgraced.¡± The Olddy valued face above all. After hearing Mrs. Zhou¡¯s analysis earlier, she thought the idea wasn¡¯t bad, but hearing her youngest grandson¡¯s words now, she felt that he also made sense, and she began to hesitate. ¡°Third Brother, you can¡¯t just say that. Isn¡¯t there a saying that ¡®heroes are not judged by their origins¡¯? Xiao Xi is good, and although she is a servant girl of the Su Family, she stands out in every way, in no way inferior to ordinary girls. Our family is not of vast wealth and nobility. If her conditions were really that good, who would be willing to marry into our family? Xiao Xi¡¯s circumstances are just right. If it weren¡¯t for her background, with her looks and character, we wouldn¡¯t even be in a position to pick her.¡± Mrs. Zhou was indeed displeased that Han Hao had not followed her expectations, yet to achieve her goals, she still tried her best to persuade. ¡°Sister-inw, this is because you look down on me, so you want me to marry a servant girl. Although big brother and I do not share the same mother, we are still brothers connected by blood. Sister-inw, aren¡¯t you going too far with this?¡± Previously, Han Hao had not directed his suspicions toward Mrs. Zhou, thinking she was merely conveying a message. Now, hearing Mrs. Zhou speaking for that servant girl, he immediately became suspicious and his speech turned impolite. ¡°How can you speak like that, Third Brother? If you are not willing, just say no. Why must you wrong your sister-inw like this? I was only trying to be helpful. Seeing that you took an interest in Xiao Xi, I brought it up. Otherwise, who would want to meddle in such affairs? What kind of daughter-inw you marry has nothing to do with me. Grandma, your granddaughter-inw is really wronged this time.¡± Mrs. Zhou always appeared amiable in front of the Olddy and naturally did not confront Han Hao, insteadmenting her grievance to the Olddy. Of course, the Olddy wouldn¡¯t me her grandson. A granddaughter-inw simply could notpare to a grandson. However, Mrs. Zhou¡¯s words did catch her attention: ¡°Brother Hao, don¡¯t me your sister-inw. She meant well. So, from what your sister-inw says, do you really have feelings for Xiao Xi?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of liking her? Her status is simply too low. In short, it¡¯s uneptable to marry her as my wife. I cannot lose that much face. If you really think Xiao Xi is good, I could take her as a concubine,¡± Han Hao thought, increasingly convinced that this was a brilliant idea. Mrs. Zhou couldn¡¯t help but smirk coldly to herself upon hearing this. Han Hao really thought too highly of himself, not considering his own mediocrity. With no talents to speak of, he still looked down on Xiao Xi for being a servant girl. A good family¡¯s girl would never fancy him, and even Xiao Xi might not look his way. The reason she was targeting Xiao Xi was that Xiao Xi¡¯s master was Han Yu¡¯s wife. If the Olddy applied some pressure on the Second House, the matter would likely be settled. Han Hao even had the audacity to consider taking a concubine. Truly, he was out of his depth. When the Olddy heard her grandson speak like this, she knew he was interested but disdained the girl¡¯s social status. However, the idea of taking her as a concubine was not very practical. Even the most promising eldest grandson had not taken a concubine. Although she favored her youngest grandson, in her heart, she thought he wasn¡¯t as capable as her eldest grandson. He found it difficult to marry a wife, yet he still dreamed of taking a concubine; indeed, Mrs. Wang had overindulged the children¡¯s pride. Although the Olddy thought this way, she couldn¡¯t bear to speak harshly to her youngest grandson and said earnestly, ¡°Brother Hao, it¡¯s not that Grandma won¡¯t agree with you, but Xiao Xi after alles from the household of a Wealthy Family and has good conditions. To make her a concubine would be too demeaning. If you like her, there¡¯s no need to mind her identity. As long as she is a good person, that¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have topare yourself with Brother Yu all the time. Brother Yu¡¯s marriage was arranged by your grandfather, and it¡¯s not his own doing. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°But Grandma, I really don¡¯t want to beughed at. Could you talk to my cousin and ask her to give Xiao Xi to me? Although I cannot grant Xiao Xi the status of a first wife, I will treat her well in the future. It¡¯s just the absence of a formal title. Besides, the status of a concubine is always more respectable than that of a servant girl. I think Xiao Xi is also somewhat interested in me. Grandma, you just go and speak. My cousin-inw might agree.¡± Once Han Hao made up his mind, he began to coax the Olddy, thinking about bringing Xiao Xi in to be his concubine. As for Han Hao saying that Xiao Xi was interested in him, it was only because he had been staring at Xiao Xi, and she had given him an annoyed nce, which Han Hao, with an inted ego, misinterpreted as a sign of her affection. ¡°This¡­¡± The Olddy hesitated upon hearing her grandson¡¯s argument. She actually also felt Xiao Xi¡¯s status as a servant girl was too low. Moreover, hearing her grandson say that Xiao Xi was interested in him, she thought the servant girl was too flirtatious, enough to have seduced her grandson. As a first wife, it indeed wasn¡¯t appropriate, but as a concubine, it didn¡¯t really matter. Concubines were bought and sold, and if Xiao Xi became unruly and didn¡¯t obey her, she could simply be sold off, which would be more profitable than the silver paid for her contract ¨C no matter how you looked at it, it was a good deal. In the Kitchen, Su Wenyue and Xiao Xi squatted together washing dishes, the two confiding in each other in whispers. ¡°Miss, I feel like the people of the Main House are all a bit strange. Look at Mrs. Zhou; she was sneakily watching us before, thinking we didn¡¯t notice. I don¡¯t know where she has gone off to. I hope she¡¯s not plotting something bad. We have to be cautious,¡± Xiao Xi said, not out of fear but to remind Su Wenyue to stay alert lest they were caught off-guard by the scheming of the Main House. ¡°No need to worry, even if they are plotting something bad, they can¡¯t get the best of us. Am I, your Miss, easy to bully? Besides, I¡¯ve already made arrangements. After this, the people of the Main House will definitely stay quiet for a while,¡± replied Su Wenyue, reassuring Xiao Xi. Now the Miss had be increasingly formidable, no longer the mischievous girl she once was. Since she confidently said so, it must be alright. Xiao Xi felt relieved hearing her Miss¡¯s reply. Her Miss had indeed be more powerful, no longer the whimsical girl of the past. As Miss had said, there surely wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Chapter 99: A Stroke of Genius Chapter 99: A Stroke of Genius Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Second Uncle, Second Aunt, Grandma has instructed that after you finish your work, don¡¯t leave just yet. Come to her room, she has other matters to exin,¡± Mrs. Zhou said with a smile that did not reach her eyes. The situation had developed beyond her control, but with the Olddy being charmed senseless by her little grandson, she was helpless. Even if things didn¡¯t work out, she could at least enjoy the show. In the past, people from the Second House would go back straight afterpleting their chores. They wondered what twist of events had urred this time, but since the Olddy had instructions for them, they couldn¡¯t defy her. ¡°Mother, you asked us to stay. Do you have something to exin?¡± Han Jincai knew his birth mother well; unless there was an issue, she wasn¡¯t likely to want to see him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much; I have just been feeling unwell these past few days, with pains in my waist, back, and all over. I¡¯mcking someone to serve me, and I think Brother Yu¡¯s wife¡¯s servant girl is quite good. I¡¯d like her to stay and serve me for a while.¡± The Olddy had deliberated ande up with such a n. She knew that the Second House might agree to have Xiao Xi as a daughter-inw for her grandson, but it would be difficult to persuade them to ept her as a concubine. The only way was to use this roundabout method: keep the girl first and when the raw rice has been cooked into cooked rice, even if the Second House didn¡¯t want to agree, they wouldn¡¯t have a choice. The family of Han Jincai was stunned by the Olddy¡¯s sudden inspiration. They had thought that once they finished their work and returned, today¡¯s issues would be over, assuming that the Olddy would be less troublesome today after having been subdued by prior events. They hadn¡¯t expected that it was just the beginning, and she even had her sights set on Xiao Xi. After living together with the Fourth Daughter-inw these past days, the people from the Han Family Second Branch understood her temperament: although she appeared gentle, she had a very strong will and was absolutely upromising. Why on earth had the Olddy foolishly set her sights on Xiao Xi? Although Xiao Xi was a servant girl, it was clear to them that the Fourth Daughter-inw treated Xiao Xi like a sister, and naturally, she would not yield to the Olddy¡¯s wishes to keep her. Moreover, Xiao Xi had already bought her freedom and was no longer a servant. This matter was out of their hands. ¡°Mother, Xiao Xi has already redeemed herself and is no longer the Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s servant girl, let alone Our family¡¯s servant. We can¡¯t decide for her,¡± Han Jincai said tentatively, making his point clear that it was impossible for Xiao Xi to stay and serve the Olddy. Moreover, given the Olddy¡¯s vitality and energy, she hardly seemed in need of assistance. It was an obvious excuse. Mrs. Yang kept her head down and said nothing. It wasn¡¯t that shecked filial piety, but rather that her Mother-inw was too exasperating. She never treated the people from the Second House properly, let alone her daughter-inw. Having suffered too much at the hands of the Olddy, she would not be foolish enough to stay and endure more mistreatment. Otherwise, had she heard that her Mother-inw was feeling unwell, she would have willingly stayed to care for her, not showing the reaction she had now. ¡°Stop making up these excuses; Xiao Xi wouldn¡¯t be following Brother Yu¡¯s wife as a free servant, right? Just free-loading? I see that it is quite clear you don¡¯t want Xiao Xi to stay and serve me, finding such an excuse. You unfilial things, I¡¯m not asking you to buy me a servant girl, I¡¯m just asking you to lend me one for a few days, and even that¡¯s too much? Don¡¯t you have any respect for me as your elder?!¡± The Olddy would not use a tactful approach with Han Jincai¡¯s family; she¡¯dunch into a tirade the moment she was slighted,mbasting Han Jincai furiously. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. As you said, with our Second House in such a condition, we can barely ensure our own subsistence. How could we afford to keep a servant? Xiao Xi has indeed redeemed herself, and the only reason she stays with the Fourth Daughter-inw is out of loyalty. Moreover, her daily expenses are covered by the Su Family; even if we agreed, the Su Family would not,¡± Han Jincai said half-truthfully, to appease the Olddy but also not wanting to provoke a confrontation between the Olddy and the Fourth Daughter-inw. Even if the Fourth Daughter-inw was clever enough to deal with the Olddy, he feared it would harm her reputation. ¡°Brother Yu¡¯s wife is the Miss from the Su Family; as long as she agrees, the servant girl will surely listen to Brother Yu¡¯s wife,¡± the Olddy was not swayed by her Second son¡¯s attempt to deflect and held fast to her point, clearly intending to pressure Han Jincai into forcing his daughter-inw to agree. ¡°Xiao Xi listens to me, but unfortunately I won¡¯t agree. Olddy, you might as well save yourself the trouble. You seem to be in fine form, and not in need of anyone to serve you,¡± Su Wenyue spoke up, not wishing to put Father-inw in a difficult position, speaking bluntly. ¡°You, Su Wenyue, are my Han Family¡¯s daughter-inw. Don¡¯t get too arrogant. How dare you disobey me? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Brother Yu to divorce you!¡± ¡°Olddy, people deserve mutual respect. If you want my miss to respect you, you should act like an elder. Besides, the decision to divorce or not is not for the Olddy to make,¡± Xiao Xi, who was unhappy that the Olddy had targeted her, spoke out now that the Olddy was suggesting that her Uncle divorce her Miss. Such a nasty old woman was truly detestable. ¡°I¡¯m speaking to your master. What business is it of a servant girl like you to interrupt? You don¡¯t even know your ce. I was doing you an honor by asking you to serve me; don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡± ¡°What you said is true?! That wretched woman, she dares to scheme against my Precious Son, wanting my son to marry a servant girl. What a brilliant idea, thinking I wouldn¡¯t find out and let her get her way. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Mrs. Han Wang exploded upon hearing about the Olddy and Mrs. Zhou¡¯s plot against her son. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s true. I saw Sister-inw sneaking into Grandma¡¯s room and feared she was plotting against us again, so I stealthily followed her. I listened to Sister-inw and Grandma¡¯s conversation from outside; they want Third Brother to marry the servant girl from his cousin¡¯s side. When Daughter-inw heard such news, she thought it couldn¡¯t be allowed and immediately came to report to you,¡± Han Chen said indignantly, though whether her anger was genuine or feigned was unclear. Regardless, she was always opposed to Mrs. Zhou, and no matter what the matter, she couldn¡¯t let Mrs. Zhou seed, prompting her to report to Grandma right away. ¡°You did the right thing. Mrs. Zhou is always up to no good. That Olddy, too, causes nothing but trouble, always siding with Mrs. Zhou against us. Infuriating, indeed!¡± ¡°Grandma, now is not the time to be angry. First, they called over Third Brother, and now they¡¯ve called the people from the Second House. They must be discussing this matter. We have to hurry over to stop it. Who are we? We can¡¯t let Third Brother marry a servant girl; wouldn¡¯t that be a joke?¡± ¡°Right, you¡¯re absolutely correct. We must go and stop it immediately.¡± Chapter 100 - One Hundred: Still Not Satisfied Chapter 100: Chapter One Hundred: Still Not Satisfied Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mother, you really can¡¯t be so partial,¡± Han Jincai was in a deadlock with the olddy when Mrs. Han Wang burst in from outside, her face filled with outrage, and she began speaking rapidly. The olddy had thought that as long as she stood firm, using filial piety to coerce the Second House, they would eventually agree; she hadn¡¯t expected Mrs. Wang, that imbecile, to suddenly barge in and spout off, derailing her ns. The Han family listened to Mrs. Wang¡¯s words and were stunned, not expecting that this was the olddy¡¯s intention. It was not surprising that they wanted to keep Xiao Xi, given her quality and appearance, and that the people from the Main House had set their sights on her. Su Wenyue¡¯s face darkened, not only because the Main House had designs on Xiao Xi, but because she sensed something was amiss. Even if Han Hao wanted to marry Xiao Xi, he could have done so openly by asking for a matchmaker, speaking directly, and bringing the matter up aboveboard. It made no sense to use such a reason to keep Xiao Xi behind; clearly, there was a trick, and she didn¡¯t know what kind of malicious idea the people from the Main House hade up with. ¡°Sister-inw, what do you mean by this? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Han Jincai looked at Mrs. Wang. ¡°What do I mean? It means that my son will not marry a servant girl as his wife, so you can give up on that idea. Even if my son is to marry, he will marry a girl from the city. Xiao Xi is mismatched in status, and doesn¡¯t fit¡ªeven if she¡¯s as pretty as a flower, I still wouldn¡¯t approve,¡± said Mrs. Wang, who was never one to mince words. Now, with her anger ring, she did not care for the feelings of the Second House or Xiao Xi, and her intentions and resolve were made very clear. ¡°Eldest Daughter-inw, what are you talking about! Spouting nonsense without understanding the matter at hand, when did I say that Brother Hao should marry a servant girl as his wife? I just haven¡¯t been feeling well these past few days and wanted Xiao Xi to stay and attend to me for a while; don¡¯t jump to conclusions without the facts,¡± the olddy grumbled internally, cursing Mrs. Wang for her idiocy. She had genuinely wanted to keep Xiao Xi near her beloved grandson, but now Mrs. Wang was causing amotion. Mrs. Wang was stunned by the olddy¡¯s words. Could she really have misunderstood? Mrs. Han Chen, her co-sister-inw, wouldn¡¯t have lied to her, and she wouldn¡¯t havee to speak with her if she hadn¡¯t heard it herself. It must be that the olddy and Mrs. Zhou had colluded, using these words to trap her. Otherwise, why would they want Xiao Xi to stay? All this talk of not feeling well and needing a few days of care was suspicious; she knew that the olddy was lying because Mrs. Wang spent every day with her mother-inw and would have known if she was unwell. ¡°Mother, where have you been feeling unwell? I¡¯m with you every day and haven¡¯t noticed anything. If you¡¯re truly sick, we should call a doctor, and there¡¯s no need for Xiao Xi to attend to you¡ªI, as your daughter-inw, will personally take care of you,¡± Mrs. Wang made up her mind that Xiao Xi must not be allowed to stay, or who knew what the olddy and Mrs. Zhou would plot. Han Jincai and Mrs. Yang, hearing Mrs. Wang¡¯s remarks and intervening in caring for the olddy, breathed a sigh of relief, but there was no way the olddy would let it be that simple. ¡°To take care of me, as long as you don¡¯t upset me, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t need your service. I find Xiao Xi suitable; she¡¯s nimble and agile. Fourth child, give me a straightforward answer¡ªare we agreed or not?¡± said the olddy. Although her words sounded this way, her gaze was fixed intently on Han Jincai, as if any dissent from him would provoke a major scene. The olddy was acting decisively, slicing through the mess, rather than allowing Mrs. Wang¡¯s actions to lead to further chaos. Her eyes swept past Mrs. Wang andnded on Mrs. Han Chen, shooting her a re¡ªmost likely, it was Mrs. Chen who had gone to inform Mrs. Wang. ¡°Out of the question, I disagree! Mother, you¡¯re not sick at all, so why keep Xiao Xi? You clearly have ulterior motives, you¡¯re even contemting having my son marry a servant girl¡ªI will never consent, not if I have to die, and neither will Dad want his son to marry a servant girl,¡± Han Hao, distressed at the scene, feared his mother might ruin his chance: ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve misunderstood, I have no intention of marrying Xiao Xi, Grandma doesn¡¯t mean that, stop making a fuss.¡± Mrs. Wang looked suspiciously at her son; he was never like this. Why was he siding with the olddy and Mrs. Zhou today? It couldn¡¯t be that he had also been bewitched by a vixen, which is why he was defending what the olddy and Mrs. Zhou said. Mrs. Wang had no issue with Xiao Xi herself, and had even found her to be apetent young girl, but the moment her son was involved, she couldn¡¯t stay calm. Unable to me her son, she directed her ire at the olddy, Mrs. Zhou, and the person who had bewitched him. ¡°Hao, Mother is looking out for you. Don¡¯t be fooled by someone with bad intentions after just a few words. Marriage should be matched in social status; a pretty face alone won¡¯t do,¡± The olddy was so angered that her chest hurt. What did Mrs. Wang¡¯s words imply? Was she using her own grandmother of harboring ill intentions? She wouldn¡¯t have to go through all this effort if it weren¡¯t for her grandson. ¡°Mother, as I¡¯ve said, I have no ns to marry Xiao Xi. I¡¯m only considering giving her the position of a concubine. Stop being so relentless¡ªit¡¯s unnecessary!¡± Han Hao also grew impatient; having been spoiled by both the olddy and Mrs. Wang since infancy, he was not without his own temper and blurted out his true intentions without hesitation. Mrs. Wang was taken aback, realizing she might have spoiled her son¡¯s interests, but if it was just a matter of taking a concubine, she wouldn¡¯t interfere. However, Su Wenyue¡¯s expression turned utterly dark. Well done, Main House of the Han Family! To think so little of her, deeming her Xiao Xi as someone without abilities or brains, outrightly disdaining a girl like her, yet coveting Xiao Xi¡¯s beauty and aspiring to take her as a concubine¡ªwhat did they take her for? Han Jincai, after hearing Han Hao¡¯s words, also looked upset. He had no objections if his nephew truly wished to marry Xiao Xi and if Xiao Xi was willing. But that wasn¡¯t the case¡ªit was one thing for him to see Xiao Xi, a capable and diligent girl, being looked down upon by the Main House; it was another for them to contemte taking her as a concubine. ¡°Mother, what Brother Hao just said, is it true? You want to keep Xiao Xi to make her his concubine?¡± The olddy was thrown into slight panic by her grandson¡¯s sudden revtion, yet quickly regainedposure. However, being questioned by her son made her feel embarrassed: ¡°So what if it¡¯s true? My dear grandson is noble while Xiao Xi is but a mere servant girl. Giving her the status of a concubine should be more than enough for her. She¡¯s too ambitious.¡± ¡°Mother, you!¡± Han Jincai knew his mother was never one to reason, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so unreasonable to the extent of wanting a nice girl to be a concubine. Even if Xiao Xi were a farmer¡¯s daughter, nobody who wasn¡¯t craving wealth would be willing to be a concubine at someone¡¯s mercy, let alone for Brother Hao, who was so ipetent he couldn¡¯t even provide for himself¡ªthis was simply ruining the girl¡¯s life. Chapter 101: Spoiled Chapter 101: Spoiled Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Humph, someone certainly is too audacious, but I wonder who has the gall to set their sights on Xiao Xi, as if the Su Family is so easily bullied!¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s face was as cold as frost, clearly infuriated by the idea that the people from the Main House were shameless enough to target Xiao Xi, and Han Hao, that ingrate, even deigned to disdain Xiao Xi¡¯s status, wanting her to be a concubine, a truly intolerable notion, such people are simply asking to be put in their ce. The Olddy flinched and felt fearful under Su Wenyue¡¯s icy gaze, but she thought that if she backed down this time, it would be harder to control the Second House in the future. Besides, even if Miss Su is from the Su Family, she¡¯s now part of the Han Family; could it be that she¡¯s trying to turn the world upside down? ¡°What¡¯s all this about the Su Family? The moment you married Brother Yu you became part of our Han Family, and you must obey me,¡± the Olddy said. Noticing Su Wenyue¡¯s expression grow colder, she felt unsure and turned her attention toward Han Jincai and Mrs. Yang. ¡°Second Brother, I want a clear answer from you now; will you give me the girl or not? Brother Hao is your nephew, is a servant girl more important than your own nephew, don¡¯t you care about your nephew¡¯s needs at all? If you don¡¯t agree to this today, then you are no son of mine.¡± The Olddy had always used this tactic to deal with her sons, and it had always worked well, proving easy to apply even now. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve said before that Xier is already redeemed and not a servant of our family. Even if she wasn¡¯t redeemed, she¡¯s from the Su Family, so we have no say over her. You should stop setting your sights on her. Brother Hao is not young anymore; don¡¯t set your mind on such unsound practices. What concubine? We¡¯re from a low-status civilian family; where do we get the notion of taking concubines? We should properly find a daughter-inw instead of being so arrogant and adopting the bad habits of Wealthy Families.¡± Han Jincai, even with his good nature, felt irritated by Han Hao¡¯s words: ¡°Brother Hao, what nonsense are you spouting? In this lifetime, all I, Han Jincai, want is to live a good life with my wife and children, never entertaining such improper thoughts. I advise you to be more down-to-earth; don¡¯t daydream about pointless things. Learn a trade that can earn money and support yourself, living an honest life is the proper way.¡± When Han Hao heard Han Jincai speak these words, he felt extremely ufortable. Already influenced by his Olddy and Mrs. Wang to look down upon the Second House and not even regarding Han Jincai as his Second Uncle, he saw the people from the Second House as beneath them. How could he possibly heed Han Jincai¡¯s words, especially since they clearly carried a reproachful tone, ruining his ns and thoroughly objectionable? ¡°Second Uncle, mind your own business. It¡¯s correct that your Second House is from a low-status civilian country family, but our Main House is different. Don¡¯t belittle others; I am just considering taking a concubine, how is that walking an unrighteous path? I think you don¡¯t dare because you simplyck the ability,¡± Han Hao retorted. Han Jincai¡¯s temper red at Han Hao¡¯s insinuation: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Brother Hao? All I, Han Jincai, want in this life is to have a good life with my wife and children, and I¡¯ve never had those inappropriate thoughts. I urge you to be more conscientious; instead of constantly entertaining unrealistic ideas, learn a skill that can make money and take care of yourself. Han Hao, seeing Han Jincai¡¯s authoritative stance, was extremely annoyed and yet, since Han Jincai was indeed his Uncle, he couldn¡¯t outright object even when he was being admonished. Deep inside, however, he was truly unwilling toply, so he naturally sought help from the Olddy. ¡°Grandma, look at Second Uncle, lecturing me with such authority, as if he has the right to speak in front of you. It¡¯s clear he doesn¡¯t respect you, Grandma. What¡¯s all this about living honestly? As someone from the city, could I possibly learn from Second Uncle and dig around in the fields for food? I think Second Uncle simply doesn¡¯t want to agree and is deliberately finding excuses to scold me,¡± Han Haoined. Han Jincai cursed Han Hao internally for his cunning, knowing how to use the Olddy as a shield. Such upbringing ¨C if that were his child, he¡¯d have thrashed him by now. Even their own unremarkable Han Lin was far better than this boy. ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t mean it like that, but I truly cannot make decisions regarding Xiao Xi. Besides, as a decent young woman, who would willingly be a concubine? It¡¯s also improper for Brother Hao to harbor such ideas at his young age,¡± Han Jincai said delicately. ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mean that, what do you mean? Are you saying that our Brother Hao is ipetent, suggesting he should be like you lot, insignificant as those who dig around in the fields? That¡¯s all the ambition you have. Our Brother Hao is meant to do great things in the future. Xiao Xi is but a mere servant girl; to offer her the position of a concubine is already more than generous. If Brother Hao truly achieves something remarkable in the future, she wouldn¡¯t even be worthy of attending to him as a servant girl,¡± the Olddy rebuked, her lifetime disdain for those who toiled in the fields coloring her judgment, which is why she had always favored her sons so unequally, especially when seeing her unaplished second son scolding her beloved grandson; she immediately got defensive. ¡°Exactly, Mother is right. She¡¯s merely a servant girl; being offered the position of a concubine is already giving her face. How could she still be unsatisfied? That truly reflects ingratitude,¡± Mrs. Han Wang rarely agreed with the Olddy, protecting her son. Xiao Xi, being originally a servant girl with lowly birth, wasn¡¯t as upset about the Olddy relegating her to such a lowly status, knowing that the people from the Main House weren¡¯t ordinary, she wasn¡¯t as angry in her heart. But Su Wenyue felt different; she truly regarded Xiao Xi, her loyal servant girl, as someone special. In her previous life, Xiao Xi suffered so much for her sake; this life, she had secretly vowed to herself to treat Xiao Xi well, never expecting the Olddy to belittle and disrespect Xiao Xi in such a manner. Mrs. Yang, seeing her daughter-inw¡¯s face turn exceedingly ugly, almost to the point of exploding, grew worried. Although she disliked the people from the Main House and harbored much resentment towards the Olddy, at the end of the day, the Olddy was Han Jincai¡¯s birth mother and an elder. If the Fourth Daughter-inw acted too excessively, it would inevitably lead to a bad reputation, as not everyone outside knew the Main House¡¯s true colors and would only me the Fourth Daughter-inw for being disrespectful to her elders. ¡°Husband, you should go have a look at Grandma¡¯s; Brother Hao has taken a fancy to Brother Yu¡¯s wife¡¯s servant girl and is insisting on taking her as a concubine. Now Grandma and Brother Yu¡¯s wife are confronting each other, and it looks like it might turn ugly, so I hurried to inform you, lest they mess up your ns,¡± Mrs. Yang said. No one knew when Mrs. Zhou had left the Olddy¡¯s room. Following Mrs. Wang storming into the Olddy¡¯s room and saying her piece, Mrs. Zhou sensed the situation spiraling out of control. Remembering her husband¡¯s instructions, she hastened forward to ry the message, for there was nothing more important than her husband¡¯s future. At that time, Han Yu and his brothers were all gathered together with Han Jinbiao and his son. Seeing Mrs. Zhou enter hurriedly, her expression somewhat panicked, they all felt a sense of concern. Chapter 102: The Development of the Incident Chapter 102: The Development of the Incident Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu had originally intended to apany his own daughter-inw, but since the Olddy harbored some concerns about Han Yu and knew that this grandson wasn¡¯t an easy bone to chew, she only called for Han Jincai and his wife and Su Wenyue toe over. Su Wenyue also had confidence that she could handle that old woman and didn¡¯t need Han Yu to apany her, letting Han Yu stay with his other brothers instead, to avoid gaining a reputation for following his woman around. Su Wenyue knew Han Yu had a bit of male chauvinism in him, and she was willing to save face for her man; outside, she still paid close attention to these matters. ¡°Cousin, has something happened that requires the help of us brothers?¡± Han Yu asked in an even tone, certain that the matter rted to his own family. Earlier it had been Mrs. Zhou who brought the Olddy¡¯s wishes for his parents and daughter-inw to see the Olddy, and now arriving with such an expression, it must be another one of Olddy¡¯s tricks, probably rted to his daughter-inw again. Otherwise, Mrs. Zhou wouldn¡¯t have such a look, most likely still taking into consideration his daughter-inw¡¯s mother¡¯s family. ¡°This, it seems like Grandma had some conflict with Second Uncle, how about we go over and take a look?¡± Mrs. Zhou said a few words, and Han Ping couldn¡¯t fully understand what had happened, still deciding to go over and assess the situation. He hurried toward the Olddy¡¯s ce, visibly worried that the Olddy would cause too much of a scene and offend Su Wenyue. Now, of all people in the Main House, it was Han Ping who most clearly understood his plight and status; the firstdy from the Su Family was someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Seeing Han Ping like this, Han Yu and the others quickly followed. They knew all too well how unreasonable the Olddy could be, and were afraid that the people from the Second House were at a disadvantage. Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Li, and Yang Juxiang and her daughter were all waiting outside. Seeing Han Ping and the others rushing towards the Olddy¡¯s ce, it was clear that something had happened, so they hastily followed. Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Li were, of course, worried that their own family members were at a disadvantage. Yang Juxiang and her daughter, on the other hand, were there for the excitement. If it had been before, they might have sided with the Second House, but having lived these days at Han Jincai¡¯s, they had indeed developed quite a bit of resentment, not just towards the kind Mrs. Liu, but also resenting Mrs. Yang. However, they had no fond feelings for the Main House¡¯s people, either, as they actually looked down on them. It would be best for the Main House and Second House to start a fight, and neither side woulde out on top. Because they didn¡¯t know what the situation was, the children were left in the courtyard so they wouldn¡¯t be affected by any unpleasantness, not to mention the room was far too crowded for so many people. ¡°My heavens, you ungrateful descendants deserve to be killed a thousand times over, so undutiful. How have you not been struck dead by lightning, I regret giving birth to such a heartless one.¡± When Han Ping and the others arrived, they saw the Olddy crying and cursing. Han Jincai and his wife, as well as the master and servant duo of Su Wenyue, all had faces of endurance and gloom. Han Ping¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he deliberately nced at Su Wenyue¡¯s face, feeling a sense of foreboding. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s all this about? Today is your birthday, a day of celebration. You should be happy¡ªhowe you¡¯re crying? Can¡¯t we talk about whatever it is nicely?¡± Han Ping first went to cate the Olddy, asking her to stop making a scene, so he could figure out what was going on. The Olddy still gave face to Han Ping, after all, the Main House now relied on this eldest grandson to maintain its dignity. Even if she would argue with anyone, she wouldn¡¯t quarrel with him, especially since she had initiated this without his knowledge, intending to take care of things before telling him. Little did she know that Mrs. Zhou would go and report to her grandson. With utmost disdain, the Olddy red at Mrs. Zhou. At such a critical moment, Mrs. Zhou had let her down, as unreliable as Mrs. Wang. She had been reasonably kind to this granddaughter-inw usually. Mrs. Zhou wasn¡¯t too concerned, though. Although the Olddy was unreasonable, she was quite easy to coax once you knew what she liked. Moreover, with her husband showing promise, the Olddy, considering this, wouldn¡¯t really do anything to her. At worst, she might say a few distasteful words. Besides, the Olddy still needed her to oppose the stepmother, Mrs. Wang. After calming the Olddy down, Han Ping then looked toward Han Jincai: ¡°Second Uncle, what exactly is going on here? Could you please tell me?¡± Han Ping had never been so polite to this Second Uncle before. Han Jincai, upon hearing this, understood that it was a matter of face for the Fourth Daughter-inw, otherwise this lofty nephew of his wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge their rural rtives. The reason Han Ping didn¡¯t inquire of the Olddy or Mrs. Han Wang was precisely because he knew what kind of characters the Olddy and his stepmother were on a daily basis. The wordsing from their mouths would be distorted, and certainly not a few of them would be true. He wasn¡¯t trying to take the Main House¡¯s side, but rather, the truth of the matter, to adequately resolve it. This Second Uncle, though a countryside farmer, was honest and unlikely to lie. Now, having him speak was most suitable; Han Yu¡¯s wife would not me him for taking sides. With a cold face, Han Yu stood behind his daughter-inw, clearly noticing Han Ping¡¯s concern and attitude, thus refraining from saying anything, waiting to see how things unfolded. But seeing his daughter-inw with an icy expression and tightly clenched fists, clearly furious, Han Yu quietly wrapped hisrge hand around his daughter-inw¡¯s clenched fist, gently prying it open to silentlyfort her. It was as if he was telling Su Wenyue not to be upset over irrelevant people and matters, not to damage her health for things not worth it. With Han Yu there, so meticulously caring for her, Su Wenyue felt a surge of warmth in her heart. Her expression softened a bit, and she gently sped the warm,rge hand behind her. After everyone heard what had happened, it was not only the people from the Second House who had darkened expressions, but also Han Ping¡¯s face turned dark. How could the Olddy be so confused? He had specifically instructed his wife to remind the Olddy to tolerate the Fourth Daughter-inw a bit. After all, she was the firstdy from the Su Family, not someone they could afford to provoke. Yet, no sooner had they turned around than this happened. Han Hao was a worthless thing aside from having a decent face. Spoiled by the Olddy and his stepmother, he couldn¡¯t even tell who he was anymore. The head maid of the Su Family¡¯s firstdy was someone even he couldn¡¯t manage to marry. Yet, Han Hao was disdainful and wanted to take her as a concubine¡ªhow overly confident and foolish must one be to make such a blunder in such a short time. Han Ping had no affection for this half-brother. They could coexist peacefully in front of the Olddy and his father, but only as long as it didn¡¯t impede him. Yang Juxiang and her daughter stood near the doorway, hearing that the matter was actually like this. Both mother and daughter felt a burst of schadenfreude, hoping the Olddy would humiliate Su Wenyue and her servant even more. ¡°Fourth cousin¡¯s wife, about cousin Hao¡¯s words, he wasn¡¯t wrong. For Xiao Xi, a servant girl, bing a good concubine would also be a decent oue, at least she won¡¯t be a servant anymore.¡± Chapter 103: Joint Maintenance Chapter 103: Joint Maintenance Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Chun, giddy with delight, identally revealed her inner thoughts. Yang Juxiang didn¡¯t understand what foolishness her daughter hadmitted again, speaking out at a time like this. Didn¡¯t she realize this was just inviting hatred from the people of the Second House? Besides, their allegiance was clearly with the Second House, regardless. When Jiang Chun uttered those words, she saw the changing faces of the people from the Second House, and even the members of the Main House looked at her as if she were an idiot, regretting her impulsive speech. But the oppression of recent days had been too much; seeing Su Wenyue and her maid suffer misfortune had filled her with too much joy, and she had lost control. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Lan didn¡¯t mean that. She was just thinking that since we are all rtives, there¡¯s no need to cause unhappiness,¡± Yang Juxiang quickly stepped forward to exin on behalf of her daughter, taking the opportunity to re at Jiang Chun and warn her with her eyes not tomit any more folly. The focus of the incident wasn¡¯t on Yang Juxiang and her daughter in the first ce. But with Jiang Chun suddenly butting in and Yang Juxiang¡¯s exnation, no one was in the mood to tangle with them any longer. The attention shifted back to the main issue. Han Yu gave a cold nce at Yang Juxiang and her daughter before turning his gaze away. ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t you hurry up and apologize to Brother Yu¡¯s wife. Xiao Xi is the maid of the Su Mansion, how could she be someone for you to covet!¡± With respect to Grandma and the stepmother, as a junior, Han Ping felt it inappropriate to criticize, so he dragged Han Hao into it. After all, it was this fool who had stirred up the trouble, so who else should apologize if not him? ¡°Big brother, what do you mean by that? I know you usually don¡¯t like me, but you are from the Main House after all. If you don¡¯t take my side, that¡¯s one thing, but to actually speak for the people of the Second House? I think you¡¯re eyeing the status and background of Brother Yu¡¯s wife, trying to curry favor with talented people from the Su Family. It¡¯s truly disgusting!¡± Han Hao said angrily. Expect him to apologize? How could that be! This half-brother of his had always liked to oppose him since they were young, often catching him doing wrong and getting him scolded. This time it involved his own future, trying to use him as a stepping stone to please people from the Su Family? Not a chance! ¡°What did you say!¡± This time, Han Ping was not only annoyed inwardly but also visibly flushed with anger. This brainless fool didn¡¯t realize what kind of trouble he had caused! If Su Wenyue really became annoyed andined to the Su Family, it wasn¡¯t just his own position that would be at risk, but their Main House wouldn¡¯t be able to please anyone either, possibly facing suppression from the Su Family in all kinds of ways. He had witnessed some of these methods before. Few in Xinan City could withstand being targeted by the Su Family, and undoubtedly, their Main House was not in a position to provoke them. Seeing Han Ping so agitated only emboldened Han Hao more, thinking that he had the moral high ground, and provoked Han Ping further, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, angry because I hit the nail on the head? Don¡¯t think that acting this way will scare me. In the future, don¡¯t even dream of using your seniority to boss me around and lecture me like a big brother, I won¡¯t fall for that.¡± ¡°Brother Hao, you shouldn¡¯t speak to your big brother like that. Your big brother always has his reasons for what he does, and listening to him is never a mistake,¡± the Old Lady intervened seeing the two brothers at odds, without a second thought siding with her eldest grandson, although she did love her younger grandson too ¨C but that was only when it didn¡¯t impact her interests. Her reliance was still on the capable eldest grandson. Han Hao would usually listen to what Grandma said, but at this moment it had little effect. Being disgraced in front of so many people only fueled his rage, ¡°Grandma, why are you so biased? Every time I have a dispute with big brother, you take his side without knowing the reason.¡± ¡°Brother Hao, Grandma is not being biased. The reason I ask you to listen to your big brother is that he has the ability, experience, and knows more than you. Listening to him will always benefit you.¡± Han Hao was not receptive and was about to respond when Han Ping ran out of patience and threw a punch. Such a fool needed to be properly disciplined, or who knows what trouble he might cause in the future. Since the Main House had not yet split up, any mistakes this fool made could also drag Han Ping down, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t bother intervening. ¡°Ah, Han Ping, you ruthless scoundrel, how dare you hit my son!¡± Mrs. Han Wang cried out in anguish when she saw her son being hit, giving a scream as if a grave incident had urred. But to her, her son¡¯s troubles were indeed monumental, so she immediately rushed forward, only to be held back by the Old Lady and Mrs. Zhou. The Old Lady and Mrs. Zhou may have developed some resentment from the recent incident, but having spent years cooperating to suppress Mrs. Wang, they had established considerable tacit understanding, and they still shared an unalteredmon goal. ¡°Mrs. Wang, what do you think you¡¯re doing!¡± ¡°What do I think I¡¯m doing? That monster hit my son; I will tear him to shreds!¡± Despite being restrained by the Old Lady and Mrs. Zhou, Mrs. Han Wang kept trying to lunge forward, ready to confront Han Ping as if in a deathmatch. ¡°How dare you! Who are you calling a monster? Han Ping is my legitimately born eldest son and grandson. If I ever hear those words from you again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± The Old Lady red up as soon as she heard Mrs. Wang¡¯s derogatory words about Han Ping. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mother-inw, my Husband has always shown you great respect. And this is how you treat him, watching on as he suffers? It chills the heart,¡± Mrs. Zhou didn¡¯t miss any chance to undermine Mrs. Wang. Seeing the Main House in turmoil without saying anything themselves, the people from the Second House were in no mood to watch the drama unfold. Han Yu exchanged a look with Han Ping and then led the people from the Second House out of the Main House, and no one stopped them. Some children were waiting outside, and upon seeing the adultsing out, they joyfully gathered around, chattering andughing. Yang Juxiang and her daughter followed behind downcast, not uttering a word. After what had happened, they really had no face to continue staying at the Han Family. Even with thick skin, there was a limit ¨C and most importantly, even if they stayed unashamed, they would not reap any benefits from the people of the Second House. ¡°Oh? Juxiang, you¡¯re leaving? Since it¡¯s not the busy farming season, why don¡¯t you stay a while longer? It¡¯s not easy toe all this way,¡± Mrs. Yang mentioned, despite her inner displeasure towards her sister and niece¡¯s behavior, she still extended an offer to stay as a matter of courtesy between rtives. ¡°I have already imposed on Eldest Sister¡¯s hospitality for quite a long time; how could I possibly stay indefinitely.¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re leaving? Why haven¡¯t I heard anything about it?¡± Mrs. Wang was taken aback upon hearing that they nned to leave and became visibly upset. Naturally, Mrs. Wang did not want Jiang Chun to leave, given her current situation of staying put in her room as much as possible to avoid displeasing others. She had relied on Jiang Chun to cause trouble for Su Wenyue, and if Jiang Chun were to leave, Mrs. Wang would be even more helpless. Thinking about her big brother¡¯s matters just intensified her resentment. Chapter 104: Not to Be Underestimated Chapter 104: Not to Be Underestimated Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Wang, upon hearing Jiang Chun recount yesterday¡¯s events in the Main House and the reasons behind Yang Juxiang and her daughter¡¯s departure, cursed Jiang Chun internally for being such a brainless woman. How could she have said those words at that time? However, she didn¡¯t let her disapproval show, and instead tried her best to console Jiang Chun. ¡°Chun, you cannot go back like this. If you do, wouldn¡¯t that y right into Su Wenyue¡¯s hands? She¡¯s probablyughing at you now, thinking how you skulked off like a defeated, fleeing soldier. It¡¯s truly disgraceful.¡± Mrs. Wang held Jiang Chun¡¯s hand as she spoke. ¡°But, but Aunt might not want to see me now. Staying here doesn¡¯t make sense anymore.¡± Although Jiang Chun was not entirely foolish, Su Wenyue¡¯s provocations had gotten to hertely. She regretted the words she had blurted out in a moment of satisfaction and noticed the change in Mrs. Yang¡¯s attitude towards her. ¡°What silly talk! How can there be no sense in staying? Have you forgotten what you said? We absolutely cannot let Su Wenyue continue to be so smug. Besides, you only said something trivial yesterday. I suspect it¡¯s not really a big deal. My mother-inw has always favored you. Even if she¡¯s angry now, she¡¯ll cool down eventually. Seriously, you are her niece, a direct rtive, not like us mere daughters-inw.¡± ¡°Is that truly the case?¡± Jiang Chun was uncertain. Previously, she was sure her Aunt had liked her very much, even treating her like a daughter. But this visit felt different; her Aunt was biased towards that annoying woman, Su Wenyue, which was why she was so upset. ¡°Of course, it is,¡± Mrs. Wang assured her. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling uneasy, find a time to apologize to my mother-inw. She will definitely forgive you.¡± Jiang Chun knew her mother-inw¡¯s temperament. Even if she had taken a dislike to her niece over this incident, for Yang Juxiang¡¯s sake, a simple apology from Jiang Chun would suffice, and her mother-inw wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge¡ªat least not outwardly, which would settle Jiang Chun¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you and go apologize to Aunt right away.¡± Jiang Chun now saw Mrs. Wang as a trusted older sister, taking her words to heart. She thought to herself that in the Han Family, only her Third Cousin¡¯s wife treated her well. Unlike the Eldest Sister-inw and Second cousin¡¯s wife, who either mocked her coldly or ignored her altogether. And Su Wenyue, that vixen who stole both her engagement and her man, was even more detestable. Mrs. Wang wore a hypocritical smile on her face, but her expression turned dark as soon as Jiang Chun left the room. Staring vacantly in the direction Jiang Chun had gone, a venomous look shed across her face. ¡°My wife, Mother told me that the mother and daughter will leave tomorrow,¡± Han Yu said, embracing his wife as he entered and taking a deep breath of her scent. She smelled better than any other woman to him, not like the overpowering fragrance of perfume, but a full, natural, captivating scent since she didn¡¯t wear any cosmetics. ¡°Really?¡± Su Wenyue was ustomed to Han Yu¡¯s behavior when they were alone. She simply adjusted to find afortable position against him. Hearing Han Yu¡¯s words, she looked surprised, as it seemed that the mother and daughter had nned to stay for a long time. But thinking about Jiang Chun¡¯s foolish words at the Main House and her mother-inw¡¯s reaction, she had an inkling as to why they were leaving. ¡°Of course. They must be too ashamed to stay any longer. Plus, the food here hasn¡¯t been as good as in the first few days. Aunt and cousin are probably fed up and ready to change their diet,¡± Han Yu remarked, noticing the ease in his wife¡¯s smile, pleased to have brought this news to her. ¡°So it all worked out to your liking. With those two gone, you won¡¯t have any reason to be jealous anymore; you nearly turned me into a pickle jar,¡± Han Yu joked, thinking of his wife¡¯s threatening res. Despite that, he found her jealousy rather ttering. ¡°Jealous? Me? As if I¡¯d be jealous of Jiang Chun¡­ with neither the face nor the figure, and such a wonderful wife before you. A man would have to be blind to prefer her over me; we aren¡¯t evenparable!¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s cheeks flushed crimson under Han Yu¡¯s teasing gaze, but she quicklyposed herself, arrogantly pretending to brush it off, which made Han Yu love her even more. ¡°Right, you¡¯re not jealous. My wife is the most beautiful and sensible. With such an understanding and lovely wife like you, where else would I even look?¡± Han Yu responded, amodating her. Although he often seemed quiet and reserved, he was different towards the people he cared about, and he always opened up with Su Wenyue. People always like to be ttered, and women always enjoy being told they¡¯re beautiful. Su Wenyue was no exception. Though she knew Han Yu was trying to cheer her up, beingplimented by him still thrilled her. At least this man was willing to make an effort for her, and she had a lot of confidence in her own appearance; the person she once captivated had very high standards, and even he had fallen for her beauty. ¡°That¡¯s right, you rogue, where are your hands going?¡± Su Wenyue felt triumphant until she noticed Han Yu¡¯s hands beginning to wander again. ¡°This is my wife; I can touch her wherever I want, and no one can say anything about it.¡± The two shared a joyful struggle but considering it was daytime and Han Yu still had to go hunting in the afternoon, things did not get too excessive. They each tidied themselves up before leaving the room, and then they heard themotioning from outside in the courtyard. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It sounds like we have guests,¡± Su Wenyue said, surprised. It wasn¡¯t the time of year for visitors; themotion seemed too significant for just a neighborhood visit. With this in mind, she checked her reflection once more to make sure she was presentable and avoid any gossip from the vige¡¯s busybodies. Han Yu, however, revealed a cold, sarcastic smile. Seeing that expression, Su Wenyue knew he was aware of the visitors: ¡°Husband, do you know who has arrived outside?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? It must be the people from the Main Houseing to apologize for yesterday¡¯s incident.¡± Su Wenyue nced at Han Yu with a hint of doubt; he seemed so certain without even looking. Peering through the window slit, she saw that they indeed were from the Main House. Although she knew Han Yu was astute, she couldn¡¯t help being impressed. ¡°You guessed right.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a guess; I figured it out. I know the character of the people in the Main House well. After what happened yesterday, Han Ping, to keep his steward position, would have persuaded the Main House¡¯s people to apologize to you. And they couldn¡¯t dy or it would look insincere.¡± Chapter 105: Dominating Aura Leaking Chapter 105: Dominating Aura Leaking Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue was not foolish. After managing the affairs of the Han Family¡¯s backyard for so many years, she understood all that she needed to understand. It¡¯s just that since her rebirth, the most difficult person she had encountered was the likes of Mrs. Wang, a minor character. Her mind had grownzy fromck of use, but upon hearing Han Yu¡¯s exnation, she immediately understood. When she saw the people from the Main House again, she had indeed been very angry yesterday, but now she had no particr feelings left, at most, just disgust. Regardless, there were still ties between the Main House and the Second House, and since the people from the Main House came to apologize to her, she was bound to meet them. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see them, forget it. I¡¯ll talk to them. I suppose Han Ping is just trying to prevent you from ming him. I¡¯ll let them know. Although Han Ping is not a particrly good person, he is sensible enough and should naturally know what to do.¡± Han Yu did not want his daughter-inw to be upset by the people from the Main House anymore, and it was fine not to see them if she did not want to; there was no need to force herself. Han Yu felt somewhat guilty, as it seemed that ever since his daughter-inw married him, she always ended up aggrieved and wronged. As in this instance, even though he was very angry, he had to suppress it for the sake of his father and mother, as well as the superior¡¯s notion of filial piety, and thus easily forgave the Main House. Su Wenyue seemed to sense what was on Han Yu¡¯s mind. This was the perfect time tofort a man. If not now, then when? Although Su Wenyue felt that Han Yu already considered her quite important, who wouldn¡¯t want to be even more important in their husband¡¯s heart? ¡°Husband, I think it¡¯s better for me to meet them anyway, so as not to trouble Father and Mother. After all, Father-inw is the Old Lady¡¯s own son, and even if she doesn¡¯t feel much for us in the Second House, that blood rtion is still there. If the Old Lady makes an issue out of this, it will definitely trouble Father and Mother. Yesterday, I witnessed the Old Lady¡¯s influence in the Main House in person; how could I, as a daughter-inw, stand by and watch Father-inw and Mother-inw be in such a predicament? Even if not for anything else, I should do this for your sake, Husband.¡± ¡°Lady Yue, I¡­¡± Han Yu had no idea about the little scheme going on in his daughter-inw¡¯s mind. His already somewhat guilty conscience was now mixed with a touch of emotion, feeling undeserving of having such a virtuous, kind, and considerate wife. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t really want to make Han Yu feel guilty; as long as Han Yu appreciated her devotion, and knew that she was making sacrifices for him, that was enough. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m fine. Although I was indeed very angry yesterday, now that I think about it, there¡¯s no point in being angry with people of such character from the Main House. They are essentially unrted to us, and it¡¯s not worth upsetting myself over them. Let¡¯s go and have a look. I¡¯m afraid Father and Mother can¡¯t handle those people from the Main House.¡± Han Yu raised an eyebrow, seeing his wife¡¯s confidence, ¡°Do you think you can handle them? Looking at you, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re going to a battlefield, but you appear quite prepared for it.¡± ¡°Of course. Yesterday, if it weren¡¯t for Han Ping being sensible and considering Father and Mother¡¯s feelings, not wanting to make too much of a fuss, I would have already dealt with those people from the Main House. The Old Lady is so biased and unreasonable. Mother must have suffered a lot under her in the past. But don¡¯t worry; with me here, and me looking after Mother, the Old Lady won¡¯t dare to take any advantage of us again.¡± At this moment, Su Wenyue seemed to revert to her once proud and imperious demeanor, revealing a hint of her domineering spirit. Han Yu found his wife¡¯s domineering manner to be extremely endearing, and it touched his heart deeply. ¡°Fourth child, Fourth Daughter-inw, you¡¯vee just in time. The great nephew wants to see you, to apologize for yesterday¡¯s incident,¡± said Mrs. Yang, smiling at the arrival of Han Yu and Su Wenyue. She felt more and more that this daughter-inw was a blessing to her family. After so many years, it was the first time the Main House had treated her with such courtesy, and even though she knew it was because of the Fourth Daughter-inw, she still felt pleased. After all, the Fourth Daughter-inw was also hers. Han Yu and Su Wenyue looked around the Main Hall and found that the Old Lady was not there. It was Mrs. Han Wang, her son, Han Ping and his wife who hade. The two exchanged nces, understanding the reason behind it. The Old Lady, who valued face so much, would not stoop to apologize to a junior she despised, even if Han Ping had persuaded her. But in future encounters, the Old Lady would surely not dare to be so arrogant¡ªnot once it was clear to her how serious the rtions exined by Han Ping were, he might even have exaggerated them a bit. Seeing the arrival of Han Yu and his wife, the people from the Main House behaved more cautiously. Any previous disdain andcency they held towards the people from the Second House were now kept in check. Even Mrs. Wang, who was usually quite arrogant towards the Second House, was now assuming the appropriate manner of an elder, albeit with a bit more humility. Mrs. Han Wang was truly regretting her actions from yesterday. She never expected Brother Yu¡¯s wife¡¯s mother¡¯s family to be so powerful, far beyond that of an ordinary wealthy family. Listening to Han Ping¡¯s exnation before the Old Lady yesterday, she grew more and more nervous, fearing that if Su Wenyue took offense andined to the Su Family, her son would be in danger. Han Hao was also exceptionally well-behaved today, partly due to a scolding from both Han Ping and his father, and partly due to the fright Han Ping had given him. Without the Old Lady present and with Han Jinbiao and Han Ping there, the apology from the Main House went smoothly, and no one caused any further trouble, especially Han Ping, whose attitude towards Su Wenyue could only be described as fawning. Yang Juxiang and her daughter now had a deeper understanding of Su Wenyue¡¯s mother¡¯s family. Even Han Ping, a steward in the city, was so polite, which made it clear that the Su Family was not to be offended. They knew they had even less cause for affront; if Yang Juxiang had previously opposed Su Wenyue out of jealousy, she now dared not harbor such thoughts. Thinking about her previous conflicts with Su Wenyue, she wanted to return home early, lest Su Wenyue would really take it seriously and Yang Juxiang would be the unlucky one. Yet, Jiang Chun clearly had a different perspective from Yang Juxiang¡¯s. Han Ping¡¯s fawning behavior toward Su Wenyue did not deter her but fueled her jealousy further. Her psyche had be so warped that she even fantasized about swapping ces with Su Wenyue. The only difference between her and Su Wenyue now was their status¡ªit was so unfair. ¡°Chun, what are you thinking about? Mother tells you, Su Wenyue¡¯s mother¡¯s family is not someone of our status can afford to offend. Your Cousin Yu has already married Su Wenyue, and they seem to have a good rtionship. Don¡¯t be foolish again, and don¡¯t harbor such unrealistic thoughts! Pack up your things; we¡¯ll set off early tomorrow morning and return home.¡± Yang Juxiang knew her daughter well. Seeing that look on her face, it was clear she was not content. She was the kind of person who could easily make a blunder on impulse, and with Brother Lin¡¯s wife stirring things up beside her, Yang Juxiang was afraid her daughter might cause another problem. Looking at the attitude of the Han Family¡¯s Main House, she knew no one could save them if something went wrong¡ªit would be better to take her daughter home sooner rather thanter. Chapter 106: A Bit Strange Chapter 106: A Bit Strange Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Chun¡¯s lips moved a few times, as she considered saying she wanted to stay, but she didn¡¯t utter the words. Not only did Yang Juxiang understand her daughter, but Jiang Chun also understood her mother ¨C her mother¡¯s attitude clearly showed she wouldn¡¯t be willing to let her stay. Yet, she was truly unwilling to give in. If she held this resentment and returned home, she would be suffocated by it. Thoughts of what her third cousin¡¯s wife had said bubbled up in Jiang Chun¡¯s mind. She was really out of ideas now, and perhaps, just maybe, her third cousin¡¯s wife might have some suggestions. ¡°Chun, you¡¯re here! Come, have a seat. I heard you were leaving tomorrow, and I was just thinking of saying goodbye to you. You know my situation; I¡¯m not well-liked in this family. I won¡¯t be able to see you off tomorrow. Being disliked, let¡¯s take this time to chat a little more,¡± she said. ¡°Third cousin¡¯s wife, I don¡¯t want to go back, but my mother is determined, and I just can¡¯t bring myself to talk to her about it. Even if I did, she wouldn¡¯t agree. Cousin-inw, you always have ideas, please help me think of something. I really can¡¯t stand the thought of going back just like this,¡± Jiang Chun said while affectionately shaking Mrs. Wang¡¯s arm,pletely unaware of the brief flicker of disdain and aversion in Mrs. Wang¡¯s eyes. But Jiang Chun¡¯s words struck right at what Mrs. Wang had in mind. ¡°All right, stop acting like a spoiled child, it¡¯s embarrassing. If you really don¡¯t want to go back, I¡¯ll think of something for you,¡± Mrs. Wang replied, going along with Jiang Chun¡¯s plea, looking very much like an affectionate older sister indulging her younger sibling. ¡°That¡¯s great! So, you really have a way, third cousin¡¯s wife? Now I don¡¯t have to worry anymore,¡± an excited Jiang Chun almost hugged Mrs. Wang¡¯s arm again but was avoided by Mrs. Wang. Chun was surprised at first but then assumed her cousin-inw must have dodged because she was pregnant, and such actions were not suitable. ¡°Chun, as you know, I¡¯m pregnant, so I need to be careful. Don¡¯t take it to heart, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind at all. Please tell me, third cousin¡¯s wife, what do I need to do to stay? I think my mother is really resolved this time. She¡¯s just scared of Su Wenyue, that fox, because of her mother¡¯s family¡¯s powerful background. As for me, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything so impressive about the Su family. I¡¯ve targeted Su Wenyue before, and I never saw her do anything to me,¡± Jiang Chun said proudly, having observed how people from the main house fawned over Su Wenyue and seemingly taking pride in giving Su Wenyue a hard time. ¡°Have you really thought this through about staying? What your aunt said is not wrong; the Su family truly isn¡¯t one we can afford to offend. My mother¡¯s family is in this mess because of Su Wenyue. I advise you not to oppose Su Wenyue. One must ept their fate. I didn¡¯t ept mine in the past, and that¡¯s why I¡¯ve ended up in such an awkward position in the Han family, unable to speak freely; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have just stood by and watched Su Wenyue bully you,¡± said Mrs. Wang with a sigh, her hand sorrowfully caressing her slightly protruding stomach. Although her words seemed to be advice, they were clearly inciting Jiang Chun¡¯s anger. ¡°Don¡¯t be so disheartened, third cousin¡¯s wife. I refuse to believe Su Wenyue could keep acting so arrogantly. Stop talking so negatively, just tell me what I need to do to stay here,¡± Jiang Chun urged. ¡°Well, okay. Since you¡¯ve decided on this, I¡¯ll think of a way for you, but it might involve some hardship. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Mrs. Wang still seemed somewhat hesitant. ¡°Cousin-inw, I¡¯ve made up my mind, please teach me. Don¡¯t hesitate any longer, I must stay,¡± said Jiang Chun, her resolve fortified by Mrs. Wang¡¯s hesitation, sweeping away thest of her uncertainties. Mrs. Wang felt a rush of triumph inside. Sometimes fools were much easier to use than smart people. ¡°All right,e closer,¡± ¡­ Since she had to go back home the next day, Yang Juxiang¡¯s original intention had been to get some food from the Han Family, to ease her family¡¯s burden. Now, sitting in Mrs. Yang¡¯s room, they were just engaging in idle talk, mainly to share her hardships and paint a picture of her own straits in hopes of prompting her eldest sister, Yang Guixiang, to offer help as usual. But today, even after talking for half a day, her older sister had shown no sign of willingness to help. Mrs. Yang was not foolish. Although bound by sisterly affection, the events of the previous days had been eye-opening, and she no longer prioritized her younger sister as she once had. No matter what, her own family came first. She would help her sister where she could, but beyond that, she was powerless. The family¡¯s food had already been heavily consumed to entertain her younger sister and niece, along with the preparations for the olddy¡¯s birthday, leaving her desiring to help but unable. ¡°Big sister, why are you not saying anything? Do you look down upon me, now that Brother Yu has married Miss Su and your family¡¯s social status changed?¡± Yang Juxiang knew her question was sharp, but since her older sister wasn¡¯t responding, she felt forced into a corner. Although Mrs. Yang felt unhappy hearing Yang Juxiang speak like this, she was overstepping. The sisterly affection of many years seemed to have soured. However, in the end, she was her own direct rtive. ¡°Juhuang, what are you talking about! We¡¯re sisters; I¡¯d never think like that. But every family has its own difficulties. No matter what the Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s mother¡¯s family is like, it has nothing to do with our Han Family. The days will go on as they must. Our old Han family isn¡¯t dependent on a daughter-inw to survive. With so many men in the family, all capable of working, surely we can provide for ourselves?¡± ¡°Big sister, I¡­¡± Yang Juxiang began to exin, only to be interrupted by Yang Guixiang. ¡°Juhuang, I got up early today and have a headache. Let me rest a bit. I¡¯ve asked the Fourth Child to go hunting this afternoon. Maybe he can catch some prey for you to take back,¡± said Yang Guixiang, waving her hand in dismissal. ¡°Well, then, take care of yourself. Your health is most important, big sister. I¡¯ll go back to my room and pack my things,¡± Yang Juxiang acknowledged, sensing from Yang Guixiang¡¯s demeanor that there was no point in continuing the conversation. Besides, her sister had mentioned letting Brother Yu go hunting; even taking a few animals to sell was better than nothing. ¡°Mother, have you finished talking with Aunt?¡± Jiang Chun, burdened with thoughts, was exceptionally well-behaved in front of Yang Juxiang. ¡°Finished? Your aunt couldn¡¯t care less about us poor rtives; sheined of a headache and wanted to rest. How could I have the audacity to stay any longer?¡± Yang Juxiang replied curtly, not needing to hide her feelings in front of her daughter, feeling genuinely frustrated. ¡°Mother, Aunt has simply been charmed by that wretched Su Wenyue, which is why she can¡¯t see who¡¯s truly good. Don¡¯t be angry. After all, you and Aunt are direct sisters.¡± Hearing this, Yang Juxiang¡¯s anger subsided, but she looked at Jiang Chun inquisitively, sensing something odd about her daughter. Chapter 107: Don’t Make Stupid Mistakes Chapter 107: Don¡¯t Make Stupid Mistakes Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chun, you couldn¡¯t possibly be scheming something again, could you? I¡¯ve told you, stop provoking Su Wenyue. Not to mention Su Wenyue¡¯s family is formidable, her own skills are impressive. Mrs. Wang is shrewd and strong and even she has suffered losses at Su Wenyue¡¯s hands. Just look, all these days we¡¯ve been setting traps and causing her trouble, but when has she ever lost out? Instead, it¡¯s us who haven¡¯t gained any advantage. Even your Aunt now has aint against us. Please, don¡¯t make another foolish mistake!¡± Yang Juxiang was afraid her daughter might have brewed up some trouble again and sternly warned her. Not that she truly respected Su Wenyue, but Yang Juxiang certainly knew her limits. Even with a thick face, she understood what could be done and what couldn¡¯t. ¡°Mother, you said no, so what could I possibly do? You bring up these things again for no reason. If you mention that vixen once more, I¡¯ll really get angry,¡± Jiang Chun probably noticed her attitude change had aroused her mother¡¯s suspicion, and her tone became somewhat willful. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t talk about it. Just pack your things properly,¡± Yang Juxiang dropped the topic upon seeing her daughter react like this, thinking that since they would be leaving early tomorrow morning, nothing should happen. Han Yu returned just as evening fell and it was nearly dark, looking quite bedraggled, empty-handed except for his hunting tools. Yang Juxiang knew that whatever Han Yu caught today was meant for her to take back tomorrow, and so she paid special attention. Hearing noise from the courtyard, she went to check, only to find Han Yuing back empty-handed. ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re back. Did you leave the game you caught outside?¡± Yang Juxiang knew Han Yu was skilled at hunting, and couldn¡¯t quite believe he woulde back without any prey, so she asked, her voice tinged with anxiety. ¡°Fourth child, you¡¯re back. Why are you in such a disheveled state? You didn¡¯t encounter a wild beast in the mountains, did you?¡± Mrs. Yang also came out from the room and, seeing her son return, asked with concern, though her concern was different. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alright, you see, I¡¯m still in one piece. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t catch any game. Aunt will have to return empty-handed tomorrow,¡± Han Yu¡¯s usually impassive face showed a rare trace of apology, meant for his mother¡¯s eyes only. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t catch any game at all, how is that possible!¡± Yang Juxiang looked at Han Yu in disbelief, her tone sharp and herplexion abruptly darkened. She had been hoping Han Yu would catch plenty of game to take back, not necessarily for eating, but to sell for silver. Thus, this trip to the Han Family wouldn¡¯t have been in vain. Otherwise, her trip would be aplete loss. Since Han Yu came back with nothing, her dashed hopes somewhat unhinged her, causing her to forget Mrs. Yang was right there. Mrs. Yang saw her sister acting like this and her expression also turned unpleasant. Her son was right in front of her, and there was no question about whom she valued more. Besides, during the time her sister and niece had been at the Han Family, she had not treated them poorly at all. Just the amount of white flour and food they used was more than they usually consumed in two months. Yet seeing her sister¡¯s attitude, it seemed she did not remember any kindness and took it all for granted. Han Yu could tell what his mother was thinking just by her expression and did not mind worsening Yang Juxiang¡¯s image in front of his mother. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m truly sorry. I¡¯d actually caught quite a bit of game today, but I encountered a bear in the mountain, which caused me to lose the prey I had caught.¡± Mrs. Yang¡¯s heart clenched when she heard her son had encountered a bear in the mountain, which exined why he returned in such a disheveled state. Before she could speak a few words to express her feelings, she heard Yang Juxiang¡¯s veiled criticism and, while she wanted to explode in anger, Han Yu stopped her. Han Yu knew his mother; if she genuinelyshed out at Yang Juxiang, she¡¯dter regret her impulsiveness. After all, he was unharmed, but if she kept the anger bottled up inside, it would be a different matter. Over time, even the firmest sibling bond can erode. Previously, Han Yu had never encountered any issues while hunting, so Su Wenyue gradually stopped worrying. Little did she know, Han Yu would unexpectedlye across a bear in the mountain. Although seeing Han Yu standing well in front of her was reassuring, she was still startled. Mrs. Yang, although concerned about her son, fussed over him for a while. Then she noticed her daughter-inw standing by with eager eyes. Since she was present, it was inappropriate for Mrs. Yang to say much, so she tactfully left, giving space to the young couple. ¡°What happened? Weren¡¯t you just going around the outer areas of the forest to hunt casually? How did you encounter a bear?¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t think Han Yu was the kind of man who would go out of his way for Yang Juxiang and her daughter. Although the task was ordered by her mother-inw, how it was done was up to Han Yu. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry. I just wanted to let Mother feel sorry for her son,¡± Han Yu said, winking at Su Wenyue with a hint of mirth in his eyes. Su Wenyue, recognizing his expression, punched him gently a couple of times, ¡°You¡¯re terrible using such things to your advantage. Aren¡¯t you afraid of worrying me? Even if you want to do this, at least give me a heads up.¡± ¡°Yes, my mistake. I¡¯ll definitely tell you next time. But are you sure you¡¯re not pleased to hear this news?¡± Han Yu raised his eyebrows, the more time he spent with her, the better he understood his wife¡¯s character. She must have felt relieved after the initial worry and even happy, indeed. ¡°Well, I¡­¡± Su Wenyue was about to feign modesty but stopped when she saw Han Yu pull out a paper bag from his bosom, and a smile broke across her face uncontrobly. Han Yu often did this; whenever he went hunting in the mountain, he would bring something roasted back for her if he had time, saying he wanted to fatten her up so that her mother wouldn¡¯t feel distressed seeing her daughter thin. Su Wenyue knew full well that was just an excuse Han Yu made up because he cared for her. If a man didn¡¯t care about you, he wouldn¡¯t bother with such details. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t catch any game? Howe you still brought this back for me?¡± Su Wenyue spoke as she opened the paper bag, and the aroma of roasted meat wafted to her nose. Han Yu¡¯s skills at roasting meat had improved greatly. In the beginning, the meat he brought back was vorless, but after gaining experience and frequently going hunting, he had started to bring along some salt and spices for such needs. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t catch any game? Today¡¯s haul was not bad. Aside from what I roasted for you, I asked Chen Shuang to take the rest to The City to sell for silver. The money he makes is for your private stash, which is undoubtedly better than giving anything to that annoying mother and daughter,¡± Han Yu said with a smile, seeing his wife¡¯s smile grow wider. This man was getting increasingly adept at winning her affections. Su Wenyue liked Han Yu¡¯s craftiness and ¡®stingy spirit,¡¯ yet he knew when to maintain his graciousness. He was far superior to those who spouted talk of righteousness and morality yet wouldn¡¯t even stand up for their own wives. Chapter 108: Waiting for the Right Moment to Act Chapter 108: Waiting for the Right Moment to Act Trantor: 549690339 No matter what, Yang Juxiang and her daughter had packed their belongings and were ready to depart after breakfast the second day. Mrs. Yang, though tough-talking, was tender-hearted. Despite being angry the night before, she still prepared an ample breakfast in the morning. After all, it was her sister visiting, and the two families lived so far apart; it was not an easy journey to and fro, and who knows when they would see each other again. ¡°Fourth cousin¡¯s wife, you¡¯re up so early. I will be leaving soon, and there¡¯s something I want to say to you. Can youe out with me for a bit?¡± Jiang Chun had been seeking an opportunity sincest night, but since Su Wenyue was so wary of her, she hadn¡¯t found the chance. Seeing that time was running short, she took the initiative to approach Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue raised an eyebrow but did not immediately agree. Who knew what kind of malice Jiang Chun might be harboring with this sudden courtesy? That girl wasn¡¯t exactly normal in the head, and could act impulsively with no guarantee of her actions, especially with someone else¡¯s guidance from behind the scenes. Su Wenyue was well aware that the girl had been frequenting Mrs. Wang¡¯s room and had since then lingered suspiciously close to her. Being on guard, it would be odd if she agreed to go out with Jiang Chun. ¡°Cousin, whatever it is you want to say can be said right here. I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Fourth cousin¡¯s wife, this is private women¡¯s talk, not suitable for speaking here. Let¡¯s find a secluded spot; it won¡¯t take up much of your time. I understand that I have wronged you in many ways these past days, and I¡¯ve offended you, cousin¡¯s wife. For the sake of Aunt, since I¡¯ll be leaving anyway, please forgive me,¡± Jiang Chun unusually pleaded with Su Wenyue in a humble tone. Su Wenyue was not someone to soften for just anyone. Seeing Jiang Chun like this, she was far from convinced by her words, and her vignce only grew. Not to mention Jiang Chun¡¯s nature¡ªshe had been so envious of her yesterday, and now she¡¯d suddenly had a change of heart today? That obviously wasn¡¯t possible. Moreover, despite Jiang Chun¡¯s effort to mask her feelings, Su Wenyue still saw through the veneer of sincerity to the underlying resentment and hatred. ¡°What¡¯s this about forgiving? We¡¯re rtives, and for Mother¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t take issue with you, cousin. But I need to go help in the Kitchen and truly don¡¯t have the time for private women¡¯s talk. You get along so well with your third cousin¡¯s wife, and she¡¯s the most understanding. And since she¡¯s currently idle, why don¡¯t you go talk to her? She knows best about these things.¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s words were barely veiled in irony. Jiang Chun, already having lowered herself to plead following Mrs. Wang¡¯s advice, found it grueling that Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t take her seriously. Seeing the knowing and scornful smile on Su Wenyue¡¯s face, Jiang Chun couldn¡¯t hold back her irritation, but she also knew it wasn¡¯t the right time to cause a scene, so she shot Su Wenyue a venomous re before storming off. A slight smile yed on Su Wenyue¡¯s lips before her expression cooled again. With Jiang Chun¡¯s temperament being so vastly different from her previous life, and being so impetuous, she wouldn¡¯t achieve much even with Mrs. Wang backing her. Su Wenyue remembered a saying from her previous life: ¡°Better to face a formidable enemy than to be saddled with a foolish ally.¡± Indeed, it was so! Once the meal was ready, Jiang Chun was conspicuously absent, prompting the Han family members to wonder if the girl was poised to cause trouble now that she was about to leave, which did not sit well with them. Remembering Jiang Chun¡¯s earlier attempt to talk to her, Su Wenyue spected that Jiang Chun was probably not willing to leave like this, curious about what advice Mrs. Wang had given her. Yang Juxiang, concerned about her daughter¡¯s unusual behavior since yesterday, was worried. But, not wanting to voice it, she instead scolded, ¡°This disobedient little girl, running off right at mealtime and making everyone wait for her by themselves.¡± ¡°Otherwise, let¡¯s go out and look for her,¡± Mrs. Yang suggested after some thought, unable to just keep waiting, her niece¡¯sck of consideration causing her unease. But before they set out to look for her, a neighbor¡¯s wife came running with news. ¡°Jin Cai¡¯s wife, your niece has fallen down on the ridge; it seems like she twisted her ankle, and it looks quite bad. You should hurry and see her.¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s gaze flickered upon hearing this news, not out of disbelief, but rather suspecting that this might be a drama directed and acted by Jiang Chun herself, aimed at staying in the Han Family. ¡°What?! How did my Chun fall all of a sudden? Where is she now? Lead the way quickly,¡± Yang Juxiang eximed anxiously. Her daughter wasn¡¯t married yet, and if she got injured, finding a match would be so much harder, not to mention her genuine concern for her beloved youngest daughter. Although Yang Juxiang¡¯s tone was somewhat rude, the neighbor¡¯s wife understood her anxiety for her daughter and didn¡¯t take offense. After all, they were vige folk, and seeing as they were members of the Han Family, she needed to be more amodating. So, without saying much more, she led the way to where Jiang Chuny. There, Jiang Chun sat in the field, tears and snot mingling on her face¡ªa sight of utter misery. She could swear it was an ident. She had nned to injure herself ording to her third cousin¡¯s wife¡¯s instructions and me Su Wenyue, but it was impossible to carry out with Su Wenyue being too cunning and vignt. Thus, she considered merely feigning an injury instead. But while plotting too deeply, she¡¯d misstepped and tumbled down the ridge, turning the feigned into reality. ¡°Sister, why sit and cry in the field? Tell your brothers what¡¯s wrong, and we¡¯ll avenge you,¡± called a few young guys from the vige, passing by and seeing Jiang Chun in her plight, whistling teasingly at her. Angry, Jiang Chun picked up a stone from the ground and threw it at them, ¡°Scram, all of you scram! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Jiang Chun¡¯s outburst only served to excite the young men further, ¡°Wow, this chick¡¯s got spunk, I like it!¡± ¡°Do you idiots know who my Cousin is? If you don¡¯t scram, I¡¯ll have him take care of you lot!¡± In Jiang Chun¡¯s mind, Han Yu was the most formidable presence¡ªgood-looking and skilled in both literature and martial arts. He was the most capable person she had ever seen, iparable to others. That¡¯s why she invoked Han Yu¡¯s name, hoping to scare them off. But this ruse did have some effect; everyone in the vige knew that the Han Family¡¯s Fourth Child was someone not to be trifled with¡ªdangerous and ruthless in his dealings. The young men hesitated, then started to back off. ¡°Hurry up, the Han Family people are reallying,¡± one young man warned as they debated whether to believe Jiang Chun¡¯s words, having spotted the Han Family members approaching. The young men bolted, taking with them the memory of the Han Family¡¯s fiery cousin. Chapter 109: Leave It to Me Chapter 109: Leave It to Me Trantor: 549690339 Upon arriving at the field¡¯s edge, Su Wenyue saw Jiang Chun in such a sorry state, sitting copsed in the field, filthy and crying with snot and tears. It was indeed a surprise, and she couldn¡¯t help but let a hint ofughter bubble up in her eyes. After all, seeing someone she disliked in misfortune inevitably brightened her mood a bit. But this seemed too tragic, almost beyond the realm of y-acting. Jiang Chun¡¯s acting skills weren¡¯t this advanced, capable of making the fake look real; otherwise, it might have stirred some fighting spirit in her. She had scorned Jiang Chuntely, mostly because Jiang Chun¡¯s level was too low; such people simply weren¡¯t worthy adversaries. ¡°Oh my, what has happened here? Chun, how did you end up like this?¡± This was the terrace field by the mountain; the ridges were a bit high. Seeing her daughter in such a state, Mrs. Yang was heartbroken and hurried to help her down, almost stumbling into the field herself. ¡°Aunt, please be careful.¡± Han Hu, standing next to Mrs. Yang, quickly steadied her. If anything happened to both mother and daughter here, his mother would surely feel ufortable. Although Han Hu didn¡¯t much like Yang Juxiang and her daughter either, out of filial respect for Mrs. Yang, he was rtively kind to them. He would reach out a helping hand when necessary, which was different from Han Yu¡¯s approach. Han Yu stood next to Su Wenyue, close to Mrs. Yang, but upon seeing Mrs. Yang nearly fall into the field, he remained still, not moving an inch to help. Instead, like Su Wenyue, a glimmer of amusement sparkled in his eyes. Compared to Su Wenyue¡¯s schadenfreude, Han Yu was more than willing to cater to his daughter-inw, keeping her happy, and concerns like Yang Juxiang and her daughter were beyond his consideration. Seeing all this made Mrs. Yang¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Juxiang, you be careful, too. At your age, a fall is not something you can afford.¡± Despite not being fond of Jiang Chun¡¯s behavior and considering her niece a worry, Mrs. Yang went along with Mrs. Yang to help Jiang Chun, who was sitting in the field. The sight of Jiang Chun¡¯s tragic state dispelled any previous grievances. ¡°Chun, are you alright? Stop crying; let¡¯s help you back. After all, you¡¯re a youngdy, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for others to see you like this.¡± ¡°Wuu Mother, Aunt, my foot is sprained, I can¡¯t move it. It hurts terribly whenever I try to move it. Wuu~ could you ask Fourth Cousin to carry me back, please? Wuu~¡± At that moment, Jiang Chun truly felt wronged, and without thinking, she raised her request, setting aside all other concerns. ¡°That¡­ Chun, it¡¯s not proper for men and women to have such contact, and besides, it¡¯s best for Yuer to keep his distance from you to avoid gossip.¡± Mrs. Yang hadn¡¯t expected her niece to be thinking of her son at this time and was both amused and resigned at her niece¡¯s anger. What kind of fate was this? Her niece had been fond of following her son since childhood, yet her son had never shown any affection towards this cousin, always wearing a stern face. Later, when the two families considered a marriage between them, the old master stepped in and arranged for her son¡¯s marriage with the Su Family. Some things are just meant to be and shouldn¡¯t be forced. ¡°Then, can Fourth Cousin¡¯s wife help me back? That should be eptable!¡± Knowing her wish was impossible, Jiang Chun took a step back, hoping to annoy Su Wenyue enough to soothe her own vexation. ¡°Cousin, let me and Second Sister-inw help you back. We¡¯re ustomed to farm work and have the strength. If you feel you can¡¯t lean on us, we can carry you back just as well,¡± Mrs. Liu said with a smile, obviously pleased to see Jiang Chun in such a state. Her face was lit with unconcealed joy, and she didn¡¯t care about Mrs. Yang¡¯s disapproving re. Back at the Han Family home, they called the vige doctor to examine Jiang Chun¡¯s foot. It was indeed sprained and would need some time to heal. However, Mrs. Yang had already made arrangements, and the ox cart was waiting. Moreover, she had been staying at the Han home for quite some time, and it was time for her to return. Any further stay wouldn¡¯t bring any benefits. It¡¯d be better to return early; without her, the two troublesome daughters-inw back home might turn the ce upside down. So Mrs. Yang advised Jiang Chun thoroughly and went back to the Jiang Family alone, leaving Jiang Chun to recuperate at the Han home until she recovered. Upon hearing this arrangement, Jiang Chun felt a sense of relief. Although the price she had paid was hefty, at least she could stay, so it was worth it. Additionally, with her injury, the Han Family would have to take good care of her. She wouldn¡¯t settle for less, as the injury had urred while she was with them. ¡°Aunt, you go and rest. I cannot trouble you as your junior to care for me. Since Fourth Cousin¡¯s wife is not busy, it¡¯s better for her to stay here. I just can¡¯t move around well, and I don¡¯t need Fourth Cousin¡¯s wife to help with anything else. Just bring me tea when I need it; it¡¯s not too taxing. Fourth Cousin¡¯s wife surely won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± Jiang Chun finished speaking and fixed her gaze on Su Wenyue. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Fourth Cousin¡¯s wife is the most filial. Surely she wouldn¡¯t rest while the mother-inw does the work¡ªthat would ruin her reputation if it got out, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Jiang Chun¡¯s words were quite sharp, aggressive enough that Su Wenyue had to respond. It didn¡¯t seem consistent with Jiang Chun¡¯s usual demeanor, but considering that Mrs. Wang had just visited Jiang Chun, her behavior made sense. Mrs. Yang was at a loss for words. Naturally, it would be reasonable for a cousin-inw to take care of her injured rtive. However, Mrs. Yang was aware of the discord between her niece and her daughter-inw; it was in to see. Her sister and niece had targeted her daughter-inw more than once or twice, and it seemed likely they had no good intentions this time, unable to let go of past issues. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s fine. I was just worried I might not take good care of my cousin due to my clumsiness. But since my cousin insists, how could I possibly refuse? You go and rest, mother. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll take good care of my cousin,¡± Su Wenyue said, her eyes shing coldly. She had thought that Jiang Chun, a fool, wasn¡¯t worthy of being an adversary, and it was beneath her to engage with her, so she didn¡¯t bother. But Jiang Chun, that fool, was like a pesky fly, ever-present around her, especially since she was being manipted by Mrs. Wang. It was better to settle this sooner rather thanter. ¡°Are you sure, Daughter-inw? Don¡¯t force yourself. There are others in the family, too. Otherwise, I can ask your Sister-inw and Second Sister-inw toe over and take care of things just as well.¡± Though Su Wenyue had agreed, Mrs. Yang was still worried that a conflict might arise between her and Jiang Chun. ¡°Alright then, you two take good care,¡± Mrs. Yang said and then whispered to Su Wenyue, ¡°Daughter-inw, if Chun does anything untoward, please bear with her in consideration of her injury, as if doing me a favor.¡± Chapter 110: Confronting Head-on Chapter 110: Confronting Head-on Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue and Jiang Chun both agreed amiably, but as each harbored their own motives, coexisting peacefully was clearly unlikely. As soon as Mrs. Yang left, Su Wenyue¡¯s face turned cold, and Jiang Chun also changed hers, no longer the obedient appearance she had before Mrs. Yang. She looked at Su Wenyue with resentment and dislike, not bothering to hide her malice. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty, go and pour me a cup of tea,¡± the two exchanged nces briefly before Jiang Chun began to order Su Wenyue around, as if only by doing so could she vent the resentment in her heart. Su Wenyue¡¯s eyelids twitched but she said nothing, indeed pouring a cup of tea for Jiang Chun. Anticipating that Jiang Chun wouldn¡¯t take it, she ced it right beside Jiang Chun¡¯s table. ¡°There you go, drink up.¡± ¡°Su Wenyue, what¡¯s with that attitude? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m injured? Aunt specifically told you to take good care of me, and this is how you do it!¡± ¡°Otherwise, what? You said yourself it¡¯s only your legs that aren¡¯t nimble; you haven¡¯t lost a single other part. The water¡¯s right beside you and you can¡¯t reach for it yourself; you really think you¡¯re disabled.¡± Su Wenyue retorted with a mocking smile. ¡°What did you say? You shameless vixen! Cousin Yu was originally my fianc¨¦, and yet you snatched him away. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless woman. Your mother¡¯s family is so wealthy, what man couldn¡¯t you marry? Why did you have to steal mine? You¡¯re just a shameless woman!¡± Since there was no one else in the room, Jiang Chun spewed out what had been on her mind without reserve, something she had wanted to say for a long time but had postponed until now. Even as Jiang Chun pointed and cursed at her, Su Wenyue simply walked up to her, step by step, and stopped right in front of her. ¡°What, what do you want to do? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± Jiang Chun¡¯s heart began to panic as she was stared down by Su Wenyue¡¯s expressionless face. ¡°So what if I cursed you? Who told you to steal Cousin Yu? If not a vixen, then what are you!¡± A loud ¡°p¡± rang out as Su Wenyue directly pped Jiang Chun in the face. Instead of lowering herself to bicker with such fools, it was better to strike directly. Su Wenyue felt her palm turn red ¨C perhaps Jiang Chun had thick skin, as her face wasn¡¯t clearly marked. The trick wasn¡¯t just about strength; having spent so much time in the backyard in her previous life, Su Wenyue knew how housewives punished servants with subtle yet vicious methods that didn¡¯t leave visible marks but inflicted deep torment. Although she hadn¡¯t mastered all those techniques, she had learned a fair amount. Jiang Chun felt a burning pain on her face and stared at Su Wenyue incredulously. This woman had actually dared to hit her¡ªand just like that? ¡°Su Wenyue, how dare you hit me, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Jiang Chun said as she tried to hit back, but a sharp pain shot through her ankle whenever she tried to move or exert force, reminding her of her injury, which made her immobile. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to stay well-behaved, otherwise don¡¯t me me if your foot ends up useless,¡± Su Wenyue said, not out of concern, but because Jiang Chun was recovering in the Han Family, and Su Wenyue feared she might me the family if her foot suffered further damage. Jiang Chun, presuming some triumph over Su Wenyue, eximed, ¡°What, are you scared now? My injury happened in your Han Family¡¯s home. If anything goes wrong, the Han Family members will be held ountable.¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s response to Jiang Chun was a coldugh filled with chilling intent. Then, with a few adept movements on Jiang Chun¡¯s hand, she inflicted pain that made Jiang Chun scream bitterly, clearly indicating the depth of her agony. Su Wenyue intended for Jiang Chun to remember this pain, to think thrice before acting, and to refrain from buzzing around her like an annoying fly. Jiang Chun would likely remember this lesson. ¡°What¡¯s happened here, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mrs. Yang, not at ease about leaving her daughter-inw and niece alone in a room, heard faint cries of agony from the kitchen. Panicking without further thought, she hurried over to find Su Wenyue being pushed down by Jiang Chun as she opened the door. Jiang Chun had knocked over the cup of tea on the table due to the force she used, spilling it all over Su Wenyue, adding to her disheveled state. ¡°Chun, that¡¯s too much! Lady Yue is your cousin-inw, after all, and she¡¯s here specifically to take care of you at your own request. How could you push your cousin-inw to the ground?¡± Mrs. Yang rebuked Jiang Chun sternly, exining that telling her daughter-inw to let the niece have her way was not a sign of favoritism but rather out of concern for the niece¡¯s injury. Now, the situation had reversed. ¡°Aunt, I¡­ I didn¡¯t push her, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± Jiang Chun didn¡¯t understand how things escted to this point. It was Su Wenyue who had pinched her hand, prompting her to push away reflexively due to the pain, and now she was misunderstood as the aggressor while the actual instigator appeared the unwitting victim; it couldn¡¯t be more unjust. Seizing a moment when no one was looking, Su Wenyue curled her lips into a smirk, using such a simple but effective trick not for the first time since her rebirth. Han Yu had also heard the cries and, upon learning that it involved his wife, hastily came over, only to see Su Wenyue sitting on the ground, her clothes stained with tea. His heart ached and he helped her up quickly, his gaze sweeping over Jiang Chun harsh and cold. Jiang Chun felt unjustly treated under Han Yu¡¯s gaze and wanted to exin. Confronting Su Wenyue¡¯s icy eyes, however, a shiver coursed through her, rendering her speechless. The searing pain and fear of Su Wenyue¡¯s shadow hadn¡¯t yet faded; to her, Su Wenyue seemed as terrifying as a demon. Seeing that Jiang Chun hade to her senses and looked as if she had seen a ghost, Su Wenyue found it somewhat amusing. She had only used the simplest tricks; the real high-level techniques hadn¡¯t even been deployed yet. Although Jiang Chun was just a poor farmer¡¯s daughter, she was raised somewhat indulgently by Yang Juxiang. The worst she ever experienced was a cut on her finger while cutting pigweed, and the recent ankle sprain in the fields was the most serious injury she had ever endured. She had never suffered the kind of pain that Su Wenyue, with methods learned from the backyard, was now inflicting on her. Following this incident, Jiang Chun stayed quiet in the Han Family for some time, scurrying away at the sight of Su Wenyue just like a mouse would flee a cat. But that didn¡¯t mean her jealousy had faded; it had grown even more distorted, she just hadn¡¯t confronted Su Wenyue directly yet. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, haven¡¯t you noticed Jiang Chun acting a bit strange these past few days? She¡¯s always out of sight during the day, who knows where she goes cavorting! That¡¯s why they say, a woman like her changes as quickly as a vixen. She¡¯s capricious, always clinging to Fourth Younger Brother. You don¡¯t know, but I heard vige people saying they saw Jiang Chun mixing with those untrustworthy young guys in the vige. For a girl who isn¡¯t even married yet, what¡¯s happening to her reputation? We shouldn¡¯t let her bring disgrace upon our family.¡± Chapter 111: Getting Better and Better Chapter 111: Getting Better and Better Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue, having heard Mrs. Liu¡¯s words, was first taken aback. Jiang Chun was extremely persistent in her affection for Han Yu; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have tried every possible means to remain in the Han Family. It was indeed very odd for such a person to suddenly change her mind. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just one person but several young guys who were reportedly involved¡ªthat statement was most likely an exaggeration. ¡°Is this true? It couldn¡¯t just be someone talking nonsense, could it?¡± Su Wenyue said with doubt, clearly not very convinced by Mrs. Liu¡¯s words. Mrs. Liu was not one to think things through and would always believe rumors without question. ¡°Where does it sound like nonsense? Just look at her, other than during meal times, she¡¯s hardly to be seen. And her injured legs are still not healed, limping as she walks, yet she keeps running outside, not fearing her legs will beme and she¡¯ll end up an invalid who cannot marry,¡± Mrs. Liu spoke without any regard for propriety, essentially cursing Jiang Chun. Su Wenyue knew from Mrs. Liu¡¯s words that this was baseless conjecture, merelyughed it off after listening, and did not take it to heart. After all, there had been plenty of rumors in the vige, and there had been no shortage of gossip about her and Han Yu in the past. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, don¡¯t be disbelieving; many in the vige have seen it. They say Jiang Chun and those young guys have been chattering andughing together on the Back Mountain. The stories are quite detailed; I don¡¯t think they are made up,¡± she insisted. ¡°Perhaps, but such matters ultimately affect a young woman¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s not for others to interfere, and you¡¯d better not talk about it, Sister-inw, or Mother might be angry. I shall return to my room now,¡± said Su Wenyue, signaling the end of the conversation. Last time, Su Wenyue had managed to intimidate Jiang Chun enough to keep her from causing further trouble. Enjoying her peace, Su Wenyue had focused her main energy on her embroidery, and therge Embroidery Product she had been working on was also nearingpletion. Together with the smaller pieces she had embroidered earlier, Su Wenyue nned to finish this one and then visit the Su Family, hoping her mother from the An Family would help her sell the embroidery for a good price. When Han Yu returned, he immediately saw Su Wenyue doing embroidery, which brought an instant frown to his face, especially when he saw Su Wenyue rubbing her tired eyes with a somewhat obscure look and an even colderplexion. With a stern face that appeared rather frightening, he snatched the embroidery from Su Wenyue¡¯s hands,pletely disregarding her protest and dissatisfaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that embroidery damages your eyes and to rest properly? You are not allowed to sew indiscriminately at any time! What did you promise me before? You¡¯ve brushed my words aside as if they were nothing, haven¡¯t you?¡± Han Yu¡¯s tone rose at the end, clearly carrying a hint of danger and threat. Su Wenyue was just about done with her embroidery, working tirelessly to finish it, wishing toplete the piece before the night so that she could deliver it to the Su Family the following day, thus avoiding another day¡¯s dy. Little did she know that her efforts would be interrupted at just that moment. Han Yu disregarded her wishes and simply took the embroidery without any discussion. Su Wenyue was quite reluctant and even a bit angry. She felt like blowing off some steam, but upon seeing Han Yu¡¯s expression, she dared not let the words leave her mouth. Hearing Han Yu¡¯s seemingly light yet thoroughly threatening words made her scalp tingle with fear, and she dared not speak up. Seeing Han Yu in such manner indicated that he was truly angry; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be looking so cold and stern. Since their rtionship had been improving, even though Han Yu was often cold-faced in public, he was very gentle in private, sometimes even spoiling her to a degree. Remembering what Han Yu had said before, Su Wenyue felt even guiltier, her expression sheepishly hesitant. Chapter 112: Extremely Overbearing Chapter 112: Extremely Overbearing Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? It¡¯s really scary! I didn¡¯t ignore what you said, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s this little bit left, and I thought I might as well finish it.¡± Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu with an appeasing smile, her face the picture of obedience, where was there any sign of the impatience from before? She knew very well how to read the situation¡ªSu Wenyue knew Han Yu¡¯s temperament all too well. Han Yu must be angry now, and if she were to keep being stubborn, the consequences would be nothing short of terrible. Upon seeing that his daughter-inw¡¯s attitude was not bad, Han Yu¡¯s expression softened a bit, but he didn¡¯t forget to lecture, ¡°How many times have you said that before? If it¡¯s not ¡®just a little bit left here,¡¯ then it¡¯s ¡®just one petal that hasn¡¯t been embroidered there.¡¯ Work is never done. If you ruin your eyes, it¡¯s not worth it. Next time I see you doing this, you will not be allowed to embroider any longer.¡± Han Yu knew what kind of person his daughter-inw was. Speaking nicely wouldn¡¯t prevent her from intentionally repeating the offense, so he had to issue an ultimatum to let her know where his limits were. ¡°I understand, I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡± Su Wenyue pouted, knowing that Han Yu was somewhat of a chauvinist, often overbearing, and she had no room to resist. Han Yu sighed, seeing his daughter-inw¡¯s pout; she clearly disagreed but had already made the threats, so he softened his voice, ¡°Lady Yue, whatever you like to do, whatever makes you happy, I won¡¯t oppose it, but there has to be a limit. Otherwise, it¡¯s not worth ruining your health over. Besides, we are both young, there is plenty of time to do what you want, no need to rush.¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t tell Han Yu her n to earn money by selling embroidery, so Han Yu always thought Su Wenyue was devoted to embroidery just out of love for it. Had he known she was embroidering so hard purely to make money, he would likely have been even more reluctant to let her and would have felt guilty. Su Wenyue considered this and decided not to tell Han Yu, intending to reveal it when there was no other choice. Su Wenyue was initially somewhat dissatisfied with Han Yu¡¯s chauvinism, but after hearing his exnation, she felt much more at ease. After all, Han Yu cared about her health. Compared to her previous life, when Han Yu would only scold her when angry and otherwise ignored her, these somewhat chauvinistic lessons felt warm to the heart. ¡°Husband, I know you mean well for me. I won¡¯t do it anymore, rest assured! Speaking of which, I am actually a little tired. Husband, could you give me a shoulder rub, please?¡± Su Wenyue spoke sweetly, leaning into Han Yu¡¯s embrace like a spoiled cat. Han Yu¡¯s heart filled with affection, resignedly starting to rub Su Wenyue¡¯s shoulders. Enjoying herself, Su Wenyue¡¯s lips curved into a scheming smile. Han Yu¡¯s massage skills had indeed improved under her guidance, and it felt sofortable! The next morning, Su Wenyue got up early, finished embroidering the little bit that was left, gathered the embroidery works she had done over the past few days into a bundle, and also took out several sets of clothes she had made for her father and elder brothers. She called Xiao Xi and together they went back to her mother¡¯s family. Han Yu had wanted to apany her, but he had made ns to go hunting in the mountains. Su Wenyue had only mentioned going back to her mother¡¯s familyte the previous night. Since it wasn¡¯t a dangerous matter, he let Xiao Xi apany her and even took the time to give Xiao Xi special instructions before he left for the mountains in the morning. ¡°Hey, Third Cousin¡¯s wife, off to your mother¡¯s family, huh? What¡¯s with the bundle? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re taking things from your husband¡¯s family to help out your own¡ªthat shouldn¡¯t be done.¡± Jiang Chun hadn¡¯t left yet when she saw Su Wenyue and Xiao Xi leading the horse carriage over and couldn¡¯t help but make a sarcasticment, her tone indistinctly unpleasant. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t mind, but Xiao Xi couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Cousin, what are you even talking about? Our miss doesn¡¯t need you to meddle in her affairs! Besides, what kind of family is the Su Family? They don¡¯t need our miss to contribute. It¡¯s just that you, Miss Cousin, came from a deep valley, grew up in poverty without much exposure, so it¡¯s normal that you get confused.¡± ¡°Yeah, what Xiao Xi said is right. Chun, if you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, better to stay quiet and avoid embarrassing yourself!¡± Mrs. Liu chuckled from the side. Ever since she came to the Han Family, Jiang Chun had been particrly sensitive about her background. Being directly rebuked by Xiao Xi was already embarrassing, and Mrs. Liu¡¯s sarcasm made her cheeks flush with anger. Yet, she couldn¡¯te up with a good retort as the words were already hers; infuriated, she stamped her foot and ran out. Her face carried so much jealousy and malice it was almost frightening, but neither Su Wenyue nor Xiao Xi regarded such a clown as worth attention, almost to the point of underestimating the consequences. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Seeing Jiang Chun rush out, Su Wenyue said goodbye to Mrs. Liu and left with Xiao Xi for her mother¡¯s family. ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t worry about the household affairs; I¡¯ve got things covered. Go have fun at your mother¡¯s ce, there¡¯s no rush toe back.¡± Mrs. Liu waved her off, quite pleased with the idea of Su Wenyue visiting her mother¡¯s family. Although it meant one less person to share the chores, the farming season wasn¡¯t busy at the moment, and there were not many things to do. Besides, with the diligent second sister-inw at home and Su Wenyue¡¯s visit to her mother¡¯s family likely to bring back various goods, foods, and utilities, they all benefitted. Due to past experiences, Master Su and Madam Su were somewhat worried about Su Wenyue¡¯s situation at the Han Family, fearing she might be mistreated. Hearing that their daughter had suddenlye home, they immediately became anxious and hastened to the front to wee her. ¡°Father! Mother!¡± Su Wenyue greeted Master Su and Madam Su with a cheerful smile. Seeing their daughter looking happy and energetic, it was clear she was doing well these past days, so Master Su and Madam Su¡¯s worries were alleviated. ¡°Yueyue, why have youe home when there¡¯s no holiday or special asion? Your father and I thought something had happened, you gave us quite a scare.¡± Madam Su said with augh. She didn¡¯t mean she was unhappy to see her daughter¡ªit was quite the opposite; she wished for her to visit more often. But in that era, once a daughter was married, it was umon for her to frequently return to her mother¡¯s family. Even if the husband¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t mind, there would still be idle talk from others. ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing just fine at the Han Family! Look how these days I¡¯ve put on weight? Although life at the Han Family isn¡¯t wealthy and the living conditions aren¡¯t too good, Husband Yu pampers me. Every time he goes hunting, he secretly roasts some delicious food to bring back for me and now I¡¯m getting chubby,¡± Su Wenyue exined. She wanted to reassure her parents, and indeed, Han Yu had been very good to her. ¡°We¡¯re relieved to hear that. But you still haven¡¯t exined why you suddenly came back. There must be something, right?¡± Madam Su knew her daughter well enough to realize that since she was doing well at the Han Family and had grown more sensible recently, she wouldn¡¯te back home for no reason. There must be some issue. Chapter 113: Slight Change in Complexion Chapter 113: Slight Change in Complexion Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mother, you truly understand me. I do have something I need your help with,¡± Su Wenyue cooed,tching onto An Family¡¯s arm with an air of entitlement. ¡°Tell me, what is it this time that you need Mother¡¯s help with?¡± The An Family drew Su Wenyue to sit down and feltforted to see her daughter not behaving in a distant manner. Su Wenyue opened the bundle she had brought and presented several embroidered pieces to the An Family, ¡°Mother, what do you think of these embroideries? Are they a cut above what our family¡¯s embroiderers can produce? If we were to sell them in our workshop, they would surely fetch a good price.¡± ¡°Is this?¡± The An Family examined the embroidery in her hands. Initially, she thought these pieces were her daughter¡¯s work, but upon closer inspection, she wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. Such fine embroidery was beyond her daughter¡¯s level, and she knew it¡ªeven a sudden improvement couldn¡¯t ount for such a leap in quality. ¡°The craftsmanship of these embroideries is indeed good. Selling them in our workshop would indeed fetch a good price. Not even the finest embroiderer in Chang¡¯an can do much better than this. Lady Yue, where did you get these embroideries from? Who is this embroiderer? If possible, invite her to join our family. We¡¯ll offer her a good sry.¡± Although the An Family was merely a woman of the inner house, she had her own way of handling business affairs. She managed her dowry properties meticulously. At first nce at these embroideries, she knew their maker was truly talented. It would be a great coup to lure such a star to work in her workshop; after all, there waspetition among the embroidery workshops. ¡°Mother, you must believe me, these were all embroidered by me. How¡¯s that for skill? Your praise doesn¡¯te easily.¡± Su Wenyue said cheerfully. She hadn¡¯t intended to keep it a secret from the An Family and couldn¡¯t have even if she wanted to. Not just this time, but in the future, her embroideries were to be sold in her mother¡¯s family¡¯s workshop. Besides, what couldn¡¯t she share with her own mother? ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re joking with Mother again. How could Mother not recognize your embroidery? I can tell at a nce whether it¡¯s your work or not.¡± The An Family tly refused to believe what Su Wenyue said, knowing her daughter all too well. Su Wenyue understood this too well and didn¡¯t argue with the An Family. Instead, she took a needle and thread and demonstrated a few stitches right before her mother¡¯s astonished eyes, feeling somewhat smug about it. ¡°Mother, do you believe me now? These embroideries were indeed made by me. Your daughter is capable of anything, isn¡¯t she?¡± The An Family, having seen much in life, recovered quickly from her surprise. She was both annoyed and amused at her daughter¡¯s smugness. ¡°Alright, alright, I believe you¡¯re talented, my daughter. To think you can produce such exquisite embroidery, you¡¯ve really grown up. When you were still at home, I could never persuade you to practice more; now, on the other hand¡­¡± The An Family began with pride, but then her heart ached. She remembered that her daughter intended to sell these embroideries at the workshop¡ªto think her pampered daughter was now toiling away at a task meant for a professional embroiderer. ¡°Yueyue, tell Mother the truth¡ªis it because the Han Family treats you badly that you¡¯reboring over these embroideries to make money? Didn¡¯t Father and Mother prepare a generous dowry for you? Thousands of silver coins, even forvish spending, wouldn¡¯t run out so soon. Why would you need to sell embroideries for money?¡± ¡°Yes, Daughter, if you¡¯re short on money, just tell your Father. There¡¯s no need for you to work so hard and sell embroideries for money. It pains me to see you like this,¡± said Master Su, whose thoughts weren¡¯t asplex as the An Family¡¯s, but who was nheless reluctant to see his daughter working so hard. When Su Wenyue left the family for marriage, Master Su and Madam Su did not prepare an extensive dowry, considering practical circumstances. They worried that too much might be hard for their daughter to manage and could attract ill-intentioned people. Furthermore, given her character, it wasn¡¯t wise to entrust her with too much at once. Rather than having her spend it all immediately, it seemed wiser to offer support when she matured and truly needed it. ¡°Father, Mother, you¡¯re worrying too much. I haven¡¯t spent much of the dowry you gave me, and I¡¯m not short of money. I just want to earn money using my abilities. I don¡¯t have many skills, but my needlework is decent, so I came up with this idea. I still need your help to sell it in the workshop.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Su were about to dissuade their daughter from putting in so much effort, but seeing her determination, they held back. If their daughter was willing, that was all that mattered. ¡°It seems our daughter has truly grown up. Alright, I¡¯ll personally take charge of these few pieces of embroidery,¡± conceded the An Family, pulling out five hundred taels of silver from a box and handing it to Su Wenyue. The price was obviously higher than the market rate, but selling them wouldn¡¯t result in a loss for the workshop. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t decline the offer and epted the silver with a beaming smile. She then brought out another bundle. ¡°Father, Mother, these are clothes I made for you and Elder Brother; please try them on to see if they fit.¡± ¡°Good girl, you even made clothes for your Father. Bring them here so I can have a look.¡± Master Su, learning that his daughter had tailored clothes for him, was overjoyed and immediately tried on the new Clothes. The An Family, too, couldn¡¯t wait to wear the Dress her daughter had made. The fact that they fit so well made it all the more special, as this was the first time their daughter had made clothes for them. ¡°Ah, our daughter is really considerate, isn¡¯t she? Look how filial she is, much more so than your two brothers, those rascals.¡± Master Su couldn¡¯t wait to put on the Clothes made by his daughter and found them morefortable than any crafted by a professional embroiderer. Watching her parents so happy, Su Wenyue also brimmed with smiles. In her previous life, she had been ungrateful and had failed to appreciate her parents¡¯ efforts, leading toter regrets. This life, she would leave no such regret. ¡°Lady Yue, you¡¯ve been busy with both embroideries and making clothes. Don¡¯t overdo it and wear yourself out; it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.¡± The An Family, while happy with her daughter¡¯s thoughtfulness, was more meticulous as a woman and concerned about different things. ¡°Yueyue, your Mother is right. Whatever you want to do, go ahead, but don¡¯t wear yourself out. If you¡¯re ever short on silver, just let me know; Daddy has plenty.¡± Master Su, heeding his wife¡¯s words, quickly chimed in. ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry. I know my limits. Besides, Han Yu is always watching over me, afraid that I¡¯ll overwork myself. Otherwise, I¡¯d have done even more.¡± Hearing that her son-inw was considerate of their daughter, Master Su and Madam Su felt relieved. ¡°By the way, when is big brothering back? He has been apanying Grandfather to Chang¡¯an City for quite some time now. By my calctions, he should be returning soon.¡± Su Wenyue brought up her brother, whom she missed acutely since she hadn¡¯t seen him since her rebirth. Upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s question, Master Su and Madam Su¡¯s expressions subtly shifted. Chapter 114: Emerging Clues Chapter 114: Emerging Clues Trantor: 549690339 Seeing the situation, Su Wenyue thought something had happened to Su Hengyi; she too became anxious. In her previous life, she had never heard of anything happening to her big brother. Could it be that her rebirth had altered the predetermined path? ¡°Father, Mother, what happened? Is there something wrong with big brother? Otherwise, why hasn¡¯t he returned by now? You must tell me!¡± ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t worry, your big brother is fine. He is just staying in Chang¡¯an for now and hasn¡¯te back yet. The situation in Chang¡¯an is too chaotic, and your big brother is staying there to look after things. Moreover, for us businesspeople, troubled times also present business opportunities. Our business there also needs your big brother to hold the fort,¡± Master Su said hurriedly as he saw his daughter misunderstanding their concern. They had shown concern because they were thinking about certain matters, but Master Su did not intend to let his daughter worry. The reason Su Hengyi stayed in Chang¡¯an was also Master Su¡¯s intention. Ever since many of the things from Su Wenyue¡¯s dream came true, Master Su trusted the reality of his daughter¡¯s dream even more and correspondingly made a series of arrangements, including in Chang¡¯an. However, some matters were too significant to reveal, and even if he himself couldn¡¯t go, he needed a capable person there, and Su Hengyi was that choice. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. No matter what, safety is most important. Where is Second Brother, howe I don¡¯t see him? Has he gone out to handle some affairs?¡± Su Wenyue looked around and didn¡¯t see Su Hengxuan. She understood her Second Brother very well; if he were home and knew she was back, he would havee to see her at once. His absence meant he was surely not home. Speaking of Su Hengxuan, a smile appeared on Master Su¡¯s face: ¡°Speaking of your Second Brother, I have some good news for you. Didn¡¯t you want seeds from foreign countries? Your Second Brother has gathered quite a lot for you, and they have been transported here. He has gone out for this matter. When he returns, your seeds will arrive too, and he will send them over to you.¡± ¡°Send them to the Zhuangzi, please. I can¡¯t go there myself for now, and Xiao Xi is taking care of things for me there. Later, have Xiao Xi stay behind, settle the matters there first, and then return home.¡± ¡°That works,¡± Master Su nodded, always appreciative of Xiao Xi¡¯s loyalty. He was pleased to have such a faithful servant by his daughter¡¯s side. Moreover, Xiao Xi grew up in the Su Family and was well-trained by the brothers Su Hengxuan and Su Hengyi. She could be considered a talent and a helping hand by his daughter¡¯s side. ¡°Father, not just for my purpose, but also for our Zhuangzi, we can nt these seeds from foreign countries. In times like these, when everything is unpredictable, food is most important,¡± Su Wenyue reminded Master Su. Worried about making Han Yu anxious if she returnedte, Su Wenyue left for the Han Family after lunch. Because of the seeds, she left Xiao Xi behind at the Han Family to take care of the business at the Zhuangzi. However, Xiao Xi was very worried, especially after Han Yu¡¯s reminder before departure that morning. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t I send you back to the Han Family first? I¡¯m not reassured with you going back alone. Besides, Uncle specifically instructed me this morning to protect you well and not to let anything go wrong,¡± Xiao Xi said. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about in broad daylight? And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m alone; isn¡¯t there a servant driving the horse carriage? You should focus on managing affairs at the Zhuangzi for me,¡± Su Wenyue insisted. Xiao Xi saw Su Wenyue insisting, and thinking that nothing should go wrong in broad daylight with a servant driving the horse carriage, she had to follow Su Wenyue¡¯s wishes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, why did we suddenly stop?¡± Su Wenyue, sitting inside the horse carriage, felt ite to a halt and asked somewhat puzzled. ¡°Miss, there appears to be people blocking the road ahead, and it seems they¡¯re targeting us,¡± the servant¡¯s voice was tense. This stretch of road was somewhat isted, with few people around. They were confronted by several people, and it was obvious that the two of them, master and servant, were no match for their ambushers. Su Wenyue lifted the carriage curtain upon hearing this and indeed saw several young guys surrounding their horse carriage, both in front and behind. Some of them looked familiar, as if they were from Xinhe Vige, but she had no idea why they would want to stop them like this. Seeing Su Wenyue emerge, some of the young guys whistled loudly upon seeing her beauty. ¡°Wow, indeed a rare beauty, delicate and tender, worthy of being a daughter of a Wealthy Family, truly beautiful!¡± ¡°Yeah, no wonder Han Family¡¯s Fourth Son is besotted, leaving his cousin in the dust, anyone would have made the same choice.¡± ¡°Who are you people, and what are you doing blocking the road? Move aside!¡± Su Wenyue kept an eye on her surroundings, picking up on the insinuations in their words and seriously hoping for the best despite worrying. However, she made sure not to show this concern and sternly scolded them. ¡°Tsk, still putting on the air of a miss, eh? That act might work on your little cousin, but we¡¯re not buying it,¡± said one brash youth, eliciting a round ofughter from the others as they closed in on Su Wenyue¡¯s carriage. ¡°What do you want to do? Do you know who our miss is? If you darey a hand on her, neither the old master nor the Young Master will spare you!¡± Despite feeling afraid, the servant stepped in front of Su Wenyue, bravely shielding her. He knew that running away now would only lead to punishment by the old master, so it was better to make a good impression in hopes of being reused if they survived this ordeal. ¡°Hah, what a joke, if we didn¡¯t know who your miss was, why would we stop here? Do you think we have nothing better to do?¡± The young man¡¯s tone became even more disdainful, as if they were part of some inside joke. Su Wenyue was not foolish. After carefully contemting the situation, she realized that these people were waiting here specifically for her, clearly aware of her identity and schedule. Knowing that not many were aware of her visit to her mother¡¯s family, she recalled Mrs. Liu¡¯s remarks that Jiang Chun had been frequently mingling with some idle vige youthstely. These pieces seemed to connect. ¡°Ah Qi (Han Yu¡¯s given name is Xiu Qi), what¡¯s wrong? You seem preupied today. Is there trouble at home?¡± Chen Shuang, noticing Han Yu¡¯s disquiet, asked with concern. Han Yu shook his head, his brow furrowing. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt uneasy, a feeling he had never experienced before. Thinking of his wife visiting her mother¡¯s family, Han Yu decided to return home early to check on things. ¡°Ah Shuang, we¡¯ve nearly finished hunting for today, how about we head back early?¡± Han Yu proposed as he started to pack up, and Chen Shuang, always easy to agree, naturally had no objections. Chapter 115: Too Impulsive Chapter 115: Too Impulsive Trantor: 549690339 ¡°They outnumber us, we can¡¯t stand a chance against them. Ah Bin, I¡¯ll count to three, and when I do, seize the opportunity and we¡¯ll drive the horse carriage out!¡± Su Wenyue watched the young guys encircling them and calmly spoke, clutching the hairpin she had pulled from her hair tightly in her hand, betraying her inner nervousness. Because Ah Bin was usually quick-witted, he was assigned to escort Su Wenyue, proving to be reliable andposed during crisis. Upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯smand, he nodded seriously and drove the horse carriage out as she ordered. ¡°Think you can escape? No way!¡± The young guys scattered in disarray as the horse carriage charged, but two of them, more formidable than the others, managed to trip the horse, and the carriage came to a halt. ¡°Miss, run! I¡¯ll hold them off at the back.¡± Seeing the situation, Ah Bin entangled himself with those rushing up, buying time for Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t dally with any talk of deep master-servant affection. She ran as her legs would carry her, knowing the men were after her, and if she could escape, Ah Bin might not suffer much harm. On the contrary, as a woman of the household, the world was harsh on women, and even if nothing happened, rumors would spread. Besides, those men were targeting her. Su Wenyue, burdened with reputation in her previous life and having suffered greatly for it, knew the pain all too well. With a determined belief, she must not let them catch her or have her reputation tarnished by this incident. However, Su Wenyue was after all a woman and a sheltered daughter at that. No matter how fast she ran, she couldn¡¯t outrun those young guys who roamed around the vige in their daily lives. Before long, she was caught up with. At that moment, she felt a sense of despair. Could it be that despite her efforts to live well, she was still unable to escape a bleak fate and the burden of reputation? ¡°You wench, keep running, keep running. I want to see where you can run to!¡± ¡°What exactly do you want? I have no quarrels with you. Who is behind this? Is it Jiang Chun? Whatever she promised you, I can offer you the same.¡± Su Wenyue tried to keep a distance from the men while negotiating. If they¡¯d agree to let her go for their own benefit, nothing could be better. ¡°The girl¡¯s pretty clever, guessed it in one go. As for the benefits, your dear cousin wishes you were dead and has offered herself to us to deal with you. If you do the same, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t agree to. We¡¯d even turn against your cousin if you ask,¡± said the young men with lecherous looks on their faces. Su Wenyue¡¯s beauty far exceeded that of Jiang Chun, who had thrown herself at them. That¡¯s why they agreed to assault her, having long coveted her beauty. Moreover, Su Wenyue was the Miss of the Su Family. Possessing her would give them leverage over her for life, and she wouldn¡¯t dare refuse their demands. Whether it was the Su Family¡¯s wealth or Su Wenyue¡¯s dowry, there was plenty to gain. This thought made their faces show an unhidden greed. Angered by their filthynguage, Su Wenyue¡¯s face turned beet red. She realized today would not end well. Although she wasn¡¯t exactly a paragon of chastity, the harsh lessons of her previous life ensured she wouldn¡¯t let these men seed. Otherwise, her end in this life would be worse than before. She¡¯d rather die than live scorned and looked down upon again. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, or I¡¯ll kill myself right in front of you! Don¡¯t think what you¡¯re doing today is so secretive. If I can guess it so easily, so can others. If I die today, my husband won¡¯t let you off, nor will the Su Family, and the government will decapitate you murderers,¡± Su Wenyue dered fiercely, pressing the hairpin against her neck, her face set with determination. The young men, previously dismissive, now showed worry and fear on their faces. ¡°You dare scare us, you wretched woman? Die, try to scare someone else. I don¡¯t believe you have the guts; show me by dying!¡± said one of the young men, his face more ruthless than the others, clearly not giving much credit to women, and with disdain, he began to approach Su Wenyue. Clutching to a sliver of hope, Su Wenyue had hoped to scare the men off with her act. But, driven to desperation, she gripped the hairpin harder, plunging it a few millimeters into her neck. Fresh blood flowed instantly. The ruthless young man was startled by Su Wenyue¡¯s actions, never expecting her to actually dare! They had embarked on this act not without fear of Han Yu or the Su Family, but with the intention of coercing Su Wenyue. Now that things weren¡¯t going as nned, with Su Wenyue showing such fierce resolve, preferring death over submission, they would all be in serious trouble if she truly got hurt. ¡°Wait, please, don¡¯t do this. We¡¯re noting any closer. Please don¡¯t think so rashly. We were just joking with you; we wouldn¡¯t actually harm you. Put down the thing in your hand, and let¡¯s talk this out properly!¡± ¡°All of you back off, don¡¯te any closer!¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s face was deathly pale, not from too much blood loss since the hairpin had just pierced her skin a tiny bit, but from the pain. Most women fear pain, and Su Wenyue was no exception. She hadn¡¯t genuinely desired death; after all, she had been lucky enough to be reborn and hadn¡¯t fully lived out her life yet. She wasn¡¯t willing to die unless absolutely necessary. Su Wenyue¡¯s demeanor truly frightened the young men who, fearing more drastic actions from her, instinctively retreated. They no longer cared about anything else, all ming Jiang Chun fornding them in such trouble. This was not a woman to be trifled with; they could see her own harshness toward herself. ¡°Boss, should we pull out? If Su Wenyue really dies, neither the Han Family nor the Su Family will let us off. Han Yu is a tough character, and poking the Su Family is asking for trouble. After what happened today, we better get out of here and hide,¡± suggested one of the men. ¡°This¡­¡± The leader hesitated, not yet decided, but the men, spotting someone in the distance, didn¡¯t wait for others and took off running¡ªif Han Yu caught them, it would be the end for them. ¡°Boss, Han Yu is here. Run!¡± One of the more conscientious young men gave the heads up, but likewise dashed off without a further thought. Han Yu was returning from hunting in the mountains when he learned that Su Wenyue had not yet returned. Growing increasingly anxious with an inexplicable sense of rm, he feared for his wife¡¯s safety and went to meet her without even changing his clothes. What he arrived to find was a heart-wrenching scene. Chapter 116: Feeling Guilty Chapter 116: Feeling Guilty Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu was entirely preupied with Su Wenyue; seeing those young guys flee, he didn¡¯t try to stop them but instead rushed over and embraced Su Wenyue in his arms. ¡°Lady Yue, daughter-inw, how are you feeling? Hang in there! I will take you to see a doctor immediately,¡± Han Yu said. Seeing the wound on Su Wenyue¡¯s neck, he dared not move her, for fear that any movement would worsen her injury. For a moment, he stood there frozen, holding Su Wenyue. Those men had run off, and Ah Bin¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t too serious. He immediately ran over to check on Su Wenyue. Seeing Han Yu¡¯s reaction, he was somewhat speechless. Wasn¡¯t the uncle supposed to be capable and formidable? But now he seemed at a loss, apparently overwhelmed by concern for the Miss. ¡°Uncle, the Miss is injured. We should dress her wound first and then ask a doctor to treat her. It¡¯s no use leaving her like this,¡± Ah Bin, fearing further dy would worsen her condition, couldn¡¯t help but speak up to remind him. ¡°Right, get a doctor. We¡¯re not far from the vige. I will stop the bleeding for Lady Yue first and take her home to lie down. You drive the horse carriage and go get the doctor immediately.¡± Han Yu now realized his own folly, primarily because Su Wenyue¡¯s pale face was frightening. He panicked, but after a careful examination, he discovered her injuries weren¡¯t as serious as he thought; she had no wounds other than on her neck. Since they weren¡¯t far from the vige and to avoid the jostling of the horse carriage, Han Yu simply decided to carry her home to the Han Family stable, also allowing Ah Bin to fetch the doctor more quickly. ¡°What has happened? Fourth daughter-inw was fine when she left the house; what¡¯s the matter?¡± Han family members, seeing Han Yu carrying the pale and weak Su Wenyue, were all surprised and gathered around. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang asked with concern, not understanding why she was in good spirits going to her mother¡¯s family this morning, but now she returned in such a state. Moreover, the location of Fourth daughter-inw¡¯s wound made them think more. Jiang Chun, who usually roamed outside until evening, happened to be at home today. Seeing Han Yu carrying Su Wenyue back, a strange glint shed across her face, and deep in her eyes, there was a hint of triumph and madness. Now that Su Wenyue¡¯s reputation waspromised, she hoped to see how arrogant she could be. Jiang Chun harbored pain and hatred in her heart; nobody knew the price she had paid to deal with Su Wenyue. To have those men target Su Wenyue, she had been terribly deceived, even losing the most important thing for a woman. How could she allow Su Wenyue to live well and be doted on by her Cousin? If she was to suffer a grim fate, she wished the same for Su Wenyue. Surely, after this incident, her Cousin would no longer fancy a woman of tarnished virtue like Su Wenyue. ¡°Father, Mother, there¡¯s no need for everyone to worry. I just¡­¡± At that moment, Su Wenyue indeed had no more strength and didn¡¯t even want to speak due to the pain. After all, a hairpin had brutally stabbed into her neck, and every movement tugged painfully at the wound. However, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want the family to misunderstand. She had struggled to preserve her chastity, understanding the importance of her reputation to a woman. Therefore, shebored to exin but was interrupted by Han Yu. Not hiding his heartache in the slightest, Han Yu urged, ¡°Lady Yue, don¡¯t speak if you¡¯re injured. Father, Mother, Lady Yue encountered a group of bandits on her way back. Those bandits held foul intentions, but Lady Yue fought desperately to preserve her chastity, ending up like this. I need to dress her wound now. Please fetch me a basin of hot water and a clean towel.¡± Han Yu, now focused solely on Su Wenyue, could not concern himself with anything else. Normally, Mrs. Yang might feel ufortable with her son favoring his daughter-inw too much, but now, with Su Wenyue injured and having remained faithful to her son, Mrs. Yang felt both worried andforted. They indeed had a good daughter-inw in their family. Jiang Chun originally thought after this incident Su Wenyue, having lost her chastity, would certainly be despised by Han Yu. To her surprise, Han Yu¡¯s reaction was even more caring than before. Furthermore, ording to Han Yu¡¯s exnation, the situation had not unfolded as Jiang Chun had imagined. Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t been vited by the men; it was her effort to protect her virtue that resulted in the injury to her neck. How could this be? The n had been so meticulously crafted! Once those men took Su Wenyue, she would have had leverage over her, forcing Su Wenyue to obey her like a dog and robbing her of her haughtiness. But instead, the situation had developed so unfavorably that she had outsmarted herself. Seeing the look of distress on her Cousin¡¯s face, as he wished he could cradle Su Wenyue in his palms, Jiang Chun¡¯s envy reached its peak. After hearing Han Yu¡¯s words, Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang hurried to prepare what was needed. Mrs. Liu stood still with a worried look on her face, but she was mostly curious. ¡°This is so strange; how can there be bandits during broad daylight? Perhaps they were coveting Fourth daughter-inw¡¯s beauty. Indeed, even we women find her pleasing to the eye, let alone men. And considering her distinguished family background.¡± ¡°Oh my, maybe those bandits knew about Fourth daughter-inw¡¯s family and were after some benefit,¡± Mrs. Liu suddenly seemed to realize something, pping her thigh while speaking, feeling more convinced the more she spoke. ¡°Certainly, but Fourth daughter-inw¡¯s visit to her mother¡¯s family was decided abruptly. I only found out this morning that she was going to her mother¡¯s family, and not many people knew about it. How could those bandits have known?¡± Mrs. Liu disyed a rare moment of insight, sensing something afoot. Having suffered such a situation at home before ¨Cst time it was Mrs. Wang who conspired with her mother¡¯s family to let thieves into the house ¨C Mrs. Liu could not help but make a connection. Given her straightforward nature, which never hid her thoughts, and her dissatisfaction with Jiang Chun, especially considering her recent behavior, it was natural for Mrs. Liu to shift her suspicion onto Jiang Chun, who indeed had the most motive tomit the act. ¡°Eldest Sister-inw, you can mess with food, but you can¡¯t spout nonsense like this. Fourth cousin¡¯s wife encountered trouble on her way back. What does it have to do with me? Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s too ostentatious normally that she caught the bandits¡¯ eye. Don¡¯t try to smear me with this,¡± Jiang Chun retorted hastily, feeling like a cornered thief. If the Han family found out she was responsible, she would be unable to stay. Moreover, her Cousin¡¯s recent disy of concern for Su Wenyue made her very uneasy. If her Cousin knew she was responsible for this, she didn¡¯t know how he would treat her! And the Su Family; it was only then that Jiang Chun remembered her mother Yang Juxiang¡¯s warnings ¨C she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke the Su Family. If this matter were toe to light, the people from the Su Family wouldn¡¯t let her off either. She could only hope those lowlifes wouldn¡¯t get caught by Han Yu and the Su Family. Chapter 117: Empty Words Without Proof Chapter 117: Empty Words Without Proof Trantor: 549690339 Ah Bin, driving the horse carriage, not only sped up but also spurred the horse to move quickly, soon bringing Doctor Lin, who usually took the Su Family¡¯s pulse, to the Han Family. Doctor Lin, hearing that something had happened to the Su Family¡¯s Miss, did not dare to dy and hurriedly followed the servant to the Han Family, where he saw that Su Wenyue¡¯s injury was not severe and he breathed a sigh of relief. Nheless, he calmed down and carefully diagnosed and treated Su Wenyue. Doctor Lin checked Su Wenyue¡¯s wound first. Because her strength was not well controlled at the time, the wound looked somewhat frightening, but it was not a major problem and would not threaten her life; at most, it caused some bleeding. Han Yu often went hunting in the mountains, so he could handle such minor injuries very well. Doctor Lin nodded, but his brow furrowed when taking Su Wenyue¡¯s pulse. Han Yu had been relieved to see that Su Wenyue¡¯splexion had improved a lot, but upon seeing Doctor Lin¡¯s reaction, his heart tightened again. His wife had been pampered since childhood and inevitably had a delicate body. These days after marrying into the Han Family, she had certainly suffered hardship, and he hoped nothing serious hade of it. ¡°Doctor Lin, how is my wife?¡± Han Yu barely managed to wait until Doctor Lin finished taking Su Wenyue¡¯s pulse before he asked anxiously. Doctor Lin pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°There is no major issue, but she is somewhat weakened and has been frightened. She needs to rest well, lie in bed when possible, avoid strenuous and heavy tasks, and be careful with her diet. If there is any difort, have someone call me immediately.¡± Having known the Su Family for many years, Doctor Lin had developed more than a casual rtionship. Acting with Su Wenyue¡¯s best interests in mind, he did not mention some uncertainties but still gave numerous instructions to be safe. Seeing how anxious Han Yu was about Su Wenyue, those instructions should prevent any problems. However, Han Yu felt even more worried after hearing Doctor Lin. Although it was said there was no major problem, the detailed instructions from Doctor Lin had to be based on some consideration and reason. Moreover, if special food was prepared for his wife once or twice, it might be fine, but if it happened too often, others might object. Even with Mrs. Wang pregnant, she did not receive any special treatment, just an asional stewed soup or boiled eggs. He could often bring back roasted game, but roasted food was too fiery and not particrly nutritious. Hearing the doctor say his wife was weak, Han Yu¡¯s current indulgence made him wish he could protect her with utmost care, but considering the current situation of the Han Family, where everyone lived together, doing too much was not good for Su Wenyue. Han Yu¡¯s kindness was not just for appearance¡¯s sake but truly considerate, and thinking this way, the idea of dividing the family came up again in his mind. After Doctor Lin finished instructing Han Yu, he only prescribed a few tonics for Su Wenyue, which contained gentle, nourishing medicinal ingredients without any intense medicinals¡ªas using those in excess might not be good for Su Wenyue herself. Han Yu, except for somemonly used wound medicine, did not know much about medicinal materials and could not see what was special about these prescriptions. Nevertheless, Doctor Lin¡¯s reaction was somewhat out of the ordinary. Under normal circumstances, with Han Yu¡¯s astuteness and meticulousness, he would have surely noticed Doctor Lin¡¯s unusualness. However, today, worried about Su Wenyue more than anything else, he did not focus on other matters. It is said that too much concern leads to chaos, and so it was with Han Yu. Su Wenyue also failed to notice the issue, simply feeling that Doctor Lin was making a fuss over nothing. She knew her own body, and today, she had merely received a fright, hardly weakened by it. Yet, even if she wanted to argue at this moment, seeing Han Yu in this state would mean her words would fall on deaf ears, so she had to obediently heed the doctor¡¯s instructions. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Lin. We will take good care of Lady Yue, and we appreciate your efforts.¡± When Doctor Lin was giving his instructions, he did not exclude other Han family members. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, already concerned about their daughter-inw¡¯s pale and bedraggled appearance, did not find the doctor¡¯s words to be an overstatement and hurriedly nodded in agreement. Mrs. Wang, although not showing herself much, had always kept an eye on the situation outside. Learning that Jiang Chun had indeed moved against Su Wenyue, and with such a method, Mrs. Wang felt not the slightest bit excessive but instead a suppressed excitement and a sense of revenge fulfilled. To a significant degree, Jiang Chun¡¯s hatred for Su Wenyue was spurred by her machinations, and it turned out that the foolish Jiang Chun could be somewhat useful. Seeing Su Wenyue carried back by Han Yu, Mrs. Wang¡¯s first reaction, like Jiang Chun¡¯s, was a feeling of triumph. However, the oue clearly disappointed her, and even angered her. She had gone to great lengths to prompt the foolish Jiang Chun to act, yet all it led to was a minor injury to Su Wenyue. Furthermore, instead of suffering a setback, Su Wenyue¡¯s reputation had improved and her chaste and virtuous nature had been affirmed by Han family members. Ah Bin, part of the Su Family, did not forget to send a message to the Su Family when going to summon the doctor. Not long after Doctor Lin left, Master Su and Madam Su hurried to the Han Family, both visibly anxious. Learning that their daughter had only sustained minor injuries and was not in grave danger, they were still deeply distressed. Master Su, after all, being a man was a bit more sanguine. Madam Su, however, felt differently. Though not unreasonable, she did not look kindly upon Han Yu. Ever since her Daughter had married into the Han Family, she had faced constant hardships, which was a source of great concern for her Mother. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry,¡± Su Wenyue reassured Master Su and Madam Su with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury, I¡¯m fine, and you¡¯re both unduly rmed.¡± Upon returning home and discovering that his younger sister had been in an ident, Su Hengxuan followed swiftly to the Han Family. After confirming that his younger sister had not sustained any serious injuries, he was then filled with indignation toward the brazen bandits. ¡°Younger sister, rest assured, these audacious people, daring to target you, I won¡¯t let a single one of them off. You need to recover well, and get your strength back. I can¡¯t stand to see you looking so unwell. By the way, younger sister, do you know who those people were?¡± ¡°Yes, my good girl, who are those criminals exactly? To have the audacity toy hands on my Daughter!¡± In the wake of concern for his Daughter, Master Su also pursued information about the whole incident. Han Yu had not yet had the chance to ask, but upon hearing this, he also stared intently at Su Wenyue, hoping to learn more from her. ¡°I¡¯m not very clear on that, I just remember those few bandits looking familiar. They did not seem like habitual criminals, but a few idle young guys, apparently targeting me specifically. I recognized two of them from somewhere, perhaps from some past encounter, though I can¡¯t remember exactly. For specifics, Ah Bin was there too, Daddy and Second Brother may inquire from him.¡± Su Wenyue was aware that Jiang Chun was behind this, and this had been confirmed by the bandits themselves, yet she did not speak the truth of the matter. After all, there was no proof, and since Jiang Chun was her Mother-inw¡¯s niece, it was better these matters note from her own mouth. Chapter 118: Baby’s Anxiety Chapter 118: Baby¡¯s Anxiety Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Chun had something on her mind these days and kept to herself, fearing that if the Han family members found out about her association with those men, or if those men, driven into a corner, came to entangle her, she would be in trouble. Every time she faced Han Yu¡¯s cold, piercing gaze, she felt a chill run through her. At this moment, she didn¡¯t even care how much she liked her cousin; she wanted to return home if it wasn¡¯t for the fear of arousing suspicion. ¡°Third Cousin¡¯s wife, what should I do? If Fourth Cousin and the people from Su Family find out that I was behind this, they will never spare me. Please think of a way to save me,¡± Jiang Chun couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and went to find Mrs. Wang. Mrs. Wang had strongly supported the plot from the beginning, but now, in a state of panic and out of ideas, she could only seek Mrs. Wang¡¯s advice. Mrs. Wang had not hesitated to offer suggestions to Jiang Chun for stirring up trouble with Su Wenyue. Jiang Chun had grown ustomed to following her advice. Mrs. Wang¡¯s status in the Han family was precarious, even with a child in her womb. Though the Han family dared not mistreat her, she understood that without delivering a son, she would have to continue leading a low-profile existence. While Jiang Chun was afraid, Mrs. Wang was also worried about being implicated. When she saw Jiang Chuning to her in a frantic state for advice, her face showed her displeasure, and she cursed her inwardly. If not for the fear that Jiang Chun might rashly implicate her, Mrs. Wang would¡¯ve liked to chase her out of the room. As it was, she had to pacify Jiang Chun, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t think to drag her into the mess. It was a tiresome and exhausting task, leaving Mrs. Wang feeling like she had brought this upon herself. ¡°Chun, don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s not like you did it yourself. What do those young guys have to do with you? When Fourth Younger Brother asks, just deny it. After all, they have no proof. They can¡¯t nder you just because some people talk nonsense. You¡¯re her cousin, and even your mother-inw wouldn¡¯t let you suffer a wrongful usation,¡± Mrs. Wang said, confident that unless Jiang Chun admitted it, the link couldn¡¯t be traced back to her. ¡°Really? But Fourth Cousin looks at me like he wants to devour me; I¡¯m really scared. Maybe I should still go back,¡± Jiang Chun considered but felt she didn¡¯t have the courage. Fourth Cousin was frightening when he was angry, and she dared not confront him. ¡°If you go back now, wouldn¡¯t that just prove you have a guilty conscience and raise suspicion? Besides, even if you went back, Fourth Younger Brother and the Su Family could still easily find you. Here, at least your mother-inw is looking out for you. Even if Fourth Younger Brother wanted to make things difficult for you, he¡¯d have to show some leniency for her sake. If you went back and he lost his restraint, that would be a real disaster.¡± Stupid fool thought Mrs. Wang, frustrated, but she had toy out the pros and cons for Jiang Chun, fearing she might do something foolish to drag her down, too. Luckily, though Jiang Chun was naive, she heeded Mrs. Wang¡¯s words, and after some persuading, Mrs. Wang managed to calm her down, though she remained uneasy. Han Yu and the Su family members were not ordinary in their abilities, and this matter having crossed the line, would be met with no mercy. In just two days, the younger guys who had caused trouble for Su Wenyue were caught, all but one named Zhang Qing whose whereabouts were unknown. Despite many searching, he had not been found. Because of this incident, these days, Su Hengxuan often visited the Han family, partly out of concern for his younger sister¡¯s health, always making sure she drank the nutritious soups that An Family had specifically asked him to bring, before discussing matters with Han Yu.¡± Seeing Su Hengxuan and his younger sister chatting andughing so affably, Han Yu felt an inexplicable twinge of jealousy and unconsciously sought to keep Su Hengxuan at bay. Han Yu would never admit that it was because he was being petty. Any man would feel ufortable seeing his wife so friendly with other men, even if that man was his second brother-inw. Su Hengxuan looked down even more on his brother-inw, put off by his pettiness. Yueyue was his younger sister whom he had cherished for over a decade, watching her grow up, and now she was married off to another man. He had said nothing, yet their sibling warmth seemed to irk some people. Su Hengxuan was protective of his sister and had never taken to Han Yu. Each found the other distasteful, but both men were capable of controlling themselves and knew their priorities. The most pressing task was to capture those brazen bandits and avenge Su Wenyue. Despite their mutual disdain, it didn¡¯t affect their cooperation. ¡°Ah! What are you doing? You scared me to death.¡± Jiang Chun was startled to be grabbed from behind and snapped at the person, but then her expression changed as she recognized the man as Zhang Qing, whom Han Yu and the Su family were searching for. ¡°Zhang Qing, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you escape? How did you end up here? My Fourth Cousin and the Su Family are searching the world for you. You didn¡¯t escape, but you dare to stay in the vige? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being caught?¡± Jiang Chun was extremely nervous, scanning the surroundings, fearing someone might see her with Zhang Qing. ¡°Damn woman, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess, being chased around like a stray dog. Meanwhile, you wander around at leisure, confident that Han Yu won¡¯t touch you, huh? What a fool. I see Han Yu treasuring his daughter-inw. He wouldn¡¯t be so determined to wipe us out if not for that. If he finds out about your involvement and that it was you who begged us to do it, do you think he¡¯d spare you?¡± ¡°What do you want? It was you guys who did it, not me. Who can prove that I orchestrated this? Even if you told my cousin, he might not believe you,¡± Jiang Chun used the same arguments Mrs. Wang had given her to deal with Zhang Qing, but this was clearly ineffective and only served to infuriate him. Zhang Qing had nowhere to vent his anger, having hidden in the mountains the past few days without any hunting skills, getting by on wild fruits and suffering from hunger and cold. Unable to bear it any longer, he riskeding to find Jiang Chun. Now faced with her attitude, he felt she needed a lesson. Without saying a word, he dragged Jiang Chun into the bushes and roughly XXed her, venting his frustration before letting her go to talk business. ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding in the mountains for the past few days. Han Yu and the people from the Su Family certainly wouldn¡¯t expect me not to have fled, but to have hidden nearby. There¡¯s no food up there, and my family is surely being watched. You need to prepare food for me and bring it every day.¡± This was, after all, the main reason Zhang Qing sought out Jiang Chun. Chapter 119: Not Knowing What’s Going On Chapter 119: Not Knowing What¡¯s Going On Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What? You want me to bring you food? No way, absolutely not. What if I get caught?¡± Jiang Chun was tying her clothes when she heard Zhang Qing¡¯s request. She was so frightened that she hurriedly refused. She had be a startled bird, terrified that Han Yu and the people from the Su Family might suspect her. She didn¡¯t dare touch this matter, but since Zhang Qing had approached her, it was not something Jiang Chun could simply shirk.¡± ¡°No way?¡± Zhang Qing looked at Jiang Chun with a mocking smile, as if to ridicule her naivety. ¡°You wretched woman, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament. And now you think you can just walk away from it all? Do you think things work that easily in this world? If you¡¯re unwilling, rather than starving to death in the mountain forest, I might as well go find Han Yu right now and let him know what his dear cousin has done. We¡¯ll see if your Cousin will forgive you,¡± Zhang Qing threatened unabashedly. In fact, Jiang Chun didn¡¯t hold so much sway that she couldpel Zhang Qing and the others to do such things. Although they had agreed to do so because they had tasted some benefits from Jiang Chun, it was also due to their excessive greed. At this time, however, Zhang Qing was pushing all the responsibility onto Jiang Chun. Jiang Chun, with her limited intelligence, couldn¡¯t possiblyprehend all this. She was petrified by Zhang Qing¡¯s threats. ¡°You, you better not go looking for Fourth Cousin. I¡¯ll bring you food, alright? But I¡¯m staying at the Han Family home right now, and the food I can get is really limited, or else it¡¯ll get discovered,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. That¡¯s your problem. You brought this upon yourself, and now you¡¯re in this state because of me. If you can¡¯t handle it, hmph! Besides, haven¡¯t you saved up some private money? If the Han Family doesn¡¯t have enough, you could use that money to buy some food from the vige. Moreover, you¡¯ve taken your fair share from us brothers in the past. Don¡¯t think you can deceive me with those excuses. You can¡¯t afford the consequences!¡± It was after hearing Zhang Qing say this that Jiang Chun finally gave up and agreed to do as he said. What else could she possibly do? Zhang Qing didn¡¯t linger once his objective was achieved. He believed that the most dangerous ce could also be the safest, which is why he had hidden himself in the nearby mountains instead of fleeing further away. Now, it seemed his decision was right, as some of his fellow bandits who had fled were caught by Han Yu and the people from the Su Family. Even so, he knew he couldn¡¯t stay here for long. If he were spotted by someone familiar, it wouldn¡¯t be good. It was best to return to the mountains for now. These past few days, with the Han Family¡¯s people bustling about in pursuit of the bandits, nobody paid much attention to Jiang Chun. Although Han Yu harbored suspicions against her, none of the captured bandits, for reasons unknown, implicated Jiang Chun, leaving him with unresolved suspicions. Despite knowing that the matter was rted to Jiang Chun, he did not take action against her. Instead, he focused on pursuing Zhang Qing, the main culprit who had injured his daughter-inw¡ªthe ringleader of the bandits. As for Jiang Chun, she could be dealt with sooner orter¡ªit was only a matter of time. While others didn¡¯t notice Jiang Chun¡¯s unusual behavior, Mrs. Liu was different. She had always loathed Yang Juxiang and her daughter, and the gossip she had told Su Wenyue had convinced her that something about this incident must be rted to Jiang Chun. So upon seeing Jiang Chun¡¯s sneaky actions, she became even more vignt. Han Yu and the people from the Su Family searched for several more days. They had almost turned Xinye City and the nearby towns upside down without finding a trace of anyone. Considering Zhang Qing had fled hastily without taking all his belongings andcked the means to buy a horse or a horse carriage, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get far on foot. Yet, despite an extensive search, his whereabouts remained a mystery, which was truly unusual. Unable to find the man, Han Yu returned and sat quietly for a while to gather his thoughts. He had been too eager for revenge for his daughter-inw, which caused him to overlook some details. Just then, Mrs. Liu came to report Jiang Chun¡¯s recent odd behavior, and Han Yu¡¯s face darkened, his eyes filled with a chilling intent. ¡°Jiang Chun, such an absurd and foolish woman!¡± Previously, because of his birth mother, Han Yu did not want to make Mrs. Yang ufortable. Although he ignored Jiang Chun, he did not take any action against her¡ªit was simply a matter of maintaining a cold attitude. He had been quite tolerant in many ways. Sadly, Su Wenyue¡¯s injury hit Han Yu¡¯s limit, and now, he had no intention of letting Jiang Chun off. As Su Wenyuey in bed recuperating, strictly following the doctor¡¯s orders with Han Yu supervising, she obediently rested for several days. Once her spirit had recovered and improved, she could not stand lying in bed any longer. ¡°Miss, the doctor told you to rest quietly in bed, and Uncle specifically instructed this before he left. You promised,¡± Xiao Xi said. As soon as Su Wenyue was injured, Su Hengxuan called Xiao Xi back from Zhuangzi to take care of her, while another experienced worker was sent to Zhuangzi in her ce. At the moment, Xiao Xi looked helplessly at her mistress, determined to enforce the doctor¡¯s and Uncle¡¯s orders. ¡°Xiao Xi, your Miss has been lying in bed for several days now, and my bones are almost soft. Please, just let me out for some fresh air,¡± Su Wenyue pleaded. Although she had only hurt her neck and was fine after the wound healed, the doctor and Han Yu treated her as if she had a severe illness that required her to rest in bed. Especially Han Yu, who seemed to have been scared by the recent events, stubbornly adhered to the doctor¡¯s orders withoutpromise. If it weren¡¯t for the need to deal with the criminals, he would be personally watching over Su Wenyue by her bedside. Even though he was busy, he still left strict instructions for Xiao Xi. Xiao Xi felt guilty for not insisting on apanying Su Wenyue home that day, which led to Su Wenyue¡¯s misfortune. Although no one med her afterward, she was deeply remorseful. This time, she resolutely followed Han Yu¡¯s orders. She wouldn¡¯t budge on his words unless necessary, Seeing Xiao Xi so determined, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. Whose servant girl was she to follow Han Yu¡¯smands so meticulously? After all the talking, Su Wenyue had be tired again and fell asleep in a daze. Xiao Xi, looking at her mistress in this state, was worried. Could the Miss be suffering from some serious illness? Otherwise, why would the doctor insist on these requirements? Moreover, the Miss had looked unwell these past few days, always apathetic as if she hadn¡¯t woken up properly and extremely sleepy. Xiao Xi couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was more than just drowsiness; things had to be closely monitored. Later, she would have to inform Uncle and request another doctor¡¯s examination for the Miss. After all, Xiao Xi was a servant girl who had never been married. Although trained to be capable by the Su Hengyi brothers, shecked experience in some matters and didn¡¯t consider alternative exnations. While Su Wenyue slept soundly, turmoil erupted outside. Ever since Mrs. Liu had voiced her suspicions about Jiang Chun, Han Yu had kept an eye on her, and he caught Jiang Chun secretly delivering food to Zhang Qing. Of course, she couldn¡¯t escape their attention, and Jiang Chun was bound along with Zhang Qing and brought back by Han Yu. Chapter 120: Fury in the Heart Chapter 120: Fury in the Heart Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Cousin, wuu wuu, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I was coerced by them. They forced me into this, please forgive me this time, after all, cousin-inw was not really harmed.¡± Jiang Chun cried pitifully as she begged Han Yu, hoping to soften his heart and let her off, but clearly she overestimated her own importance and underestimated Su Wenyue¡¯s ce in Han Yu¡¯s heart. Prior to this, Han Yu had no evidence, so he couldn¡¯t do anything to Jiang Chun. Otherwise, his birth mother would surely have intervened. Now that he had caught Jiang Chun red-handed, there was no way he would let her go, especially when Jiang Chun was still socking in tact, weeping and making excuses to evade responsibility, pestering him awkwardly. Herst sentence especially enraged Han Yu. What do you mean ¡®nothing happened¡¯! Recalling that heart-wrenching scene, Han Yu was still shaken to his core. Without warning, he kicked Jiang Chun in the chest with some considerable force, almost making her vomit blood. It was only for the sake of Mrs. Yang that Han Yu didn¡¯t use his full strength. He had no intention of letting Jiang Chun off. If Mrs. Yang had seen Jiang Chun spit blood, she would surely have begged for mercy. Merely kicking her was too light a punishment for Jiang Chun. Despite this, Jiang Chun still let out a pained shriek, her voice tinged with abject misery. Firstly, because Han Yu¡¯s kick truly hurt, and secondly, she couldn¡¯t believe that the cousin she had adored and admired could be so merciless and heartless. Even though Jiang Chun was well aware of Han Yu¡¯s aloof nature, she still found it hard to ept such a brutal reality. In her heart, she believed she was different from others, especially after seeing how Han Yu usually treated Su Wenyue, which had once led Jiang Chun to entertaining delusions. The members of the Han Family, having heard themotion outside, came out and saw Jiang Chun sitting on the ground with a face full of grievance and disbelief, while tears still streaked her cheeks, looking utterly pitiable. The young man tied up by the side was none other than Zhang Qing from the neighboring vige, someone whom the Han family membersrgely recognized. Although Zhang Qing was a youth from the neighboring vige, he often mingled with a few of the ne¡¯er-do-wells from Xinhe Vige. He had done his fair share of misdeeds and had a bad reputation in the vige. Especially after this incident, Han Yu hadn¡¯t deliberately hidden the identity of the bandits, and the Han family members were aware that he had been searching for this person these days. Now that Zhang Qing had appeared at the Han residence in this manner, with Jiang Chun looking as she did, it was difficult not to make assumptions. Mrs. Liu had long known about Jiang Chun¡¯s involvement with those young men and was the first to notice the signs. Consequently, upon seeing this scene, she immediately came to a conclusion. Being wary of her mother-inw, she did not dare to act, but she still couldn¡¯t help muttering under her breath, ¡°Shameless adulteress!¡± ¡°Fourth child, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Old Man Han frowned, his gaze sweeping disdainfully over Jiang Chun, though he forced himself to ask because of his elderly wife¡¯s sake. ¡°Yes, Fourth child, why have you tied up Chun? Did she do something to anger you?¡± Mrs. Yang also inquired anxiously, not that she was particrly fond of Jiang Chun but simply because Chun was her own niece by blood, and her sister had specifically entrusted her care to Mrs. Yang before she left. ¡°Ask her what kind of good deeds she has done! This whole affair with Lady Yue arose because of her. When has the Han Family treated her unfairly, and Lady Yue has never wronged her. Yet she is so ungrateful¡ªso vicious at such a young age. To get at Lady Yue, she even cast aside her decency. If Lady Yue were not chaste and virtuous, she might have been utterly ruined by her. She truly is malicious!¡± Han Yu was not one for many words; all this exnation was meant to let his family see just how despicable and unforgivable Jiang Chun was. It was to leave Mrs. Yang with no grounds to protect Jiang Chun as he was determined to make Jiang Chun pay for her actions. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Mrs. Yang, although disappointed in Jiang Chun, did not believe her niece could be that terrible. Even if Jiang Chun had some behaviors that were quite inappropriate, Mrs. Yang believed those were just her personality wsbined with an obsession over her son, which is why she targeted Su Wenyue everywhere. Mrs. Yang had been somewhat overly lenient with Jiang Chun. The implication of Han Yu¡¯s words was that the ambush by the bandits had been Jiang Chun¡¯s doing, something she subconsciously didn¡¯t want to believe, thinking it impossible. Mrs. Liu became anxious at Mrs. Yang¡¯s reaction and couldn¡¯t wait to speak out, ¡°Mother, how can you still not understand? Isn¡¯t Fourth child¡¯s meaning clear enough? Jiang Chun, that shameless woman, disgraced herself by colluding with outsiders to harm Fourth child¡¯s wife. She¡¯s just too vicious! If Fourth child¡¯s wife hadn¡¯t been capable, her reputation would have been destroyed by now, not to mention who knows what else would have happened to her! A woman like that deserves to be drowned in a pig cage¡­¡± Mrs. Liu caught herself as she noticed her mother-inw¡¯s increasingly displeased expression, realizing she had spoken too harshly and fell silent, remembering that Jiang Chun was, after all, her mother-inw¡¯s own niece. ¡°Fourth child, is what Eldest Daughter-inw has said true?¡± Mrs. Yang still clung to a sliver of hope. She had always thought highly of Chun as a good girl, although her personality had be a bit obsessive because of Fourth child¡¯s issues. But how had she turned out like this? ¡°Mother, do you know how I caught Zhang Qing? It was all thanks to your darling niece who so eagerly ran to the mountains to bring food to him, which led me to find out. Do I need to say anything else?¡± Han Yu said, his face etched with a cold sneer, looking at Jiang Chun as if she were some vile thing. ¡°Chun, how could you be so foolish? You¡¯re a young unmarried woman; how could you have such unclear rtions with those men, ruining your good reputation?! And then there¡¯s Lady Yue, she is your sister-inw after all. How could you do something like this?!¡± Mrs. Yang was both angry and worried; seeing her son¡¯s attitude made it clear he didn¡¯t n to let her niece off easy. But if something happened to her niece, how would she exin it to her sister? While her niece¡¯s actions had also angered her, since her daughter-inw had been lucky and not seriously harmed, Mrs. Yang¡¯s thoughts differed. Su Wenyue, who was sleeping soundly, was awakened by Xiao Xi. Xiao Xi originally did not wish to do so, but the visitor was her mistress¡¯s mother-inw. Although Mrs. Yang said she would wait for Su Wenyue to wake up, Xiao Xi was not foolish enough not to know any better. How could she possibly let Mrs. Yang wait outside for her daughter-inw to wake up? Even if Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t mind, Xiao Xi couldn¡¯t bear to let her mistress carry the reputation of being arrogant. ¡°Miss, wake up quickly!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why wake me up when I¡¯m sleeping so well?¡± Su Wenyue was still a bit confused upon waking and looked questioningly at Xiao Xi. She then heard her mother-inw¡¯s slightly urgent voice. ¡°Lady Yue, Mother didn¡¯t want to disturb your sleep as it was all Chun¡¯s fault to begin with, and I have no face to plead for her. But Fourth child wants to send Chun to the government. This¡ªhow can this be good? Chun is a young girl; if she really is taken to the government, her life will be ruined.¡± Chapter 121: Receiving the News Chapter 121: Receiving the News Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue¡¯s face immediately grew cold when she heard Mrs. Yang¡¯s words. She was not such a magnanimous woman. What Jiang Chun had done before could be left unsaid, but this time¡¯s incident was a profound lesson for her, reminding her constantly not to underestimate anyone. Even someone as foolish as Jiang Chun, if driven to madness, could do things that would greatly harm her. Sometimes, people without brains could do things even more terrifying than those with brains. Although she hadn¡¯t been seriously injured this time and the wound had mostly healed, if she hadn¡¯t reacted the way she did and intimidated those people at that moment, the consequences would have been unthinkable¡ªeither her reputation would have beenpletely ruined, or she would have met a tragic end. No one knew how scared and desperate she had been at that time. To this day, she remembered that feeling vividly, more frightening than being framed and beaten to death by the Mistress in her previous life. In her previous life, she had suffered much and had little expectation for life, but in this lifetime, her good days had just begun¡ªhow could she willingly ept this! ¡°Mother seems to have forgotten that if I hadn¡¯t fought desperatelyst time, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here in good health. I estimate that by now, Mother would no longer have me as a daughter-inw. Either I would have been driven to death or disgraced and sent back to my mother¡¯s family. Compared to being righteously sent to the Government, what Jiang Chun has done is truly malevolent. After saying this, do you still expect me to plead for mercy for Jiang Chun? Does Mother have even the slightest consideration for me, your daughter-inw?!¡± Su Wenyue knew what kind of person her mother-inw was. If she showed any sign of retreat or hesitation, her mother-inw would take it for granted and make further demands. It was better to confront her angrily with a few questions, which would make her mother-inw feel guilty and less inclined to say anymore. Indeed, this was the case. Mrs. Yang herself felt that it was inappropriate to ask her daughter-inw to plead for her niece, especially since her niece was clearly in the wrong. But since her son wouldn¡¯t listen to her, she had no choice but to turn to her daughter-inw. Now, seeing the look of anger, disappointment, and grievance on her daughter-inw¡¯s face and remembering the scene that day, she found herself unable to continue speaking. ¡°Lady Yue, don¡¯t be angry. I have no other choice. After all, your aunt entrusted Chun to me before she left. And you weren¡¯t seriously hurt, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have said that. If you don¡¯t want to, then never mind.¡± Mrs. Yang said this and, seeing that Su Wenyue had no intention of helping, left. She felt somewhat disheartened, as other daughters-inw were always respectful in front of their mothers-inw. She felt she had somewhat lost face as a mother-inw. Su Wenyue really became angry when she heard Mrs. Yang say this¡ªwhat did she mean, ¡®no big deal¡¯? Although she knew that her mother-inw didn¡¯t mean it intentionally and was just thinking out of habit, she was still upset. ¡°Fourth child, where are you going?¡± Mrs. Yang went out and saw Han Yu harnessing the horse carriage, asking with an indifferent tone. Although Mrs. Yang usually favored this youngest son, her feelings had waned after he had taken his daughter-inw¡¯s side against her during this incident. ¡°Mother, I think Wenyue isn¡¯t feeling well, so I¡¯m going into The City to find a doctor for her,¡± Han Yu said. He too felt that his wife had been more lethargictely and, after what Xiao Xi had told him, was even more concerned. He was eager to find a doctor to check on Su Wenyue. Hearing this, Mrs. Yang¡¯s expression became stern. She was even more displeased with Su Wenyue. The fourth child used to be so sensible; why was he now so attached to his wife? A man with big aspirations shouldn¡¯t spend his days worrying about these trifles. ¡°I see her looking fine with no issues. Why waste silver going into The City to fetch a doctor? She¡¯s getting too delicate! In a peasant family like ours, when we get a little sick, we endure it and it¡¯ll pass. Look at who goes to The City to fetch a doctor for every little ailment. Besides, your wife isn¡¯t suffering from anything serious; I see that herplexion is quite healthy. Fourth child, you can¡¯t spoil your wife like this; you¡¯ll end up spoiling her beyond all rules,¡± Mrs. Yang said earnestly, showing her dissatisfaction with her daughter-inw in every word. Even though the person in front of him was his birth mother, Han Yu felt ufortable hearing this. His mother¡¯s words were unbnced. He saw for himself how his wife treated his mother. After the robbery at home that injured her, his wife had not hesitated to take silver from her private savings to pay for her mother-inw¡¯s medical expenses. And it wasn¡¯t just that. His wife also bought tonics and stewed soups, which were the only reasons why his mother had recuperated so well. Now that the incident was over, it was one thing for his mother to forget her kindness, but when it came to his wife feeling unwell and fetching a doctor, his mother had those words to say. Not to mention that his wife did far more on a daily basis. Even he felt hurt by his mother¡¯s words, let alone his wife. Although Han Yu felt indignant for his wife, the woman in front of him was his birth mother, and the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw was never easy. Han Yu did not want to create more discord between them, so he tried to reply in a gentle voice. ¡°Mother, when Doctor Lin treated Wenyuest time, he stressed that if she felt unwell at all, I should immediately fetch him. The doctor wouldn¡¯t have left such instructions without reason, we should listen to the doctor.¡± ¡°Fourth child, how can you be so foolish to believe what the doctor says? Your wife¡¯s injuries were just minor, but he made it sound so serious. She lies in bed all day doing nothing, just like a richdy. I think that doctor just wants to make more silver, that¡¯s why he said that.¡± Mrs. Yang was against Han Yu fetching a doctor, but Han Yu was adamant: ¡°Mother¡­¡± Han Yu wanted to say more, but Su Wenyue interrupted him. She had emerged from the room without him realizing and clearly had heard everything spoken before. Mrs. Yang felt momentarily embarrassed. ¡°Husband, I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s no difort. There¡¯s no need for a doctor. Though I grew up pampered by my Father and Mother, I¡¯m not that delicate. Mother-inw is right, it¡¯s just a minor injury. How could it be so serious? Moreover, it¡¯s almost fully healed now, and we shouldn¡¯t waste the silver!¡± Su Wenyue spoke with a pleasant demeanor, but Mrs. Yang unmistakably heard a hint of sarcasm and coldness in her words. Herplexion became somewhat sheepish. She didn¡¯t want to be the wicked mother-inw but couldn¡¯t help feeling angry, especially when her son seemed to forget his mother after getting a wife. Han Yu knew his wife didn¡¯t want to put him in a difficult position. He felt both guilty and gratified, but seeing that his wife indeed looked rtively healthy and not wanting to cause a rift with his mother at that moment, did not insist further. He thought that he would secretly invite the doctor when the opportunity arose, as he wouldn¡¯t feel reassured otherwise. In his heart, his wife¡¯s health was of utmost importance. Su Hengxuan knew that Han Yu had caught Zhang Qing and Jiang Chun and made a special trip to the Han Family. But it wasn¡¯t just for this matter. People from the Su Family had extensive connections; although the Government had not announced certain news yet, he had already received the information and had specificallye to discuss it with Han Yu. Chapter 122: What For Chapter 122: What For Trantor: 549690339 Su Hengxuan first inquired about how Zhang Qing and Jiang Chun were to be dealt with. As Su Hengxuan was well-versed in the affairs of the Han Family, he certainly knew that Jiang Chun was Han Yu¡¯s cousin and was also aware of Mrs. Yang¡¯s attitude toward her. Satisfied with Han Yu¡¯s handling of the situation, he nodded approvingly. ¡°You handled the situation well. That kind of woman needs to be taught a lesson, or she¡¯ll never learn. I think Madam Yang should be able to understand. After all, my younger sister has suffered such a grievance this time. If it weren¡¯t for her sake, I would not have let off that foolish woman so easily,¡± Su Hengxuan spoke his mind, deeming Han Yu¡¯s actions appropriate and decided not to intervene any further. Otherwise, if it were up to him, Jiang Chun¡¯s fate would have been even more miserable. Han Yu had long been aware of his second brother-inw¡¯s protective streak towards his wife and knew he was speaking the truth. However, he would take care of his own wife: ¡°Rest assured, Lady Yue is my wife, and I will naturally protect her.¡± Su Hengxuan nced at Han Yu then held his peace. As much as it displeased him, he had to ept the fact that his sister had married this man. Recalling the primary purpose of his visit, Su Hengxuan ryed the news he had learned from the government to Han Yu. ¡°In a few days, this news will spread. One of the Han Family brothers will have to take a stand. I¡¯m telling you first so you can n ahead. Whatever decision you make, I hope you will take my younger sister into consideration,¡± Su Hengxuan said without the intent to interfere in the Han Family¡¯s affairs, only hoping his sister wouldn¡¯t be wronged. Han Yu nodded with a solemn expression. Although he had anticipated chaos at the Imperial Court, the news still came somewhat unexpectedly. In the past he had no concerns, but now he had to take his daughter-inw into consideration more. Seeing that Han Yu understood his point, Su Hengxuan didn¡¯t borate further. It was up to Han Yu to judge the severity. Su Hengxuan knew his brother-inw was ambitious and capable. His grandfather and father had both seen this potential in Han Yu, and knowing he would achieve great things, they had agreed to give him their daughter. For others, such news might be a bolt from the blue, but for his ambitious brother-inw, it might not be the case. It could be an excellent opportunity to seize the day. Times of chaos could forge a hero. Besides, if everything transpired as his sister had seen in her dream, his brother-inw was destined for great fortune. However, with the situation at the Han Family, if Han Yu couldn¡¯t be by his sister¡¯s side, he felt uneasy. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re here! Please have a seat! Xiao Xi, hurry and pour a cup of tea for my second brother,¡± Su Wenyue greeted Su Hengxuan cheerfully. ¡°Seeing that your wounds have much healed, I¡¯m relieved. However, you should still take good care of yourself as per the doctor¡¯s advice. Mother reminded me this morning before I went out that you shouldn¡¯t be reckless and must recuperate as instructed by the doctor,¡± Su Hengxuan added. Doctor Lin had a longstanding rtionship with the Su Family. Although he had advised Han Yu on some precautions after taking Su Wenyue¡¯s pulse, he still felt uneasy and visited the Su Family to exin her condition to Madam Su. Concerned, Madam Su had thus given these instructions, fearful that Su Wenyue might expose herself to harm unknowingly and considering bringing her daughter back to her mother¡¯s family in a few days. By then, the doctor should be able to make a clearer diagnosis. However, Su Hengxuan didn¡¯t know these details. Being overprotective of his sister, he simply couldn¡¯t help worrying about her. ¡°You can reassure mother that I know my own body well. Brother, did youe today to discuss something with Han Yu?¡± Su Wenyue decided to ask directly, having noticed a difference in Han Yu¡¯s demeanor from usual, certain that Su Hengxuan must have mentioned something. ¡°I received news that the Imperial Court is in unrest and military drafts and training are happening everywhere. The same is true for Xinye, but this news has not yet been leaked. In a few days, once the government issues a notice, everyone will know. The Han Family will definitely be within the scope of conscription. I informed my brother-inw in advance so he can prepare ahead of time,¡± Su Hengxuan said, observing his sister¡¯s reaction. He had hesitated about sharing the news at first, but even if he hadn¡¯t said anything, the government would make an announcement eventually, and his sister would have to learn of it sooner orter. It was better to inform her early so she could mentally prepare and n ordingly. Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t surprised to hear this; in her previous life, not long after, this news had started spreading in the vige. At the time, Han Yu¡¯s attitude toward her was one of resentment, and she didn¡¯t care whether he enlisted or not. Therefore, she was unclear about the process and how this responsibility fell upon Han Yu. In this life, her affections for Han Yu grew stronger by the day. Naturally, she did not want him to leave her side, but she also knew he was a man with great ambitions and did not want to hinder his prospects. Hence, she was truly uncertain about what to do. Su Hengxuan misunderstood Su Wenyue¡¯s stance, thinking she was worried about this issue. ¡°Yueyue, if you don¡¯t want Han Yu to go, just tell me. I certainly can find a way to stop him. I always thought my brother-inw was ambitious, and if he achieved great things, you would benefit too. You wouldn¡¯t have to live as a farmer¡¯s wife, and we would be pained to see you continue suffering such hardships. However, Han Yu is your husband, and I respect your choice. After all, if he really does enlist, he won¡¯t be by your side very often,¡± Su Hengxuan did all he could ultimately for his sister, hoping she could lead a better life in the future. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I have no intention of stopping him. My Husband has his own ambitions and aspirations. If he truly wants to do something, I won¡¯t stop him,¡± Su Wenyue hastily exined, knowing her brother misunderstood her. She didn¡¯t want to be med for obstructing Han Yu¡¯s future. After all, Han Yu was meant to be the Prime Minister. After seeing off the second brother-inw, Han Yu returned to the room, quite worried about his wife¡¯s reaction. Objectively, this militarization, which others desperately avoided, presented him with an outstanding opportunity to change his current circumstances. He was ambitious and unwilling to spend his lifetime as a mere farmer. Now, with a gentle and virtuous wife who had captured his heart, in addition to his ambition, he wanted to bestow honor upon her rather than subject her to a life of hardship alongside him. ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you just staring at me without saying a word since you came in?¡± Su Wenyue felt awkward under Han Yu¡¯s gaze, though she knew the reason and decided to address it first. ¡°Lady Yue, has second brother told you about the matter? What are your thoughts?¡± Han Yu asked with some trepidation. Although he knew his wife was not shallow and was a good match for him, women could be irrational when it came to such matters. Chapter 123 - One Hundred Twenty-Three: Smooth as Rolling Beads Chapter 123: Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Three: Smooth as Rolling Beads Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Su Wenyue asked knowingly, feigning confusion as she gazed at Han Yu, yet her eyes twinkled with mischief. Han Yu could clearly see that Su Wenyue was doing it on purpose. He adored his wife¡¯s clever and naughty disposition so much that he had a strong urge to pull her into his arms and ravish her with affection. Since they were rightfully husband and wife, Han Yu harbored such thoughts and acted on them immediately. After a tender interlude, Su Wenyue¡¯s fair and delicate face retained a touch of bewitchingly seductive blush. ¡°Lady Yue, your Second Brother must have told you about the Imperial Court¡¯s military conscription. Tell me, what do you think?¡± Though Han Yu had already made up his mind, he still cared deeply about his wife¡¯s opinion. Moreover, apart from other matters, this was also an excellent opportunity to split the family. He had previously endured various concerns, causing his wife to suffer many grievances. If he handled the situation correctly this time, they could surely seed in splitting the family. Then, he and his wife could live their own sweet life,vishing her with affection without having to sneak around for a treat. ¡°You ask what I¡¯m thinking, but what are you thinking, Husband?¡± Su Wenyue turned the question back to Han Yu. Han Yu didn¡¯t joke but took his wife¡¯s question very seriously, his face bearing a look of solemnity and earnestness. ¡°Wife, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. Although others shun the draft, for me, it¡¯s a rare opportunity to change my fate. I don¡¯t want to remain a farmer for my whole life, not want my wonderful wife to live in such hardship. I n to fight for a future in the army. However, doing so might mean neglecting you for some time,¡± Han Yu said, guiltcing his tone. Before, he could pursue his future without worries, but now he had someone who needed his care and tenderness. Su Wenyue felt happy that Han Yu was willing to be honest with her. Although he prioritized his future first, at least he hadn¡¯t lied to her, which showed that he truly cared about her. Besides, she had long understood this man¡¯s ambition. How could the future Prime Minister be content with mediocrity? ¡°Husband, do whatever you want. Don¡¯t worry about me; I can take care of myself. I know you are ambitious and will one day achieve your dreams and provide a good life for me,¡± Su Wenyue said, her words brimming with trust and support, without a trace ofint or me. With a wife like this, what more could a husband ask for? Although Han Yu wasn¡¯t skilled at expressing his emotions, he could only hold the woman in his arms even tighter, his love and joy for her increasing all the more. ¡°Wife, thank you. I will definitely make sure you have a good life,¡± Han Yu spoke with firmness, his words sounding like a vow, a promise to Su Wenyue. Han Yu still remembered how the Concubine¡¯s Daughters of the Su Family looked smug and condescending when he brought his wife back home. He wasn¡¯t petty or one to hold grudges against women, but he couldn¡¯t stand to see his wife wronged. He had vowed that one day he would achieve greatness to provide a good life for his wife. After this exchange, the couple had a much better understanding of each other¡¯s hearts. They kept these matters a secret from the other Han family members with an unspoken agreement. Han Yu, valuing his wife even more, shared with Su Wenyue his idea of using the situation to split the family. Naturally, Su Wenyue wholeheartedly agreed and even felt that Han Yu was considerate of her wishes as she had long contemted splitting from the family. A few dayster, the news of the Imperial Court¡¯s conscription spread, but without an official decree yet, people were uncertain whether the news was true or false, causing widespread anxiety. The mood at the Han Family also grew tense, and the sisters-inw were no longer as chatty andugh-filled as usual. Each was calcting her own schemes. Among the four Han Family Brothers, if the news was true, one of them needed to enlist, and none wanted their men to leave. Su Wenyue, however, wasn¡¯t affected at all. Heeding Su Hengxuan¡¯s instructions, she took the opportunity to visit her mother¡¯s family, avoiding the strange atmosphere at home¡ªtruly a relief. Given the previous incident, Han Yu was not at ease with Su Wenyue returning to her mother¡¯s family alone, so he apanied her. In the past few days, Madam An had been eagerly awaiting her daughter¡¯s visit, eager for a doctor to confirm her pulse and put her mind at ease. So, upon hearing of her daughter¡¯s arrival, she immediately summoned Doctor Lin. ¡°Mother, my injury is healed already. Why did you call for Doctor Lin?¡± Su Wenyue, seeing Doctor Lin, felt her mother was worrying too much; her injury had long since healed, unaware that Madam An had other concerns. Madam An shook her head at her daughter¡¯s obliviousness, ¡°My silly girl, how could I not worry? Sit quietly and let Doctor Lin take your pulse.¡± Obeying her birth mother¡¯s instruction, Su Wenyuepliantly sat down for Doctor Lin to take her pulse. Doctor Lin examined Su Wenyue¡¯s pulse carefully and then revealed a smile, ¡°Congrattions, Madam Su. Miss¡¯s pulse is smooth as rolling pearls, a joyful rhythm.¡± ¡°Really, that¡¯s wonderful! Quickly, call Old Master and Uncle here.¡± Madam An could scarcely contain her happiness upon hearing Doctor Lin¡¯s diagnosis, immediately wanting to share the good news with everyone, but Su Wenyue stopped her. Su Wenyue also froze momentarily upon hearing Doctor Lin¡¯s words. In her previous life, she wasn¡¯t pregnant at this time but several monthster, so she didn¡¯t suspect her symptoms. She was puzzled to suddenly hear the news and struggled to react, but then she was overjoyed. It was only when Madam An wanted to spread the news that she hurriedly intervened. ¡°Mother, wait. Please keep my pregnancy a secret for now, and don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Su Wenyue urged urgently. Madam An was taken aback by her daughter¡¯s reaction. A pregnancy was good news, so why did she want to keep it a secret? It must be because Han Yu didn¡¯t want the child, thought Madam An, her expression cooling. With Doctor Lin present, there were some things Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t discuss openly. Once Madam An ensured the doctor¡¯s discretion, she took her daughter aside for a heart-to-heart behind closed doors. ¡°Yueyue, what¡¯s going on? Being pregnant is good news, so why keep it a secret? Is it something to do with the son-inw?¡± Madam An spected something must be wrong with Han Yu, her tone turning a bit hostile when mentioning him. As soon as she heard this, Su Wenyue realized her mother had misunderstood, ¡°Mother, what are you thinking? Han Yu has been looking forward to me bearing his child. He¡¯d be overjoyed to know I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s me who currently doesn¡¯t want him or the Han family members to learn of this, so as not to disrupt my ns.¡± Having heard her daughter¡¯s exnation, Madam An temporarily set aside her grievances with Han Yu, but was still perplexed. Chapter 124 - One Hundred and Twenty-Four: Things to Note Chapter 124: Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Four: Things to Note Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Daughter, what in the world is going on?¡± Being pregnant should be a joyous asion, and Mrs. An truly couldn¡¯t fathom any reason for secrecy. She could no longer see through her daughter¡¯s thoughts and was growing worried. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Being pregnant is a happy affair. It¡¯s not that I have other intentions, it¡¯s just, as you know, about the Imperial Court¡¯s conscription. The Second Brother must have told you about Husband¡¯s thoughts. I don¡¯t want this matter to distract him and hinder his future. Moreover, Husband is considering proposing a division of the family in light of the conscription. If he knew I was pregnant, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be at ease leaving me alone. He might change his mind. Even parents-inw, knowing I am pregnant, probably wouldn¡¯t agree to the division. Therefore, it¡¯s better to keep my pregnancy secret for now. Once everything settles down, I will naturally tell Husband the good news.¡± In the end, Su Wenyue was worried about any changes that might affect the family division¡ªsomething she had longed for. She didn¡¯t want to be intertwined with the entire Han Family anymore; it was too ufortable and restrictive everywhere. It wasn¡¯t that Su Wenyue was weak, but Mrs. Yang was different from others; after all, she was Han Yu¡¯s birth mother. Su Wenyue had to consider Han Yu¡¯s feelings. Moreover, because of the incidents in her previous life, she felt some guilt toward Han Yu, as well as Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang. Hence, she often endured more than usual. Mrs. Yang was not a bad person, just easily swayed, so Su Wenyue chose to endure when possible. It would also be hard for Han Yu if she didn¡¯t, especially since he was on her side most of the time. She had nothing to be dissatisfied about. ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Then it¡¯s better to tell your Son-inw about itter. You two are living quite stifled these days. It¡¯s inconvenient to do anything with such a big family under one roof. It¡¯s better to live separately. The two of you can live a morefortable small life.¡± Mrs. An expressed understanding and support for Su Wenyue¡¯s thoughts. She was just worried about her daughter not taking good care of herself, especially since the first three months of pregnancy required extra caution. ¡°Mother, rest assured. Xiao Xi is here for me. I let her do everything, and besides, Han Yu takes good care of me. These days he only lets me lie down and doesn¡¯t allow me to do anything, so I don¡¯t get tired.¡± Su Wenyue cared a great deal for the child in her stomach and dared not be careless. From her experience in the previous life, she knew how to take care of herself during pregnancy. Yet, she couldn¡¯t be sure if the child inside her was the same one she had owed so much to in her previous life. ¡°Alright then, just make sure you keep things in perspective. No matter what, you must prioritize the child in your stomach. If you harm the child over other matters, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it,¡± Mrs. An warned, worried that Su Wenyue might not distinguish what was most important. At that moment, Master Su and his sons, who had been discussing matters in the study room, as well as Han Yu, all came over. Han Yu had specifically apanied Su Wenyue back to her mother¡¯s family, intending to have a doctor check on his Daughter-inw. He had been worried the entire time and, upon finishing their discussion, came over immediately, eager to hear what the doctor had said. However, upon arrival, they found that the doctor had already left. ¡°I have seen my Mother-inw. What did the doctor say? Is there anything wrong with Lady Yue¡¯s health?¡± ¡°Son-inw, be at ease. There are no major issues. It¡¯s just that Lady Yue¡¯s constitution is generally weaker, and she has suffered a little this time. She needs to take good care in order to recover. She also has to be careful about what she eats. Cold and certain taboo foods must be avoided. The doctor has made a list, and you just need to pay attention to it,¡± Mrs. An exined, knowing her daughter to be somewhat careless, and continued to remind him of a few details seeing that her Son-inw regarded the matter with utmost importance. She was both satisfied and reassured having a Son-inw who, though not perfect, had his merits, especially where her daughter was concerned. Su Wenyue and Han Yu had lunch at the Su Family¡¯s home before returning, bringing with them many things, mostly supplements that Mrs. An had given her daughter to help strengthen her health. Upon returning to the Han Family home, Su Wenyue sensed something amiss in the atmosphere. Although due to the government¡¯s recent announcements, the household had lost its usual cheerfulness, today¡¯s mood could be described as somber. Even the children¡¯s noisy voices were absent in the courtyard, presumably silenced by the adults, a sign that it only happened during serious matters. ¡°Fourth child, Fourth Daughter-inw, you¡¯re back. Come to the Main hall. Father and Mother have something they want us all to discuss,¡± Mrs. Li called out from the Kitchen to Han Yu and Su Wenyue, with even more worry etched into her face than usual. Mrs. Li, who usually seemed quiet and honest, was not without her calctions. Their Second House was in a weaker position, not favored by the parents-inw, and her Husbandcked the ability to stand out, though he was easy to talk to. Faced with this kind of situation, if they ended up being the ones facing conscription consequences, what would be of a woman like her, left to look after children on her own? ¡°Second Sister-inw, has something happened at home? The atmosphere seems a bit off,¡± Su Wenyue asked, already having a guess in her heart. Something that could make Mrs. Li this distressed was likely the edict on conscription from the Imperial Courting into effect, with the Vige Chief reading the decree to everyone. Han Yu apparently had the same idea. Indeed, as Su Wenyue suspected, Mrs. Li sighed upon hearing her question, ¡°s, it¡¯s about the conscription. The Imperial Court¡¯s notice has arrived. Today the Vige Chief gathered everyone in thepetition field and read out the Imperial edict. Each family must provide an adult man. Our family can¡¯t avoid this either. Father and Mother are discussing what to do in the Main hall.¡± Su Wenyue and Han Yu exchanged a look, both feeling a sense of inevitability. Apart from people like Han Yu, who wanted to earn achievements and seek a future, nobody would willingly enlist. Though the actual war hadn¡¯t started yet, given the situation at court, it seemed inevitable. Once on the Battlefield, survival was slim ¨C who would want that? The atmosphere inside the house was solemn. It seemed discussions had not been pleasant, as everyone wore grim expressions. When Han Yu and Su Wenyue entered, the eyes of the entire family were upon them. ¡°Fourth child, Fourth Daughter-inw, you¡¯ve returned. Take a seat. You must have heard about the happenings today. The Imperial Court has sent the conscription orders to our vige, and our family must contribute one person. Everyone has been discussing how to handle this. Share your thoughts as well,¡± Old Man Han said, knocking his Smoking Pipe while addressing his youngest son and Daughter-inw. Han Yu did not rush to respond, even though he had already made up his mind. He would not be foolish enough to take up the matter immediately but instead looked around at everyone in the room. ¡°I¡¯m not yet aware of the results of the family¡¯s discussions. What do the Big Brother, Second Brother, and Third Brother think?¡± At such times, everyone¡¯s nerves were stretched thin, especially Han Lin, who reacted immediately when he felt Han Yu¡¯s gaze linger on him. Chapter 125: Stirring up a Big Beam Chapter 125: Stirring up a Big Beam Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not going. You all know that I¡¯m the sort who can¡¯t carry weight on my shoulders or back. To enlist would be to throw away my life, not to mention my wife is pregnant and needs someone to care for her.¡± Han Lin was always fond of shirking his duties, and at this juncture, he was even less likely to volunteer. ¡°What do you mean no one is there to take care of her? Who provides for your wife¡¯s food and drink every day? What have you actually done? I don¡¯t know how our old Han family ended up with such azy bum. Even if you were conscripted, you¡¯d just cause trouble. Camp discipline is much stricter than home, and no one will be able to save you then. Still, since you are my son, I cannot bear to send you. The selection will have toe from one of your other three brothers.¡± ¡°What I mean is that the eldest can¡¯t go. We, his elderly parents, depend on him to take care of us in old age. As the eldest son, he needs to hold up the family.¡± Mrs. Yang¡¯s heart favored her youngest son, but in Old Man Han¡¯s eyes as the family head, the eldest son was clearly exempted. Mrs. Li became anxious upon hearing this, a rare look of worry spreading across her face. If the father-inw¡¯s intention was to exempt the eldest and the third son was well known for being unreliable and often threw tantrums, it was highly likely that the duty would fall on someone else. Considering how her own father and mother didn¡¯t care for her and she was the most honest, wouldn¡¯t the burden then fall upon her? If that came true, how could she, a woman, carry on with children to care for? That was what Mrs. Li thought, her face not only filled with worry, but her eyes also brimming with tears. However, since no final decision was made, she dared not voice her opinions. She just felt aggrieved in her heart. ¡°Father, we¡¯re all your sons. Even if I¡¯m not here, my second brother and the others can still carry on. Why don¡¯t I go? As the big brother, I should be the one to step up when there¡¯s trouble.¡± The room was filled with silent worry, and suddenly Han Hu spoke up. True to his role as the eldest brother, he was not only generous in normal times, but also demonstrated a spirit of sacrifice when it mattered most. Hearing Han Hu say this, both Mrs. Li and Han Lin couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of relief on their faces. Mrs. Liu had been initially content with her father-inw¡¯s words and had reassured herself, never expecting her own husband to suddenly volunteer. She immediately became distressed and started to wail. ¡°You heartless man! We don¡¯t have a son in our part of the house, and if you go to the army and something happens, what will your wife and children do? Who will carry on the family lineage of our main house? Wuu, wuu, wuu, if you really dare to go, I won¡¯t have any reason to live. Wuu, wuu, wuu, why are our lives so miserable, being burdened with such an irresponsible man? You only ever think of your brothers; when have you ever considered your own wife and children? Heaven, how are we supposed to live like this!¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s voice was loud, and her weeping so piercing that not only their own courtyard, but even the neighbors could hear her. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang were already frustrated and had a headache due to Mrs. Liu¡¯s wailing. Han Hu was also not looking too pleased; his wife only knew how to hold him back, always keen on taking advantage yet unable to bear any loss, and she never acted like a proper sister-inw. ¡°Enough, you short-sighted woman! The decision I¡¯ve made is not up for discussion by you!¡± Mrs. Liu was not one to listen to Han Hu and became even more agitated. ¡°Why can¡¯t I speak? Have you ever treated me like your wife? Do you think by doing this you¡¯ll earn anyone¡¯s gratitude? They¡¯ll just think you¡¯re a fool. What kind of rubbish eldest brother are you? They¡¯ve never respected you.¡± Seeing Mrs. Liu cross the line, Mrs. Yang finally spoke up to stop her, ¡°Mrs. Liu, shut your mouth. Why are you making such a fuss? I¡¯m not dead yet. Stand quietly to the side! You couldn¡¯t even bear a son after all these years, and now you have the nerve to make a scene. If it were any other family, a daughter-inw like you would have been sent away by now. We still haven¡¯t decided who will go. If you keep shouting, pack your things and go back to your mother¡¯s family. We have no ce for a daughter-inw like you.¡± Mrs. Yang was also distressed and agitated. Which of her sons wasn¡¯t her own flesh and blood? Venting her frustrations on Mrs. Liu seemed to be her only outlet. Mrs. Liu, who was already on shaky ground, was initially unwilling for her husband to foolishly volunteer, but after being reprimanded by her mother-inw, she fell silent, standing to the side without a word. Yet, she was far from rxed, determined to cause a scene if things didn¡¯t go her way. Going into battle was a matter of life and death, and even though a war had yet to start, conscription was preparation forbat. She absolutely could not let her husband take such a risk. ¡°Maybe it should be me who goes. As the boss of the family, there are many responsibilities that rely on the big brother, and to date, he has no children to continue the family line. It wouldn¡¯t be right to have the eldest¡¯s branch cut off. Our family is only left with my son, and even if something were to happen, Brother Fu could inherit and carry on the line,¡± Han Quan, the second brother, finally spoke up after a long silence. Although he didn¡¯t want to leave his wife and child, he thought about it and concluded that he was the most suitable candidate¡ª at least in the worst-case scenario, their lineage wouldn¡¯t be at risk. Before Han Quan could finish speaking, Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, overwhelmed with sorrow. Unlike Mrs. Liu, who was brazen and dared to openly object, Mrs. Li could only express her emotions in this way. With Mrs. Li crying, no one else spoke, and the atmosphere in the room grew even quieter. The sisters-inw, though somewhat sympathetic to Mrs. Li, didn¡¯t dare to add their ownments at this time. If it wasn¡¯t the second brother who went, their own husbands would bear the burden, and none of them wished for that. Su Wenyue considered offering a few words offort to Mrs. Li but ultimately held back. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be Han Quan who would go. If it weren¡¯t for her good mental state and experience from a previous life, she might have been the one crying now. Speaking without careful consideration might disrupt Han Yu¡¯s n. ¡°Fourth child, what do you think?¡± Old Man Han asked once more. Compared to the second son, Old Man Han actually preferred the fourth son to take on the responsibility. After all, the fourth child had good physical skills and was quick-witted, which meant a better chance of surviving on the battlefield, and possibly even a chance for a future. However, it still depended on the fourth child¡¯s own thoughts, as forcing him to leave his newlywed wife and going off to war was indeed cruel. Besides, it was doubtful that the Su family would agree. Although Mrs. Yang favored her youngest son, she remained silent at this time, looking towards him to hear his thoughts. ¡°To be honest, I am the most suitable candidate for this task. However, I am now a married man and can¡¯t be at ease leaving Lady Yue alone. Even when I¡¯ve been home these days, all sorts of troubles have arisen, causing Lady Yue much distress. If I were not at home, I don¡¯t even want to think about it.¡± Han Yu wasn¡¯t shy about expressing his concern for his wife at this point. Mrs. Yang felt ufortable but could not show it right then. Her son seemed tock ambition, his heart set on his wife. How could he achieve anything significant? Chapter 126: There’s Selfishness Too Chapter 126: There¡¯s Selfishness Too Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue heard Han Yu say this and knew he wasying the groundwork for the division of the family. Otherwise, he would never show so much regard for his daughter-inw in front of everyone. At this moment, no matter how she behaved, it wouldn¡¯t be right, so she just stood silently to the side, seeming toply with whatever Han Yu decided. ¡°Fourth child, rest assured, even when you are not home, we will take good care of your wife. Moreover, has there been a day when we didn¡¯t look out for her, fearing she might overwork herself? We will not shortchange her, you can rest easy,¡± Mrs. Liu was the first to speak out. It would be even better if the fourth child left, since she used to be cautious about him; there were some things she needed to handle delicately, and she dared not ask too much from the fourth child¡¯s wife. But if the fourth child was not at home, the fourth daughter-inw was easy to talk to, surely she (Mrs. Liu) could manipte her as she pleased. ¡°Yes, Fourth brother, don¡¯t worry, we will all take good care of your wife. And besides, the Fourth younger sibling is tough as nails; no one can bully her,¡± Mrs. Wang said so, though she rarely came out on normal days as Father-in-Law and Mother-inw did not like her, and the sisters-inw were also not fond of her. She preferred to stay in her room. But now that such a big event was happening in the family, she still had to be involved. When Han Yu heard Mrs. Wang speak, his expression soured; everyone knew why. With all the things Mrs. Wang had done, who could feel at ease? No wonder Fourth child was worried, and then there was the incident with Jiang Chun before; it was likely Mrs. Wang had stirred up trouble behind the scenes. Otherwise, given Jiang Chun¡¯s intellect¡ªno offense to her¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t have been able to cause such a stir by herself. But even without evidence, it didn¡¯t stop everyone¡¯s conjecture. ¡°Mrs. Wang, just sit there quietly. If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re a mute,¡± Mrs. Yang said resentfully. It was not appropriate to criticize her youngest son and daughter-inw, so when Mrs. Wang spoke up, it put her in the line of fire. Mrs. Wang felt slighted and, in the end, chose not to say anything more. Yet she harbored the same intentions as Mrs. Liu deep down; if Han Yu wasn¡¯t at home, it would be much easier for her to deal with Su Wenyue. Mrs. Li looked at Su Wenyue with a guilty face, wanting to say something, but considering her own family¡¯s circumstances, she remained silent. Regardless, she didn¡¯t want her man to leave. Old Man Han, after listening to his son¡¯s words, fell into contemtion, looking at his daughters-inw who were each harboring their own thoughts. He sighed and finally spoke up about the issue that had been weighing on his heart. ¡°Let¡¯s divide the family. Once divided, everyone can lead their own lives. This was something I agreed upon even before the Fourth daughter-inw married into the Han family, and now it¡¯s time,¡± Old Man Han said helplessly when he spoke. In the vige, unless a family couldn¡¯t get along, they wouldn¡¯t consider a division. A big happy family is considered a blessing, which is why, although he had promised the Su Family, he never brought it up after the Fourth daughter-inw entered the Han home. It was all due to his selfishness. Seeing the current state of affairs at home, he decided it was better to divide up sooner rather thanter, to avoid further discord. Old Man Han¡¯s words coincided with the wishes of Han Yu and Su Wenyue, but the rest of the family was stunned to hear them. They had not expected Old Man Han to suggest a division. How could he bring this up so suddenly? They all knew Old Man Han understood the situation well. As soon as Han Yu spoke his piece, Old Man Han had already figured out the intent behind it, which was after all something he had promised to the Su Family before. ¡°Old man, what are you talking about? Why split up a good family? This is just causing chaos. Those prosperous families in the vige, aren¡¯t they full of children and grandchildren? I¡¯ve never heard of them splitting up,¡± Mrs. Yang was the first to snap back into reality and disagreed. Although she knew about the initial promise made to the Su Family, it was made because their family was weak and had no choice at the time. She never really entertained the idea. These days, seeing that the Fourth daughter-inw was quite agreeable and the Su Family had never brought up the subject of division, Mrs. Yang was even less willing to mention it. Who could have anticipated her husband would bring it up so abruptly, causing her to be upset and agitated? ¡°As a person, one must keep their word. What we promised back then, you¡¯ve forgotten all about, have you? Besides, the sons are grown up and each has his own mind. Look at the troubles of these days, all caused by what! Fourth child is about to enlist, we should divide the household, so everyone can live peacefully on their own, and Fourth child can be at ease,¡± Old Man Han seemed quite open-minded. ¡°What¡¯s there to be uneasy about? Who said Fourth child must go? There¡¯s more than one son in the family, I don¡¯t agree to the division!¡± When Mrs. Yang said this, aside from Su Wenyue, the other daughters-inw all changed their expressions. They could tolerate their mother-inw¡¯s favoritism on regr days, but these words were hard for them to swallow at this particr time. They were all sons; why should the Fourth child be the only one who couldn¡¯t go! ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not talk about the usual. Fourth child has already agreed to it. All of us are sons, how can you be so biased!¡± Mrs. Liu blurted out what she thought, her words filled with indignant discontent. Mrs. Yang had said those words in a moment of desperation, and with Mrs. Liu¡¯s questioning, she actually found it difficult to respond, blushing with embarrassment. Although Han Hu felt ripples in his heart, after all, Han Yu was his brother, and he didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. Seeing his wife pressuring his mother like this, he felt a bit sorry for her, and besides, he wasn¡¯t very supportive of the idea of dividing the household in the first ce. ¡°Dad, whether Fourth child should go or not, we can discuss itter. The idea of dividing the family doesn¡¯t seem right. Mother said some things right; in the vige, any prosperous family doesn¡¯t divide. Moreover, with parents still around, there¡¯s no need to divide. You and Mother are still hale and hearty, it¡¯s not yet time to split the household,¡± Han Hu¡¯s thinking was quite old-fashioned and conservative, simr to the majority¡¯s opinion. Han Hu¡¯s words still carried weight in front of Old Man Han, who puffed thoughtfully on his dry cigarette. ¡°Child¡¯s father, if Dad says so, he certainly has his reasons. Just listen to Dad,¡± Mrs. Liu knew she was disliked, but she couldn¡¯t help but chime in. Had it been any other time, others might not speak, but Mrs. Liu would be the first to oppose the division; after all, with Su Wenyue¡¯s dowry in the picture, not dividing the household would benefit her significantly. If they did divide, she¡¯d have nothing. But faced with such a situation, when choosing between her man and a small benefit, thetter seemed insignificant. In her view, as long as the family was divided, Han Yu going to enlist would be a sure thing, and the burden would not fall on her own man. For the Second and Third House, the matter of dividing the family was neither here nor there. Han Quan might be as naive and conservative as Han Hu, thinking that dividing the family was not good. Mrs. Li, however, was entirely in favor. Living together in one big family, she was suppressed by her mother-inw, and disliked by the sisters-inw except for Fourth child¡¯s wife. Their house was full of honest folks who always ended up being bullied. She also had a selfish wish that her man would not leave. As for the Third House, Han Lin was a bit simple-minded, relishing the thought that after the division, all the property would be in his hands to squander as he pleased, with fewer people above him to control his actions. He was overly pleased with the idea. Chapter 127: Deciding to Divide the Family Chapter 127: Deciding to Divide the Family Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Wang, on the other hand, was somewhat conflicted. She knew her own man well enough; Han Lin was a good-for-nothing, idle andzy. Without a division of the household, they could still mooch off the home, but if they separated, what would they live on? Yet, there were benefits to dividing the property. Right now, she endured the disdain of her father-inw and mother-inw, and no one in the Han family was fond of her. If they split, she could have some freedom, no longer having to face others¡¯ moods every day, which was suffocatingly oppressive. ¡°Big sister-inw is right,¡± she asserted. ¡°If father has proposed the division, he must have his reasons. Big brother, you should stop obstructing it. I know you¡¯re the eldest among us and remaining undivided is to your advantage, but you also have to consider us younger brothers. You can¡¯t just think of your benefits and block our futures, right?¡± Han Lin always spoke without considering the consequences, and these words now were especially devoid of conscience. Everyone in the Han family knew what kind of man Han Hu was¡ªan exceedingly generous, honest, and responsible person. For the sake of the family and his brothers, he had given more than enough and truly deserved to be called ¡®boss.¡¯ These words were a knife to his heart; he indeed prioritized the family¡¯s welfare. ¡°Third child, you should be ashamed to speak such words,¡± Han Hu retorted. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m the kind of man who only cares for his own benefit and disregards his brothers? Everyone has seen my actions over the years, and now, to end up with such an usation. Let me make myself clear; as for the division, do as you please. I¡¯ll no longer intervene. I will abide by whatever our parents decide!¡± Wounded by Han Lin¡¯s words, Han Hu had no desire to deal with the division any longer. Han Yu and Su Wenyue both knew well what kind of person Han Hu was. Yet, now that Han Hu was no longer insisting, it was rtively advantageous for them. They could only look to persuade him otherwise. ¡°Third child, you worthless thing,¡± Old Man Han blurted out after hearing Han Lin¡¯s words, his heart filled with displeasure. He was about to scold him when Mrs. Yang couldn¡¯t help but interject, hurling abuse at Han Lin. Although Mrs. Yang tended to favor the fourth child on normal days, she saw clearly enough what the eldest and the second had done for the family, especially the eldest. Truly befitting of the eldest son in the household, he was willing to suffer losses and cede to his younger brothers. Thus, with Han Lin uttering such cruel words, it wasn¡¯t just Han Hu who felt aggrieved; Mrs. Yang also felt indignant on behalf of her eldest son. ¡°Mother, since you look down upon me so much, isn¡¯t it better to divide the property? Sons grow up and have their own opinions. Being together all the time only leads to conflicts. Besides, you can¡¯t stand my wife and me, so it¡¯s perfect if we separate now. Frankly, I have never seen someone as biased as you, always favoring them over us. Separating suits your intentions, and we¡¯ll be more at ease too.¡± Han Lin didn¡¯t consider whether his words would anger his birth mother. Whatever made him feel relieved was what he said. His nature wasn¡¯t generous, and that sentence from Mrs. Yang ¨C ¡®it didn¡¯t have to be the fourth child¡¯ ¨C truly embittered him. Mrs. Yang pointed at Han Lin, her body trembling with anger at the inconceivable son: ¡°Why did I give birth to such an unfilial thing? Had I known, I should have drowned you in the chamber pot when you were born, so I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer your insolence today!¡± Han Lin wasn¡¯t angered by these words. After all, he was used to being scolded, and he retorted slickly, ¡°Regret cannot be bought for a thousand gold, so temper yourself, mother. If you actually die of anger, don¡¯t drag your son into infamy for being unfilial.¡± Upon hearing Han Lin provoke Mrs. Yang, Mrs. Wang felt a surge of vindication. She pursed her lips and lowered her head, fearing that she might identally reveal a smile. These days, her mother-inw had been grating on her. Although the pregnancy protected her somewhat, she hadn¡¯t been spared from harsh words. It was precisely these words from Han Lin that infuriated Mrs. Yang. Mrs. Liu, who stood beside Mrs. Yang, rarely had the opportunity to show her filial piety, hastily patted Mrs. Yang¡¯s back: ¡°Mother, calm down. The third child is simply despicable. Why bother listening to him and getting yourself upset? It¡¯s not worth it. I think it¡¯s good to divide the property. Let those unfilial ones go. It¡¯s better this way.¡± Initially, Mrs. Liu had reluctantly agreed to split the household so her man would not have to enlist, but now she saw advantages in the division. At least they could separate off thezy couple, sparing the family¡¯s food stores. Mrs. Liu¡¯s words weren¡¯t meant to be soothing. As Mrs. Yang watched one aggravating person after another, she wished she could faint right then and settle the matter of the division. If anyone mentioned it again, they would bear the reputation of being unfilial. And yet, as angry as she was, she felt physically fine, even robust, a testament to how well Su Wenyue had cared for her; she was healthier than before following her recovery. ¡°Enough, all of you shut your mouths,¡± Old Man Han dered, his voice stern, still protective of his olddy. ¡°Anyone who continues to babble, I¡¯ll throw out of the house, and they won¡¯t get a penny of the inheritance.¡± The meaning in his words seemed to lean towards the division, finally putting Su Wenyue¡¯s mind at ease. Once the old master made up his mind, the division could happen. After all, Old Man Han, despite everything, was the head of the family and held sway at critical moments. Hearing Old Man Han¡¯s words, everyone fell silent, realizing that the division of the household was inevitable. Even Mrs. Yang ceased her protest, knowing all too well the temperament of her husband, who, once resolute, wouldn¡¯t be swayed by her. The sister-inws each harbored their own thoughts. Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang didn¡¯t speak but their eyes darted about, each pondering how to secure arger share of the inheritance. Mrs. Liu, being the main house¡¯s wife, naturally had the advantage: her father-inw and mother-inw would undoubtedly live with them, and their share would augment the main house¡¯s portion. She never entertained any other ideas on this matter. Even disregarding the fact that the parents were still capable and could lend them significant help, even if they became entirely dependant, it was right that the main house should take care of them. This was Han Hu¡¯s bottom line, and Mrs. Liu dared not contradict it. Mrs. Wang, however, considered her husband¡¯s ineptitude and the child in her womb¡ªa grandson of the old Han family¡ªand thus naturally deserved arger share. Otherwise, how would they manage their future? Mrs. Li was an honest person, simply jubnt at the prospect of separating. She could never have dreamed of such a day. As for the inheritance, she deferred to the wishes of her father-inw and mother-inw, never daring to have an opinion. After all, she and the head of the household were still quite young, the children obedient; even if they received less, by working hard, life would surely prosper. Su Wenyue cared even less. In her view, as long as the family divided, life would be better. The Han family had so many assets ¨C not to mention her own dowry,pletely independent of the family¡¯s wealth ¨C and Han Yu was destined for sess. Why would they care about a little inheritance in the future? Most importantly, when Han Yu enlisted, she wouldn¡¯t work the fields, at most tending to some fruits and vegetables in the courtyard. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s up to you to make a trip to the vige and invite the vige chief over.¡± Chapter 128: Lost in Thought Chapter 128: Lost in Thought Trantor: 549690339 In the vige, dividing property required the presence of the Vige Chief to preside over the event, and it was best to invite a few reputable elders as well. Their collective witnessing could ensure a fairer division. Han Jincai had no intention of favoring any of his sons. He also sent the remaining three sons to invite people. Meanwhile, the daughters-inw busied themselves with boiling water and preparing tea cakes as refreshments for the Vige Chief and the other elders. Mrs. Yang was disgruntled but could not object. She sat with a stern face, unwilling to speak to anyone. The other daughters-inw did not want to incur Mrs. Yang¡¯s wrath, so they diligently prepared the tea and tea cakes. Dividing the property had its advantages and disadvantages, but all things considered, the benefits outweighed the drawbacks. Therefore, aside from Mrs. Yang, the sisters-inw generally felt quite cheerful. Before long, the Vige Chief and several vige elders arrived. Under their witness, Han Jincai divided the family property into five portions¡ªone for each of his four sons and one for the elderly couple. After the division, they would live with the Main House, so their share was assigned there. This was understandable to everyone, as it was amon practice in other family divisions as well. No one raised objections, and the process went smoothly. Mrs. Wang felt dissatisfied that she had not obtained more, but given that the division was witnessed by all, even the Vige Chief and the vige elders had agreed to it, she chose to remain silent. She hoped to acquire more itemster when the household effects were distributed, but with Mrs. Liu around, it was wishful thinking that she could gain any advantage. The division waspleted swiftly, and the household inside and out became a hubbub of activity. Everything had to be reorganized, and even the items not listed in the family separation documents had to be divided. However, a perfectly equal division was not possible; some items were singr or in pairs and couldn¡¯t be split evenly into four. This caused disputes, primarily between Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang. Mrs. Yang usually sided with the Third House, so Mrs. Wang often couldn¡¯t get the upper hand. Like Mrs. Li, Su Wenyue epted whatever she was given, even if it meant losing out a bit, without a word ofint. She had already nned to arrange for a whole set of household items herself. After the allocation, Su Wenyue gave her portion to Mrs. Li. The people from the Second House were honest, and apart from the openly divided property, they received less than the Main and Third Houses. Su Wenyue¡¯s gesture was just what they needed. ¡°Fourth younger sister-inw, what are you doing? This isn¡¯t right; these items were divided for you. I can¡¯t take them,¡± Mrs. Li said, still not quite grasping why Su Wenyue would give their portion from the Second House to them. She repeatedly refused. ¡°Second sister-inw, I¡¯ve already had Xier arrange a set of household items for me. I don¡¯t need these, and you can surely make use of them just after the division. If you don¡¯t mind, please take them. They would only gather dust with me, but they¡¯ll be of use to you.¡± Su Wenyue was only willing to give them to Mrs. Li. If it were Mrs. Wang, Su Wenyue would rather throw or smash the items than let Mrs. Wang benefit. Even though they weren¡¯t worth much, it was about feeling content. As for Mrs. Liu, despite appearing to get along well recently, Su Wenyue always knew there was no real sisterly rtionship between them, and often she acted out of consideration for her big brother Han Hu. Mrs. Li looked around and indeed Xiao Xi, who was usually around Su Wenyue, was nowhere to be seen. It seemed she truly went to the city to purchase items. Well, it made sense as the Fourth Daughter-inw had ample means and likely preferred not to use these old things. Still, Mrs. Li was grateful. The Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s willingness to give these items was a kind gesture, and Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t be ungrateful and take it for granted. In this family, the Fourth child and his wife were always the kindest to them, and they were thankful for the way the Fourth Daughter-inw taught their children. ¡°Since you insist, fourth younger sister-inw, I¡¯ll ept this with a thick face. Our homecks many things right after the division, and we aren¡¯t flush with silver, so these will help us get by without additional expenses,¡± Mrs. Li said, being a straightforward person. She easily agreed, holding a mental note of the kindness and help the Fourth son and his wife had shown, and nned to repay them when the opportunity arose. After delivering the items, Su Wenyue returned to her room, her mood uplifted. She had longed for the day when she could lead her own simple life; her joy was undeniable. As for Han Yu¡¯s uing conscription, she had about ten days left, and he wasn¡¯t going to the front lines but to a local military camp, not too far away. If she missed him, she could simply take a horse carriage to visit¡ªthere was no need to overthink and feel sad. After Han Yu managed the affairs outside and came in, he saw his wife lying on the bed with a smile. He wondered what good thoughts were making her so happy. Seeing the smile on his wife¡¯s face improved his mood, and he naturally wore a smile, too. ¡°You¡¯re being so obedient today, just lying in bed quietly, not going to the city with Xiao Xi?¡± Han Yu knew his wife too well. Lately, thanks to his vignce, she hadn¡¯t been able to stay calmly in the room for long before wanting to get busy with something. Now, to see her resting contentedly, especially on such a ¡®lively¡¯ day, was quite rare and surprising. However, he was pleased and encouraged that she was taking good care of herself. Su Wenyue gave Han Yu a sidelong nce and rolled her eyes: ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. I was raised as a youngdy from a noble family after all. Don¡¯t make me sound like a kid who likes to jump around all over the ce.¡± Under normal circumstances, Su Wenyue would have gone to the city herself to pick things out ording to her taste, but now she had a little one to think about. It was hard-won, and she needed to prioritize its safety above all. Even though travelling by horse carriage might only take half an hour, the constant jolting was something she feared her tender passenger might not endure. It was safer to be cautious; she was just over a month pregnant and knew she had to be careful, especially during the first three months, to avoid harming the child within her. With this thought, Su Wenyue subconsciously touched her stomach and nced at Han Yu, debating whether to tell him about her pregnancy. She worried that revealing the news on the day they¡¯d divided the family property might seem too calcting, so she decided to wait a few more days. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Han Yu asked his daydreaming wife with a smile. He had sensed something off about her these past few days, as well as Xiao Xi. It seemed like they were hiding something from him. Although they hid it well, Han Yu, being who he was, noticed the signs. Still, he reassured himself it couldn¡¯t be bad, as his wife¡¯s increasing smiles were proof. ¡°Nothing, just thinking about what to cook for dinner tonight,¡± Su Wenyue shook her head and brushed it off with a casual excuse, not realizing the thoughtful expression on Han Yu¡¯s face. Chapter 129: Can’t Open the Mouth Chapter 129: Can¡¯t Open the Mouth Trantor: 549690339 Xiao Xi hurriedly returned from The City after her shopping; it didn¡¯t take much time because she was mainly worried about Miss being home alone. What if she stumbled or bumped into something without Xiao Xi to look after her? Now that Uncle doesn¡¯t know about Miss being pregnant, he might not take extra care of her. It was more appropriate for her to go back and take care of things herself. After the previous encounter with bandits, Xiao Xi dared not take any chances. Although Xiao Xi was in a hurry, she still managed to get everything needed; her efficiency was impable. In addition to the household necessities, she also bought a lot of vegetables, fruits, and meats intended for boosting Su Wenyue¡¯s health. When Han Yu saw Xiao Xi bringing back so many things, especially the abundance of food, he thought Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t eaten welltely and was now really hungry. Now that he could manage his own household, he wanted to eat his fill to make up for it. Feeling somewhat guilty, he realized that he had gone hunting in the mountain less oftentely, meaning there was less roasted meat to bring to his daughter-inw. He immediately decided that before enlisting, he needed to go to the mountain more often, hunt more prey, whether to stew for his daughter-inw or sell for extra money. He nned to save up so he could move his daughter-inw into The City soon, where he could look after her himself. Of course, Han Yu wouldn¡¯t admit that he couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from his wife for too long. However, even though Han Yu had these ns, he never mentioned his thoughts to Su Wenyue. He nned to surprise herter on, and besides, things weren¡¯tpletely settled yet. He didn¡¯t want to tell his wife now only to disappoint herter if things didn¡¯t work out. Both members of the young couple had their ns and their little secrets, but Han Yu¡¯s cultivation was higher and he didn¡¯t reveal a bit of it, while Su Wenyue let some signs show. However, since Han Yu was young and not quite understanding of certain matters concerning women, he hadn¡¯t guessed what was really going on. After the division of the family, everything was separated, except the Kitchen, which remained singr. Even if another was constructed, it wouldn¡¯t be ready soon, so they had to share for the time being, taking turns as one family finished before the next one began. Xiao Xi didn¡¯t have the patience to wait forever, especially since she had bought kitchenware in The City that day. She set up a temporary stove behind the messy Room where she stayed, which would make it convenient to stew nourishing soups for Su Wenyue without always having to go to the Kitchen. Besides being inconvenient, using the Kitchen too often would prompt some people to gossip. The Room Xiao Xi was now residing in did not originally belong to the Fourth House. Su Wenyue and Han Yu had traded one acre ofnd for it, and now it was also a part of the Fourth House¡¯s property. From now on, Xiao Xi could live there without having to listen to idle talk. The dinner that night was particrly sumptuous; there was a celebratory feel to it, with fish and meat, and several seasonal dishes. Xiao Xi¡¯s culinary skills, honed under Su Wenyue¡¯s guidance, were quite good. The meal was made without skimping on ingredients or hesitating to use oil and salt, resulting in a feast that tantalized the taste buds. Though the household had been divided, they still lived in their original Rooms. Being in proximity to each other, Su Wenyue and her family couldn¡¯t just eat alone. To show her virtue and to let Han Yu see her generosity, Su Wenyue prepared two big bowls, filled with Pig¡¯s Trotters, to send to the Main House and the Second House. As for the Third House, Su Wenyue ignored thempletely. Those two scumbags? Not inviting them to the feast was already merciful on her part, let alone expecting to eat meat¡ªheh, dream on! Han Yu saw Su Wenyue¡¯s actions and a doting smile appeared on his lips. His wife was indeed ¡®bad¡¯ in a charming way. Of course, Han Yu remembered everything his wife did and sacrificed for him, keeping it close to his heart. ¡°Xiao Xi, take one bowl over to the Second Sister-inw, and bring this as well.¡± Su Wenyue said as she took a Paper bag from the cupboard, which contained Cakes Xiao Xi had specifically brought back for her, asking her to deliver it to the children as well. The bowl meant for the Main House was Su Wenyue¡¯s personal errand. When she went over there, their meal was also ready, still the usual dishes; however, fewer people were present, and the dishes were smaller in quantity. It was just a te of Pickles and a te of Green vegetables with hardly a trace of oil. Su Wenyue would have lost all appetite upon seeing it. Mrs. Liu¡¯s face lit up with a broad smile when she saw Su Wenyueing over with the bowl, overflowing with warmth. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, you¡¯re here. What¡¯s this?¡± Mrs. Liu knowingly asked while eyeing the brightly colored and aromatic Braised pork knuckles, almost drooling. Noticing the difference in their lifestyles¡ªwhat the Fourth House was eating versus her own¡ªshe felt the disparity was vast. However, Mrs. Liu wouldn¡¯t act like before, deliberately wasting Oil and Rice, since after the division, everything belonged to her own household, and saving it meant saving for herself. ¡°Today Xiao Xi went to The City and brought back Pig¡¯s Trotters. I¡¯ve just made these Braised pork knuckles and specially brought them over to add to your meal,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile, ncing at Mrs. Yang sitting there silent with a stern face. Was she still angry? ¡°Mother, try the Pork¡¯s Trotters and see if you like them. I made them specifically to suit your taste. If you like it, I¡¯ll often make it and bring some over,¡± Su Wenyue continued cheerfully, seemingly oblivious to Mrs. Yang¡¯s anger. Mrs. Yang felt ufortable whenever she saw Su Wenyue. The whole reason behind the family division started because of the youngest daughter-inw. If not for her, they¡¯d still be sitting together happily for meals, not like the current deste state! Although Mrs. Yang oftenined about having more people meant more troubles, she actually enjoyed it. Now the sudden division made it hard for her to adapt. Seeing the youngest daughter-inw, she refrained from saying anything unpleasant, choosing instead to withhold her approval to let her know of her discontent. However, meeting her daughter-inw¡¯s continuously smiling face, Mrs. Yang felt her resolve deting. ¡°This heartless girl, truly raised in the secluded chambers of a Wealthy Family, with no worries at all!¡± Mrs. Yang inwardly sighed, thinking a few more persuasions might have granted her the satisfaction of saving face. But Su Wenyue clearly wasn¡¯t attuned enough to Mrs. Yang¡¯s desires, persuading her twice before giving up upon seeing Mrs. Yang maintain her mother-inw demeanor. At that moment, however, Han Jincai, their father-inw, returned from his stroll, relishing the scent of the Braised pork knuckles at first sniff. Without any prompting from Su Wenyue, he eagerly picked up a piece with chopsticks, praising its deliciousness. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, your culinary skills have improved greatly! This is delicious, truly delicious. This is the first time I¡¯ve tasted such delicious pork knuckles. This is braised, isn¡¯t it? From now on, make all pork knuckles this way! Eldest Daughter-inw, you should learn this too. These Braised pork knuckles make the best drinking dish.¡± Old Man Han usually didn¡¯t dare to provoke his olddy, directly instructing Mrs. Liu as he spoke. Which utterly frustrated Mrs. Yang. How could this hopeless Old man be such a glutton! She was craving it too but somehow just couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask; her face grew even longer. Chapter 130: A Bit Worried Chapter 130: A Bit Worried Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help but find Mrs. Yang¡¯s behavior somewhat amusing. Her mother-inw was certainly a stubborn woman, but as Su Wenyue had already done her part, it was no longer her concern if her mother-inw didn¡¯t appreciate her efforts. She would never admit that her actions were deliberate; after all, she wasn¡¯t that bad. It was absolutely impossible to discern the mother-inw¡¯s true intentions. After delivering the pig¡¯s trotters, Han Yu had already served the meals and was waiting for her. Initially, Han Yu thought that, given Mrs. Yang¡¯s earlier reaction, she would not give Su Wenyue a warm wee and intended to deliver them himself. However, he couldn¡¯t stop his daughter-inw from showing her filial piety. He was concerned, though, about his mother¡¯s increasingly unpredictable temperament and worried that his daughter-inw might be wronged. He hoped his mother would recognize the good in his daughter-inw and remember all she had done for her. Han Yu felt that Su Wenyue had done all that she could, knowing that not every daughter-inw would be so sincerely kind to her mother-inw. Between his birth mother and his daughter-inw, Han Yu had, without realizing it, started to lean towards his daughter-inw. It showed that Su Wenyue¡¯s daily efforts weren¡¯t futile, as at the very least they made Han Yu remember her goodness, and that was the most worthwhile thing. ¡°Daughter-inw, you¡¯re back, did Mother give you a hard time?¡± Han Yu pulled her over with concern, fearing that Su Wenyue might have been treated unfairly, which made her feel very heartened; it felt rewarding to know that this man recognized her efforts and genuinely cared for her. Although Su Wenyue felt gratified inside, she had no intention of continuing with Han Yu¡¯s line of thought, nor did she pretentiously respond with a no, acting like an understanding daughter-inw. Instead, she looked at Han Yu with a face full of grievance. ¡°What do you think! Mother is truly angry this time. I said so many nice things to appease her, but she ignored mepletely, with such a stern face that I felt a bit scared inside. It¡¯s all your fault, if it wasn¡¯t for you, Mother wouldn¡¯t have gotten angry. me you, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Su Wenyue said, poking Han Yu vigorously a few times as if venting the frustration caused by Mrs. Yang¡¯s treatment of her. And it was this reaction that made Han Yu feel particrly tenderhearted; if it wasn¡¯t for her, why would his daughter-inw endure so much? ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s all my fault. You can take out all your grievances on me, just don¡¯t be too upset about it; that wouldn¡¯t be worth it,¡± Han Yu said with increasingly amodating tones. Inside, Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t angry in the slightest. After what she had experienced in her previous life, Mrs. Yang¡¯s behavior was nothing. At most, Mrs. Yang would be umunicative with a stern expression, which was actually quite ¡®gentle¡¯ already. Su Wenyue was merely pretending, to make Han Yu worry and show her some extra affection, endearing herself to him. This was something she had to do regrly, but she knew where to draw the line, understanding that overdoing it would make her no different from a shrewish woman. So, after this little outburst, which Han Yu found quite endearing, she was looked after by him and had afy dinner. Having put on an act, Su Wenyue was then pampered by Han Yu as shefortably enjoyed her dinner. ¡°I want this, that¡­¡± Sinceing to the Han Family, she rarely had the chance to enjoy such a good meal. Su Wenyue was quite demanding, instructing Han Yu without any reluctance. A good man, she knew, was trained, and she certainly didn¡¯t want Han Yu to be like that other man, acting like a total patriarch, expecting her to wait on him hand and foot, which was very stifling. Moreover, it seemed to her that her training was effective, as Han Yu showed real potential to be a good man. Han Yu was unaware of Su Wenyue¡¯s ¡®crafty¡¯ thoughts. Seeing his daughter-inw bossing him around in such a carefree manner, his face was full of doting affection. He was happy to spoil his daughter-inw, and seeing her eat with such joy, he enjoyed it even more than if he were eating himself. ¡°Are you full?¡± Han Yu asked, holding his daughter-inw who had eaten until her stomach was round, now leaning into his embrace. He didn¡¯t ask Su Wenyue to eat more, as usual, because she had truly eaten enough for the day, several times her normal amount of food, including quite a few greasy dishes. Han Yu worried that eating too much might upset her digestion. He even started to massage her stomach but was subtly pushed away by Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue dared not let Han Yu randomly massage her stomach, which was carrying a precious little one. Although Han Yu was gentle in his touch, she couldn¡¯t bepletely at ease, fearing a careless move might harm the baby inside her. Seeing Su Wenyue massaging her own stomach after warding off his hand, Han Yu thought she really must have eaten too much. So he took her for a walk, which actually helped since she had indeed overeaten. After eating so much at dinner and sleeping heavily, she often felt hungry, which had be her most noticeable pregnancy craving. Unable to resist the sight of a table filled with delicious food, she had let herself go. After walking, though, her stomach felt much emptier, and by bedtime, she was feeling hungry again. ¡°Daughter-inw, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Yu, who was preparing his hunting gear for the trip to the mountains, had returned to the room to take off his robe and go to bed. He noticed that Su Wenyue, who had appeared to be asleep, was now sitting up. Initially, he thought she needed to use the restroom, but it turned out she was hungry and wanted something to eat. Normally veryposed, Han Yu¡¯s mouth twitched a bit at this point. He remembered his daughter-inw had eaten quite a bit that evening, having already consumed several times her usual amount during dinner, and on top of that, two cakes. How could she be hungry again? In fact, Su Wenyue had often been hungrytely, and Xiao Xi had prepared cakes for her, knowing that if the meals were not to her taste, she might eat less. So it was normal for her to have some cakes to fill her stomach. But her hunger today seemed especially pronounced. ¡°Daughter-inw, are you really hungry again?¡± Han Yu asked uncertainly, afraid he had heard wrong, that his daughter-inw couldn¡¯t be hungry again. ¡°Of course I am. Hurry up and get me the cakes from the cupboard,¡± Su Wenyue demanded urgently, her voice sounding as though she had been starving for ages. As Han Yu handed her the cakes, she began to eat them without even lifting her head. Han Yu quickly poured a cup of water for Su Wenyue and began to pat her back gently. ¡°Daughter-inw, take it easy. No one is fighting you for the food. Don¡¯t choke. Here, have a sip of water!¡± Han Yu said, bringing the cup to Su Wenyue¡¯s lips instead of handing it to her, a gesture that showed their natural intimacy. After eating one cake, Su Wenyue felt less hungry and slowed down her eating. She chuckled to herself, realizing that her manners had been a bit rough just now. Under normal circumstances, even with the increased appetite due to pregnancy, Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t get hungry so easily. Today, however, she had spent a considerable amount of energy; after dinner, she had taken a long walk, which also burned through some energy. Even after a big meal, her quick digestion is why she became hungry again so quickly. To Han Yu, Su Wenyue¡¯s behavior seemed quite unusual, and a slight worry showed on his face, but he didn¡¯t let it show in front of her. Han Yu hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of his daughter-inw being pregnant, since pregnancies in his older sisters-inw hadn¡¯te easily. Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t been married into the family for long. He thought maybe something was wrong with her health. Although Doctor Lin had treated Su Wenyue when Han Yu took her to the Su Family, he was still worried, thinking that if she continued to feel this way, he would take her to The City to see another doctor. Chapter 131: Training the Son-in-law Chapter 131: Training the Son-inw Trantor: 549690339 The next day, Han Yu was originally nning to go hunting in the mountains, but in the end, he stayed home one more day because he couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Su Wenyue. Seeing that Su Wenyue was eating more than usual, but considering it normal, especially after she exined she was just tired from yesterday and had craved something tasty after a long time, he felt much more at ease and busied himself with household affairs. After the family separation, Su Wenyue thought about how to tidy up the home and create a rtively free space for herself. She didn¡¯t want to be under the constant watchful eyes of her inws. Originally, she wanted to build a wall in front of the house but felt that it wasn¡¯t a good idea. Not to mention, her father-inw and mother-inw would have opinions, and even the vigers might gossip, seeing the new wall and wondering if it was meant to keep out thieves or what? After giving it more thought, Su Wenyue considered: why not just build a few new rooms? After all, their current abode was dpidated and cramped. Xiao Xi had always lived in that cluttered room, and although she tidied it up very well, it was small, a bit damp and cold. Su Wenyue always felt it was unfair to Xiao Xi. Building a few rooms wouldn¡¯t cost much, especially in the countryside where there weren¡¯t so many formalities. Even if the houses were built a bit nicer, it would only be several dozen taels of silver at most. They could definitely be better and more spacious than the Vige Chief¡¯s house. Moreover, Su Wenyue was thinking of the child in her womb. Although the child¡¯s birth was more than eight months away, it was time to start nning. It didn¡¯t matter if she lived in hardship, but she wanted to provide her child with better growing conditions. Remembering the hardships her son endured in her previous life, Su Wenyue¡¯s heart ached. Su Wenyue was a woman of action; once she thought of something, she wanted to act on it. However, she needed Han Yu¡¯s agreement. She immediately shared her thoughts with Han Yu, expecting him to agree, but he unexpectedly refused. Su Wenyue felt somewhat depressed and couldn¡¯t understand why Han Yu wouldn¡¯t agree; Han Yu had been very obliging to her recently. ¡°Husband, why don¡¯t you agree? Building a house is a good thing. We¡¯re living too cramped as it is. Xiao Xi has been so loyal and willing to follow me, not afraid of hardship. I can¡¯t stand to see her living in that small cluttered room forever, it¡¯s too demeaning. Our family isn¡¯t without means. I know you don¡¯t want me to use my dowry, but we are husband and wife, a family. There¡¯s no need to haggle over things. Husband, you¡¯re a man of ability and ambition, and I believe that someday you will achieve great things. Besides, building a few rooms really won¡¯t cost much silver.¡± Even though Han Yu disagreed, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t give up on the idea of building the house. Aftering up with the n, she found life under the watchful eyes of her husband¡¯s family intolerable, where she could hardly do anything. She tried every means to persuade Han Yu, thinking that if he still refused, she wouldter bring up the child in her stomach, which should make Han Yu agree. Han Yu¡¯s reluctance to build a house wasn¡¯t for the reasons Su Wenyue imagined. He was a person of firm resolve, and such a man wouldn¡¯t be influenced by some gossiping tongues of the vigers. If they were to settle in the vige permanently, building a house would be fine. But he had other ns for his wife. If things went as he hoped, she wouldn¡¯t stay in the vige for long anyway, so there was no need to trouble themselves with building a house. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t so easy to build a house; they needed to secure the materials first before work could begin. By that time, he probably wouldn¡¯t be at home, and everything would need to be managed and arranged by his wife alone. She had always been raised tenderly, how could she understand such things? He was unwilling and worried to see herboring so hard. However, his wife¡¯s determination to build the house was strong, and Han Yu saw her lips move incessantly, still talking about the benefits of building a house and trying to persuade him. Knowing that without a concrete reason, his wife wouldn¡¯t give up easily, he contemted whether he should share his own ns with her. ¡°Wife, it¡¯s not what you think,¡± Han Yu sighed and decided to reveal his ns. Su Wenyue at first thought Han Yu was just sumbing to male chauvinism, unwilling to use her money to build a house, but it turned out to be this reason. Han Yu actually had such ns. With the experiences of her previous life, Su Wenyue habitually projected the past into the present, not realizing that her rebirth had altered everything around her. Take, for example, the rtionship between Han Yu and the Su Family in her past life; Su Wenyue held resentments towards her mother¡¯s family, seldom visited them, and even scorned Han Yu for ingratiating himself with them and not being a real man. Although Han Yu respected his wife¡¯s parents, influenced by Su Wenyue¡¯s attitude, every man has a temper, and he gradually grew distant from his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home. In this life, Su Wenyue understood her parents¡¯ hard choices and was thinking about Han Yu¡¯s future prospects. She wanted Han Yu to maintain a good rtionship with her mother¡¯s family, to look out for themter on, so Han Yu got along very well with the Su Family. Their integrity greatly impressed Han Yu, andbined with Master Su¡¯s attitude, Han Yu began to regard the Su family as his own kin. Even if Su Hengxuan sometimes disliked the man who took his sister, his attitude wasn¡¯t that cordial, but he sincerely cared for Han Yu, his brother-inw, and Han Yu could feel it, hence bing even closer to his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home. For this military conscription, Han Yu didn¡¯t inform his own parents or siblings due to certain connections, and also because they weren¡¯t qualified to discuss such matters. But he did discuss it with his father-inw and brother-inw. Master Su and Su Hengxuan, one concerned about his daughter and the other about his sister, were unwilling to see Han Yu assigned too far away. They used their influence to secure an eighth-rank petty official position for Han Yu. Although it was merely an eighth-rank petty official post, for Han Yu¡¯s background and experience, such a position was most suitable. Master Su took his time considering before seeking this post¡ªit wouldn¡¯t have been impossible to secure a higher position with more silver, but Master Su genuinely wanted the best for his son-inw. Having lived a life full of experiences, he knew what was truly good for Han Yu. Not only did the position keep Han Yu from the lowest rungs, sparing him from the harshest struggles without any guarantee of rising through the ranks, but it also protected him from the envy of others who might begrudge him a more prominent position straight away. It could even prevent Han Yu from developing a sense of superiority at the start, which wouldn¡¯t benefit his personal growth. Master Su always believed that enduring hardship was key to achieving true greatness, and he demanded the same rigorous discipline from his own sons. In his view, while Han Yu was capable, ambitious, and had potential, what hecked was experience. Coming up from the bottom and growing through hardship would create a strong foundation for a more sessful future. Although Master Su had the intention of helping his son-inw grow through challenges, having the support of others in the officialdom was undoubtedly much stronger than when Han Yu was fighting alone in his previous life. Back then, Han Yu started as the lowest rank soldier, a fresh recruit, hardly allowed to leave the barracks, let alone go home. Even though he was still within Xinye territory, going home was a matter of months in the future. Not like now, with much more freedom over his time. Even if he couldn¡¯t return home every day, as long as he wasn¡¯t too far from the barracks, going back home every now and then wouldn¡¯t be a problem. It was with these ns in mind. Chapter 132 - 132 Chapter 132 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So that¡¯s what¡¯s going on; why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier and made me worry frivolously?¡± Su Wenyueined somewhat. The matters Han Yu was talking about were not things that could be decided in a short while. Since things had reached this point, he must have nned for some time. If it weren¡¯t for her insistence on building a house today, Han Yu probably wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it. ¡°Nothing has been finalised yet, and I was afraid that any unforeseen events might disappoint you needlessly,¡± Han Yu exined, aware that his wife tended to worry about certain things and that he didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand his intentions. ¡°I understand,¡± Su Wenyue responded with a grin. Although she was a bit upset that Han Yu didn¡¯t consult her about things beforehand, she was still happy at heart. Han Yu had her best interests in mind, and his mindset was simr to someone else¡¯s, both not fond of women mixing into men¡¯s affairs outside the home. It wasn¡¯t that Su Wenyue wanted to meddle; she just wasn¡¯t very interested in the matters of men outside. She just hoped that Han Yu would give her a heads-up about matters concerning her. ¡°From now on, you can¡¯t keep things from me. You have to at least inform me about what¡¯s happening. I don¡¯t want to control what you do outside, but I should at least be aware and not be clueless until thest minute,¡± Su Wenyue said, directly informing Han Yu of her thoughts. Otherwise, if she kept her thoughts to herself, how would Han Yu know? Han Yu stroked Su Wenyue¡¯s head, which was his way of assuring her. In truth, he didn¡¯t mean to hide things; he just felt that some matters were meant for men and that there was no need to worry his wife about them. But since his wife felt this way, he would pay more attention in the future. Now that Su Wenyue knew she wouldn¡¯t be staying at the Han Family for much longer, she stopped fussing and began to rest and nourish her pregnancy with peace of mind. All the household affairs were being handled by Xiao Xi, so there was no need for her to get involved; she was quite content. Su Wenyue did tell Xiao Xi about Han Yu¡¯s ns. Xiao Xi could only be happy for Su Wenyue. She had been worried about the Miss and Uncle being apart for so long. With Uncle¡¯s good looks and abilities, it was inevitable that some shameless women would set their sights on him. The Miss was still present, and that Miss Cousin was already behaving like that. If they were further apart, it would cause even more worry. Now things were looking up. Xiao Xi was worried sick, not considering that the military camp was filled with men, and that Han Yu, being new to it, wouldn¡¯t have time to think about these distractions. However, lying in bed with plenty of sleep led one to overthink, and Su Wenyue remembered something else: Han Yu would certainly live in the military camp after his transfer, and not only were there rules against women entering the camp without cause, but it was also a ce full of men, which clearly meant Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t possibly live there. So where would she stay after moving there with Han Yu? Han Yu had only roughly shared his ns with Su Wenyue, so it was natural for her to worry and ask about them. Only after asking did she find out she would be living in a town near the camp and started to have Xiao Xi prepare everything they would need. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange everything. You just bring Xiao Xi with you when the timees; there¡¯s nothing else you need to be concerned about,¡± Han Yu said reassuringly, as he was always thorough with his arrangements and wouldn¡¯t burden Su Wenyue with these matters. Reassured by Han Yu¡¯s words, Su Wenyue really did put her mind at ease. She trusted Han Yu¡¯spetence; besides, renting a courtyard in the town was easy and just a matter of spending some silver, which wasn¡¯t worth fretting over. But she didn¡¯t know that Han Yu had indeed put considerable thought into this matter. Han Yu thought that his wife needed to be pampered. Even if it was just renting a courtyard in the town, it couldn¡¯t be too inferior, or else she might be ufortable. Her food and essentials also had to be of good quality. When considering all of this, it became clear that a considerable amount of silver would be required each month. If the Han Family were wealthy, all this would not be a problem, but Han Yu simply did not have much silver saved. Ensuring his wife had afortable life was no easy task. A single penny can sometimes thwart a hero; even the Prime Minister of his previous life, before achieving his status, was just a poor peasant from the countryside, straining his mind to earn more money to ensure his wife could have a good life. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be heading into the mountains with Ah Shuang for a longer trip, about three or four days. Just wait for me at home, and don¡¯t worry,¡± Han Yu said casually, as if it were a trivial matter. Su Wenyue was still concerned upon hearing this. Han Yu had indeed spent nights in the mountains while hunting cunning prey before, but he had never gone for such an extended period. ¡°Why will it take so long? Three or four days! The depths of the forest are fraught with fierce wild animals. You¡¯ll be joining the military camp soon. Maybe you shouldn¡¯t go, or just hunt smaller prey on the outskirts of the forest instead of being so reckless,¡± Su Wenyue urged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been hunting since I was young and am very familiar with the forest. Even if there¡¯s danger, I can avoid it. I¡¯ve never had an ident in all these years, and with Chen Shuang together, we can look out for each other. You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± he said, still speaking lightly, though he understood that this trip entailed some risks. Han Yu wanted to earn enough silver in one go, and had set his sights on the tiger in the mountains. A tiger was no ordinary prey; it was the king of the forest. Ordinary people would be terrified just by the sight of it, yet Han Yu was nning to hunt it down. If he seeded, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money for a good while and could even leave some for his father and mother to enjoy. Although Han Yu was not narrow-minded and wouldn¡¯t believe the rumors outside, nor was he so inflexible that he couldn¡¯t adapt, as a man, he had his pride. He believed that a man should provide for his wife and ensure she leads afortable life. He was capable, and if he couldn¡¯t even manage that, he would be disappointed in himself. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t know that Han Yu had set his sights on the king of the forest; otherwise, she would have been terrified. Seeing that Han Yu was determined, she didn¡¯t attempt to dissuade him anymore. In her previous life, Han Yu had survived countless battlefields amid the sh of weapons and the sight of blood; surely, hunting couldn¡¯t be more dangerous than warfare, so he should be fine. Su Wenyue eased her own mind and didn¡¯t dwell on it further, only asking Xiao Xi to prepare some extra dry food and wound medicine for Han Yu¡¯s trip. Staying in the forest for such a long time required thorough preparation. Su Wenyue also nned to share the good news of her pregnancy once Han Yu returned from hunting, giving him a reason to celebrate. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why is it so noisy outside? What happened?¡± Su Wenyue, who had sent Han Yu off early in the morning, had returned to bed to catch up on sleep and was dreaming when she was awakened by the noise outside. She asked with dissatisfaction, with no intention of getting out of the cozy cocoon of her bed. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go and check,¡± said Xiao Xi, who was in the middle of chores. Hearing that the noise outside had disturbed her mistress, she frowned and went outside to see what was happening. Chapter 133: Causing Trouble at the Door Chapter 133: Causing Trouble at the Door Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Wenyue asked with narrowed eyes when she heard Xiao Xi hade back with information. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s because of Jiang Chun¡¯s matter. The Jiang family members heard the news and came knocking on our door. The old master and the olddy are exining things to them right now. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll cause trouble here?¡± Xiao Xi said worriedly. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t be concerned; with her protection, the miss wasn¡¯t someone who could easily be taken advantage of. Even against the Jiang family members, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But now that the miss was pregnant, negligence couldn¡¯t be allowed. Many people from the Jiang family hade. If they started arguing and shoving, with so many people it could get out of hand, she feared they might identally hurt the miss. And just when that was a concern, Uncle wasn¡¯t around. Seeing the Jiang family¡¯s aggressive behavior a moment ago, Xiao Xi thought they were all barbarians. ¡°It¡¯s the Jiang family, huh.¡± Su Wenyue responded with an ¡®oh,¡¯ not particrly surprised. It had been several days since the news that Jiang Chun was locked up in the county government had spread, and it was time for the Jiangs to show up. Given how Yang Juxiang treated Jiang Chun, she was obviously valued in the Jiang family and it was only right that they woulde to see her. Jiang Chun had been arrested along with those bandits by Han Yu and delivered to the county government. The case was straightforward; plus, the young guys didn¡¯t really have the guts, they had been incited by Jiang Chun without foreseeing the severe consequences. Upon seeing the county magistrate, they were so scared that a strike of the gavel frightened them into confessing everything. The Su Family had already notified the government in advance, so what would happen next was predictable. ¡°Miss, those people are quite rough. If theye looking for uster, I fear they might hurt you. Miss, you should stay in your room and not go outter. It¡¯s better if I deal with them,¡± Xiao Xi thought of this as the only good solution. Su Wenyue was fully awake at this point and squinted her eyes after hearing Xiao Xi¡¯s words, conveying a hint of dangerous intent, ¡°What a joke! I haven¡¯t done anything guilty, so why should I hide in my room? Jiang Chun harmed me, the Jiang family members are the ones who should feel ashamed. Besides, am I someone who shies away from trouble? If someonees to my door and I just hide away, won¡¯t I be aughingstock if word spreads? Then anybody would dare toe knocking on my door in the future.¡± Listening to Su Wenyue speak so decisively made Xiao Xi even more anxious, ¡°Miss, now is not the time for pride. I know you¡¯re not someone timid or afraid, but you¡¯re not alone now; you need to think about the child in your stomach. If you are feeling upset, we can take revengeter. There¡¯s no need for a head-on sh with them; it¡¯s not worth it!¡± Su Wenyue sighed at Xiao Xi¡¯s anxiousness. She had lived two lifetimes; how could she not understand the gravity of the situation? However, Xiao Xi¡¯s suggestion was unfeasible. ¡°Xiao Xi, don¡¯t worry. Your miss is not that reckless, and I wouldn¡¯t disregard the child in my womb. But your idea won¡¯t do. Not to mention, the Jiangs are still my mother-inw¡¯s rtives. Out of respect for my mother-inw, it wouldn¡¯t be right for me, as the daughter-inw, to ignore the Jiang family members. Besides, I¡¯m only going to meet them, not fight with them. With you by my side protecting me, being cautious should suffice.¡± Xiao Xi knew Su Wenyue¡¯s reasoning was sound, and although still somewhat worried, there was nothing she could do, ¡°Alright then, miss. Please be very careful, and don¡¯t let the child in your stomach get hurt. If the Jiang family members get physical, hide behind me.¡± At the moment, the Jiang family members were having a heated argument with Mrs. Yang. Because of Jiang Chun¡¯s issue, the sisters Yang Juxiang and Yang Guixiang hadpletely fallen out, with no regard for past affection. ¡°Eldest Sister, I trusted you and that¡¯s why I entrusted Chun to you, allowing her to stay with the Han Family. Now such a thing has happened. My good daughter has been sent to the government by your son, and her future is ruined. How could you be so heartless!¡± ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t want this either, but Chun really did something terribly wrong this time. Fourth child was furious and insisted on sending her to the government; I couldn¡¯t stop him. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into Chun; she¡¯s bing more willful, and actually got involved with those idle young guys from the vige, almost harming Fourth Daughter-inw,¡± Mrs. Yang exined. ¡°What do you mean, that¡¯s not what Chun is like. I¡¯ve raised my daughter well for over a decade; how did she turn out like this after arriving at the Han Family? She¡¯s obviously been framed and used. I don¡¯t care about anything else now. Just return my daughter to me, or this matter isn¡¯t over!¡± Yang Juxiang said furiously. Although they hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, Jiang Chun¡¯s troubles began at the Han Family, and Mrs. Yang felt somewhat responsible. She wanted to exin further when Mrs. Wang unexpectedly appeared. ¡°Aunt is right, Cousin Chun is a sensible girl. She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. It must be someone who begrudged Cousin Chun and set a trap for her to fall into, leading her astray,¡± she said. After the separation, Mrs. Yang was still her mother-inw, but could at most scold Mrs. Wang, who now didn¡¯t shrink back like before and stirred up more trouble. Seeing Mrs. Wang say this, Yang Juxiang didn¡¯t speak but scrutinized Mrs. Wang as if to judge the sincerity of her words. When Mrs. Wang saw Yang Juxiang¡¯s reaction, she stepped forward even more, ¡°Aunt, Cousin Chun and I were always very close, I know her character very well. The incident urred because Fourth Son and his wife were too harsh on Chun, and she acted foolishly in a moment of anger. Fourth Daughter-inw was only slightly injured, but who knew Fourth Son would insist on sending Chun to the county government? He truly doesn¡¯t care about family bonds, and now with a girl like Chun in the government¡¯s prison cell, what future can she have? You must stand up for Chun, aunt.¡± Mrs. Wang even pretended to wipe away tears while speaking, and Yang Juxiang, hearing Mrs. Wang¡¯s words, was uncertain how to feel, her lips curling into a faint sneer, ¡°Brother Lin¡¯s Wife is quite kind-hearted, so considerate for Chun!¡± ¡°See what Aunt is saying, I should¡­¡± Mrs. Wang thought Yang Juxiang was taking her seriously and felt a surge of satisfaction, putting on an even more convincing act, but before she could finish speaking, she was pped across the face by Yang Juxiang. The p was powerful, leaving a red mark on Mrs. Wang¡¯s face instantly. ¡°Aunt, what are you doing, why are you hitting me!¡± Mrs. Wang, stunned by the p, thought to herself with a mix of confusion and resentment: Has this olddy gone mad? She couldn¡¯t understand why Yang Juxiang, instead of confronting the true culprit Su Wenyue, was taking her anger out on her. Yang Juxiang¡¯s face was filled with cold mockery, ¡°You little wench, don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of the dirty tricks you¡¯re up to. Chun was led astray by your instigation. Both you and the Fourth Son¡¯s couple are no good; you¡¯re no better, hmph!¡± After saying this, Yang Juxiang, vigorous and resolute, led the Jiang family members toward Su Wenyue¡¯s room. Chapter 134: Clearing Up a Meal Chapter 134: Clearing Up a Meal Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Miss, the people from the Jiang Family are here!¡± Xiao Xi always paid attention to the movements of the Jiang family members and hurriedly reported their arrival. Su Wenyue had already gotten up and groomed herself by this time. Hearing Xiao Xi say that the Jiang family members hade, she remained calm and seated, which in Xiao Xi¡¯s eyes, appeared tooposed. ¡°Han Yu¡¯s wife,e out here, you heartless woman! What has our Chun ever done to you? It was bad enough that you stole her ¡®husband¡¯, but now you¡¯ve also left her in such a state. If you don¡¯t give us an exnation, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± Yang Juxiang shouted from outside, feeling very confident with so many people backing her up, she bellowed her usations. ¡°Xiao Xi, go see which shameless woman outside is making those ghastly noises,¡± Su Wenyue said, her voice not very loud, but just enough for the people outside to hear. Mrs. Yang was already irritable and got even more agitated after hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s remark: ¡°Su Wenyue, what did you say? How dare you call me a shameless woman? After all, I am one of your elders, you ungrateful thing. Don¡¯t you have any respect for your elders?¡± By this time, Xiao Xi had already opened the door, and there stood Su Wenyue, face to face with the Jiang family members. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Auntie! I¡¯m terribly sorry, I didn¡¯t realize it was you. The shouting outside sounded just like the senseless rantings of those shameless women in the vige. Having lived in the Han Family for some time, I do know Auntie quite well. You always talk reasonably and I couldn¡¯t associate you with those women just by the yelling, so I didn¡¯t recognize your voice. Please, don¡¯t take offense!¡± Su Wenyue said with a light chuckle, her exnation clearly a jab at Yang Juxiang¡¯s nerves, making her face grow even uglier. She was obviously being mocked. If Yang Juxiang couldn¡¯t recognize that, she might as well be dead. She red hatefully at Su Wenyue but couldn¡¯t find any words to rebut. Su Wenyue was too cunning and deceitful, plus her sophisticated manner was something Yang Juxiang just couldn¡¯t handle as a woman from the countryside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Auntie? You don¡¯t look too well. Have you not been resting properly these past few days? That¡¯s understandable though, considering the shame and worry Cousin Chun¡¯s actions must be causing her family. No wonder you can¡¯t sleep well. After all, a girl as bold and careless about her reputation as Cousin Chun is quite rare to see. But Auntie, you must take care of your health and not let Cousin Chun¡¯s situation make you ill; that would be too much of a loss!¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s words were ostensiblyforting, but Mrs. Yang was beyond annoyed; she felt as if her heart and lungs were aching with rage. She came to seek justice for her daughter, expecting Su Wenyue to show weakness or even shirk responsibility, having braced herself for any response. But Su Wenyue didn¡¯t follow the expected script, even boldly mentioning Chun¡¯s issue without showing any signs of guilt. Not only Yang Juxiang but also the Jiang family members who apanied her felt infuriated by Su Wenyue¡¯s ¡®arrogance¡¯. Among them were Chun¡¯s elder brother and sister-inw, who normally didn¡¯t care much for their rtive. However, Chun was a member of the Jiang Family, and feeling protective was a natural response; Su Wenyue¡¯s attitude felt like a p to the entire Jiang Family¡¯s face, inming their anger. Xiao Xi hadn¡¯t foreseen her mistress¡¯s impressive performance. She thought they would only respond to the Jiang family bringing up Chun. Yet, her mistress took the initiative to do so herself, leaving the Jiang family speechless with her words. The maid found herself even more in awe of her mistress, but also knew that she had gravely offended the Jiang family. To be cautious in case the Jiangsshed out, Xiao Xi was even more vignt in protecting Su Wenyue. ¡°Su Wenyue, don¡¯t push us too far. I know my daughter better than anyone, and she¡¯s not the type of person you describe. You must have set a trap for my Chun. Don¡¯t think you can absolve yourself with just a few words. We¡¯vee to your doorstep today, and you won¡¯t be able to send us away so easily!¡± Mrs. Yang dered. ¡°Oh? And what do you propose?¡± Su Wenyue raised her eyebrows. ¡°Considering we¡¯re rtives, I¡¯ll overlook the things you¡¯ve done. Just go to the county magistrate and tell him to release Chun, and thenpensate us with fifty taels of silver. Let¡¯s put this matter to rest, we can forgive and forget. Otherwise, don¡¯t think the Jiang family is so easily bullied,¡± Yang Juxiang stated, her head held high, as if she was doing Su Wenyue a favor. Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She had expected the Jiang family toe with such a grand gesture, leaving their farm work behind. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯te just on behalf of Chun. They were here to take advantage of the situation, demanding fifty taels of silver with quite the appetite. Even wealthy vige families might not earn five taels of silver in a year. Xiao Xi was infuriated by the Jiang family¡¯s brazenness. It was Chun who was at fault, yet the Jiang family had the gall to demand benefits, the likes of which she¡¯d never seen or heard of before. ¡°Fifty taels of silver? Do you even know how much that is, to make such a brazen demand? I bet you haven¡¯t seen that much silver in your entire lives!¡± Xiao Xi snorted disdainfully. Mrs. Yang simply thought that since Su Wenyue was the daughter of the Su Family, she would have excessive wealth, and therefore she shouldn¡¯t ask for less. Of course, a wealthy family¡¯s daughter wouldn¡¯t care about a bit of silver, so she casually demanded fifty taels. Even if Su Wenyue disagreed, they could still haggle down to thirty taels. Hearing Xiao Xi¡¯s response made her a bit guilty, but she couldn¡¯t show weakness. ¡°You little wench, your mistress hasn¡¯t even spoken yet, and you dares to be so insolent! What¡¯s wrong with demanding fifty taels? My beautiful daughter was sent to the county government by you, and you¡¯ve ruined her life. Isn¡¯t she worth fifty taels?¡± she retorted. ¡°Of course not. Buying a decent servant girl only costs about ten taels. Your daughter from the countryside,cking in both appearance and brains, would at the most fetch seven or eight taels. Even selling your entire family might not get you that much money. You really think too highly of yourselves,¡± Xiao Xi was merciless with her words. ¡°Damn it, listen to how she talks! You dead little girl, daring to be so arrogant in front of so many of us. Mother, there¡¯s no use arguing with them. Let¡¯s just beat them till they fall in line,¡± Han Hu, the Jiang family¡¯s rough and hot-tempered oldest child, who had been listening in impatience, proposed a straightforward solution. The Jiang family members, already upset after being ridiculed by Su Wenyue and her maidservant, felt the eldest¡¯s suggestion made sense. Each of them was eager to try as they faced two unarmed weak women, and even the Jiang family¡¯s daughters-inw felt confident they could overpower them. Seeing their intention to get physical, Xiao Xi stepped in front of Su Wenyue, her disdain for the shamelessness of the Jiang family growing even stronger. At that moment, Han Hu and Han Quan, hearing that the Jiang family members hade to cause trouble, had also rushed back from the fields, arriving to find arge group of Jiang family members crowding around the fourth child¡¯s house. Chapter 135: Rushing to Protect Chapter 135: Rushing to Protect Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What are you doing? With Fourth Younger Brother not at home, you bully two defenseless women and feel no shame!¡± Han Hu shouted, outraged by the sight of so many people picking on his brother¡¯s daughter-inw. The Jiang family members had be too much to bear. Despite Jiang Chun¡¯s actions some time ago, Han Hu had restrained his displeasure for the sake of Mrs. Yang but couldn¡¯t suppress his dissatisfaction any longer after seeing the Jiang family¡¯s current behavior. When Han Quan saw Han Hu speak up, he didn¡¯t say anything; instead, he quickly stepped in front of Su Wenyue and Xiao Xi, clearly intending to protect them. Xiao Xi was relieved to see Han Hu and Han Quan arrive, a hint of joy appearing on her face. She had been worried about not being able to protect Miss fully while tussling with the Jiang family members. Now, with the help of Han Hu and Han Quan, she no longer had to worry. She could handle this motley crew from the Jiang family herself, having been trained by the Su brothers from a young age; Xiao Xi¡¯s Kung Fu was not for show. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother,¡± Su Wenyue said as she saw Han Hu and Han Quane to her aid. She didn¡¯t show anything on her face, but her heart filled with gratitude and warmth. ¡°Fourth younger sibling, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Let¡¯s see who dares to bully us from the old Han family!¡± Han Hu¡¯s words were firm, leaving the Jiang family members with ugly expressions. They were close to seeding¡ªif Su Wenyue agreed, they would have the silver. But now, Han Hu and Han Quan hade to interfere. Both Han Hu and Han Quan were men of imposing stature, and years ofbor in the field had made them strong. The Jiang family had been aggressively confronting the two weak women, but now they were wary of fighting with the two Han brothers. Even the boss of the Jiang family didn¡¯t rashly speak up. They were indeed bullies who feared the strong. ¡°What are you doing, Brother Hu, Brother Quan? This is a matter between us and Brother Yu¡¯s wife. It¡¯s not your business, so stay out of it,¡± Yang Juxiang said, exploiting her status as an elder. Han Hu didn¡¯t y along with Yang Juxiang. With Fourth Younger Brother not at home, he could not allow someone to bully his brother¡¯s daughter-inw. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re mistaken. Fourth Younger Brother is my brother; in his absence, it¡¯s our duty, as brothers, to take care of his home. Moreover, you¡¯ve brought so many from the Jiang family to our doorstep; how can I ignore it? Even ordinary people wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch you bully two defenseless women.¡± ¡°Weak women, you say? Su Wenyue is a vicious woman who put my cousin in her current state. Are you telling us we can¡¯t seek justice? Brother Hu, I know you¡¯re not unreasonable, so stay out of this,¡± Yang Juxiang said with feigned patience, now visibly irritated. ¡°I know about Cousin Chun¡¯s situation. It¡¯s not Fourth Brother¡¯s daughter-inw¡¯s fault. You can¡¯t me her for it,¡± Han Hu stood his ground. ¡°Alright then, it seems you Han family members are all ganging up against us! Let¡¯s see if you really have the guts toy a hand on your elder,¡± Yang Juxiang taunted as she reached for Han Hu, certain that he wouldn¡¯t dare retaliate because of her status as an elder. If he did, she¡¯d use him of disrespecting his elders, and the Han brothers would definitely note out on top. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, step aside. Don¡¯t get involved. Just watch from the side,¡± Su Wenyue suddenly spoke up. ¡°Fourth younger sister-inw, this¡­ You¡¯re a defenseless woman, and Fourth Younger Brother isn¡¯t home. We, as your older brothers, can¡¯t just stand by and watch you be bullied,¡± Han Hu thought Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want him to be troubled by Yang Juxiang and had thus grown fonder of her. Not only was Fourth Younger Sister-inw capable, but she was also kind-hearted. Fourth Younger Brother was indeed fortunate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. Although I¡¯m a defenseless woman, I¡¯m not easy to bully. Since Aunt mentioned that this is a grudge between our Fourth house and the Jiang family, I shall resolve it myself. If Big Brother and Second Brother are concerned, just watch from the side.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Han Hu conceded, seeing Su Wenyue insist. Moreover, the way she spoke made it clear that she could handle Yang Juxiang herself, and it indeed wasn¡¯t a good look for him, a grown man, to be harassed by her. Yang Juxiang saw Han Hu and Han Quan step aside and a glint of triumph shed in her eyes. Despite what Su Wenyue had said, as long as the Han brothers didn¡¯t intervene, she couldn¡¯t believe they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the two weak women. ¡°Su Wenyue, what will it be? Will you agree to our terms or not? Don¡¯t me me if I¡¯m not polite!¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d like to see how impolite you can be!¡± Su Wenyue waspletely unfazed by Yang Juxiang¡¯s threats. The Jiang family members, prompted by Yang Juxiang, started to move toward Su Wenyue with clear ill-intent. The Han brothers, having promised to stay out of it for the moment, wore anxious expressions, while Xiao Xi still positioned herself in front of Su Wenyue. ¡°Xiao Xi, step aside and let them through!¡± Su Wenyue instructed Xiao Xi. ¡°Miss!¡± Xiao Xi, against her usual obedience, did not follow Su Wenyue¡¯smand, puzzled as to why her mistress would issue such an order, her face filled with concern and confusion. ¡°Xiao Xi, step aside!¡± Su Wenyuemanded coldly, her tone leaving no room for discussion. Despite her concern, Xiao Xi reluctantly made way. Su Wenyue¡¯s actions puzzled not only Xiao Xi but also the Jiang family members, especially Yang Juxiang, who knew of Su Wenyue¡¯spetence and ¡®cunning.¡¯ They became more suspicious. ¡°Come on, I¡¯d like to see who dares toy a hand on me! I managed to send Jiang Chun to the County Government Jail; I can do the same to all of you under the charges of intruding into the civilian house and causing injury. Try touching me and see what happens! The County Government Jail has plenty of space; they won¡¯t mind locking up a few more offenders.¡± This statement from Su Wenyue stunned the Jiang family members, their eyes filled with fear as they thought of Jiang Chun locked in the County Government Jail with no release in sight. Despite their efforts and the silver they had spent, they couldn¡¯t even get a glimpse of her. What if they ended up locked up too? The County Government Jail was feared for its brutal treatment of prisoners, where no one was treated as human. They had once seen someone who hade out after several years inside, a thief from a neighboring vige. The man was a far cry from before his imprisonment, having aged considerably, his once plump frame now bony and his face marred with unhealed scars, evidence of severe mistreatment. ¡°Su Wenyue, don¡¯t scare me. I don¡¯t buy your bluff. Who do you think you are, to threaten sending us to the County Government Jail just like that!¡± Despite feeling her dignity had been insulted by her own people¡¯s reactions, Yang Juxiang maintained a tough stance, inwardly just as apprehensive about Su Wenyue¡¯s words. ¡°Bluff or not, you¡¯re wee to try. I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Su Wenyue said with a half-smile. Though she did nothing, her words chilled the Jiang family members to the core; they nced at each other, none daring to move a muscle, afraid of giving Su Wenyue any leverage to send them to the County Government Jail. Chapter 136: Protecting the Stomach Chapter 136: Protecting the Stomach Trantor: 549690339 Han Hu and Han Quan admired how easily Su Wenyue subdued the Jiang Family members, and they also realized how formidable her tactics were. The Fourth younger sibling appeared gentle and soft-spoken, but her methods were truly impressive! The Jiang family made a fuss, but failed to gain any advantage from Su Wenyue. Despite their dissatisfaction, they were powerless. With Jiang Chun as a precedent, no one dared to really harm Su Wenyue; opposing her had led to Jiang Chun¡¯s current dire situation. Seeing no progress at Su Wenyue¡¯s, Yang Juxiang had no choice but to fall back and seek out Yang Guixiang once more. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t use force this time and began to weep andin to her Elder Sister, Yang Guixiang. It was a drama Yang Juxiang was adept at and often employed in the past. Yang Guixiang had been feeling guilty about this matter from the start. Regardless of Jiang Chun¡¯s wrongdoing, the incident had urred at the Han Family home. Initially, Yang Juxiang¡¯s aggressive attitude had irked Yang Guixiang, but now seeing her younger sister¡¯s weeping appeals made her heart soften. But she was also helpless; Jiang Chun had already been locked up in the County Government Jail, and shecked the ability to make the County Magistrate release her. Separated by such a distance from Xinhe Vige, the Jiang family members couldn¡¯t possibly return immediately upon arrival, especially since they had set out early in the morning after only a light porridge and had now reached the heat of the noon, all of them famished. After some thought, Yang Guixiang had Mrs. Liu prepare meals. Although not veryvish, they at least filled their stomachs. Mrs. Liu was quite dissatisfied with the mother-inw¡¯s actions. Why should their family provide food to entertain the Jiang Family members? She had no fondness for Jiang Chun and even less so now for the food-wasting Jiang Family members, maintaining a cold face throughout the meal. Yang Juxiang had brought so many people with the intention of using their number to intimidate Su Wenyue. Now that this tactic proved ineffective, there was no need to keep them all. Someone had to watch the house, and work in the field had to be done. Yang Juxiang, along with a few grandchildren who were unable to work, stayed in the Han Family home, scheming to freeload meals to save some food at home. Mrs. Liu could see through Yang Juxiang¡¯s intentions. Previously, Yang Juxiang and her daughter had already freeloaded at the Han Family for quite some time. Her expression was quite unpleasant, but she couldn¡¯t go against her husband¡¯s and mother-inw¡¯s wishes. She firmly controlled the family¡¯s food supply, serving even less generous meals than before, and either over-salted or under-salted the food, making Yang Juxiang frown as she ate. As Su Wenyue, having had her fill of food and sleep, sat outside basking in the sun, she saw the Eldest Sister¡¯s two girls gnawing on a handful of sorghum roots, with the younger Second girl holding her stomach as she ate. ¡°Older Sister, sorghum roots really don¡¯t fill you up. I¡¯m still so hungry.¡± Han Xiaohua looked pitifully at her sister, and Han Xiaofeng, feeling sorry for her sibling, could only pat her head infort. Su Wenyue used to give the children snacks and cakes when they hadn¡¯t split the family. But now, with less time spent together and being drowsy due to her pregnancy, she had paid less attention to the children, especially since Yang Juxiang¡¯s family was staying in the Main House. Mrs. Liu, feeling unequal, deliberately made meals more frugal. Because Yang Juxiang was watching closely, it wasn¡¯t easy to make separate meals for her own children, leaving the two girls to suffer. ¡°Auntie!¡± Eldest girl and Second girl saw Su Wenyue approaching and called out excitedly, shedding their dejected looks, perhaps because they were particrly fond of the beautiful and gentle Su Wenyue. ¡°Eldest girl, Second girl, why are you squatting here? Eating sorghum roots, I see.¡± Su Wenyue looked at the two children with a beaming smile. She had always loved children and cherished and pitied them all the more with one growing in her own womb. ¡°Auntie, some of my Cousin¡¯s boys took over our room at Aunt¡¯s house, and we have nowhere to go. The meals aren¡¯t enough, and we¡¯re so hungry!¡± Han Xiaohua, being young and not very worldly-wise, started toin when Su Wenyue asked. ¡°How about youe and y at Auntie¡¯s ce? There are tasty things to eat at my house.¡± Su Wenyue said as she took the Eldest girl and Second girl back to her Room, first giving them a piece of cake to stay their hunger, then asking Xiao Xi to cook a bowl of noodles for each girl so that they could eat their fill before sending them back. She also tucked a few candies into their pockets. The Eldest and Second girls left joyously. Mrs. Liu had seen her daughters follow the Fourth Daughter-inw into the house. The Fourth Daughter-inw was always good to the children, having often slipped them food, and upon observing Xiao Xi firing up the stove in the makeshift Small Kitchen and sending food inside, the aroma reached her from afar. Grateful to Su Wenyue, it touched her mother¡¯s heart more than the asional small favors, as every mother worries for their Child. ¡°Miss, you have such a kind heart, treating the children so well. Thesest few days must have been tough for the Main House. That wretched old Aunt of yours is up to no good, leading a bunch of rowdy teenagers who must¡¯ve bullied our Eldest girl and Second girl quite a bit.¡± ¡°After all, they are my nieces.¡± Su Wenyueughed, relieved that such matters no longer concerned her after the Han Family had split. Su Wenyue chatted with Xiao Xi intermittently when suddenly cries from the girls could be heard outside, sounding like Second girl. Su Wenyue and Xiao Xi hurried out only to see Yang Juxiang¡¯s grandsons surrounding the sisters, pulling and tugging at them. ¡°What are you doing? These are candies Auntie gave us, don¡¯t you dare take them!¡± The Eldest girl protected the Second girl, who shielded the candies in her pocket, weeping as she spoke. Yang Juxiang¡¯s grandsons, coveting the candies the girls were indulging in, had tried to snatch them away. ¡°Such poor upbringing, these kids!¡± Xiao Xi, already disliking the Jiang family members, found the half-grown boys ganging up on the two younger sisters despicable. She went over without any niceties and separated them from the girls. Su Wenyue, cautious not to jostle the Child in her Stomach, remained standing at a distance and didn¡¯t approach. ¡°You rascals, daring to bully my daughters?!¡± Mrs. Liu, hearing themotion, also came out and charged when she saw her daughters being bullied. The boys, somewhat scared of Mrs. Liu, scattered quickly, and in their haste, one of them ran straight into Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue was standing apart at a distance and had not anticipated the boy suddenly charging at her. Unable to dodge, she protected her Stomach and fell to the ground. Seeing what happened, Xiao Xi¡¯s face turned pale with fear. Chapter 137: Capturing the Tiger Chapter 137: Capturing the Tiger Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Miss, Miss, are you alright?¡± Xiao Xi hurried over, wanting to help Su Wenyue up but afraid that any abrupt movement might worsen her condition, she felt momentarily at a loss. ¡°Xiao Xi, my stomach hurts a bit, I¡¯m afraid the fetal energy might be disturbed. Hold me and take me back to the room, try to move as gently as possible.¡± Su Wenyue, seeing Xiao Xi panic, desperately tried to calm herself down, instructing Xiao Xi on what to do. She was actually very worried, afraid that anything might happen to the child in her womb¡ªthe child she had longed for so eagerly. But at this moment, Han Yu wasn¡¯t by her side, and she had to make her greatest effort to protect the child, without allowing any weakness to show. Mrs. Liu was also helping at the time and even called out Mother-inw and Mrs. Li. At first, she thought that the Fourth Daughter-inw had just been bumped by a child¡ªnot much force for a youngster¡ªthinking that the Fourth Daughter-inw couldn¡¯t be that delicate and at worst would only have a scraped hand. But seeing Xiao Xi¡¯s expression and behavior, especially the Fourth Daughter-inw sitting on the ground, pale-faced, she felt something was seriously wrong. ¡°Stomach pain, disturbed fetal energy?¡± Mrs. Liu was stunned, hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words. What did the Fourth Daughter-inw mean by this? Could it be that she was pregnant? A woman¡¯s body is delicate during pregnancy, unable to withstand such collisions. This could really be a disaster, especially since the incident happened because of her daughter, Liu felt guilty and even more worried about Su Wenyue. She followed close behind Xiao Xi, wanting to help where she could. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, are you pregnant? How do you feel now? Is there any difort?¡± Mrs. Liu fired off a series of questions like a barrage of bullets, but Su Wenyue had no energy to answer. With Xiao Xi¡¯s help, she slowlyy back on the bed and finally felt a bit more at ease. Her stomach also seemed a bit better, but still ached slightly. ¡°My young mistress has disturbed fetal energy and needs to rest well. She probably doesn¡¯t have the strength to talk to you right now. If there¡¯s anythingcking, please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Xiao Xi spoke for her young mistress in response to Mrs. Liu. Having it confirmed by Xiao Xi that Su Wenyue was pregnant, Mrs. Liu had no intention of holding Su Wenyue ountable for anything: ¡°It¡¯s okay, if the Fourth Daughter-inw doesn¡¯t feel well, I won¡¯t mind these things. But given her condition, shouldn¡¯t we have a doctore to see her? After all, the body is extra delicate when carrying a child.¡± ¡°We do need to fetch one. I¡¯ll go right now, and I¡¯ll also need Sister-inw to help look after my young mistress.¡± With no one else at home, Xiao Xi had to entrust Su Wenyue to Mrs. Liu. At that time, Mrs. Yang and Mrs. Li came over, and upon hearing that Su Wenyue was pregnant but had been knocked down by Yang Juxiang¡¯s grandson, they were both terribly anxious. ¡°How could this happen? After finally getting pregnant, to have such an incident¡­ These children are too raucous; they really should be disciplined better. Who knows how the adults are teaching them!¡± For the first time, Mrs. Yang felt resentment towards Yang Juxiang. Even before, she had only been disappointed in her sister, but this was different; she had barely received the news of her eagerly-awaited eldest grandson and had not even had the chance to rejoice before she heard this troubling news. The first three months are the most delicate for a pregnant woman, and the Fourth Daughter-inw has always been somewhat frail. It was uncertain whether the child could be saved. Fetching a doctor from the county would take too long, so out of fear of dy, Xiao Xi settled for calling the vige doctor to examine Su Wenyue. ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter-inw? Can the child in her stomach still be saved?¡± Mrs. Yang asked anxiously as soon as the doctor finished taking the pulse; she was most concerned about the child in Su Wenyue¡¯s womb. ¡°Brother Yu¡¯s wife was bumped and got a fright, which is why she suffered disturbance of fetal energy. Luckily, the child is well-nourished, and Brother Yu¡¯s wife protected her stomach in time, so there¡¯s no serious harm. I¡¯ll prescribe two remedies to stabilize the pregnancy; with proper rest for a few days, all should be well.¡± Hearing the doctor say this, Mrs. Yang finally rxed. It was a relief that the child was alright. Mrs. Liu had been worried, but now she felt somewhat jealous and envious that the Fourth Daughter-inw had fallen pregnant so quickly. When she herself had gotten married, it took two years before she had a child, and even the Second Brother¡¯s family took a year, not to mention the Third Child¡¯s family. Truly, this was very fortunate and lucky. After sending off the vige doctor, Xiao Xi, still worried, entrusted Mrs. Li to care for Su Wenyue and went to the city to call a doctor. Only when she heard a diagnosis simr to the vige doctor did she truly feel at ease. Upon learning of Su Wenyue¡¯s predicament, Yang Juxiang initially took pleasure in the disaster, thinking it would be good if Su Wenyue¡¯s child were lost. ¡°This woman is so arrogant, her time of retribution wille,¡± she thought. But considering that the incident started because of her grandson, she feared that Han Yu and Su Wenyue woulde looking for trouble. Unable to stay any longer, and even forgetting about Jiang Chun¡¯s matters, Yang Juxiang hurriedly took her grandchildren and left. Meanwhile, Han Yu was deep in the forest, lying in wait. Having frequently roamed the mountain forests, he had a rough idea of where tigers could be found. Previously, he had avoided those areas, but this time he deliberately sought them out, setting traps in advance, waiting for the King of the Forest. Everything was meticulously arranged; even if he couldn¡¯t catch the tiger in the traps, he could at least inflict serious injury on it, increasing his confidence in facing the tiger. After lying in wait for two days, the tiger finally appeared and walked into the trap as anticipated. All was going smoothly, but they had underestimated the King of the Forest¡¯s abilities. Even after falling into the trap and covered in blood, it managed to escape, leading to a direct confrontation of brute strength. Han Yu and Chen Shuang,bining their efforts, struggled against the tiger for over half an hour before finally killing it. Exhausted, theyy on the ground, panting as they looked at each other andughed, their smiles filled with joy and the thrill of the hunt. Following a brief rest, Han Yu and Chen Shuang got up, ready to head home after collecting their prey and cleaning themselves up a bit, cautious of the heavy scent of blood attracting wild animals. But as their luck would have it, they encountered and bagged two adult elks and other smaller game on their way back, marking the trip as quite fruitful. The weather was warming up, and they carried their haul directly to the city, fearing the scent would turn and they wouldn¡¯t get a good price. Being seasoned hunters, Han Yu and Chen Shuang knew where to sell their game for the best price. While other game might be difficult to sell, the tiger was different. People were willing to pay a high price, simply because most do not have the courage to hunt a tiger. Selling all their game, they made more than 400 silver coins in total, with each man receiving over 200 silver coins. Han Yu gave Chen Shuang his share of the silver, but Chen Shuang was reluctant to take so much. His hunting skills were not as strong as Han Yu¡¯s, and the traps for the tiger were mostly Han Yu¡¯s handiwork. He had just provided some muscle, but it was only after Han Yu insisted that Chen Shuang epted it. Chapter 138: Feeling Insecure Inside Chapter 138: Feeling Insecure Inside Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu pocketed the silver and returned home, his arms also full of items he had purchased for his daughter-inw. The Han Family wasn¡¯t that wealthy, and even though he could earn a substantial amount from hunting, much of it would go into household expenses. He didn¡¯t have much silver on him, and since his daughter-inw had married him, he had not bought her anything significant. So, having earned some silver this time, he was naturally unwilling to be stingy and ended up spending more than twenty taels of silver. Although it was a bit much, when he thought of how happy his daughter-inw would be to receive the gifts, Han Yu felt that it was worth it. Han Yu was dirty from his days spent in the mountains; his appearance was far from impressive, but his step was light. This trip had yielded more than he had expected, and when his daughter-inw came to live with him, they would be able to enjoy better days, As he approached his home, Han Yu smelled the scent of medicine before he even entered the door. It wasn¡¯ting from the kitchen but from the small kitchen set up by Xiao Xi temporarily. Han Yu¡¯s originally gentle expression turned cold as he thought about thest time his daughter-inw was osted by robbers on the road. He had been away from home for only a few days, and he hoped nothing had happened to his daughter-inw, especially since there was quite amotion upon his return yet she hadn¡¯t appeared, which was unusual. Normally, she would have run out to greet him by now. His heart sank even more. Han Yu didn¡¯t care about the dirt on his body and hurried into the room, only to see his daughter-inw lying on the bed, seemingly asleep. As he got closer, he could see a trace of pallor on her face, which suggested something serious had urred; otherwise, his daughter-inw wouldn¡¯t be lying in bed asleep during the day, and herplexion wouldn¡¯t be so poor. Han Yu wanted to know what had happened, but since Su Wenyue was asleep, he couldn¡¯t ask her. Xiao Xi was nowhere to be seen, and Han Yu¡¯s expression grew even colder. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re back!¡± Xiao Xi entered with a medicine bowl and saw that Han Yu had returned, her face lighting up with joy. With the master back home, things would be alright! Although the Miss didn¡¯t have any serious issues, herplexion still looked rather poor. As a servant girl, she couldn¡¯t be as thoughtful as the male master and, moreover, the master was the backbone of their family. With the backbone present, the Miss¡¯s heart would also settle down. ¡°Xiao Xi, where have you been?¡± If Han Yu didn¡¯t know that Xiao Xi was a loyal servant girl and not the type to ck off or deceive, he wouldn¡¯t have asked so gently. ¡°Uncle, we were running low on eggs at home, so I went to the vige to buy some more and also bought two hens. The Miss is pregnant and needs to nourish her body, so I need to make some delicious food for her,¡± said Xiao Xi, whose mind was entirely focused on how to get her Miss back in good health and give birth to a chubby young master. ¡°Hmm, Lady Yue isn¡¯t well and could use more nourishment,¡± Han Yu nodded, thinking that Xiao Xi was indeed a thoughtful girl, knowing how to look after her master. After he spoke, he felt something was amiss. ¡°Xiao Xi, did you say Lady Yue is pregnant?¡± Xiao Xi spoke so naturally, and it slipped out in her conversation that Han Yu took a while to react because the news was so unexpected. In addition to being surprised, he also felt a bit foolish. When it came to the matter of his Miss being pregnant, Xiao Xi was all smiles: ¡°Yes, Uncle, the Miss is pregnant, for over a month now, and we only just found out about it.¡± Xiao Xi knew that her Miss had kept the pregnancy from the Uncle, so she didn¡¯t forget to add that detail, hoping to cover for her Miss. However, she forgot how shrewd her Uncle was. He wasn¡¯t as easily fooled as other members of the Han Family. By adding that detail, she made it seem more like she was trying to hide something. Han Yu thought back to the secretive behavior of the two servant girls and how they had been hiding something from him, likely this particr matter. At first, he feared that his daughter-inw had fallen ill, and he was incredibly worried. It turned out that she was just experiencing the effects of pregnancy. Han Yu hadn¡¯t thought of that before, but now everything made sense. Han Yu asked Xiao Xi about what had happened during his time in the mountains. Upon hearing Xiao Xi¡¯s recount, the joy on Han Yu¡¯s face diminished a bit. Pregnancy was such a big deal, and yet his daughter-inw had kept it from him, preferring to let him worry instead of telling him. If he had known about his daughter-inw¡¯s pregnancy, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed into the mountains and would have ensured everything at home was in proper order. Thankfully, things turned out lucky this time; otherwise, if the child in his daughter-inw¡¯s stomach had been harmed, it would leave a knot in his heart for a lifetime, not to mention his daughter-inw would certainly not feel at ease. As for the Jiang family members, Han Yu¡¯s face turned icy at the mere thought of them. Previously, Yang Juxiang and her daughter had always troubled his daughter-inw, and Jiang Chun had done such a thing. Now a youngster from the Jiang Family had almost caused his daughter-inw to miscarry. Although the kid was just a teenager and probably didn¡¯t do it on purpose, even though Han Yu was annoyed, he couldn¡¯t barge in over this matter. As for Jiang Chun, she could spend a few more days in prison. He had originally nned to let Jiang Chun out after she had learned her lesson, not to upset her mother, but it seemed unnecessary now. Even if Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t said anything, Han Yu could probably guess the reason. He was angry because his daughter-inw didn¡¯t trust him enough and because she was too reckless. Xiao Xi, too, yed a part in this as an aplice, a servant girl whose loyalty was too excessive, always following her Miss¡¯s orders and not taking his, the master¡¯s, words seriously enough. Xiao Xi already felt insecure, and after being red at fiercely by Han Yu, she felt a tingling in her scalp. The Uncle was so smart; he probably had already guessed the truth. She wasn¡¯t worried about herself being punished, but now her Miss would really suffer. Her Miss used to be fearless and bold, and only the family¡¯s uncle could somewhat control her. Since she married into the Han Family, the Uncle had been her nemesis. Her once highhanded Miss had been subdued by the Uncle into total obedience, but these were thoughts that Xiao Xi dared not voice. When Su Wenyue woke up and opened her eyes, she saw Han Yu looking at her with a profound gaze, uncertain what he was thinking. It was different from his usually indulgent gaze, somehow deep and resigned, with something she couldn¡¯tprehend, making her feel uneasy. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re back!¡± No matter what Su Wenyue felt inside, she showed a sweet smile and propped herself up to rise, unable to bear Han Yu¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°Take it easy, what¡¯s the rush to get up? You¡¯re carrying a child inside. This is not the way a mother-to-be should act. You really are a concern,¡± Han Yu quickly supported her rising form, scolding her gently. ¡°Husband, you know I¡¯m pregnant, that there¡¯s a baby in my stomach. Are you happy?!¡± Su Wenyue asked cheerfully without inquiring how Han Yu had found out. It must have been Xiao Xi who told him, and considering what happened due to the ident, the news of her pregnancy was already known by the Han Family members, so it wasn¡¯t strange for Han Yu to know. She had actually wanted to share the good news herself, but then this mishap urred. However, upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, Han Yu didn¡¯t reply, maintaining the same intense gaze on Su Wenyue, which made her feel increasingly anxious. Chapter 139: A Bit Serious Chapter 139: A Bit Serious Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Husband, why don¡¯t you speak? Why are you looking at me like that? You¡¯re making me feel uneasy,¡± Su Wenyue said with a forced smile, her voice getting smaller as she spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to tell me?¡± Han Yu was a magnanimous man, usually doting on his daughter-inw, but some uneptable habits and behaviors simply couldn¡¯t be indulged¡ªlying and deceiving were definitely among them. ¡°Husband, what do you want me to say?¡± Su Wenyue asked weakly. Han Yu¡¯s expression and tone clearly gave her an opportunity toe clean; to be lenient if she confessed and strict if she resisted. Still, she clung to a slim hope¡ªonly she and Xiao Xi knew she had concealed her pregnancy, and Xiao Xi would never betray her. Han Yu was too cunning, often adopting such tactics to trick her. Su Wenyue felt she must stay calm and not be influenced by him. Hearing his daughter-inwpletelycking the intention to confess and even ying little tricks with him, Han Yu felt a surge of irritation. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Su Wenyue was currently pregnant and couldn¡¯t be disturbed, he would¡¯ve pressed her down on the bed and disciplined her, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the bed for days. Indeed, a woman shouldn¡¯t be spoiled too much. Sometimes, they need to be disciplined. ¡°It seems, daughter-inw, that you¡¯re not interested in having a proper talk with me anymore and have started to y mind games. Do you think with that bit of intelligence you can deceive me, hm?¡± Han Yu thought back to the early signs of his daughter-inw¡¯s pregnancy. Hisst visit to his father-inw¡¯s home included a consultation with Doctor Lin, who must have diagnosed her then. At that time, he was discussing matters with his father-inw and brother-inw in the study, leaving only his wife and mother-inw present. It must have been his wife who persuaded the mother-inw to help keep the secret. There could be no other reason, as she certainly wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it otherwise. At this moment, Han Yu had pulled Su Wenyue up to sit on hisp, and the vertical position added an oppressive feeling. Su Wenyue¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t take it; was this an interrogation or what? ¡°When did you find out about the pregnancy? You and that little girl Xiao Xi acting all secretive, you must have had a hard time hiding it from me! If you don¡¯te clean now, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need to apany me this time. Better to stay home quietly and take care of the child, or else I won¡¯t have peace of mind taking you with me,¡± Han Yu said seriously, pulling out his trump card, knowing his daughter-inw intended to keep her lips sealed. When Su Wenyue heard Han Yu say that, she knew she had blown her cover. Hearing that he wouldn¡¯t take her to town caused her nearly to jump up in urgency; but with her in his embrace, she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave me behind, or else I won¡¯t bear you a son!¡± Su Wenyue dered this as a threat to Han Yu; her long-awaited child was something she¡¯d protect at all costs. Seeing Han Yu¡¯s expression grow uglier upon hearing this, Su Wenyue knew she had misspoken. Now, she was really in trouble. Wanting to say something to make amends, she heard Han Yu speak, ¡°It seems I truly don¡¯t carry much weight in your heart, nor does the child, or else you wouldn¡¯t say such things so easily!¡± ¡°Husband, it was just a slip of the tongue, I didn¡¯t mean it. I hid it before because I was afraid you¡¯d worry and be unwilling to separate from the family. I was nning to tell you after your return from hunting, who knew this would happen before I had the chance. Husband, please don¡¯t be angry, okay? From now on I won¡¯t hide anything from you; I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Su Wenyue said sincerely, trying to move Han Yu, but unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t easily persuaded. Han Yu originally only wanted to teach his daughter-inw a lesson, so she wouldn¡¯t keep secrets from him in the future. But after hearing her say those words, he was truly a bit angry, and also disheartened. He was a cold-natured man. Before taking a daughter-inw, he was quite indifferent to his own father and mother, focusing solely on making a mark in the world, to stand out among others. Since having a daughter-inw, his heart was gradually warmed by her. Knowing his wife had endured hardships with him, he doubled his efforts, wanting only to provide her a better life, treating her with the utmost sincerity and attitude. He truly treasured her as the jewel of his heart, but she couldn¡¯t fully trust him; it was somewhat distressing for Han Yu to think about. ¡°Can I believe what you¡¯re saying now? Every time you¡¯ve done wrong, isn¡¯t this what you always say? Although your attitude of admitting fault is good, you still do the same thing the next time. Don¡¯t you trust me, your husband? Is your heart truly invested in this home?¡± Han Yu now sounded quite severe. Listening to this, Su Wenyue knew Han Yu had misunderstood something. If she didn¡¯t rify it now, she worried it would leave a knot in his heart, affecting the affection between them. ¡°Husband, no matter the past, ever since I married you, I set my heart on living wholeheartedly with you. It truly hurts and feels unjust to hear you speak of me like this. I was wrong to hide this from you, but it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I just can¡¯t adapt to such a life where, although one family, we still scheme and fight over trivial benefits. You hadn¡¯t shared your intentions with me before. I didn¡¯t know you wanted to take me with you. I was afraid that if you knew I was pregnant, you¡¯d change your mind about separating from the family. That¡¯s why I wanted to keep it hidden¡ªhad this incident not happened, I was going to share the good news of the pregnancy with you.¡± Han Yu felt somewhat relieved hearing Su Wenyue exin like this. ¡°So it seems I am also at fault.¡± ¡°Of course, if you can keep things from me, why can¡¯t I? And you¡¯ve wronged me so, harboring my child in my womb, how could I not earnestly live with you, where else would I ce my heart if not in our home!¡± Su Wenyue felt justified in her position. ¡°I admit my mistake. I apologize. This time, we both have our faults; let¡¯s call it even. From now on, neither of us is allowed to hide anything from the other. Do you agree?¡± Han Yu stroked his daughter-inw¡¯s hair, realizing that in the future, he should share more with her to avoid such misunderstandings. ¡°I agree, is that not enough for you to say such things to me! To say such things to me!¡± Su Wenyue got bullish now that she saw Han Yu wasn¡¯t angry anymore; besides, she was carrying his child and deserved to be pampered. Su Wenyue brought up Han Yu¡¯s hunting trip into the mountains. Fearing that his daughter-inw would be frightened and knowing that what¡¯s done is done, there was no need for her to worry again, especially since she was pregnant and shouldn¡¯t be emotionally distressed. Thus, he didn¡¯t tell her about the sale of the in tiger. Su Wenyue only knew that Han Yu had a good hunting trip and epted the silver jewelry set he had brought her. Although not overly delicate, it was novel, elegant, and bing, especially suited for her current condition. Seeing his daughter-inw so pleased with his selection made Han Yu very happy, and he personally helped her try it on. Chapter 140: Practicing What You Preach Chapter 140: Practicing What You Preach Trantor: 549690339 The days have flown by, and the time for Han Yu to leave had arrived. Su Wenyue was pregnant, and although Han Yu originally wanted her to join him after the child in her womb had reached three months, Su Wenyue no longer wished to continue living in the Han Family home and insisted on going with him at this time. Han Yu had no way of dealing with Su Wenyue, so he relented since the town he was going to was not too far away, merely half a day¡¯s journey. After consulting a doctor to ensure that Su Wenyue¡¯s health could withstand the trip, Han Yu packed up his wife and her servant and took them away. This was something Han Yu only informed Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang of just before departing. Old Man Han didn¡¯t have any objections, as long as Su Wenyue was sure her health could endure the journey, but Mrs. Yang had plenty ofints and waspletely against the idea. She hadn¡¯t noticed before, but now she realized that the Fourth Daughter-inw was not one to settle down easily. With a child in her womb, to run around with a man¡ªwhat chaos! A man goes out to aplish great deeds; a woman following him would only cause trouble! Regardless, Mrs. Yang had begun to understand that Su Wenyue responded better to a gentle approach than a hard one, so she tempered her words ordingly. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, listen to Mother. Your child is just over a month old, and the first three months are crucial; there must be no negligence. Besides, Fourth child is going out to do important work, not to have fun. If you go along, he will have to be distracted by caring for you. You are now a mother yourself and should consider more for your husband and child, and not be willful.¡± Su Wenyue felt stifled by her mother-inw¡¯s repeated attempts to stop her, but since this was her mother-inw, Su Wenyue tried to reason with her calmly and evenly. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, a doctor has already diagnosed me, and the child in my womb is doing well. Besides, it¡¯s not that far away; it¡¯s just half a day¡¯s journey by horse carriage. There won¡¯t be any problems. I am only pregnant, not incapacitated. I can take care of myself and don¡¯t need my husband to look after me. Besides, I have Xiao Xi with me. Whatever needs to be done, I¡¯ll just have Xiao Xi do it; there won¡¯t be any trouble for me.¡± ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, why are you so stubborn? Xiao Xi is just a little girl who has not yet married, and even if she can manage a lot, shecks experience in many things. If you stay at home, Mother can watch over you and ensure you will give birth to a healthy baby. Look at the other families; when the men go out to work, you don¡¯t see their wives following them. Be sensible!¡± Mrs. Yang¡¯s words already carried a warning. If it had not been for the formidable background of the Fourth child¡¯s mother¡¯s family, and Fourth child¡¯s protective stance, she would not have been so polite. Su Wenyue pretended not to understand the hidden implications in her mother-inw¡¯s words. After all, as long as Han Yu didn¡¯t change his mind, no one would be able to stop her. ¡°Mother-inw, rest assured, my Birth Mother has already sent word that she will send an experienced old woman who understands childbirth to take care of me. You really shouldn¡¯t worry; besides, we¡¯ve already divided the family. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to have a mother-inw continue taking care of her daughter-inw.¡± Mrs. Yang, seeing that there was no persuading Su Wenyue, began to dislike her even more, and struggled to maintain the smile on her face. Han Yu sighed, indeed, mothers-inw and daughters-inw were arch-enemies. His wife, who was so virtuous and amiable, somehow didn¡¯t get along with his mother. Previously, he had admired how well they got along, but issues became apparent as soon as they arose. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t concern yourself with this. It was my wish for Lady Yue toe along,¡± Han Yu said, not wanting his wife to suffer any more difficulties imposed by his mother, and thus he took the responsibility upon himself. ¡°Fourth child, don¡¯t spoil your wife blindly; this is not how things should be done. She is young and a little frivolous; how can she take good care of my precious grandson? If she isn¡¯t by my side, how can I be relieved?¡± No mother-inw wants to see her son siding with his wife. Hearing Han Yu speak in favor of Su Wenyue, Mrs. Yang felt all the more unbnced. ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t Lady Yue just say that my Mother-inw has sent a knowledgeable old woman to take care of her? You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Besides, I truly need Lady Yue toe along to help me. If it were not the case, I would never let her follow me while she¡¯s pregnant. Would I not care about my own child? Moreover, I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease leaving Lady Yue alone at home. Who knows, the Jiang Family might find their way here at any time; we were lucky this time, but who can predict the oue next time?¡± ¡°Having her help you? How could a pregnant woman be of help to you? Yuer, I think you¡¯re muddled. Even if you want to make up an excuse, you shoulde up with a usible one. Why are the both of you so disappointing, getting led around by a woman? I thought you were different.¡± Mrs. Yang selectively ignored thetter part and put on a heartbroken fa?ade. Never mind Su Wenyue standing by; even Han Yu found his mother¡¯s reaction a bit headache-inducing. His mother had always been quite reasonable, but now she had be like this. Although Su Wenyue disagreed inwardly, Han Yu had taken over the discussion, so she obediently stood to one side, appearingpliant and refrained from interjecting, entrusting everything to Han Yu. After all, hadn¡¯t he said that she must absolutely trust her husband? She was now putting that into practice. ¡°Mother, why would you think that way? You are my birth mother; would I deceive you? This trip directly grants me an eighth-rank official position, and it was through Father-inw¡¯s nning that it was obtained. Being an official is different from being a petty soldier. Though I will start as a lowly eighth-rank official, I will have to engage in social interactions. There will be times when it¡¯s inappropriate for a man to step in, and that¡¯s when I¡¯ll rely on Lady Yue to assist me. Why would I bring a female rtive with me for no good reason? Surely you don¡¯t think your son is so ipetent that he¡¯s only preupied with personal rtionships all day.¡± Mrs. Yang had not been aware of these details. She wondered why her son would bring his wife along; so that was the reason. She truly hadn¡¯t imagined the Su Family was so capable. She had only thought Master Su was a wealthy merchant; and even if he was more influential, it was still in the realm of wealth. She didn¡¯t expect they had the ability to affect matters in the Imperial Court. Her son was going off not just as a servant but as an official. Mrs. Yang stopped fixating on whether Su Wenyue should apany Han Yu or not, now feeling quite pleased with herself. Her son would be the first official from their vige, no matter how minor the position. An official was still an official, and since Fourth child had always been promising, he was bound to rise higher in the future. Others¡¯ sons went out to serve as soldiers; her son was going to serve as an official. Her son was always a step above others. Su Wenyue thought to herself that what Han Yu had said made quite a bit of sense. When it came to deceiving his own mother, this son didn¡¯t hold back at all. Mrs. Yang wouldn¡¯t object anymore; she was probably looking forward to her departure. In Mrs. Yang¡¯s eyes, aside from yearning for grandchildren, her son¡¯s future was the most important thing. After bidding farewell to the Han family members, Han Yu set off with Su Wenyue and her attendant in the horse carriage. Since Su Wenyue was pregnant and he was concerned about the journey jolting the child in her womb, Han Yu deliberately slowed the carriage. A half-day journey took a full day, and by evening, the carriage stopped in front of a small courtyard with a single entrance. Chapter 141: First Arrival Chapter 141: First Arrival Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Husband, is this our new home?¡± Su Wenyue looked at the small courtyard in front of her, her heart fluttering with joy. During her days at the Han Family, she really couldn¡¯t consider it her own home. Even after they had divided the household, living in the same courtyard was far fromfortable. It was here, in her heart, that she finally found what truly meant ¡®home¡¯ to her¡ª a shared space for her and Han Yu to call their own. She tried to recall some things from her previous life; they would live here for at least one or two years. ¡°Yes, let me show you around our new home,¡± Han Yu said with enthusiasm as he led Su Wenyue around, giving her a brief introduction to the courtyard. ¡°Look, even though it¡¯s simple, it boasts spaciousness. Although there¡¯s only one section to the courtyard, there are quite a few rooms. It already feels so spacious for just the two of us to live in. There¡¯s also a plot of vegetable field in the back; I¡¯ve rented the whole piece. If you¡¯re happy, you can have Xiao Xi nt some vegetables you like there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very nice; I really like this ce. The location you picked is really great, my Husband is so capable!¡± Su Wenyue was not stingy with her praise for her man. In fact, she was genuinely pleased with the spot Han Yu had chosen. Although the courtyard looked somewhat old, it was very tidy. Everything was clean, and they only needed to move their things in and do a quick setup before moving in. Xiao Xi, trailing behind, was clearly fond of the courtyard. While it still couldn¡¯tpare to the Su Family¡¯s residence, it was already quite impressivepared to the poor conditions of the Han Family. She even had her own room. The most important thing was that she didn¡¯t have to move around under others¡¯ scrutiny, especially since Mrs. Liu always stared with voracious eyes during cooking, pressuring her! ¡°Alright, a quick look is enough for now. We¡¯ve traveled a long day, and both you and the child in your stomach must be tired. Go rest first. We¡¯re going to live here for quite some time; there will be plenty of opportunities for you to explore ¡®our home¡¯ thoroughly!¡± Seeing that Su Wenyue was still eager to look around everywhere in the courtyard, Han Yu said jokingly. At this moment, Xiao Xi had already simply tidy up the main bedroom, so Han Yu hugged Su Wenyue suggesting she rest for a bit. ¡°Xiao Xi, go clean up the kitchen and make some food for Lady Yue. It wasn¡¯t convenient on the horse carriage today and we had to eat dry food; we couldn¡¯t have anything warm.¡± Han Yu sent Xiao Xi to the kitchen and didn¡¯t sit idle himself, starting to tidy up the room. As a child of a poor family, you have to learn to do everything as there¡¯s no room for fancy rules at home. Su Wenyue quietly watched Han Yu tidy up the room, feeling particrly peaceful and satisfied in her heart. With such a husband, what more could she ask for? Han Yu was indeed a great husband. Her grandfather had such foresight to see Han Yu¡¯s potential early and secure the match. Otherwise, once Han Yu made his fortune, such a fine man would not have been her turn. Having traveled all day did indeed tire her, and with a child in her stomach, she just didn¡¯t have the energy. After dinner, Su Wenyue went to bed early, enjoying a good night¡¯s sleep. The next morning, she woke up to find Han Yu already gone, having left to handle affairs in town. However, before he left, he had Xiao Xi prepare and arrange everything Su Wenyue needed for breakfast. After moving into the new house, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t sit still after breakfast, exploring the new home with Xiao Xi. They hadn¡¯t looked at it closely yesterday, just a passing nce, but today it felt different. She noted down the things in the courtyard that she found unsatisfactory, nning to have Xiao Xi help her redecorateter on. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve walked quite a bit already. You should rest for a while. These things can wait, and Uncle knows your temperament. He specifically instructed me to make sure you don¡¯t overexert yourself,¡± Xiao Xi persuaded Su Wenyue, who had been touring arge part of the courtyard without stopping to rest. Su Wenyue did feel a bit tired and sat down to rest for a while before heading to the vegetable field in the back. Because it had been neglected for so long, the field was overgrown with weeds, and clearing it would require no small effort. The area of the field was indeedrge, about three or four acres, with a small river nearby, perfect for irrigation and daily cultivation of vegetables. ¡°Miss, this is a really good ce for nting vegetables! Even though it¡¯s been abandoned now, the soil is rich. I guarantee the vegetables we nt will grow well,¡± Xiao Xi said with excitement, eager to get started. If it weren¡¯t for the need to look after Su Wenyue, Xiao Xi would have rolled up her sleeves and begun right away. ¡°Seeing you like this, you really look like an old hand,¡± Su Wenyue said with augh, her wordsced with a bit of teasing. Xiao Xi, not the least bit modest, epted Su Wenyue¡¯s words: ¡°That¡¯s right, during the time I helped Miss with affairs at the Zhuangzi, I didn¡¯t just hang around; I learned quite a lot. Besides, I was originally from a peasant family. When I was young, I spent a lot of time following my family in the field. Agriculture is nothing that can stump me. Miss, just wait to eat the vegetables I grow for you. I promise they¡¯ll be even better than those from an ordinary farmer¡¯s home.¡± ¡°Is anyone home? Is Captain Han¡¯s wife in?¡± Su Wenyue and Xiao Xi had just returned to the front courtyard when they heard someone calling at the door. At first, when someone called out for Captain Han¡¯s wife, they took a while to react, but then they remembered Han Yu¡¯s current official rank was indeed that of an eighth-rank Captain. Xiao Xi scurried happily to open the door and saw a woman in her twenties, dressed in autumn fragrance colored clothes, standing at the doorway holding a basket and wearing a weing smile. ¡°Who might you be?¡± Su Wenyue and Xiao Xi were new to the area and did not recognize anyone. ¡°My surname is Zhao. My Husband is Liu Cong, holding the post of Deputy Lieutenant, an eighth rank official, and a subordinate of Captain Han. The two men will be working together from now on. Since our husbands work together in the military camp, we women should also socialize and provide each other with support.¡± Madame Liu Zhao spoke fluently and straightforwardly, seeming like a forthright person. ¡°So, you¡¯re Madame Zhao. Please,e in! As a servant new to this ce, I don¡¯t know many people. Any inadvertent discourtesy, please forgive me, Madame Zhao. Let me take you to meet ourdy,¡± Xiao Xi, well-trained by the Su Family in manners and etiquette, didn¡¯t panic upon hearing Madame Liu Zhao¡¯s identity and promptly made polite gestures to usher her inside. ¡°Thank you,¡± Madame Zhao nodded to herself, noting that even the household¡¯s servant girl was well-behaved, well-dressed, and conducted herself as if she were trained by a wealthy family. This made her look up a few notches to Su Wenyue. Initially, she had thought since Captain Han came from a farming background and perhaps had used some connection to get to his position, his wife would undoubtedly be unrefined. After all, a daughter-inw from a peasant family wouldn¡¯t even know a single character, let alone other skills. But it seemed that wasn¡¯t quite the case, and she found herself somewhat eager to meet the Captain¡¯s wife. Chapter 142: Can’t Leave People Chapter 142: Can¡¯t Leave People Trantor: 549690339 Madame Liu Zhao was somewhat surprised to see Xiao Xi, and when she saw Su Wenyue, Madame Liu Zhao was astonished once again. Wasn¡¯t it said that Captain Han had married a girl from the countryside? How could this be a countryside girl? She was such a beautiful and refined person, and her manners and speech were no less than those of a Madam from a wealthy family. She couldn¡¯t possibly be raised in the countryside. Her father was a sessful candidate in the imperial examinations, which was not considered a low background in their circle. Standing in front of Captain Han¡¯s wife, she even felt somewhat inferior. It was just that thisdy looked a bit young, probably just of marriageable age. ¡°Madam Liu, please take a seat. We have just moved in yesterday and haven¡¯t managed to get everything in order yet. It¡¯s a bit messy at home, so I hope you won¡¯t find it amusing,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile. She had nned to visit the nearby neighbors once she had gotten things in order at home. Being new to the area, it was good to get to know more people and make connections. Madame Liu Zhao¡¯s visit was timely. This area was not on the main street, but was a more secluded location with a nice environment. Many courtyards, like theirs, were single-entry, but there were also those with second and third entrances. It was not suitable for business but great for living. Close to the town and a military camp in Xinye County, many officials¡¯ families lived in this area. If she could get on good terms with the Madams, it could benefit Han Yu¡¯s career. Of course, Su Wenyue only intended to visit the neighbors nearby for now. The courtyards in this vicinity were all single-entry, and the official positions, ranks, and conditions of the families were not too different. She wouldn¡¯t rashly visit others without discussing it with Han Yu first, as she didn¡¯t want to be seen as trying to curry favor and risk leaving a bad impression. It could backfire and harm Han Yu¡¯s prospects if people thought he was overly ambitious. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I apologize for dropping by so suddenly. I came now to see if there was any way I could help. Please don¡¯t be too formal with me,¡± Madame Liu Zhao said. Madame Liu Zhao was a talkative person, and since Su Wenyue was new and unfamiliar with the ce, she found Madame Liu Zhao to be straightforward and considerate in her actions and speech, leaving a good impression. Wenyue was also keen to get to know her and learn more about the local affairs from her. The two of them seemed to hit it off really well. ¡°Sister Zhao, please try this. This is this year¡¯s new tea that has juste in, and these cakes are also snacks made by our servant girl. See if they suit your taste,¡± Su Wenyue invited, as Xiao Xi served the tea and refreshments. ¡°Your servant girl surely has a clever touch. These cakes are so uniquely made, even more appealing than the ones in the cake stores, and so delightful. I must try them,¡± Madame Liu Zhao said without any hesitation, reaching for the cakes. Not only were they aesthetically pleasing, but they tasted even better than she had imagined. Even the best cake store in the County Town couldn¡¯t produce vors like this. Plus, she could only afford to buy from the Town¡¯s cake store asionally, as her husband held an eighth rank official position with a modest sry, and they depended on that ie to support the family, so they had to be careful with expenses. ¡°They¡¯re truly delicious. It¡¯s my first time having such delightful cakes. Your family¡¯s tea and cakes are excellent, Su Wenyue. Having tried them now, I¡¯ll want toe often in the future, just for these cakes, if nothing else,¡± Madame Liu Zhao said, clearly fond of them, having consumed quite a few pieces from the table. ¡°If you like them, please eat more. We have plenty more in the kitchen, andter I¡¯ll have Xiao Xi pack some for you to take home.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you up on that offer. My little rascal at home has a sweet tooth; he¡¯ll certainly love these,¡± Madame Liu Zhao found Su Wenyue quite agreeable, epting the gift openly. She thought, since Su Wenyue was new here, she would support her in return. Although her husband was a Deputy Lieutenant and a subordinate to Han Yu, she had been in the Camp for many years and was a local who grew up here, understanding there was more to things than official positionsplicated interwoven rtionships mattered as well. When Han Yu returned home, Madame Liu Zhao had just left, and he saw the tea and cakes that had yet to be cleared away. ¡°Did we have a guest just now?¡± Han Yu asked, embracing Su Wenyue as he sat down, surmising that it was one of the neighbors who hade to visit now that someone had moved in, or possibly a colleague from the military camp. ¡°Madam Liu, the Deputy Lieutenant¡¯s wife, came by. Knowing we had just moved in, she wanted to see if she could be of any help. She seems like a decent person, and since I¡¯m new here and not yet familiar with everything, getting to know her is a good idea. It¡¯ll help me be acquainted with the local customs and people more quickly. I¡¯m just not sure what kind of person Deputy Lieutenant Liu is?¡± Su Wenyue said, leaning against Han Yu. She was a bit tired after the long conversation with Madame Liu Zhao and wanted to hear his thoughts. She might have had past life experiences and knew more about household matters, but shecked familiarity with these affairs. Moreover,munication between husband and wife, discussing the trivial matters of life, was good for deepening their rtionship and mutual understanding. Han Yu was d to see Su Wenyue relying on him and patiently shared his knowledge with her so that she could have a clearer picture, ¡°I haven¡¯t been on duty yet and haven¡¯t interacted with Deputy Lieutenant Liu, so I don¡¯t know much about him. However, other people speak well of him. I trust your judgment; if you think his wife is goodpany, then you should socialize more with her. Follow your heart, it¡¯s just the women¡¯s friendships between you, and it won¡¯t impact much. Still, you should be cautious where necessary.¡± ¡°I understand. I will maintain the proper discretion in my interactions with her. Also, I checked out the vegetable field behind the house. It¡¯s in a good location,rge, and the soil is fertile. I¡¯ll have Xiao Xi nt various vegetables there, so we won¡¯t have to buy our greens anymore.¡± Han Yu was happy if Su Wenyue was happy. He knew his wife¡¯s nature; she had recently taken an interest in managing thend. When they initially rented this courtyard, it was precisely because of that vegetable field; they were willing to pay extra rent to secure it, despite neighboring courtyards being cheaper. ¡°You may do as you please, just one thing¡ªpass the time if you must, but you are not to overexert yourself. Leave the work to the servants. I¡¯ve also picked out two servants, a maid and a young servant girl, who will be sent over in a few days. Then you can let Xiao Xi train them and teach them the rules before they start working.¡± Han Yu knew that Su Wenyue had a different bond with Xiao Xi, who had been with his wife since she was young. His wife often treated Xiao Xi as a sister, reluctant to overburden her, and one girl attending to her was too few, especially now that his wife was pregnant and needed someone by her side constantly. That was precisely the purpose of his outing just now. Su Wenyue had been considering hiring two more servants as Xiao Xi alone was too strained, and Han Yu had already taken care of it ahead of time, making her inwardly praise his thoughtful nature¡ªit was trulyforting. Chapter 143 - 143 All is Well Chapter 143 All is Well Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu spent two days with Su Wenyue, managing all the affairs at home, and the time for him to take office had arrived. Before leaving, he gave Su Wenyue endless reminders and instructions, to the point that even Su Wenyue grew somewhat annoyed. When did the previously reticent man turn into a nagging housewife? ¡°You better hurry on your way, stop fussing. Rest assured, everything at home will be fine with Xiao Xi taking care of it. Besides, you¡¯ll only be away for a few days, not that long. There really is no need for this.¡± ¡°You ungrateful little girl, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± Han Yu, feeling a bit annoyed, ruffled Su Wenyue¡¯s hair before mounting his horse and leaving for the military camp. After Han Yu left, the tooth shop woman came with the people Han Yu had selected for Su Wenyue. They had already been trained over the past few days and were now respectfully standing in front of Su Wenyue, greeting her with bows. Their manners were barely passable, but they seemed capable enough, and Su Wenyue knew that Han Yu had picked them ording to her preferences. Having met with them, Su Wenyue left them in Xiao Xi¡¯s charge to be assigned their duties. ¡°Miss, guess who¡¯s here?¡± Su Wenyue was squinting her eyes, lost in thought, when Xiao Xi entered cheerfully and spoke to her. Before she could finish, Su Hengxuan and an old woman appeared behind her. ¡°Second Brother, what brings you here?¡± Indeed, it was a pleasant surprise. A radiant smile spread across Su Wenyue¡¯s face immediately. ¡°For your first time traveling so far, Mother is very worried. She sent me to see how you are, and I also brought Grandma Chen with me to take care of you and the baby. How¡¯s the baby doing?¡± Su Wenxuan curiously gazed at Su Wenyue¡¯s stomach, as though trying to see something there, but it was too soon; the child wasn¡¯t even two months along and there was no sign of a bump. Su Wenyue¡¯s stomach looked no different from usual, which disappointed Su Wenxuan, and he withdrew his gaze. ¡°The baby¡¯s doing well. The doctor said that the child is healthy and, with proper care, I¡¯m sure to give birth to a plump and fair baby.¡± Su Wenyue gently touched her stomach, her face full of maternal tenderness, causing mixed feelings in Su Hengxuan¡¯s heart. ¡°My younger sister has finally grown up, and now you¡¯ll soon be a mother too,¡± Su Hengxuan remarked. ¡°If Second Brother is envious, marry a sister-inw for me soon. Mother always worries about your marriage. You¡¯re not getting any younger!¡± Su Wenyue thought of how Mother fretted over Second Brother¡¯s marital affairs and offered her advice. Hearing Su Wenyue, Su Wenxuan shuddered and gave her a constipated look, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it, when did you get possessed by Mother, speaking in such an old-fashioned, bossy way. You haven¡¯t gotten stupid from the pregnancy, have you? Be careful or your husband might not want you anymore, and don¡¯te cryingter.¡± ¡°Oh, so you, daring to make up stories about me, are the one who¡¯s turned foolish!¡± Pregnant women are not to be trifled with. Su Hengxuan carelessly let his mischievous side show, immediately infuriating Su Wenyue. This led to a chase around the room with Su Hengxuan not daring to retaliate or run away ¨C after all, how could he if he identally hurt the baby?! After their yful banter, the siblings turned to more serious matters, and Su Hengxuan handed a book to Su Wenyue. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Just open it and you¡¯ll see,¡± said Su Hengxuan, his lips curling into a smile, indicating that Su Wenyue should look for herself. ¡°Still ying mysterious,¡± grumbled Su Wenyue under her breath. After flipping through the book for a couple of pages, her face lit up with delight. ¡°Second Brother, you really have far-reaching connections. Where did you get this information? It¡¯s exactly what I need. Being a neer and unfamiliar with my surroundings, I have to find my way step by step. With this, my work will be much easier.¡± The book turned out to be a detailed record of the officials and notables of Xinye County, including their hobbies and even some private and secret details of themselves, their wives, and concubines. ¡°What do you think I brought this book for? When have I ever done something pointless? Learn from it,¡± he advised. Criticize you, and you puff up with anger; Su Wenyue pursed her lips in thought, but considering how helpful the book was to her, she held back any offensive remarks. Instead, she praised Su Hengxuan with a chuckle, making him beam with pride, all his efforts to obtain the book not having been in vain. Han Yu would be gone for several days ¨C and as they say, the beginning is always the hardest. In the camp, he had to lead his men and build good rtionships with his colleagues, none of which were easy tasks. Having no prior experience andcking a notable background made his job much harder than just training as the lowest rank soldier every day. Nevertheless, none of these challenges could deter Han Yu; without such abilities, he couldn¡¯t dream of future sess or aspire to be Prime Minister. On his rare holiday, Han Yu returned home exhausted and fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow, not waking until the next day. Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu with affection. In just a few days, he had be noticeably darker and thinner. She wondered how tired he must have beenst night to fall asleep like that ¨C even after days of hunting in the mountains, Han Yu had never been so worn out before. ¡°Wife, at first, things were a bit hectic, and I had many matters requiring my attention. It will gradually get better. Have you been well at home these past days? Did you take good care of yourself as I instructed?¡± Han Yu was concerned that his wife might feel he had neglected her, so he exined why he hadn¡¯t been back for so many days. It wasn¡¯t forck of desire but for sheerck of time, being so tired that he¡¯d fall asleep immediately. Su Wenyue, who would asionally act spoiled and unreasonable as a bit of fun, was not to be underestimated when it came to offering Han Yu the care and understanding he truly needed. She showed absolute understanding and support. ¡°I¡¯ve been quite well. A couple of days ago, Second Brother came, brought an old woman to help with childbirth, and also brought lots of food and supplements. And this!¡± Su Wenyue presented the book like a treasure, passing it to Han Yu. The book was as useful to him as it was to her. Indeed, Han Yu¡¯s face showed the same joy upon opening the book as Su Wenyue had when she first saw it. With this information, he could make more urate judgments about these people in the future. ¡°Second Brother-inw really dotes on his younger sister. Even with the Su Family¡¯s current means, it would have taken considerable effort and resources topile this book. It looks like just a book, but the information within is not only hard to find through various channels, but also difficult to verify. He delivered it so timely, he must have started preparing it quite a while ago.¡± Though Han Yu disliked seeing the two siblings so affectionate with each other, he had to admit his brother-inw was exceptionally good to his wife. ted, Su Wenyue said, ¡°Of course, you did marry the Su Family¡¯s most treasured. Not just my Second Brother, but Father, Mother, and my big brother adore me the most, and Grandfather too. He adored me the most. Speaking of which, it was Grandfather who decided on our marriage. I wonder how Father and Grandfather are getting on in Chang¡¯an.¡± Chapter 144: The Beauty is Gone Chapter 144: The Beauty is Gone Trantor: 549690339 Apart from the initial period of adjustment, things slowly got better. Han Yu became gradually less busy, able to return home every other day or two. Su Wenyue also got to know the neighbors well, and her stomach started to grow bigger, yet from the back, she still looked slim. Paired with the baby fat on her face, if it weren¡¯t for the bump, she would hardly look like a pregnant woman. After the first three months entered a stable period, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t have to stay home so cautiously and would asionally go out and visit the neighbors¡¯ homes. Su Wenyue was generous and straightforward, seemingly without guile. She got along well in her circle, and everyone liked dealing with her. Of course, things couldn¡¯t always go so smoothly. Su Wenyue was well-liked and beautiful, which inevitably made some people jealous and left her facing their scorn. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s with Madam Zhou? She¡¯s so infuriating! She may give you the cold shoulder, but to actually say you¡¯re carrying a girl in your stomach is too much. They say you¡¯ll have a boy if you¡¯re craving sour food and your belly is pointed, which is exactly your case, Madam. I think she¡¯s just jealous of you. Lord Zhou might be a single rank higher than our master, but what¡¯s so great about that? Our master is young and promising, headed for greater achievements. He will surely surpass that mediocre Lord Zhou someday!¡± Xiao Xi said angrily. Since Grandma Chen¡¯s arrival and her strict demands, Xiao Xi¡¯s way of addressing Han Yu and Su Wenyue changed, no longer calling them uncle and Miss informally. Now that Han Yu held an official position, such casual address was not advisable. Moreover, with other servants in the house, she could not set a bad example. ¡°Xiao Xi, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Lord Zhou and Madam Zhou are not for us servant girls to gossip about. What if someone overheard you? It would only bring trouble for the master and madam!¡± Even though Grandma Chen was quite furious with Madam Zhou¡¯s attitude, being the older and more stable figure she was, she quickly scolded Xiao Xi for speaking out of turn. ¡°Grandma Chen, my apologies, I¡¯m just too upset. Madam Zhou is jealous of our madam. It¡¯s one thing to be snide every time she sees her, but now it seems like she¡¯s cursing our Miss, what terrible intentions!¡± Xiao Xi was still somewhat indignant. On the contrary, Su Wenyue remained calm and not at all upset by Madam Zhou¡¯s words. To her, whether the child was a boy or a girl was irrelevant, as long as it was her child. She was happy. The only reason she hoped the child in her stomach was a son was because of a lingering desire to atone for her previous life¡¯s abandonment of her son, hoping he could return and she would have a chance to make amends. ¡°Xiao Xi, if I¡¯m not upset, you shouldn¡¯t be either. Madam Zhou didn¡¯t say much, and no matter whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, the child is mine. My husband also said he¡¯d be happy with either. I just hope for a healthy child. Besides, getting upset only harms oneself, right?¡± Su Wenyue said while blinking yfully, and Xiao Xi suddenly wasn¡¯t angry anymore. Grandma Chen looked at Su Wenyue with loving eyes. She had watched the madam grow up from a little girl to this age, and truly, she had be nothing short of kindhearted. Previously a bit spoiled and temperamental, she had be tolerant and gentle after getting married. Surely, a great fortune awaited her in the future. ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s a Lingyin Temple not far from town, and the Bodhisattva there is particrly effective. Why not go pray there, perhaps your wish will be granted! Although the Master says he¡¯s happy with either boy or girl, men¡¯s hearts are all simr, and who doesn¡¯t hope to have a son soon to continue the lineage? It would be best if the firstborn is a boy. After that, give birth to a pretty girl like yourself, madam, it would be so adorable,¡± Grandma Chen said. Grandma Chen was not too keen on Su Wenyue going out, especially because she was pregnant. It was fine to visit nearby, but it was better to avoid other ces. However, when Xiao Xi brought up this idea, Grandma Chen surprisingly did not object and even showed agreement. ¡°Madam, Xiao Xi¡¯s suggestion isn¡¯t bad. I¡¯ve also heard that the Bodhisattva at Lingyin Temple is quite miraculous. If you pray sincerely, it will certainly fulfill your wish!¡± Is Lingyin Temple really that miraculous? Su Wenyue had heard a lot of people talk about it. She used to not believe in ghosts and gods, but after being reborn, she encountered such a phenomenon and inexplicably started to believe. Upon hearing Xiao Xi and Grandma Chen¡¯s suggestions, Su Wenyue felt moved; if she prayed to the Bodhisattva, could she ensure that the son she had wronged in her previous life would be reborn in her womb? Seeing Su Wenyue seemingly persuaded, Xiao Xi pleaded more earnestly, and with Grandma Chen adding her voice of support, Su Wenyue made up her mind to visit Lingyin Temple the following day. When Han Yu returned home that evening and heard about his wife¡¯s wishes to visit the temple, he wasn¡¯t very superstitious himself. He believed that whatever you wanted you had to strive for on your own; what¡¯s the use of praying to a Bodhisattva? Nheless, since his wife had set her heart on it, going for a visit might bring her peace of mind. He just reminded Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi to take good care of Su Wenyue. Upon arriving at Lingyin Temple, Su Wenyue felt even more in awe of its bustling activity. There were so many people! Describing it as a mountain and sea of humanity was no exaggeration. There were not only locals but also many who had traveled from distant ces, mostly seeking children. Xiao Xi and Grandma Chen guarded Su Wenyue closely, fearful of any mishaps. Su Wenyue made a donation, and a Little Monk led them in front of the Buddha. For some reason, Su Wenyue¡¯s recently restless heart felt an exceptional sense of calm as she stepped into the main hall. Even the sins and guilt from her previous life seemed to dissipate, leaving her feeling incredibly serene. Kneeling before the Buddha, she prayed with her hands pressed together ¨C never before had her face shown such tranquility and harmony, shining with a maternal glow and boundless love, radiating a soft, sacred light. All of this was observed by a watchful pair of eyes. To think that Xinye County had such a striking beauty, outmatching the vulgar fineries at home ¨C the woman in front of the hall had truly captivated him. A pity that this beauty was already another¡¯s wife, carrying someone else¡¯s child. It could only be deemed a regret. ¡°Young Master, what are you looking at? The Master has invited you to meet with him inside,¡± the servant inquired curiously, following his master¡¯s gaze. By then, Su Wenyue and her entourage had already risen, and all he saw was the solemn Buddha statue. The Young Master did not wish to reveal his thoughts. If it were just any woman, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered, but the yearning he felt for a pregnant woman made even him think his own thoughts were somewhat sordid. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but want another glimpse, yet when he looked again, the beauty was gone. Chapter 145: Banquet for Colleagues Chapter 145: Banquet for Colleagues Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Madam, you have been toiling for so long. I have already had a little monk arrange a room for you. Why don¡¯t you go and take a short rest? After lunch, we can return home,¡± Grandma Chen dutifully suggested, arranging everything very neatly. Su Wenyue naturally would not disagree and nodded, following Grandma Chen¡¯s rmendation. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve heard that the meals at Lingyin Temple are quite delicious, even better than the ones at Grand Restaurant In The City. It¡¯s a rare opportunity for us to be here, so we must have a good meal!¡± Xiao Xi said cheerfully. She was currently very interested in cooking, so she was particrly curious about food. ¡°Tsk, such a bumpkin who has never seen the world, running eagerly to a temple for a meal. What¡¯s the Grand Restaurant In The City? The truly good chefs are all in the mansions of Wealthy Families. It¡¯s truly embarrassing!¡± As soon as Xiao Xi¡¯s words fell to the ground, a Servant Girl in green clothes, attending a beautiful woman, walked over with disdain. Although the attendant called her a woman, she was, in fact, dressed as one, and appeared to be only seventeen or eighteen years old. It was the Servant Girl in green clothes who spoke with a disdainful look at Su Wenyue and her servants, as the woman exuded pride, clearly too arrogant to give anyone the time of day. This kind of person was likely of good family background, hence her high self-regard and disdain for others. Su Wenyue did not want to offend them, nor did she intend to argue. After exchanging a nce with the haughty pair, she led Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi into the room arranged by the little monk. Xiao Xi, feeling indignant, wanted to exin herself to the Servant Girl in green clothes but was stopped by a warning look from Su Wenyue and held back. Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s reaction, the haughty pair found it unamusing. The Servant Girl in green clothes snorted: ¡°Truly, bumpkins from the countryside,cking any manners!¡± The little monk pressed his hands together, seemingly unnoticed in the non-argument, his expression unchanged, yet it seemed as if he saw everything. ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you let me talk back to that servant girl? Who does she think she is,ughing at us as bumpkins from the countryside? And her master, so arrogant, as if her nose was in the sky!¡± Xiao Xi initially swallowed her pride in front of Su Wenyue, but once inside the room, she couldn¡¯t contain herself. Su Wenyue did not rush to exin, but instead turned her gaze to Grandma Chen: ¡°Xiao Xi¡¯s impetuosity is too severe. Grandma Chen, what do you think?¡± ¡°Yes, servant thinks Madam¡¯s actions were correct. Although that pair of master and servant are arrogant, we have no quibble with them, and there is no need to bicker and create enmities over a trivial matter. What¡¯s wrong with bearing a moment¡¯s indignation? At present, the master¡¯s official rank is still low, and it is a time when we need to exercise restraint and bide our time. Moreover, from both the pair¡¯s clothing and their arrogant air, it is clear theye from an non-ordinary background, likely being from Aristocratic Families or noted ones, which is why they are so boastful and don¡¯t regard others at all. Although such behavior is hard to ept, it¡¯s better for us not to offend such people for now, otherwise one careless move could bring trouble for the master and the Su Family,¡± Grandma Chen counseled. Su Wenyue nodded, then looked towards Xiao Xi: ¡°Now do you understand why I stopped you? Your temperament is too impulsive; you really need to learn some patience.¡± It seemed as if the matter was over, yet fate is indeed a curious thing, and in this case, it seemed to resemble more of a ¡°bad karma.¡± After finishing their lunch and resting for a while at the temple, Su Wenyue and her servants were ready to leave, only to run into the same pair of master and servant outside the temple. As two horse carriages passed by each other, Su Wenyue, who always favored understated luxury, had an unremarkable-looking carriage that was veryfortable on the inside, especially since she was pregnant, Han Yu had it specially modified for her. But tastes vary, and it was foreseeable that the haughty pair would once again look down on Su Wenyue as a country bumpkin. Xiao Xi, no longer impulsive, simply rolled her eyes at the pair and drove the carriage away. That Servant Girl in green clothes once again sneered, ¡°Uncultured bumpkin, wild servant girl!¡± That Servant Girl in green clothes not only didn¡¯t lower her voice when she spoke ill of others but deliberately raised her tone, letting her words reach Su Wenyue and her servants once again. However, this time they were not angry but somewhat amused. This Servant Girl in green clothes seemed very fond of using the term ¡°bumpkin,¡± and it was always the same phrase. When they returned to Town, Su Wenyue and her servants encountered that same pair again. They all chuckled, truly a bad karma. It appeared that the haughty pair might also reside in the same area. Conversely, the haughty pair was surprised to see Su Wenyue and her servants, especially the Servant Girl in green clothes who couldn¡¯t believe her eyes seeing the same ¡°bumpkins¡± again. Most of the residents in that part of the area were Official¡¯s Families, and the pair wondered why such people were in this neighborhood. ¡°Move aside. What is your carriage doing in the middle of the road? Don¡¯t you see we need to pass!¡± Both carriages needed to use the same narrow path, and it was impossible for the haughty pair to give way. Just as Su Wenyue was about to signal Xiao Xi to pull the carriage aside, she heard the shrill voice of the Servant Girl in green clothes and frowned. Perhaps because Su Wenyue had gone to Lingyin Temple, Han Yu, worried, found the time toe back in the evening. Seeing his wife safe and the gloom that had been between her brows lifted, he felt relieved. Thinking that the trip to Lingyin Temple was not in vain and there were indeed some gains. Su Wenyue also told Han Yu about the run-ins with the same pair of master and servant several times. Han Yu frowned but, from Su Wenyue¡¯s description, he guessed who they might be. ¡°I wonder if that might be from Lord Fang¡¯s family? If it¡¯s her, such behavior is not surprising. That woman is extremely arrogant, and there¡¯s something off with her head. Relying on a couple of remarkable ancestors, she prides herself on her birth. Not only with you, but she does the same to others, not realizing those were matters of generations ago and nobody cares for her anymore. Due to her, Lord Fang has suffered the exclusion of his colleagues. He has been stuck at the Seventh Rank for seven or eight years without any promotion. Who would have thought he¡¯d have a wife who could offend people so? My dear, you weren¡¯t mistreated, were you?¡± Han Yu¡¯s tone was full of sympathy for Lord Fang, implying that marrying well was not something everyone could be lucky enough to enjoy. Su Wenyue shook her head. It was only a few unpleasant words from a servant girl, and she didn¡¯t take it to heart. Hearing Han Yu talk like that, she also felt some sympathy for Lord Fang. On second thought, she remembered that the documents her Second Brother hadpiled for her had mentioned Lord Fang and his wife, with a brief description of Madam Fang described as quite ¡°arrogant.¡± Now, she had witnessed it firsthand. On this holiday, Han Yu had invited a few colleagues to his home, including Lord Fang. Aside from his poorly behaving wife, Lord Fang himself was somewhat pedantic, a bookworm who only knew armchair strategies and naturally couldn¡¯t make it in the Camp. The reason Han Yu had been getting close to Lord Fangtely was not without a motive. Chapter 146: Guests and Hosts Have a Great Time Chapter 146: Guests and Hosts Have a Great Time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wife, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you on this holiday.¡± Han Yu felt sorry for his wife, but necessary social interactions among colleagues couldn¡¯t be neglected. Eating and drinking together would naturally lead to closer acquaintances. Originally, Han Yu nned to treat everyone to a meal at a restaurant, but they all insisted oning to his house. It was also because during a previous visit to the military camp, his wife had prepared a lot of food for him, and Han Yu generously shared it with everyone, so they all knew he had a talented wife when it came to culinary skills. ¡°Husband, why do you say such a thing? We are husband and wife, where does the question of hardshipe into it? Taking care of you is my duty; to speak like this would seem to create distance between us.¡± Su Wenyue was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to help Han Yu enough, and now with the opportunity to use her cooking skills to bring him closer to his colleagues, she was more than willing. She knew Han Yu was concerned because she was pregnant with their child, but she had already passed the first three months, and the child in her stomach was healthy, so there was no need to be overly cautious. Moreover, with Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi to help her, cooking wouldn¡¯t be too tiring. Han Yu originally just wanted Su Wenyue to oversee things, and leave the actual cooking to Xiao Xi, whose culinary skills weren¡¯t bad after being guided by Su Wenyue. However, Su Wenyue decided to cook herself, to show sincerity, and also because there were someplex dishes that Xiao Xi could not make. On the holiday, two full tables of guests came. Han Yu had been busytely, not just managing his subordinates well, but also establishing many connections in the military camp and developing his own power. As the mistress of the house, Su Wenyue naturally had toe out to meet the guests. Like Madame Liu Zhao when she first met Su Wenyue, they initially thought that Han Yu¡¯s wife was a country woman with little vision and only cooking as her redeeming quality. Only after meeting her did they realize their mistake. With such conversation skills, temperament, character, and appearance, she could not possibly be raised in the countryside. After inquiring, they learned that Han Yu¡¯s wife was actually Miss Su from the Su Family, which exined a lot. Many people knew Master Su because his businesses were broad and involved deep connections with some influential people in Chang¡¯an City, not merely that of a simple businessman. In Xinye County, no one dared to offend the Su Family, and it was no wonder that Han Yu, a farmer with no previous achievements, could suddenly upy the position of an eighth-rank captain ¨C he had such a powerful backing behind him. Still, even with support from his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home, Han Yu¡¯s character and abilities were excellent, which helped him gain Shangfeng¡¯s favor. He was a young man with bright prospects, which was also why they were willing to build connections with Han Yu. After learning about Su Wenyue¡¯s background, Han Yu¡¯s colleagues treated her with much more respect. Seeing that Su Wenyue was pregnant and still personally cooking to entertain them, they all felt very honored. The meal was quite enjoyable for everyone involved, and when they left, Su Wenyue prepared a special product from her ¡°hometown¡± for each person. Except for the pedantic Lord Fang, everyone else happily epted the gifts and left. ¡°Wife, are you tired?¡± After sending his colleagues away one by one, Han Yu immediately came to attend to his wife ¨C today, she was the real hero. Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t really tired. Having witnessed Madam Fang¡¯s abilities before, and today having met Lord Fang, she paid special attention to him. There¡¯s a saying, ¡°Like husband, like wife,¡± andpared to Madam Fang¡¯s sense of superiority, Lord Fang also possessed an arrogancemon among the literati. Among all the guests today, only Lord Fang stood out as someone who didn¡¯t fit in. ¡°Husband, why did you invite Lord Fang? I feel that he is not someone suitable for making friends with. His pedantic ways andck of worldly wisdom aside, his intentions do not seem pure. While he disys arrogance, hecks the integrity of a learned man. You usually don¡¯t like to interact with such people,¡± Su Wenyue voiced her confusion. ¡°Wife, you are indeed clever. Actually, I don¡¯t really want to be close with Lord Fang either, but there¡¯s a reason behind my actions. This Lord Fang has some background; although his family has declined by his generation, his great-grandfather was once a renowned general, General Hu Wei, whose contributions on the battlefield were immense. His experience in leading troops was vast, and he made many significant contributions to Daming.¡± ¡°So, it was because of General Hu Wei that you befriended Lord Fang?¡± ¡°General Hu Wei wrote down his experiences in leading troops into a Military Book before his death, and it was passed down. I want to get hold of this Military Book through Lord Fang.¡± Han Yu didn¡¯t keep his motive from Su Wenyue. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have tolerated Lord Fang for so long. Han Yu thought he was well-read and talented enough to achieve great things, but only after joining the military camp did he realize his arrogance. There was so much more for him to learn. While Lord Fang was old-fashioned and good only for armchair strategizing, some of his words were insightful, showing he had read that Military Book. If those strategies could be applied flexibly, they would be immensely valuable. ¡°So, it¡¯s for the Military Book.¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s mind raced. She had heard of General Hu Wei¡¯s Military Book. However, ording to other people¡¯s opinions, while General Hu Wei¡¯s Military Book was good, it was no match for The Art of War and the Thirty-Six Stratagems passed down from Consort Li, which were truly exceptional. Mastering even a third of their content would be infinitely beneficial, not just in battle but in other areas as well. That person often asked her to recite The Art of War and the Thirty-Six Stratagems, which she, being a woman, did not fully understand, yet she found some of the strategies quite useful. ¡°Actually, General Hu Wei¡¯s Military Book is not the best. Husband, even if you want to study strategy, you don¡¯t need to rely solely on General Hu Wei¡¯s Military Book. Perhaps there¡¯s something even better that you just don¡¯t know about,¡± she hinted. At hearing his wife¡¯s words, a glimmer shone in Han Yu¡¯s eyes, and that mysterious aura he always felt around her surfaced again. Now that he knew his wife so well, the implication of her words was that she had better Military Books. General Hu Wei¡¯s book was already highly sought after, and astonishingly, his wife had something even better. Even with his steady disposition, Han Yu couldn¡¯t help feeling excited. ¡°I saw those two Military Books when I was a child in my grandfather¡¯s library. One is called The Art of War, and the other, the Thirty-Six Stratagems. I don¡¯t remember where they are ced, but fortunately, I still recall their contents. I¡¯ll write them down for you,¡± Su Wenyue said, aware of the many ws in her story, but not minding another in front of Han Yu. Knowing his character, Su Wenyue was aware that Han Yu had long realized some things but pretended not to know. Without probing, their eptance and trust in each other remained unspoken, and now all she wanted was for Han Yu to surpass his achievements in his previous life with these two books. Chapter 147: The Grace of Living Chapter 147: The Grace of Living Trantor: 549690339 In order to transcribe the military tactics manual, Su Wenyue had confined herself to the study room for the past few days, not allowing anyone to enter. Even General Hu Wei¡¯s military manual was coveted by many, let alone such timeless ssics as The Art of War and the Thirty-Six Stratagems. It¡¯s always good to be cautious. After all, it was a matter of her previous life, and Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t perfectly recite and write down every word. After piecing together bits and pieces for a few days, she finally managed to write down the gist of the contents, and then she recopied it onto fresh paper, binding it into a book once the ink had dried. After the transcription, Su Wenyue burned the rough draft, leaving only the final copy for Han Yu. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s done.¡± Holding the two transcribed copies of the military manual in her hands, Su Wenyue felt a great sense of aplishment. She was eagerly awaiting Han Yu¡¯s return to present her treasure to him. Surely Han Yu would be thrilled to receive these two manuals, she thought, and a smile unconsciously spread across her face. Han Yu hadn¡¯t returned in the past two days, but he would surelye back tonight. Having hidden the military manual, Su Wenyue could finally sleep peacefully. These past days had been exhausting, and she felt dark circles forming under her eyes. If Han Yu returned and saw her like this, he would certainly catch her for a lecture. Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi were relieved to see Su Wenyue finally emerging from the study room. Although the first dangerous three months of pregnancy had passed, a pregnant woman should not overexert herself. However, Madam had been like a woman possessed these past two days, and nobody knew what she was doing in the study room. They couldn¡¯t persuade her otherwise. ¡°Madam, your servant has prepared chicken soup for you since morning. Please finish the soup before you sleep,¡± said Grandma Chen. As she spoke, Xiao Xi had already gone to the kitchen to bring the chicken soup over. Su Wenyue felt somewhat tired of chicken soup, but for the sake of the child in her stomach, she took the soup and drank it after testing its temperature. After sleeping for a while longer, Su Wenyue woke up to have her lunch. She wanted to go outside for a walk when she heard that a visitor hade, so she had to put aside her ns for going out. ¡°Madam, that woman you saved that day is outside right now, seeking an audience with you. She says she wants to thank you for your kindness. Madam, would you like to meet her?¡± If it were anyone else, Xiao Xi would have sent them away, but it was an ordinary civilian woman, whom the Madam had previously instructed to pay special attention to because Madam cared a great deal about her, so Xiao Xi was especially mindful and treated this woman differently. Su Wenyue was momentarily stunned, then remembered who Xiao Xi was talking about and quickly asked Xiao Xi to invite the woman in. She was still considering how to forge a closer rtionship with this woman. The woman Xiao Xi referred to was someone Su Wenyue had met at the entrance of a pharmacy shop. At that time, the woman had no money and was kneeling in front of the pharmacy to beg for medicine to save her critically ill son, but the pharmacy¡¯s staff refused. Ovee with sorrow and despair, the woman fainted. Moved by the woman¡¯s maternal love, Su Wenyue spontaneously helped her to wake up, and she even provided silver to pay for a doctor to treat and prescribe medicine for the woman¡¯s son. The woman expressed her gratitude by kowtowing to Su Wenyue, who quickly went to support her. Inadvertently, she noticed a butterfly-shaped birthmark on the woman¡¯s wrist, and a person¡¯s words from her past life shed through her mind, instantly reminding her of the woman¡¯s identity. The woman was none other than¡­! Su Wenyue maintained herposure, but her heart was filled with both shock and joy. Indeed, what goes aroundes around. She had serendipitously acted out of kindness to save a woman, only for the heavens to reward her with a windfall. With this woman¡¯s help, Han Yu¡¯s supportwork would be strengthened. However, the time wasn¡¯t right to reveal the woman¡¯s identity yet. Han Yu¡¯s foundation in the military camp was still not deep enough, and there was much he needed to learn. It wasn¡¯t the best moment. Moreover, even if she nned to use the woman¡¯s status, it had to be at an opportune moment, or it might seem too deliberate, raising suspicions about their intentions, for she would not have known of the woman¡¯s identity without the experiences and memories from her previous life. ¡°Aunt, please have a seat. I didn¡¯t expect your visit today, and I hope you won¡¯t take offense at any neglect!¡± Su Wenyue personally greeted the woman at the door and escorted her inside. The woman was ttered and surprised to find that the kind stranger who had saved her and her son was actually the wife of an official. She had followed the address given by her benefactor to find the ce, but once she reached the courtyard entrance, she felt somewhat inappropriate to call upon them so abruptly. ¡°How can Madam speak like this? I am but a crude woman; you mustn¡¯t say such things about me. I am unworthy of Madam¡¯s kindness! I came here today to express my thanks for the life-saving help you gave to my son and me. I have nothing of value to give in return, Madam. These eggs are from my own chickens and these plums I¡¯ve pickled myself. They¡¯re not much, but they represent my sincere gratitude. If Madam doesn¡¯t mind, please ept them.¡± ¡°How could I mind? You made these plums yourself, Aunt, and since I¡¯ve been pregnant, I¡¯ve craved sour things. I was just thinking about having some, and you¡¯ve brought them to me,¡± Su Wenyue said as she opened the container and took a plum to put in her mouth, assuring the woman of her trust. Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi did not approve of Su Wenyue¡¯s gesture but refrained from saying anything else in front of the woman, recognizing that Madam had a different attitude toward this woman and must have her reasons. Su Wenyue initially acted as such just to bond with the woman, but her eyes lit up upon tasting the plum; it was really delicious, with a unique vor that surpassed any plum she had eaten before. ¡°Aunt, these plums are too delicious,¡± Su Wenyue remarked as she picked another to taste. The woman was delighted with the praise for the plums she had pickled and was happy that her benefactor appreciated them. The pickled plums were, after all, a specialty passed down from her ancestors, not easily replicated by others. ¡°If Madam likes them, I have more at home and will bring them to you next time.¡± ¡°That would be wonderful,¡± Su Wenyue replied, reaching for another plum before being stopped by the watchful Grandma Chen. ¡°I haven¡¯t yet asked for Aunt¡¯s name. This child must be your son, right? He looks well; has he fully recovered?¡± Su Wenyue asked with a smile. The woman had specially brought her son today: ¡°My name is Feng Susu, my husband¡¯s family name is An, and this is my son An Tai. Thanks to Madam¡¯s kind actions, the doctor was able to treat him, and he is now fully recovered. An Tai, you must kowtow to Madam. She is the great benefactor who saved our lives. Remember, a debt of gratitude is to be repaid like a spring for a favor as small as a drop of water. Never forget Madam¡¯s kindness.¡± An Tai was a sensible child and before Feng could finish, he knelt and kowtowed to Su Wenyue repeatedly, his face showing deep gratitude: ¡°An Tai thanks Madam for the gift of life and will never forget it!¡± If Su Wenyue had any lingering doubts, they were dispelled by the woman¡¯s announcement of her name and her husband¡¯s surname. She swiftly helped An Tai to his feet. Chapter 148: Little Hope Chapter 148: Little Hope Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You and your son need not be so formal; it isn¡¯t such a serious matter of life-saving grace. I simply helped out of sympathy for an aunt¡¯s deep affection for her child. It was just a helping hand, you needn¡¯t take it to heart like this,¡± Su Wenyue waved her hand as she spoke. When she had offered her help, it was indeed with this sentiment, and she had not thought of seeking any return from the mother and son. However, now that she knew Feng Susu¡¯s status, she naturally had more thoughts. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t consider herself despicable, for it wasn¡¯t about harming anyone. Although there was a suspicion of taking advantage of Feng Susu and her son, the fact that she had saved their lives was undeniable. Therefore, asking for some remuneration without affecting the mother and son was reasonable. It is often said that doctors arepassionate, yet they still charge a consultation fee for treating patients. Even kind-hearted doctors would only waive the fee for patients in genuine financial distress. Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s response, Feng Susu and her son felt more grateful. They believed that Madam Han was truly kind-hearted; after all, they genuinely had nothing desirable to offer. Besides good intentions, Feng Susu and her son could think of no reason why Su Wenyue would lend a hand. As for that matter, no one knew about it except Su Wenyue at this time. Even Feng Susu and her son wouldn¡¯t be living this rough and tumble life if they were aware. ¡°Madam Han has a warm heart to offer help. Although it may be a small effort for you, it is a tremendous favor for us mother and son. We will remember this kindness for the rest of our lives. Whatever Madam Hanmands, as long as it is within our capabilities, we will not refuse,¡± Feng Susu dered with conviction, a woman who could articte herself forcefully. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to raise her son single-handedly under such difficult conditions. Su Wenyue decided not to continue the topic. After all, she would naturally im what was owed when the time came. She recalled that Feng Susu¡¯s previous humble abode partially copsed due to rain, so the mother and son had taken refuge in the Ruined Temple. ¡°Aunt, are you still living in the Ruined Temple with the child? How do you maintain your livelihood on a daily basis? Do you have any ns?¡± Su Wenyue asked these questions not only to foster a closer rtionship but also genuinely to help the mother and son. Before anyone found them, there was still a hard stretch of days ahead, and she didn¡¯t mind giving them a hand. Feng Susu and her son were indeed people worth her assistance. If someone else had asked such questions, the mother and son might have be irritated and guarded, but they could feel Su Wenyue¡¯s goodwill when she asked. ¡°Once the house fell, we lost our shelter and could only temporarily stay in the Ruined Temple. But it¡¯s fine; we¡¯re ustomed to such a life after so many years of hardships. As for our livelihood, Taier earns a few coins by writing letters for others on the Street, and I can earn a bit by washing Clothes for Wealthy Families every day. We have enough to support ourselves and have no other ns. Our greatest wish in life is to find my son¡¯s father so that our family can be reunited and live together happily.¡± Feng Susu was a woman of resilient character. Her Husband had been out of touch for many years, and while most people would give up after searching for so long, she had never given up hope and continued her relentless search, believing that her Husband was still alive. ¡°So, it¡¯s said that your child¡¯s father went to join the army, right?¡± Su Wenyue inquired, following Feng Susu¡¯s narrative. As soon as the topic of her long-separated Husband came up, Feng Susu¡¯s eyes reddened: ¡°That was thirteen years ago. Dad joined the army, and for the first one or two years, he would send letters arranging for his Military pay to be brought home. Later, a war broke out at the Border, and he apanied the Imperial Army to fight off foreign enemies. After that, he never returned, nor was there any news. Subsequently, a great flood struck our hometown. Our Crops and home were destroyed, and life became unsustainable, so I left Xinye with my child. We depended on odd jobs or begging, and it took three years to reach the Border City.¡± Listening to this, Su Wenyue felt a surge of admiration for Feng Susu: ¡°What happened after that, did you still not find your child¡¯s father upon reaching the Border City?¡± Feng Susu shook her head: ¡°I was overjoyed to finally arrive at the Border City, hoping that I could finally see the child¡¯s father. But in such a vast ce, it¡¯s not easy to find one person. I asked around in the military camp, and they said there was no record of him. I searched many nearby areas too, but there was no news. Later, I learned from a veteran who had returned from the Battlefield that my child¡¯s father had been transferred elsewhere. We traveled to many ces but still couldn¡¯t find him. A couple of years ago, we heard he might be in Xinye and went there, only to be disappointed again.¡± This was truly a story full of sorrow; just listening to it, Su Wenyue could sense the hardships, let alone Feng Susu who had lived through it day by day. ¡°Do you still n to continue searching for him? But where to look next? Searching aimlessly like this isn¡¯t a solution,¡± Su Wenyue said, well aware of the child¡¯s father¡¯s whereabouts but unable to reveal it, because in this lifetime, she couldn¡¯t possibly know about it. If she were to reveal it, she would have no way to exin how she came to know, yet she couldn¡¯t bear to see Feng Susu continue the search either. ¡°I have no other ideas; I can¡¯t think of any other way,¡± Feng Susu admitted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here for now? My Husband is on duty at the Camp. You can tell me about your child¡¯s father, and I¡¯ll have my Husband look into it for you. It¡¯s better than aimlessly rushing around like a headless fly,¡± Su Wenyue suggested after some thought. ¡°Really?! That would be wonderful! I, a civilian woman, wouldn¡¯t know how to thank Madam enough,¡± Feng Susu eximed, emotionally standing up, her tears almost spilling over with gratitude. She felt incredibly fortunate to have encountered such a kind-hearted person as Madam, and she attempted to kowtow to Su Wenyue in thanks. Su Wenyue quickly pulled her up: ¡°Aunt, please don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m just going to ask my Husband to have a look for him; whether he can find him is uncertain. If he doesn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. As someone who has been searching for so many years, I don¡¯t expect to find him at once. I¡¯m already very grateful that Madam is willing to help,¡± Feng Susu responded. ¡°Don¡¯t keep calling me Madam; it feels so distant. My surname is Su, and my name is Wenyue. You can just call me Lady Yue. That¡¯s what everyone calls me at home,¡± Su Wenyue offered. Su Wenyue actually wanted to keep Feng Susu and her son, but since it was only their second meeting, being too enthusiastic wouldn¡¯t be normal. She had to restrain her desire to offer them a ce to stay and let them leave for the moment. In the evening, when Han Yu returned home, she talked about the matter of finding someone. It wasn¡¯t a big issue, and since his Daughter-inw was asking, Han Yu agreed without hesitation: ¡°However, Daughter-inw, with just a name and a ce of origin, finding a person ¨C especially one who joined the army over a decade ago ¨C is unlikely to be sessful.¡± Chapter 149: Courting Disaster Chapter 149: Courting Disaster Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu did not want to disappoint his daughter-inw when the time came, so he had Su Wenyue make mental preparations in advance. As for Feng Susu, he would see if she was a good person or not. After having met her only twice, to have his daughter-inw so concerned and even wanting to bring her home, if Feng dared to use his daughter-inw or y tricks on her, she should not me him for being impolite. With his current ability, although he could not make too big a move, it was still very easy to make a woman with no significant background disappear. However, all these were just thoughts in Han Yu¡¯s mind, and he had not let Su Wenyue know. Such dark matters were best handled by him alone; his daughter-inw only needed to spend her days happily. He would support her and protect her within his realm. Su Wenyue did not realize that her attitude towards Feng Susu had led Han Yu to have so many thoughts. Originally, she did not intend to keep this matter a secret from Han Yu, but she did not know how to exin it. She thought about saying that it was from a dream she had before, but clearly, Han Yu did not quite believe this im. Thus, she decided not to mention it for the time being and to tell Han Yu at the right opportunity, perhaps even surprising him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I¡¯m just helping an aunt with a favor. You can just ask around when you are free.¡± I didn¡¯t really count on you to find it, Su Wenyue silently added in her heart. With the clues given by Feng Susu, it naturally wouldn¡¯t be easy to find. Otherwise, why would Feng have searched for so many years? If it were truly possible to find, she wouldn¡¯t have asked for Han Yu¡¯s help; she was simply letting Han Yu go through the motions as a preamble for future matters. This is not the right attitude, daughter-inw, Han Yu thought. He knew Su Wenyue very well. If she was willing to help someone, she would do so diligently. This clearly meant he should take it lightly. But this was not a task from Shangfeng; Feng Susu was an ordinary woman. If his daughter-inw did not want to help, she could simply refuse. What was going on? His daughter-inw¡¯s thought process was bing increasingly iprehensible to Han Yu. Was there something fishy about Feng Susu¡¯s status that made his daughter-inw go through such lengths to cate her? Han Yu really wanted to understand. After discussing Feng Susu, Su Wenyue pulled Han Yu into the study. Han Yu remembered Su Wenyue mentioning military books before. He wondered whether his daughter-inw had truly managed to transcribe the military books from memory. Then again, he thought it was unlikely. His daughter-inw was not someone with a photographic memory. Military books were not like the Book of Songs; even if she had seen them before, she probably wouldn¡¯t remember much, let alone transcribe them. Seeing Su Wenyue retrieve a package from a hidden corner and unwrap it to reveal two freshly bound books, Han Yu visibly saw the words ¡°The Art of War¡± and ¡°Thirty-Six Stratagems¡± on the covers. Although he did not show much on the surface, Su Wenyue still noticed the thrill in Han Yu¡¯s heart. ¡°You must think I¡¯m just bluffing, right? I¡¯m the most honest person, I never like to lie,¡± she said. ¡°Look, these two Art of War books are far superior to whatever the Mighty General has written.¡± If it were any other time, Han Yu would have teased her with a few jokes, but at this moment, his mind was entirely on the books. He only wanted to take them and check whether they were as formidable as his daughter-inw imed. Han Yu first opened ¡°The Art of War.¡± After just the first page, his face showed surprise and delight. He steadily flipped through a few more pages and found that it was indeed an exceptional military tome. It seemed that his daughter-inw¡¯s ims were not exaggerated at all; the military booksposed by the Mighty General paled inparison to ¡°The Art of War.¡± The more Han Yu read, the more engrossed he became, so much so that he forgot Su Wenyue was by his side, and he just started reading the book there and then. This was the first time in his life that Han Yu had ignored Su Wenyue sopletely, and it was all because of a military book. Seeing Han Yu like this, Su Wenyue did not disturb him and silently left the study, leaving Han Yu alone to immerse himself in the world of military strategies. His daughter-inw had left, and Han Yu did not even realize it. It wasn¡¯t until the candlestick had almost burned out and his neck was getting sore that Han Yu emerged from the book. It was already the middle of the night, and his daughter-inw had gone out long ago, leaving him alone. The military books could not be finished in one sitting, and the content certainly could not be digested so quickly. Han Yu had been overjoyed at first to obtain such treasure, but now he began to pay attention to the details. The handwriting on the books was his daughter-inw¡¯s. Noticing the clean and neat paper, he recalled her words from before; she must have wanted to transcribe the military books and then copy them again. Having transcribed and organized the military books in just a few days, his daughter-inw must have done little else, pouring all her energy into this task. It was tiring enough for an ordinary person to do all these, let alone a pregnant woman. She must have seen how much he desired the military books, which was why she pushed herself to finish them. Never before had Han Yu felt his daughter-inw¡¯s affection for him as keenly as he did at that moment. Caressing the pages in his hands, something within him swelled. Although moved, Han Yu did not immediately return to his room. Instead, he took out paper and ink and transcribed both military books again. He could not keep the military books with his daughter-inw¡¯s handwriting; it could bring her trouble. His daughter-inw was naive and clever butcked a sense of caution, sometimes even foolish, like this time. It was all too risky. Even though he was her husband, he could not be entirely without guard. There were countless examples of couples who turned against each other over interests. Yet this foolish girl had exposed everything to him,pletely unguarded. Han Yu was both worried and touched by Su Wenyue¡¯s actions. Her trust in not guarding against him was a good thing, indicating her deep trust in him. But such character could easily lead to losses. He could ensure that he would be wholeheartedly loyal to his daughter-inw and never betray her in his lifetime, but could someone else be guaranteed to do the same? Even a smart person like Han Yu could asionally misunderstand. Although Su Wenyue might act foolishly at times, it was because she did not want to live too hard and did not want to leave an impression of being too shrewd in Han Yu¡¯s eyes. Moreover, she let down her guard knowing Han Yu¡¯s character. She wasn¡¯t really foolish¡ªSu Wenyue knew well that as long as she did not make mistakes on major issues and avoid great losses, it was fine to suffer small losses now and then, taking it as a blessing to suffer losses. If Su Wenyue knew that her actions would lead to such thoughts from Han Yu, she would have certainlyughed secretly to herself. Han Yu wrote until dawn, finally finishing the transcription of the two military tomes. He reluctantly caressed the two military books that Su Wenyue had copied for a while, took an abandoned basin, and burned the books one page at a time until they turned to ashes. From now on, no one could link the military books to his daughter-inw. Even if one day the books were discovered, interested parties would only focus on him, and he had his own ways of dealing with it. Chapter 150: Ignorant of Being Favored Chapter 150: Ignorant of Being Favored Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue woke up early in the morning and felt the quilt next to her was cool; there were no signs of someone having returned to the room. ¡°This guy couldn¡¯t have been looking at Military Books all night, could he?!¡± Confirmed by Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi, ¡°Master stayed in the study room the whole night and did note out, the light was on the whole time, and this old servant even went once to check but Old Master did not allow the servant girls to enter, so I did not dare to disturb Old Master again.¡± ¡°Stayed in the study room all night?!¡± Su Wenyue was speechless at the level of obsession with Military Books. With the help of Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi, Su Wenyue got up and was about to head to the study room when Han Yu had alreadye over, after all his constitution was strong, staying awake all night he still didn¡¯t look too exhausted. ¡°You two go to the kitchen and prepare breakfast.¡± Su Wenyue had something to say to Han Yu, and although she trusted the loyalty of Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi, she felt it was best not to let them know about the Military Book, so she sent Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi away. Seeing Su Wenyue dismiss them, Han Yu felt somewhat relieved, d that his wife knew her limits and did not trust everyonepletely, knowing to avoid Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi. The moment Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi left, Su Wenyue¡¯s face turned stern as she red at Han Yu, ¡°Military Books are so interesting that you don¡¯t need to sleep, staying up all night, do you not care about your health anymore? It¡¯s funny how you have the nerve to lecture me usually, look at what you¡¯re doing!¡± Usually, it was her being lectured by Han Yu, and now with the roles reversed, Su Wenyue could not help but feel a bit of satisfaction, no wonder Han Yu liked lecturing her. Han Yu found his wife¡¯s serious face while lecturing quite amusing, usually when he spoke to her, she was somewhat defiant, and now she was finally getting her chance, pity that her imposing manner wascking, not intimidating at all, but to y along with his wife, Han Yu still stood there and let his wife give him a few words, letting her have her dry run. ¡°Alright, have some water to moisten your throat after scolding for so long, you must be tired. Take a break, if you¡¯re not yet satisfied, I¡¯ll let you scold me next time!¡± Han Yu said with a smile, pouring a cup of warm water for Su Wenyue When Su Wenyue saw Han Yu pouring her water, she thought he was admitting his fault and apologizing, but then Han Yu said these few sentences, clearly seeing through her thoughts and even bluntly pointing it out, making it hard for her to save face, and she was truly getting angry this time. ¡°What are you talking about, it¡¯s clearly your fault, and isn¡¯t it alright for me to say a few words to you? You¡¯re just looking down on me, aren¡¯t you!¡± Su Wenyue did not know why, but she tended to get temperamental with Han Yu easily, especially now that she was pregnant, her mood was even more unpredictable. Han Yu touched his nose and looked at his pouting, angry wife sitting there, ever since his wife got pregnant, her temper and nature had be more childlike, truly amusing, just getting angry over such a small matter. ¡°My good wife, I was wrong, I was so happy with the Military Book that I forgot the time, I won¡¯t do it again next time. Don¡¯t be angry, you¡¯re still carrying a child in your stomach, getting angry too much, the child won¡¯t be pretty when born,¡± Han Yu whispered soothingly as he hugged his wife. Su Wenyue gave Han Yu a re, ¡°Don¡¯t bring the child into this.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t slept all night, go lie on the bed and take a nap; you still have to go outter.¡± Su Wenyue still cared about Han Yu, and told him to rest first. ¡°No need, I am not going out today; I will stay home with you.¡± Han Yu had an appointment with Lord Fang, or rather, it wasn¡¯t so much an appointment as going to show support, but now it seemed unnecessary. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going out again, didn¡¯t you say you had an appointment with someone? If you don¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t that be breaking your promise.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Han Yu exined the nature of his visit to support Lord Fang, and Su Wenyue understood; Han Yu was initially interested in the Military Book left by the Mighty General, but now that he had a better one, naturally, he did not need to focus on that, besides Lord Fang was really not an easy person to deal with. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, won¡¯t that Lord Fang be very angry?¡± Su Wenyue asked with a bit of mischief. ¡°No, Lord Fang is generous and will not take offense with usmoners. Besides, when I said I would go show support, Lord Fang clearly said it was not necessary, so naturally, I must respect Lord Fang¡¯s wishes.¡± Han Yu spoke righteously but with a hint of mischief, much to Su Wenyue¡¯s liking. Su Wenyue nodded in agreement, ¡°Husband is right, with Lord Fang¡¯s gracious demeanor, he must have meant what he said. Since Lord Fang does not wish for Husband to go, it¡¯s best not to go.¡± ¡°Husband, do you like that Military Book?¡± Su Wenyue had been wanting to ask, even though she knew Han Yu liked it, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed up all night reading it, but she still wanted to hear it from Han Yu himself, feeling it was different. ¡°Like it, my Wife has really given me a huge surprise! How did I marry such a wonderful Wife, not only beautiful but also knowledgeable and reasonable, and blessed with good fortune, making my wishese true? There can be no one better than my Wife in this world,¡± Han Yu was unwavering in his praise for his wife. ¡°Mhm, as long as you like it, it was worth all the effort and brainpower,¡± Su Wenyue blushed a little from Han Yu¡¯spliments. Was she that good? ¡°But Wife, never mention the two words ¡®Military Book¡¯ again, those two things can incite the coveting of too many people, even Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi cannot be told, understand?!¡± Su Wenyue nodded, clearly understanding this principle, hence why she did not let Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi stay in the room while transcribing the Military Books. She was aware of the maxim that possessing a treasure might lead to misfortune, but she felt reassured that Han Yu cared so much for her. The two then discussed the matter of the County Magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday. ¡°Husband, in a few days it will be the County Magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday, what shall we give her on that day?¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s brows knitted together, she really disliked attending these so-called banquets, not only because they required one to prepare a gift, but also to tter people she didn¡¯t like, which she foundpletely pointless. Han Yu currently held a very low-rank position, being an eighth rank; looking around, it was hard to find many whose rank was lower than his. Regardless, they could not avoid attending the birthday of the County Magistrate¡¯s wife, especially since she had sent them a specific invitation, and to not go would be seen as being ungrateful. Seeing his wife¡¯s troubled face, Han Yu knew the reason and felt a bit of guilt. Although he knew what would be better for him, he was still reluctant to let his wife feel slighted. He was striving to advance his career to seek revenge but also to provide honor and luxuries for his wife and child. Stroking Su Wenyue¡¯s head affectionately, he said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to go, just make up an excuse, say you¡¯re not feeling well, and just send a gift. The County Magistrate¡¯s wife will surely understand, considering you¡¯re pregnant with our child.¡± Chapter 151: This Person Really Is Chapter 151: This Person Really Is Trantor: 549690339 A career-minded man who could say such words clearly held her dear in his heart. Su Wenyue felt a warmth inside, and the various annoyances of the banquet seemed less irritating. Besides, she was not the type to shrink back at the least sign of trouble. She had long nned to support Han Yu from behind, and she wasn¡¯t about to lose her nerve now. She had only been slightly emotional earlier. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just that some women are quite annoying, always picking on others to show off themselves. I really don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking. But who am I, Su Wenyue? Could they really bully me? It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t handle them; I just don¡¯t want to bother with them, and certainly not scared of them!¡± Su Wenyue spoke assertively, in the manner of a spoiled Miss, clearly not wanting to worry anyone, yet this only made Han Yu more fond of her. He hugged the little one tightly in his arms. ¡°Wife, you¡¯ve been aggrieved following me.¡± Han Yu felt that being with his wife made him more and more emotional. Having such a little creature by his side really softened his heart and made her hard to let go of. Such words from Han Yu indeed made Su Wenyue feel a bit ufortable; it seemed he truly saw her as a delicate bunny: ¡°Alright, enough about being aggrieved. I haven¡¯tcked in clothes or food. Among the women in our circle, I live the best life. My husband is considerate, I have loyal servants, and there are no troubling matters at home. It¡¯s only a matter of socializing a bit when going out. Where¡¯s the grievance in that? Husband, don¡¯t see me as so useless!¡± Feeling her dissatisfaction, her bright eyes clearly conveyed the message: You don¡¯t trust me! Seeing his wife this way, Han Yu lost all negative emotions and chuckled at her. She was clearly a little rabbit but asionally turned into a little fox, pretending to be a fierce wolf, which made her seem all the more ferocious. This feeling was just too cute and made one want to cuddle her fiercely. Still, fearing his little wife would bristle, Han Yu held back. ¡°Yes, my wife is the most capable. Having such apetent and virtuous wife is truly my great fortune in three lifetimes!¡± Su Wenyue gave Han Yu a look: ¡°Can¡¯t you talk properly? ttering me is useless. If you dare follow those rotten men and, upon getting rich, bring home one concubine after another, I¡¯ll divorce you, hear me?¡± Having seen many such cases, Su Wenyue felt it necessary to warn Han Yu in advance to let him know her limits. Otherwise, if he really brought home a concubine someday, it would be upsetting. Although in her previous life she had been a concubine, in this life she still felt no affection for such creatures. Even if some were forced by circumstances, a concubine was a threat to the love between husband and wife. ¡°I heard you. I promise it¡¯ll only be you from now on. Never mention ¡®divorce¡¯ again. Since you¡¯ve married me, in this life you are Han Yu¡¯s person, alive as my person and dead as my ghost. Don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡± Han Yu embraced his wife, his voice carrying an undeniable assertiveness that Su Wenyue quite appreciated. When it came to sending a gift to the county magistrate¡¯s wife, Han Yu went to the study room and brought back a box, handing it over to Su Wenyue. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Su Wenyue asked Han Yu with a questioning look instead of opening it. ¡°This is all of my property. It¡¯s what I saved before, plus the silver I earned from hunting in the mountains before leaving home. I gave Father and Mother ten silver coins for household expenses, and some were used for rent and social interactions. The rest is all here, and now it¡¯s all in your hands, Wife. Use the silver from here if you need to buy anything, and don¡¯t touch your dowry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re handing over the whole financial reins to me!¡± Hearing Han Yu say this, Su Wenyue smiled and took the box, opening it to see quite a lot of silver inside. She counted nearly two hundred taels¡ªHan Yu¡¯s savings were not bad, being able to save up so much silver just by hunting. However, Su Wenyue had no intention of using this silver to prepare the gift. The imperial court had not yet fallen into chaos, and she remembered the currency reform was supposed to happen around New Year¡¯s. With the currency not devalued, money was still very valuable and could buy a lot. She needed to be thrifty and couldn¡¯t just spend it all carelessly. ¡°How about I send an embroidery screen to the county magistrate¡¯s wife? I¡¯ve embroidered quite a bit recently, and some haven¡¯t even been sold yet. There¡¯s a decent craftsman in the Su Family¡¯s store. I will have Xiao Xi take the design over, draw up a pattern, and get the carpenter to mount it ording to my wishes. An exquisitely-made embroidery screen is worth several dozen taels of silver at least, not to mention my embroidery is top-notch¡ªbetter than the embroiderers at home. This way I save money, and the gift will be dignified. Let¡¯s do it this way.¡± Su Wenyue talked to herself, already deciding on the gift for the county magistrate¡¯s wife and nning to handle future gifts in the same manner. ¡°Husband, what do you think? This idea is really good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Wenyue felt proud of her great idea but then noticed that Han Yu was daydreaming. Han Yu had indeed spaced out. He had thought all along that his wife¡¯s intense dedication to embroidery was because she liked it, but only now did he realize she was doing it to earn silver. A delicate Miss working so hard for silver, if not for this home, what else could it be for? His heart shook again. ¡°Husband, what are you thinking? Tell me quickly, is my idea good or not?¡± Su Wenyue, dissatisfied with his daydreaming, shook him forcefully a few times, looking for praise. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good. My wife is the smartest. But from now on, you¡¯re not allowed to embroider so hard. Even if I¡¯m not the most capable, I, Han Yu, will not let my wife wear herself out earning silver. Providing for the family is for me to worry about. All you need to do is live happily. When our child is born, just take good care of the child. Don¡¯t fret about anything else; I¡¯m here.¡± Han Yu said half coaxingly and halfmandingly. Su Wenyue, upon hearing Han Yu, realized she had said too much. Yet she wasn¡¯t as noble as he imagined. Earning silver was both a joy and a way to have something to fall back on. Of course, she had no intention of correcting this beautiful misunderstanding, letting Han Yu continue to believe it, as men value you more when they know what you have put in. ¡°Did you hear that? If I see you disobeying, you know there will be a penalty. Remember the rules I set for you, hm?¡± Han Yu, thinking his wife hadn¡¯t agreed, naturally resorted to some tactics. His words carried an obvious threat, yet with an undertone of something else. Su Wenyue, listening to Han Yu, recalled those so-called rules and punishments and turned shyly red, hitting him a few times with her fists in frustration. This man, really! ¡°You¡¯re a bad man! A big bully!¡± Chapter 152: Birds of a Feather Flock Together Chapter 152: Birds of a Feather Flock Together Trantor: 549690339 On the day of the County Magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday, Su Wenyue had arranged to go to the County Town with Madame Liu Zhao and set out early in the morning. Han Yu couldn¡¯t get away from his duties, so he had no choice but to entrust Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi with the care of Su Wenyue and specifically sent word to her home as well. Given the Su family¡¯s status in Xinye, Su Wenyue¡¯s mother-inw was most likely among the invited guests, and Han Yu hoped she would look after Su Wenyue a little extra. Su Wenyue, as the wife of an eighth-rank junior official, was probably included in the invitation due to her connection to the Su family. Madame Liu Zhao did not have an invitation post from the County Magistrate¡¯s wife, but it was still expected for her to go and present gifts¡ªa customary rule not set in writing. It was only proper for those below to show respect to the superiors, and the same applied to the womenfolk. ¡°Lady Yue, since we¡¯re going together this year, we don¡¯t have to hire a horse carriage. Otherwise, it¡¯s just another expense.¡± Alsoing over with Madame Liu Zhao were two other women, whose husbands held minor military positions in the camp, one being Mrs. Wei Li, whose husband was of the same eighth level of martial arts as Han Yu, and another being Mrs. Yao Qin, whose husband was a genuine eighth rank. They all lived nearby and often socialized together, forming a little circle of acquaintances. Madame Liu Zhao only found out about Su Wenyue¡¯s background from her husband, who told her that Su Wenyue was not just an ordinary vige girl but also the legitimate daughter of the old master of the Su family. No wonder she carried herself with a better air than the wives of the rich families in the city¡ªwith such a background, it was no surprise. Previously, Madame Liu Zhao had thought Su Wenyue was just a farmer¡¯s daughter-inw and had somewhat looked down on her. She now felt somewhat regretful about her past attitude. ¡°You make it sound so formal; our carriage is spacious enough to amodate several more peoplefortably, and we can chat along the way,¡± said Su Wenyue with a smile, understanding their predicament. All of their husbands held positions no higher than genuine eighth rank, with a sry fixed by the Imperial Court. Relying on such a sry to live, paying for New Year festivities and the incessant giving and receiving of gifts, left them with little to spare. If not for her supportive mother¡¯s family, Su Wenyue¡¯s life would not be as tight, but neither would it be as leisurely as it was now. Even if Han Yu were talented, he would still need time for social climbing. ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s set off,¡± Su Wenyue said, telling Xiao Xi, ¡°Ladies, please hold tight,¡± before driving the horse carriage herself. She brought out snacks and fruits prepared in advance, offering them to everyone so they could enjoy the ride. The journey, filled withughter and conversation, passed by rather quickly. The horse carriage stopped at the backyard of the County government when they arrived. Many others had already gathered, with numerous carriages parked around, and servants were waiting. Seeing Su Wenyue and her group arrive, they came to greet them, including one from the County government and another from the Su family, whom Su Wenyue recognized as someone familiar, possibly informed by Han Yu regarding her visit beforehand. ¡°Oh! Who did I think it was¡ªturns out it¡¯s you all. Are you here to celebrate the County Magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday? But really, you¡¯ve brought such meager gifts; do you think the County Magistrate¡¯s wife will be pleased with them? If you offend someone, don¡¯t me me for not warning you.¡± Zhou Wang saw Su Wenyue and her group and said mockingly. Alongside her was Mrs. Chen, apanied by her haughty servant girl in green clothes. This time too, they looked down upon Su Wenyue and herpany with a cold snort. ¡°Whether the County Magistrate¡¯s wife takes a liking to our gifts is for her to decide, so Zhou Madam needn¡¯t worry about it.¡± Han Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Zhou Wang but because Zhou Wang always caused trouble without reason, she wasn¡¯t as polite in her response. Even though Han Yu¡¯s position was low, she wasn¡¯t someone who would fawn over just anyone. With the Su family as her support, even the County Magistrate¡¯s wife had to show some respect. ¡°A bunch of country bumpkins¡ªwhy would Madam Zhou bother with them? If they embarrass themselves, that¡¯s on them. We should keep our distance, lest we get dragged down by their antics,¡± said Mrs. Chen¡¯s servant girl in green clothes, impatiently interjecting as if conversing with them was beneath Madam Zhou. A flicker of displeasure crossed Madam Zhou¡¯s face hearing her servant girl speak to her in such a manner, but she refrained frommenting out of respect for Mrs. Chen, who had been officially invited. She would need Mrs. Chen¡¯s favorter to enter the party together, and she didn¡¯t want to end up like those lesser official¡¯s wives, queuing up to register gifts¡ªa terribly disgraceful act. Previously unaware of Mrs. Chen¡¯s background, Su Wenyue had refrained from offending her, which was why she had instructed Xiao Xi to endure it. But this time, seeing the servant girl in green clothes provoke them again, and sensing Su Wenyue¡¯sck of objection, Xiao Xi promptly stepped forward to confront the girl. ¡°Whose dog is barking so rudely? Just as there are all kinds of masters, there are all kinds of disrespectful servants!¡± The previous retreat of Master and Servant Su Wenyue had given Mrs. Chen and the servant girl in green clothes the wrong impression, assuming that Su Wenyue was too weak to confront them. Thus, they dared to call Su Wenyue and her group country bumpkins publically, certain they wouldn¡¯t make a scene. Surprisingly, Xiao Xi suddenly retorted, pointing her finger at Xiao Xi and shouting, ¡°Who has no manners? You ill-mannered country servant girl!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s speaking so recklessly¡ªI wonder who mightsh their tongue in a gust of wind.¡± ¡°You, you!¡± The servant girl in green clothes wanted to say something else to Xiao Xi, but considering they were at the County government and creating a scene wouldn¡¯t look good, she held back, fearing the County Magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s disapproval. Mrs. Chen disdainfully nced at Su Wenyue and her group, pulling her servant girl back. ¡°Pfft, they¡¯re nothing but fallen nobility, acting as if they¡¯re something special. No matter how glorious her family once was, it¡¯s all in the past. She thinks she¡¯s some nobledy, looking down on everyone with her nose in the air and putting on such a pretentious act¡ªwho is she trying to impress? Pah!¡± Mrs. Yao Qin, known for her frankness, utterly despised Mrs. Chen and didn¡¯t mince her words. After her biting remarks, she nced at Su Wenyue, acknowledging to herself that this was someone of truly high birth. The Su family wasn¡¯t just any wealthy household; they were connected to the Imperial Court. That¡¯s why they could elevate Han Yu from a farmer to an eighth-rank position, yet Su Wenyue remained modest in her demeanor. Madam Zhou followed Mrs. Chen towards the main entrance and noticed Su Wenyue and herpanions were trailing behind. The main door and the side door were not in the same direction. ¡°What are you following us for? We are going through the main door to celebrate the County Magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday. You should be heading for the side door to queue up and register your gifts. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of sneaking in behind us?¡± ¡°Tsk! You rural bumpkins really have no shame, thinking you could sneak in by tagging along with ourdy. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The servant girl in green clothes, hearing Madam Zhou, saw that Su Wenyue and her group were indeed following behind. Su Wenyue was somewhat speechless. Indeed, birds of a feather flock together; who would want to go in with them? She too had an invitation from the County Magistrate¡¯s wife¡ªand not just any invitation, but a silver-edged post, weing her as an honored guest. Chapter 153: Sharing Glorious Moments Chapter 153: Sharing Glorious Moments Trantor: 549690339 However, Su Wenyue disdained to argue over such trivial matters. It was not anything significant, and behaving like this would really seem undignified. She did not want to be surrounded and mocked by others, as if she was performing in a grand opera. While Su Wenyue¡¯s status imposed certain constraints, Xiao Xi was different; she feared no ridicule. As a mere servant girl, her duty was to defend her master. She immediately pointed at the servant girl in green clothes. ¡°I wonder who the real country bumpkin is. Which Family¡¯s servants would be so arrogant? The master hasn¡¯t spoken yet, and you¡¯re already spewing nonsense, truly uneducated! Well, it¡¯s to be expected, the servant girl from a declining household can¡¯t be very well-mannered to begin with, but to bring disgrace in public is just wrong!¡± Xiao Xi, who was naturally outspoken, now had Su Wenyue¡¯s permission and certainly did not hold back her tongue,mbasting not only the servant girl in green clothes but also Madam Fang Chen in the process. In her heart, Xiao Xi was also grumbling: Damn it, think I¡¯m a sick cat if Madam doesn¡¯t show her ws? I was just putting up with you earlier. In terms of eloquence, you¡¯re no match for me, not once, not twice, not thrice, always just a ¡®country bumpkin¡¯ with each breath; you¡¯re not my opponent at all! Madame Liu Zhao and others watched Xiao Xi mock Madam Fang Chen and her servant unmercifully, without a change in her expression, and exhibited a look of admiration. They had not known that this servant girl by Mrs. Su¡¯s side was so bold and fierce, having only ever seen herport herself proper and upstanding. They did not think this was bad; on the contrary, they believed the Su Family¡¯s servants were well-raised, serving as the master¡¯s right and left hand. Madam Fang Chen, considering herself above others, did not like to talk to ¡®lower-ss people.¡¯ Thus, whenever she was displeased, it was her servant girl who spoke on her behalf. Watching her own servant girl being rendered speechless and red-faced by Xiao Xi¡¯s words, she both felt embarrassed by her servant¡¯s ipetence and judged others¡¯ servants ascking in manners. Madam Fang Chen, of course, would not stoop to hassle a servant girl and instead turned herint towards Su Wenyue. She did not think Su Wenyue worthy of speaking to her, especially since her own husband had praised Mrs. Su to the skies, which irked her. In her view, Su Wenyue was just a merchant¡¯s daughter, not fit to be seen in polite society, with nothing more than a pretty face that could beguile men. ¡°Mrs. Su, is this the kind of rules you enforce? How do you educate your servants? You don¡¯t even realize where you are, letting your servant yell and shriek, utterly unseemly. Aren¡¯t you afraid the County magistrate¡¯s wife will me you? You can¡¯t afford to take the consequences!¡± Madam Fang Chen reproached Su Wenyue while still carrying herself haughtily, even using the County magistrate¡¯s wife to make her point. Anyone unaware might have thought she had a good rtionship with the County magistrate¡¯s wife, or else how could she dare invoke her name without fear of me? Only Madam Fang Chen knew in her heart that the County magistrate¡¯s wife didn¡¯t regard her at all and was quite distant towards her. Her invitation today was a courtesy extended due to her mother¡¯s family. By mentioning the County magistrate¡¯s wife, she was hoping she wouldn¡¯t learn of the affair here and was just posturing in front of Su Wenyue and the others. Madam Fang Chen¡¯s charade was transparent to Su Wenyu: ¡°Madam Fang, you needn¡¯t worry about my household¡¯s rules. Moreover, it was your servant girl who sought to instigate this trouble. Who trulycks manners is clear to anyone with eyes. I believe the County magistrate¡¯s wife knows who to me too. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Madam Fang?¡± ¡°You!¡± Though Madam Fang Chen was proud, her ability to argue was quitecking. Su Wenyue, with just a few straightforward words, had left her speechless, her finger pointed at Su Wenyue. ¡°What about me? It seems Madam Fang is very angry. Did I say something wrong? No, I didn¡¯t! Look, even yourplexion is changing. Don¡¯t get so angry you make yourself ill. People should be more tolerant, not petty, unlike some who have a smaller heart than the eye of a needle.¡± Su Wenyue spoke slowly, with that kind of infuriating tone that could anger someone to death. Madam Fang Chen, who was merely angry before, saw herplexion turn dark instantly upon Su Wenyue¡¯s words. Zhou Wang was somewhat ufortable watching this unfold, as she hade to the event relying on Madam Fang Chen for entry. She hoped to seize the opportunity to mingle with some nobledies, and didn¡¯t want Mrs. Su to ruin everything. She immediately intervened to smooth things over. ¡°Alright, alright, what a fuss over a small matter. It¡¯s just a few words exchanged between servants. Why make it a quarrel between the masters? Servants who don¡¯t know the rules can be disciplinedter. Today is the County magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday, and if this blows up into an ugly scene, regardless of who¡¯s at fault, it would be a p in the face to the County magistrate¡¯s wife. Let¡¯s just step back and let this incident pass.¡± Madam Fang Chen, already feeling guilty for using the County magistrate¡¯s wife to make her case, was infuriated into irrationality by Su Wenyue. With Zhou Wang¡¯s reconciliation, she calmed down, realizing the inappropriateness of making a scene now, as she wasn¡¯tpletely witless. Su Wenyue had no intention of causing a scene either. Today was the County magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday after all, and she came to offer congrattions, not to create trouble. Besides, having given Madam Fang Chen an earful was quite satisfying. So when Zhou Wang stood up to make peace, she took the opportunity to back down graciously. ¡°There really was no issue, it¡¯s just that some people insisted on making trouble out of nothing.¡± Su Wenyue concluded and paid no further heed to Madam Fang Chen and Zhou Wang. Madam Fang Chen, who had calmed down, red up again at Su Wenyue¡¯sment but managed to keep herposure, shooting Su Wenyue a resentful nce. Seeing the Government office servant approaching, she collected herself and straightened up her demeanor. Zhou Wang also saw the Government office servant heading their direction. Of those present, Madam Fang Chen was the most esteemed, so Zhou Wang instinctively assumed the servant came for Madam Fang Chen. She straightened her back subconsciously, feeling honored to be apanying Madam Fang Chen. Seeing Madam Fang Chen and Zhou Wang react this way, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a mocking smile¡ªpeople are not scary when they¡¯re stupid, what¡¯s frightening is when theyck self-awareness, unable to discern their own ce, that¡¯s what makes a real joke. The Government office servant, having received orders from the County magistrate¡¯s wife and along with Su Mansion¡¯s servants, came to usher Su Wenyue inside. They had seen Su Wenyue speaking with Madam Fang Chen earlier and did not wish to disturb them, so they did not hurry over. Hence, they were unaware of their conversation¡¯s content and assumed they knew each other. This caused a moment¡¯s hesitation when Madam Fang Chen and Zhou Wang signaled to them, not wanting to offend Miss Su¡¯s ¡®friends.¡¯ ¡°The servant pays his respects to both madams,¡± the Government office servant greeted Madam Fang Chen and Zhou Wang with a bow. Upon seeing the Government office servant bow to them, Madam Fang Chen and Zhou Wang looked even more smug. Madam Fang Chen even gave Su Wenyue a provocative nce, as if to say: See? The County magistrate¡¯s wife sent someone to escort me personally, demonstrating her regard for me. You¡¯d better recognize your ce. ¡°You¡¯re here to escort us, aren¡¯t you? The County magistrate¡¯s wife really didn¡¯t need to be so courteous. We could have gone inside on our own; she really went to too much trouble.¡± Madam Fang Chen said in a high-pitched voice. Chapter 154: Can’t Bear the Responsibility Chapter 154: Can¡¯t Bear the Responsibility Trantor: 549690339 The servant from the government office, upon hearing Madam Fang Chen¡¯s words, stood there somewhat awkwardly, thinking to himself that he wasn¡¯t there to pick her up, yet fearing he might offend someone, he looked towards Su Wenyue for guidance with difficulty. Seeing the government office servant act this way, Madam Fang Chen and Zhou Wang felt some discontent. Why did the servant look towards Mrs. Su when they asked a question? Especially Madam Fang Chen, who felt rather annoyed, thinking that this servant from the government office had no sense of the rules, unable to even answer a question properly. However, since he was indeed a servant from the government office, even though Madam Fang Chen was irritated inside, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to show it outwardly, so her facial expression became somewhat nuanced. ¡°Pfft!¡± Xiao Xi, watching from the side, found it quite amusing and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, at which everyone turned to look at her. Madam Fang Chen couldn¡¯t vent her anger on the government office servant, but seeing Xiao Xi like this, she caught a handle: ¡°You unruly thing, what is there tough about? It¡¯s only because your ill-mannered mistress indulges you that you behave this way. If it were me, had I a servant girl like that, I¡¯d beat her to death and sell her off. Servants should stick to their ce!¡± As soon as Madam Fang Chen said this, Xiao Xi, knowing Madam Fang Chen¡¯s character well, didn¡¯t feel much about it. However, the servants from both the government office and the Su Family felt a tinge of difort, thinking Madam Fang Chen was a bit too arrogant. After all, if Madam Fang Chen wanted to teach a servant a lesson, she should mind the ce. What kind of authority was she trying to assert here! Being servants, they felt hurt by her words. Moreover, Madam Fang Chen¡¯s remarks seemed to imply indirect criticism. Most importantly, considering the situation, these two women apparently didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Miss Su. Did they misunderstand? Xiao Xi certainly wasn¡¯t intimidated by Madam Fang Chen, and snorted coldly, ¡°Whether I stick to my ce is for my mistress to discipline me, and Madam Fang needn¡¯t bother herself with concern. However, some people reallyck perception, seeing themselves as far too important. From where does Madam Fang presume that this young man came to escort her, do you really believe your status warrants that?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Madam Fang Chen at this point forgot about lecturing Xiao Xi and turned to the two servants from the government office. Servants differed from one another, and those who managed to work by the side of the County magistrate¡¯s wife, having been sent by her, were the shrewdest of their kind. Seeing the situation as it unfolded before them, what could they possibly not understand? However, though Madam Fang Chen and Zhou Wang could be considered guests, it wasn¡¯t the ce of servants to mistreat them. Yet, there was no need to wee them inside either, so the servants from the government office stopped paying attention to Madam Fang Chen and instead bowed respectfully before Su Wenyue. The servants of the Su Mansion were different. These two women were clearly targeting their Miss, something they couldn¡¯t stand by and watch, but they were well-behaved and, understanding that this was the County government, they didn¡¯t show their displeasure outwardly, though they nned to report everything back to their masterter. ¡°I have seen Madam Han and know that you wereing. Our family¡¯s Madam and Madam Su are both waiting inside the mansion, and have sent us to escort you over,¡± the servant said. It turned out that the servant hade to pick up Mrs. Su, leaving Madam Fang Chen red-faced with embarrassment. Reflecting on the earlier situation, she felt a burning shame. These servants! Clearly, they hade to pick up Mrs. Su, so why did they stop in front of her? She thought they had done it on purpose, that Mrs. Su had colluded with them to embarrass her. She would remember this! Zhou Wang, seeing the government office servants acting this way, was firstly surprised, then quickly understood. She was not as haughty as Madam Fang Chen, somewhat aware of Mrs. Su¡¯s background, but she didn¡¯t anticipate the County magistrate¡¯s wife holding Mrs. Su in such regard. It must be that the Su Mansion had ingratiated themselves with the County magistrate¡¯s wife. ¡°Mother has already arrived?!¡± Su Wenyue, hearing what the servant from the County government said, revealed a smile on her face, no longer bothering with Madam Fang Chen, and promptly asked the servant to lead the way. Madame Liu Zhao and her party hade along with Su Wenyue; although they didn¡¯t have an invitation, with Su Wenyue leading them, the concierge¡¯s servants naturally didn¡¯t obstruct them. It seemed that the leading servant boy had even spoken to the concierge before going in, and the concierge nced over at Madam Fang Chen and Zhou Wang. Watching Mrs. Su and her party enter, Zhou Wang felt a surge of envy. She had cozied up to the wrong person. Knowing this, she would havee with Mrs. Su and her group. She saw the government office servants treating Madam Liu Zhao and her group quite politely. However, she could only keep such thoughts inside, not daring to show them outwardly as she still relied on Madam Fang Chen to bring her inside. ¡°Madam Fang, let¡¯s go in as well, it¡¯s gettingte,¡± Zhou Wang said, seeing Madam Fang Chen still standing there brooding. She felt somewhat disdainful; this woman was just pretentious. Her mother¡¯s family had fallen into decay a long time ago, yet she still couldn¡¯t see it, foolishly priding herself on her status as though she was something special. Look now, even the concierge¡¯s servant didn¡¯t give her any regard. ¡°Let¡¯s go, what are we doing standing around here,¡± Madam Fang Chen retorted coldly, and then proceeded towards the main entrance. Not being led by anyone, Madam Fang Chen didn¡¯t receive any special treatment from the concierge¡¯s servant, who also had instructions from thed beside thedy. Consequently, Madam Fang Chen was blocked at the gate, submitting her post only to have the concierge¡¯s servantzily and thoroughly check it over and over again. Only after Madam Fang Chen became quite impatient did they finally let her in, while Zhou Wang, who followed Madam Fang Chen, was naturally stopped outside. ¡°Madam, without a post, you cannot enter. If you wish to deliver a birthday gift to our Madam, please queue up at the side door,¡± said the concierge with an undisguised tone of discourtesy. Zhou Wang, seeing this and turning to Madam Fang Chen, indeed felt extremely embarrassed. No matter how you put it, although her husband held the lowest official position, it was still a genuine eighth rank, which in terms of status was indeed higher than Mrs. Su and her group. In the town, all her associations were with those of simr or even inferior status to her, and no one had ever slighted her to this extent before, making her feel even more humiliated than before. ¡°Just let her in, she came with me,¡± said Madam Fang Chen, who, despite her pride, had to look after Zhou Wang, who hade along with her and stood by her side, effectively siding with her. Zhou Wang felt relieved when Madam Fang Chen spoke up for her, grateful that the woman hadn¡¯t lost her wits at the crucial moment. It wasn¡¯t in vain that she had ingratiated herself with Madam Fang Chen, which seemed to have some use after all. Relieved, she began to enter, only to find herself still being blocked by the concierge. Zhou Wang became irritated, raising her voice, ¡°What is the meaning of this? Didn¡¯t you hear I came with Madam Fang? Why are you blocking me?!¡± Seeing Zhou Wang¡¯s annoyance, the concierge¡¯s servant didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids, showing an attitude that seemed even prouder than Madam Fang Chen had been moments before,pletely unlike the submissive manner he had shown towards Su Wenyue and her group: ¡°Madam, without a post, we servants dare not let you in, for if we invite me from above, we simply cannot shoulder the consequences!¡± ¡°That¡¯s clearly just an excuse. Didn¡¯t Mrs. Su also just take Madam Liu Zhao and others inside with her, and several people at that? Why didn¡¯t you stop them?!¡± Madam Fang Chen wasn¡¯t annoyed that Zhou Wang was stopped, but rather that the concierge¡¯s servants showed so little regard for her, especially after she had stated that Zhou Wang was with her. Chapter 155: But Still Unwilling Chapter 155: But Still Unwilling Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Madam Fang, you better save it! Who is Madam Han? And who are you? You don¡¯t have the kind of influence that would have our family¡¯s Madam personally send someone to receive you. If you had that kind of clout, it wouldn¡¯t be just about letting people in; even having a servant kneel and lick your shoes would be eptable.¡± The concierge¡¯s servants had never seen someone as clueless as Madam Fang Chen; wasn¡¯t the situation clear? Saying too much would only bring humiliation upon oneself! They certainly didn¡¯t need to make things difficult for anyone, but let¡¯s be clear, they¡¯re just lowly doorkeepers. Inside the mansion, never mind the various masters, but even the more influential servants have more clout than they do, and everyone has to be coddled. Zhou Wang, standing by, understood all too well that relying on Madam Fang Chen to get in today just wasn¡¯t going to happen. Luckily, she knew Madam Fang Chen was unreliable and had made preparations beforehand, taking out a purse from her sleeve and handing it to the concierge. ¡°What this young man says is true, and I know it¡¯s difficult for you. However, I¡¯m here to congratte the county magistrate¡¯s wife on her birthday, so I do hope you can make an allowance,¡± Zhou Wang said with a smile stered across her face, not too proud to lower her status. It¡¯s normal for the servants of the county government to be a bit arrogant in front of them. Once her husband is promoted, people will naturally defer to them. That¡¯s why Mrs. Su can bring people in¡ªit¡¯s all the same principle. The concierge weighed the purse in his hand, finding it quite substantial. This woman was smart enough to know she needed to pay a bribe. On any other day, he would have let her in, but today was different. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to take the silver; it was just that if he did, he would lose his job and get beaten, as per the instructions from the Madam¡¯s close aides. ¡°When I say it¡¯s not possible, it¡¯s not possible. The mansion has its own rules, and they can¡¯t be changed just for you. You should honestly go to the side door and get in line, or else you might as well turn around and go home,¡± the concierge said as he returned the purse to Zhou Wang, his tone somewhat more polite. Zhou Wang felt a surge of anger rising within her, but she also knew this was not feasible. Sheposed herself, put away the purse, and headed towards the side door. In her heart, she swore that once she rose in status, she would make these disdainful people pay. As for Madam Fang Chen, that self-important yet utterly useless woman, since she couldn¡¯t even serve her only purpose, Zhou Wang wouldn¡¯t bother with her from now on. Without so much as greeting Madam Fang Chen, she made her way towards the side door, leaving Madam Fang Chen with an equally displeased expression. The concierge¡¯s words seemed aimed at Zhou Wang, yet each and every sentence implied criticism of her, suggesting shecked influence and couldn¡¯tpare to Mrs. Su. This was even more painful than a p to the face. Then seeing Zhou Wang¡¯s attitude¡ªwho had been so fawning and agreeable before, but now, seeing no use for her, immediately turned her back without even a greeting¡ªtruly infuriated her. Meanwhile, Su Wenyue followed the servant through the outer courtyard to the Inner Courtyard. As it wasn¡¯t proper for the small servant to enter, a servant girl who had been waiting promptly made arrangements for Madame Liu Zhao and others and led her to a side room. The county magistrate¡¯s wife and Madam Su were chatting andughing. Upon seeing Su Wenyue arrive, they both weed her with kind and smiling faces. ¡°Lady Yue pays her respects to the county magistrate¡¯s wife, wishing you good health. Today is your birthday, Madam, and Lady Yue wishes you eternal youth and beauty, more so with each passing year.¡± The county magistrate¡¯s wife, motioning for Su Wenyue to rise and sit,ughed, ¡°Oh, listen to you, child! Who gets younger as they live? That would make us nothing but witches!¡± ¡°Madam, you maintain yourself so well, and with such a good disposition, your vitality shines through. Although your children are grown, you look hardly any older than us. That¡¯s practically getting younger with age,¡± Su Wenyue said with a cheerful smile. She was no stranger to the county magistrate¡¯s wife. The county magistrate¡¯s wife and her mother were close, and she had visited many times before, but after the events of her previous life, it felt as if it had been a long time. ¡°Tsk, tsk, whose lovely daughter is this, with such sweet words? Don¡¯t let her sugarcoat everything. My own monkeys at home are such a worry; none of them are sensible or well-behaved like Lady Yue. I truly envy you!¡± The county magistrate¡¯s wife had two sons and one daughter, with thetter being the youngest and only a year younger than Su Wenyue. She was the one her mother doted on the most, lively and yful, always causing her mother to wear a helpless expression when she spoke of her. ¡°Mother, that¡¯s not fair. Sister Yue, too, was mischievous. She once snuck out to y with me. Yet, in your eyes, one is sensible and well-behaved, and the other is a monkey. If you continue to favor her, I won¡¯t stand for it.¡± As her voice fell, a charming girl entered the doorway¡ªthe county magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s youngest daughter, Xu Qianqian. She briskly walked over and sat next to her mother, clinging to her arm coquettishly. ¡°Childhood doesn¡¯t count; everyone goes through a yful phase. Growing up is different. Look at Sister Yue, bing more beautiful and virtuous by the day. Yet you always act like you¡¯re not growing up at all. It¡¯s such a worry. Next year you¡¯ll be married. If you act like this in your Husband¡¯s Family, they¡¯ll disapprove,¡± the county magistrate¡¯s wife said, her face showing genuine concern. Her daughter¡¯s behavior was her doing, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to change. Hopefully, her future son-inw would be tolerant. ¡°Mother, why do you keep on about this? It¡¯s so annoying! To me, you¡¯re clearly biased towards Sister Yue, even though she¡¯s just like me,¡± Xu Qianqianined, winking at Su Wenyue. Herint seemed without any real dissatisfaction, and instead, she showed affection towards Su Wenyue. After all, they had known each other since childhood, and Su Wenyue herself used to be spoiled. They had a lot of fun together and often got into mischief. It was just that Su Wenyue always appeared calm and obedient in front of others, which had led the county magistrate¡¯s wife to such a skewed perception. ¡°If it were true, I wish I had a daughter as obedient as you.¡± The county magistrate¡¯s wife had always had a high opinion of Su Wenyue. If it weren¡¯t for Old Master Su¡¯s decision on Su Wenyue¡¯s marriage, she would have liked to take her as a daughter-inw. With these thoughts, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Wenyue¡¯s stomach. Truly a fortunate child, married for only a short time and already pregnant, and with a pointed stomach¡ªit looked to be a son. ¡°Look at Lady Yue¡¯s stomach, she must be four or five months along. In just a few months, you¡¯ll be a grandmother, and won¡¯t you be delighted?¡± The county magistrate¡¯s wife teased the An Family woman, feeling envious herself. Both of her sons were married, but there was still no news from their daughter-inws. An Family womanughed heartily, ¡°Indeed, both my Husband and I are eagerly waiting. But it¡¯s still six months away; Lady Yue is just over three months along, there¡¯s still a wait.¡± ¡°Only a little over three months? But her stomach already looks so big, resembling someone four or five months pregnant. Could it be twins?¡± the county magistrate¡¯s wife eximed in surprise. Chapter 156: It Turns Out to Be Twins Chapter 156: It Turns Out to Be Twins Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue herself hadn¡¯t noticed, in her previous life, although she had been pregnant a few times, only the first was safely born, she thought her growing stomach was due to good nourishment, and besides, she was just over three months along, so it wasn¡¯t that obvious. If the County magistrate¡¯s wife hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she would have thought it was normal. ¡°This, does look a bitrge.¡± Having been pregnant several times, the An Family¡¯s matriarch naturally had experience, and had not observed her daughter¡¯s stomach closely until now. Upon hearing the County magistrate¡¯s wife mention it, indeed it seemed so. ¡°It looks bigger, could it really be twins?¡± The An Family¡¯s matriarch was naturally more concerned than the County magistrate¡¯s wife about her own daughter, and upon hearing such a suggestion began to feel nervous and worried. In her view, expecting twins was not necessarily good news; her daughter was young and it was her first pregnancy, which was challenging enough, and twins could pose a danger. Giving birth was inherently a life or death affair, but the current priority was to confirm whether it was indeed twins in her daughter¡¯s womb or if the child was justrge for its age. Normally it would suffice, but her rtionship with the County magistrate¡¯s wife was amicable, so she had no need for pretense. However, today was the County magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday, and it was ill-timed to call for a doctor. Seeing the An Family¡¯s matriarch¡¯s concerns, the County magistrate¡¯s wife gestured and whispered a few words to the servant girl, instructing her to invite the regrly employed doctor from the mansion. ¡°Is this really alright, today is your birthday after all. I can take Lady Yue to the Medical Clinic and have the doctor take a lookter, no need for such trouble,¡± the An Family¡¯s matriarch said, waving her hands in slight unease. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about trouble, what¡¯s the problem between us, with our friendship? Besides, this is no small matter. If it turns out to be twins, it could bring our mansion and Lady Yue¡¯s child joy. Who knows, it might even help my daughter-inws to conceive soon,¡± the County magistrate¡¯s wife said, dismissing her concerns. With these words from the County magistrate¡¯s wife, the An Family¡¯s matriarch stayed quiet. Certainly, pregnancy was a joyous asion, and having definite news sooner would give her peace of mind. ¡°Doctor, how is it?¡± the County magistrate¡¯s wife inquired, having invited the mansion¡¯s regr doctor, who was among the top in medical skills in the County. The doctor had been diagnosing for a while and hadn¡¯te to a conclusion, which made the An Family¡¯s matriarch worried but patient, unlike the anxious County magistrate¡¯s wife who prompted for an answer. ¡°Yes, doctor, how is my daughter¡¯s pulse? Is there anything amiss?¡± the An Family¡¯s matriarch asked with concern. ¡°All is well. Congrattions, Madam Han, you are indeed carrying twins. The condition of the fetuses is good, and with proper care, you¡¯re certain to give birth to two healthy children,¡± the doctor replied after hesitating, for he had a sliver of doubt in his mind. The pulse felt slightly different from that of twins, yet it wasn¡¯t clear. Nheless, the condition of the fetuses seemed fine, and it probably wasn¡¯t cause for concern. ¡°Really?! Twins for real, what joyful news! Lady Yue is truly blessed. Quick, have the two youngdiese here so they can share in Lady Yue¡¯s happiness and perhaps conceive a strong grandson for me too,¡± eximed the County magistrate¡¯s wife in delight, subsequently issuing several orders. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± After the County magistrate¡¯s wife gave a reward, the An Family¡¯s matriarch added some reward money as well. With confirmation from the doctor, she was happy but also worried; happy to have another dear grandchild, but concerned for her daughter¡¯s young age and the dangerous ordeal of childbirth. However, a blessing was a blessing, and she wouldter send over an experienced nursemaid to attend to her daughter. Su Wenyue herself could scarcely believe it; her womb held twins, a circumstance she had not experienced in her previous life. Could it be that heaven pitied her yearning for children so much that it granted her two at once? She now truly believed in the divine efficacy of the Bodhisattva from Lingyin Temple. ¡°Wow, Sister Yue is actually expecting twins! Does that mean there are two adorable little babies in there?¡± Xu Qianqian had been quietly waiting at the side until the doctor came, but she couldn¡¯t help walking over to Su Wenyue, looking curiously at her stomach, longing to put her hand on it and feel for herself. The County magistrate¡¯s wife brushed away Xu Qianqian¡¯s hand, fearing her hurried actions might harm the children in Su Wenyue¡¯s womb: ¡°You child, Sister Yue¡¯s children are precious, be careful.¡± ¡°Mother, I know, stop treating me like a child, I just wanted to feel it, I want to share in Sister Yue¡¯s joy. Sister Yue, would you mind?¡± Xu Qianqian pleaded with hopeful,rge eyes, which made it difficult to deny her request. The desire to share in the joy was merely mimicking her own mother¡¯s words; she wasn¡¯t even married yet, so what joy would she share in? It was sheer curiosity that had her gazing eagerly at Su Wenyue. There was truly nothing amiss, so long as one was careful. Su Wenyue, finding it amusing, looked at Xu Qianqian fondly; she liked this girl. In her previous life, after her marriage, Su Wenyue had not interacted much with her mother¡¯s family, and had naturally lost touch with all rted to her. She wondered how Xu Qianqian had faredter in life. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay, if you want to feel it, go ahead and touch, but the babies inside are still small, so you¡¯ll need to be gentle,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile, radiating a maternal glow that was tender and warm. Xu Qianqian was captivated and could hardly look away, realizing that Sister Yue, indeed, had changed, just as her mother said. But thinking was one thing, and a momentter Xu Qianqian still happily reached for Su Wenyue¡¯s stomach, remembering her reminder to be as light as a feather, fearful of harming the children within. After feeling gently for quite some time, and discovering nothing remarkable, she withdrew her hand in slight disappointment. Su Wenyue chuckled at Xu Qianqian¡¯s expression. Truly, she was still a child. So, Su Wenyue exined, ¡°The babies inside are still very small, so you won¡¯t feel any movement just yet. In two months, they will start moving around and sometimes even kick me, making little bumps on my stomach.¡± ¡°Really? Then you must let me feel it when that happens,¡± Xu Qianqian replied, immediately excited again and insisted earnestly. Watching her daughter¡¯s behavior, the An Family¡¯s matriarch felt a bit of incongruity, as if something was odd. Her daughter, although pregnant for the first time, seemed to behave as if she had prior experience, akin to a woman who had been through childbirth. Perhaps she was overthinking it, considering she had sent an experienced nursemaid to be with her daughter, who might have learned from the nursemaid. At this time, the two youngdies were outside attending to guests. When their mother-inw summoned them urgently, they were first surprised, then worried. Such haste could only mean trouble had arisen. So, they hurried to the back, fearing any dy could lead toplications on a day as important as their mother-inw¡¯s birthday ¨C failing to handle the situation could mean serious repercussions from their husbands as well. Chapter 157: Treating It as a Precious Treasure Chapter 157: Treating It as a Precious Treasure Trantor: 549690339 The two youngdies hurried to the upper room, only to find a scene filled with joy. Their hearts, which had been lifted with concern, now eased, but they were filled with questions. They couldn¡¯t understand why their mother-inw was so delighted, even her gaze toward them seemed much kinder. They then turned their gaze toward Su Wenyue, who was sitting there. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mother-inw has called us over. There are many guests in the front, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good to be away for too long,¡± said Madam Qin with a beaming smile as she entered. Her eyes fell on the slight swell of Su Wenyue¡¯s stomach and seemed to understand a bit. Just now, she had heard from the servants that a doctor had been summoned to the backyard. Initially, she was worried, but when asked, she was told there was no serious matter, and the mother-inw was also in good health. At that moment, busy as she was, she did not inquire further. Now it seemed that the doctor might indeed be here for Miss Su, who was currently being seen by Madam Han. ¡°So it turns out that Lady Yue has arrived. No wonder Mother was so happy,¡± said Second Young Lady Han with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been some days since west saw Lady Yue, and she¡¯s be even more beautiful. Looking at her is a delight to the eyes.¡± Her gaze lingered on Su Wenyue¡¯s stomach for a moment before she looked away. ¡°Calling you over, naturally, there¡¯s a significant matter, and moreover, a happy one,¡± said Madam Wei, her smile fading slightly upon seeing the two daughter-inws walk in. Since ancient times, the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw has been contentious, and the ones who get along well are truly rare. Even Madam Wei, who was considered open-minded, had her grievances with each daughter-inw. Her greatest dissatisfaction was that they had been married into the family for some time now without giving her a grandson yet. ¡°Oh? Today is Mother¡¯s birthday, already a day of great joy. If there¡¯s a happy event, it would be joy upon joy. I wonder what the happy news is. May the daughter-inws hear it and share in the good fortune,¡± the two youngdies exchanged nces, and Madam Qin was the first to speak up. Madam Wei, however, frowned: ¡°You two have been married into the Xu family for not a short time now. In order to maintain your dignity as the first wives, I, as a mother-inw, have never stuffed concubines or lesser wives into your rooms. I see that Tong and Hao have spent no small amount of time in your chambers, yet there is not a peep of news. Not to speak of bearing a grandson to carry on the lineage of the Xu family, not even bearing a granddaughter for this olddy to see would be good. But, both of you are so disheartening!¡± Madam Qin and Second Young Lady Han felt a thump in their hearts upon hearing the mother-inw speak like this. They wondered why the conversation had turned to this topic when it was supposed to be about a happy event. Perhaps she had been reminded of it by another daughter-inw¡¯s pregnancy. Although they knew that it wasn¡¯t Su Wenyue¡¯s fault, Madam Qin and Second Young Lady Han still felt somewhat uneasy, yet they dared not say a word. To be fair, Madam Wei, as a mother-inw, could be considered good. Although asionally harsh, she was mostly tolerant and unlike other mothers-inw who would relentlessly ce concubines in their sons¡¯ rooms to undermine the rtionship between son and daughter-inw. At most, she would reprimand them once in a while, urging them to quickly conceive an heir for the Xu family. Su Wenyue, sitting to the side, also felt awkward. It appeared that not only Mrs. Yang but all mothers-inw around the world were simr, with nearly identical demands from their daughter-inws. Madam Wei, who was so gentle and kind-hearted in front of her, showed another face in front of her daughter-inws. It just goes to show that being a daughter-inw is indeed amentable lot. An Family¡¯s Madam was a shrewd woman, and noticing the expressions and reactions of Madam Qin and Second Young Lady Han, she roughly guessed their thoughts. Indeed, the conversation had veered to this topic because of her daughter¡¯s pregnancy. Now it was up to her to skillfully change the subject, lest they harbor resentment against her daughter, which would make future rtions difficult. She thus smiled at Madam Wei. ¡°Your two daughter-inws are good girls, one in a thousand, smart and clever. Their bodies seem strong, and having children is just a matter of time. I know you long for a grandson dearly, but children are a heaven-sent fate, and when the timees, it will happen. There¡¯s no use in hurrying; didn¡¯t we experience the same?¡± When Madam Wei heard what An Family¡¯s Madam said, she felt much morefortable and knew that the sentiment was indeed true. She had been too eager for a grandson, but this was understandable¡ªafter all, who wouldn¡¯t wish to hold their eldest grandson sooner? Madam Qin and Second Young Lady Han breathed a sigh of relief seeing Madam Wei¡¯s mood rx and felt additional gratitude toward An Family¡¯s Madam. Otherwise, if the mother-inw had truly gotten the notion to ensure the continuation of offspring by imposing a concubine on them, especially on such a day, they¡¯d have no excuse to refuse. ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to bbor the point. You just need to mind yourselves, so you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a terrible mother-inw. It was indeed meant for you to share in the good fortune. Lady Yue is with child. Just now, the doctor examined her and said it¡¯s twins. Isn¡¯t that indeed a great joy? You should feel Lady Yue¡¯s stomach. ording to our old generation¡¯s saying, this way you can absorb some of the good fortune and conceive a child sooner yourself,¡± Madam Wei said, her smile returning as she pointed at Su Wenyue. ¡°Really, that¡¯s wonderful! Lady Yue is actually carrying twins¡ªtruly a great blessing. No wonder Mother-inw wanted us toe and share in the good fortune. Lady Yue, you mustn¡¯t be stingy, let us partake generously in this good fortune,¡± Madam Qin and Second Young Lady Han were pleasantly surprised to hear that Su Wenyue was carrying twins. Any minor grievances they had felt disappeared in an instant, as they too were eager to conceive a child soon for the Xu family. Carrying twins would indeed be great fortune, and they hoped to catch some of Su Wenyue¡¯s good luck. ¡°What are you talking about, sisters? If I could truly share more of this good fortune with you to help you conceive, I¡¯d be more than willing,¡± Su Wenyue was naturally happy to get along well with Madam Qin and Second Young Lady Han, so without any second thoughts, she agreed. ¡°The child in the womb is precious; be careful when you touch it, just gently,¡± Madam Wei, seeing Madam Qin and Han go to touch Su Wenyue¡¯s stomach, couldn¡¯t help but caution them. It was her idea, and An Family¡¯s mother and daughter, out of respect for her, wouldn¡¯t refuse. But if anything were to go wrong, she would feel guilty. ¡°Mother-inw, don¡¯t worry, we are mindful of that,¡± both Madam Qin and Second Young Lady Han were people who knew better than to be careless. Su Wenyue allowed Madam Qin and Second Young Lady Han to touch her stomach. Thinking about how they had been married into the Xu family for quite some time without getting pregnant, she suspected that it might have something to do with their daily habits and dietary practices. She took Madam Qin and Second Young Lady Han into a small partitioned room to share some whispered words and impart some knowledge on conceiving a child, which she had gathered from famous doctors in her previous life. It was more effective and reliable than any secret fertility prescriptions. Madam Qin and Second Young Lady Han had been longing to conceive a child and treated the knowledge they received as precious,mitting it to memory with great care. They were grateful to Su Wenyue for not hoarding these experiences for herself. ¡°Actually, I learned these things from my nursemaid. If you trust me, you can certainly give them a try. It¡¯s just adjusting some habits, no need for medicines, and you don¡¯t have to worry about any impact on your health,¡± Su Wenyue cautioned, blushing at the end of her exnation. This made Madam Qin and Second Young Lady Han even more convinced by Su Wenyue¡¯s words and decided to try these methods as soon as they returned. Chapter 158 - 157: Direct Superior Chapter 158: Chapter 157: Direct Superior Trantor: 549690339 Madam Qin and Mrs. Han were still concerned about the matters up front, worried that without someone in charge, the servants might ck off in their duties. Moreover, with so many guests outside, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the host to be absent for too long, so after sitting for a short while, they took their leave from Madam Wei to attend to the front. ¡°Younger Sister, today is Mother¡¯s birthday, and with so many things to attend to outside, I can¡¯t apany you any longer. When you have some free time in the future, doe and visit often. I will make sure to have a good chat with you then.¡± Madam Qin, now warmer, directly addressed Su Wenyue as her sister. At first, she thought Su Wenyue had a good character and personality, not as haughty as she had initially appeared ¨C perhaps marriage had steadied her. ¡°It¡¯s not what Sister-inw said at all. You must visit us more often in the future. After all, Mother-inw also likes you, and you won¡¯t feel constrained here. We sisters-inw would love to have such a beautiful sister visit us. If you don¡¯te, I will be unhappy!¡± Mrs. Han spoke cheerily, a rare urrence when she was in such ord with Madam Qin. ¡°Certainly,¡± Su Wenyue happily agreed. Madam Wei, the birthday star and the protagonist of the day, although she didn¡¯t like too much noise, couldn¡¯t stay put the whole time. Not long afterward, she too went to the living room, naturally apanied by An Family and Su Wenyue. However, upon learning that Su Wenyue was expecting twins, whether it was An Family or Madam Wei, or even the servant girls attending to her, they all took extra care of Su Wenyue, afraid of any mishaps. In Xinye County, a county magistrate was already considered a high-ranking official. When the county magistrate¡¯s wife appeared, everyone in the room stood up to greet and pay their respects, causing anothermotion. Seeing Su Wenyue following Madam Wei, those who didn¡¯t know her inquired about the woman apanying the county magistrate¡¯s wife, while those who knew her were quite surprised. They had only heard that Mrs. Han was the legitimate daughter of the Su Family, but now her rtionship with the county magistrate¡¯s wife seemed so close. They all had their thoughts, secretly scheming in their minds. Madame Liu Zhao and herpany, due to their status, could only be seated on the outside. Because of Su Wenyue, they were now seated in a higher position, enjoying such high treatment for the first time. Beforeing, they had only thought of hitching a ride and had no other ns. They didn¡¯t expect Su Wenyue to be on such good terms with the county magistrate¡¯s wife. What followed was beyond their anticipation, but of course, they were happy to see it, as though a pie had fallen from the sky and hit them on the head; they were nearly delirious with joy. ¡°Madam Liu, you seem to have a good rapport with Mrs. Han. Have you heard her mention knowing the county magistrate¡¯s wife?¡± The three were sitting together when Mrs. Yao Qin, who was forthright, pulled Madam Liu Zhao aside and whispered. Madam Liu Zhao shook her head; if she had heard something from Su Wenyue she wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised. ¡°She never mentioned it, but Mrs. Han is the legitimate daughter of the Su Family, which is not your average merchant family. They have deep connections with the Imperial Court; it¡¯s only natural for Mrs. Han to know the county magistrate¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Han to have such a background, to even know the county magistrate¡¯s wife. After she first came, I looked down on her, thinking she was just a country bumpkin. Little did I know, her status is not something we canpare with. That we coulde in today and be seated here, it¡¯s all thanks to Mrs. Han¡¯s presence,¡± Mrs. Wei Li said, and the others nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly. Otherwise, let alone getting in, even if we did, we¡¯d be treated like Madam Fang Chen, sitting there with a stiff face as if someone owed her something, without considering her own status. Others aren¡¯t eager to pay her any attention. If it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s family having some reputation and the county magistrate¡¯s wife issuing a post, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to step foot in here,¡± Mrs. Yao Qin had long disliked Madam Fang Chen¡¯s snobbish attitude. Madam Fang Chen saw Mrs. Yao Qin and Mrs. Wei Li looking towards her with expressions clearly tinged with sarcasm. The struggle to maintain herposure was palpable, as she knew this was not the asion to cause a scene. Su Wenyue also noticed the undercurrent among the three women and felt somewhat amused. She thought Madam Fang Chen really suffered a blow this time, losing face almostpletely, and today¡¯s events would likely be remembered by her for a lifetime. ¡°Mrs. Han, your hairpin is exquisite. I wonder where it was made? I will have to go and get one made for myself,¡± Su Wenyue said, following the county magistrate¡¯s wife. Given the special way she was treated by the county magistrate¡¯s wife, naturally, some had motivations, and seated there, many people came over to tter and converse with her. Su Wenyue could only respond patiently, and even though she felt impatient inside, she couldn¡¯t let it show on her face. She still had to maintain a smiling demeanor, appearing very interested ¨C truly more exhausting than working in the field. An Family knew her daughter well. Seeing Su Wenyue, who was pregnant, still dealing with these exhausting formalities, she felt very distressed and thought about helping to deflect them, but ultimately refrained from doing so. She clearly understood that her daughter could avoid these situations if she chose, but the effort and care she took to interact with these madams and misses was for the sake of her son-inw, seeking to establish connections for him. A woman, after getting married, wholeheartedly devotes herself to serving her husband¡¯s family. ¡°It looks like the General¡¯s Lady is here. Let¡¯s go greet her as well,¡± someone whispered, and Su Wenyue realized why the crowd around her had suddenly dwindled. The General¡¯s Lady had arrived, and everyone was busy trying to curry favor with her. She, on the other hand, breathed a sigh of relief. The General and the county magistrate both held seventh-rank official positions, one a civil official and the other a military official with different responsibilities. Although to those higher up, they were mere petty officials, in Xinye, they were both powerful figures, thergest in the county. The General¡¯s Lady and the county magistrate¡¯s wife were both equally revered and sought after by the others. However, due to various reasons rted to duties and other matters, the county magistrate¡¯s wife still held slightly more esteem than the General¡¯s Lady. Hearing that the General¡¯s Lady had arrived, Madam Wei, as the hostess, rarely rose from her seat to greet the guest at the door, showing her appreciation for the General¡¯s Lady¡¯s presence. ¡°It troubles the birthday star toe and receive me personally; it¡¯s embarrassing. I came specifically today to ask the birthday star for a cup of birthday wine; I hope you won¡¯t despise my forwardness,¡± the General¡¯s Lady said with a smile on seeing Madam Weiing to greet her. Everyone wished to be respected, and with her status simr to the county magistrate¡¯s wife, the county magistrate¡¯s wife was willing to give her face, and she was happy to return the favor and maintain good rtions. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying! I couldn¡¯t be happier that the General¡¯s Lady coulde; how could I possibly despise you? Under the plum tree at home, I have buried a jar of plum wine aged for decades, which I have never had the heart to drink. Now that the General¡¯s Lady is here, it¡¯s the perfect asion to open this good jar of wine. It would be a shame to let such fine wine go to waste by letting someone asmon as me spoil it.¡± At that moment, Su Wenyue was brought by Madam Wei to greet the General¡¯s Lady as a sign of recognition, and also as Madam Wei¡¯s intention to give Su Wenyue a helping hand. The General was a military official, directly above Han Yu, and if the General¡¯s Lady was kept happy, Han Yu would surely benefit. However, Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t so optimistic, as there was another person apanying the General¡¯s Lady. Chapter 159 - 158: What Do You Say Chapter 159: Chapter 158: What Do You Say Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t expected Zhou Wang to possess such ability, managing to ingratiate herself with the County government and even cozy up to the General¡¯s Lady in such a short time. Since the General¡¯s Lady was willing to let her follow, she must have viewed Zhou Wang with some amount of favoritism. What¡¯s more, the General¡¯s Lady even introduced Zhou Wang to the County magistrate¡¯s wife. Just as the County magistrate¡¯s wife had introduced Su Wenyue to the General¡¯s Lady, the General¡¯s Lady seemed to have the intention for the County magistrate¡¯s wife to look after Zhou Wang a bit. It wasn¡¯t clear what fortune had caused the General¡¯s Lady to be so supportive of Zhou Wang, especially since the County magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s support for Su Wenyue stemmed not only from Su Wenyue herself but also from her connection to the An Family, with over a decade of friendship. Zhou Wang seemed to have just met the General¡¯s Lady, and she had previously mentioned the General¡¯s Lady to Su Wenyue as though she were a stranger. ¡°I have had the honor to meet the County magistrate¡¯s wife,¡± Zhou Wang said gracefully after being introduced by the General¡¯s Lady, performing a respectful greeting that was notcking in etiquette. The County magistrate¡¯s wife, unaware of the earlier trickery outside the County government, had no dissatisfaction with Zhou Wang. Moreover, she did not want to snub the General¡¯s Lady¡¯s face, so she spoke warmly to Zhou Wang and even offered her praise. Seeing the County magistrate¡¯s wife give her face thus, the General¡¯s Lady was also pleasant toward Su Wenyue, particrly when she heard that Su Wenyue was Han Yu¡¯s wife, treating Su Wenyue with additional kindness. Her husband had told her that Captain Han was a young man with a promising future, not only skilled in martial arts but also smart and grateful. It was only a matter of time before such a young man would rise through the ranks, and moreover, he had youth on his side. With the Imperial Court in turmoil, trouble was bound to arise. If a war broke out and he earned militarymendations, he would quickly climb the ranks. The General¡¯s Lady¡¯s impression of Su Wenyue was also quite favorable. She thought that Su Wenyue not only had a better demeanor than the otherdies but also carried herself with the grace of a noble household. Her etiquette was impable, her smile clean, clear, and sincere, making her a delightful sight. As a woman herself, if she were someone else, she might have been jealous. But the General¡¯s Lady, as the wife of a military official, had a bold nature and was not the sort to be petty and begrudge others¡¯ superior status. Therefore, she admired Su Wenyue, and given Han Yu¡¯s situation, she had the additional intent to establish a connection. Since Han Yu would eventually climb higher, possibly even surpassing her husband, befriending her now would be beneficial for her future. With this mindset, the General¡¯s Lady treated Su Wenyue as an equal, without looking down upon her from above, unlike her approach to Zhou Wang. Although her attitude toward Zhou Wang was also not bad, and she had deliberately given her a boost, her rtionship with Zhou Wang was not equal¡ªit was more of charity. Zhou Wang had felt proud when she followed the General¡¯s Lady into the event to celebrate the County magistrate¡¯s birthday, her thoughts wandering to Madam Fang Chen, Su Wenyue, and Madame Liu Zhao, giving rise to various emotions, and she felt a sense of vindication. She wondered if Su Wenyue and the others would be surprised and jealous when they saw her. Zhou Wang had known that Su Wenyue may have been acquainted with the County magistrate¡¯s wife but was unaware of their close rtionship. She thought that by cozying up to the General¡¯s Lady, she was now above Su Wenyue and the rest, who would have to ingratiate themselves with her from now on. So, when Zhou Wang entered and saw Su Wenyue following behind the County magistrate¡¯s wife, her heart twisted ufortably. Especially upon seeing the General¡¯s Lady¡¯s pleasant demeanor toward Su Wenyue, her unease deepened. It was Zhou Wang who had nearly ruined her looks and leveraged herself just to curry favor with the General¡¯s Lady and earn a second nce. Why should Su Wenyue effortlessly receive all this without doing anything? However, Zhou Wang was a smart person; in such a setting, she would not behave improperly. As the General¡¯s Lady¡¯s ¡®favorite¡¯, Zhou Wang was also fawned over by the otherdies, feeling proud and increasingly recognizing the power of influence. If only her Husband were more ambitious, she wouldn¡¯t have to rely on pandering to others for her current glory. ¡°It seems Lady Yue and Mrs. Wang are acquainted, aren¡¯t they? Your husbands both serve in the military camp and must have interacted frequently. I noticed you didn¡¯t introduce each other,¡± the General¡¯s Lady asked with a smile. Su Wenyue was about to answer when Zhou Wang hastily interjected, as if fearful that Su Wenyue would say something detrimental to her. ¡°Indeed, Lady Yue and I have known each other for a long time. We visit each other often, and I am quite fond of her temperament. She feels just like my own Sister,¡± Zhou Wang said warmly, presenting a convincing facade. In fact, it was only after seeing the County magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s and the General¡¯s Lady¡¯s attitudes toward Su Wenyue that she decided to draw closer to her. In her eyes, portraying their rtionship as close was a gesture of giving face to Su Wenyue, especially since her Husband¡¯s Official position was higher than Su Wenyue¡¯s Husband. Su Wenyue twitched at Zhou Wang¡¯s words, finding Zhou Wang to be not only envious but also shameless. When had they ever fostered such a rtionship, akin to sisters? More like adversaries. The General¡¯s Lady hadn¡¯t lowered her voice deliberately, nor had she intended to keep her question a secret. Since she had asked it so openly, everyone present had heard it. Madame Liu Zhao and the others also found Zhou Wang¡¯sments shameless, marveling at her audacity. Who exactly had a good rtionship with her? Hearing Zhou Wang¡¯s words, Madam Fang Chen disyed disdain and mockery on her face, and her intense irritation involuntary revealed her thoughts. ¡°Pfft, as close as her own Sister, how eloquent! People these days have no shame at all. To ingratiate themselves, they¡¯ll say anything. If that were true, why was she so eager to apany me earlier? When that didn¡¯t work out, she changed her tune. From treating someone as an enemy, she now ims them as a sister¡ªit¡¯s utterlyughable!¡± As soon as Madam Fang Chen made this statement, the entire banquet fell silent, and everyone looked at her in disbelief. Was this woman out of her mind, daring to speak like that in front of the County magistrate¡¯s wife and the General¡¯s Lady? Even if it were true, such things should not be voiced. Zhou Wang was someone the General¡¯s Lady favored, and this surely meant offending the General¡¯s Lady. Nheless, everyone also began to specte about Zhou Wang. Zhou Wang had not expected Madam Fang Chen to be so foolish. Such stupidity implicated her as well, and seeing that the General¡¯s Lady had heard Madam Fang Chen¡¯s words, she felt uneasy, cursing Madam Fang Chen countless times inwardly. She never should have been associated with such a brainless woman in the first ce. After hearing Madam Fang Chen speak that way, the General¡¯s Lady thought about the earlier incident outside, and suspicion crept into her eyes when she looked at Zhou Wang. She kept quiet, however, storing this doubt in her heart and instead turned to Su Wenyue with a smile. ¡°Lady Yue, what do you say?¡± Chapter 160 - 159: Can’t Set My Mind at Ease Chapter 160: Chapter 159: Can¡¯t Set My Mind at Ease Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue repressed the emotions in her eyes. Upon being questioned by the General¡¯s Lady, she didn¡¯t intend to borate, merely stating, ¡°I am indeed acquainted with Madam Zhou,¡± which left everyone with endless spections. In the eyes of the General¡¯s Lady, this was an acknowledgment of the words spoken by Madam Fang Chen. Her gaze towards Zhou Wang deepened. Zhou Wang felt the scrutinizing gaze of the General¡¯s Lady and panicked, ¡°General¡¯s Lady, please don¡¯t believe the nonsense from Madam Fang Chen. She is just jealous of my good rtionship with Lady Yue and is making up stories on purpose. Lady Yue, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Zhou Wang cast a pleading look at Su Wenyue, hoping she would help with the defense. As long as Su Wenyue helped her this time, she was willing to forgive and forget past disagreements. She would even allow Su Wenyue to curry favor with her. Zhou Wang¡¯s confidence stemmed from her husband¡¯s rank being one level higher than Su Wenyue¡¯s, which she considered a matter of course. Su Wenyue, however, seemed oblivious to Zhou Wang¡¯s plea for help. She lowered her head and fiddled with the food on the table, feeling utterly speechless. This woman, Zhou Wang, was truly a piece of work. How could she be so confident that Su Wenyue would help her, when they were ¡®enemies¡¯? Was she out of her mind? Why would she help Zhou Wang, only to be trampled uponter? Only if her brain were damaged, would she assist her. Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s reaction, Zhou Wang felt both furious and anxious. Pleading with the General¡¯s Lady, she said, ¡°My Lady, I truly did not deceive you. My rtionship with Lady Yue used to be very good. I don¡¯t know why she suddenly became like this. Maybe she is upset because she sees you treating me so well. Why has ite to this? We were such good sisters before. Why, why?¡± Zhou Wang, failing in her first tactic, resorted to ying the innocent victim, looking at Su Wenyue with a heartbroken expression as if Su Wenyue had wronged her in love. This put significant pressure on Su Wenyue, who also felt ufortable with Zhou Wang¡¯s sudden change of style, as it sent chills down her spine. Zhou Wang¡¯s performance elicited various thoughts from those present. The wives of the civil officials, some of whom were on Zhou Wang¡¯s side, looked at Su Wenyue with suspicion and curiosity. However, the majority remained doubtful. The wives of the military officials, known for their straightforward nature,rgely sided with Su Wenyue, finding Zhou Wang¡¯s pretentious distress to be affectationparable to a vixen¡¯s behavior, truly disgusting. Su Wenyue, regardless of what others thought, continued to ignore Zhou Wang, letting her carry on with her monologue like a clown. Today was the County magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday, and the General¡¯s Lady hade to offer birthday wishes, not to cause a scene. As Zhou Wang was brought by the General¡¯s Lady, she couldn¡¯t just let her continue with her endless sobbing. The County magistrate¡¯s wife concealed her disdain well but was extremely disgusted with Zhou Wang deep down. Nothing annoyed a legal wife more than women who acted like delicate flowers, experts at ensnaring men¡¯s hearts. The two youngdies present didn¡¯t feel a bit of pity for Zhou Wang¡¯s pitiable sobbing at their grandmother¡¯s birthday feast; rather, they considered it mood-dampening. The joyous atmosphere was disrupted, and their looks toward Zhou Wang were decidedly unfriendly. ¡°Enough! What is this disy? Speak your concerns without weeping. Don¡¯t you know what day it is today?¡± scolded the General¡¯s Lady, her words carrying a significant weight. Zhou Wang¡¯s heart sank with fear, and she instantly stopped her antics. ¡°Madam Xu, I am truly sorry. The younger generation just can¡¯t handle things and start crying over the smallest issues. I hope I haven¡¯t spoiled your mood,¡± the General¡¯s Lady said to the County magistrate¡¯s wife with an apologetic smile. It wasn¡¯t the General¡¯s Lady¡¯s fault, and the County magistrate¡¯s wife bore no grudge against her. ¡°Not to worry, it¡¯s just a trifle. But Zhou Wang¡¯s weeping nature isn¡¯t good. She isn¡¯t some concubine or a lowly woman to be acting like this. It¡¯s unbing and tarnishes the dignity and grace of a legal wife. Uneptable!¡± Even though the County magistrate¡¯s wife spoke discreetly, everyone understood her implied meaning, casting scornful nces at Zhou Wang. The County magistrate¡¯s wife had a point; a proper Legal Wife acting like amoner out of turn, practically turning herself into a performer. Su Wenyue, upon hearing the County magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but show a flicker of amusement in her eyes, feeling thankful to her for the support. She knew the County magistrate¡¯s wife was backing her up. And truly, Su Wenyue disliked Zhou Wang¡¯s behavior. Even in the past at the Mansion, she wouldn¡¯t have taken such an approach to curry favor. Otherwise, she would have long been scorned. ¡°Today is mother¡¯s birthday, let¡¯s not dwell on unpleasantness. Today she should be cheerful. Daughter-inw has invited a famous theater troupe from the city to contribute to mother¡¯s enjoyment,¡± said Madam Xu in a bubbly tone. Second Young Lady Han chimed in, ¡°Yes, I heard they¡¯ve just put on two new ys recently. It will be refreshing to watch something new.¡± Everyone was eager to resume the festivities, and the banquet once again became lively. As for Madam Fang Chen and Zhou Wang, they were soon forgotten. Since Zhou Wang apanied the General¡¯s Lady, Madam Qin refrained from dealing with her, fearing it would offend the General¡¯s Lady¡¯s honor. As for Madam Fang Chen, she was discreetly ¡®requested¡¯ to leave. Such an irrelevant person need not be associated with anymore and was removed from the Mansion¡¯s guest list. Following the conclusion of the feast, Su Wenyue bid farewell and departed with the An Family, feeling utterly exhausted. Interacting with thosedies and misses was draining, and given Han Yu¡¯s low rank, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend anyone. Everyone had to be engaged with full energy, without a hint of ck. Being pregnant made Su Wenyue less energetic; after leaving the Mansion gates, she had Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi support her into the horse carriage. Seeing her daughter¡¯s pale face, An Shi grew even more worried. ¡°Yueyue, are you alright? Do you feel unwell anywhere? Yourplexion looks really poor. Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t go back today. We can stay in our House in the city. I¡¯ll call Doctor Lin to check on you. Let¡¯s rest for a night before we set out again. You¡¯re not in a state to travel like this.¡± Though the Su Family¡¯s Mansion was in the countryside, Master Su preferred a quieter location. Nevertheless, they also owned property in the County Town, located not far from the County government, which served as a convenient resting ce, avoiding the need for an Inn or rented amodations in the city. Su Wenyue knew her mother was right, thus nodded, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll listen to you. Let¡¯s stay in the city today. I don¡¯t feel unwell, just tired. But having a doctor take a look is a good idea. I can rx knowing the child in my stomach is alright.¡± Currently, everything Su Wenyue did was centered around the child in her womb. Han Yu had returned home early that day and was uneasy not seeing Su Wenyue return. Chapter 161 - 160: A Little Strange Chapter 161: Chapter 160: A Little Strange Trantor: 549690339 Although Su Wenyue was tired, there were still some things that needed to be arranged. Madame Liu Zhao and the others had arrived in her horse carriage this morning, and would surely return in the same manner. However, since she was unable to go back now, she had no choice but to ask Madam Su to arrange their return trip. Upon hearing that Su Wenyue was not feeling well, Madame Liu Zhao and the others were somewhat worried. After the events of the day, their rtionship had grown closer, and there was a sense that they were forming an alliance. They all expressed their concern for Su Wenyue. ¡°Lady Yue, are you all right? Is the baby in your stomach still okay? If not, we won¡¯t go back and will stay here to take care of you,¡± Madame Liu Zhao said first, indicating her intention to stay, and the other two also showed the same sentiment. It wasn¡¯t only because of their previous friendship but also because of the attitude of the County magistrate¡¯s wife and the General¡¯s Lady today; they all wanted to curry favor with Su Wenyue. ¡°No need, my mother is here, as well as Xiao Xi and Grandma Chen; they will take good care of me. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Su Wenyue said, knowing in her heart that she was refusing the goodwill of the three. When sending the servant boy back home, she also had him send a message to prevent Han Yu from worrying because he knew and would expect her toe back in the evening after her trip to the County Town today. Madam Su sent the servant to the Su Mansion to inform them and then apanied Su Wenyue back to the Courtyard In The City. Since Master Su and others woulde from time to time, there were servants who cleaned the Courtyard constantly. Everything inside was still in ce, so there was no need to purchase anything extra. Seeing that Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t returned, Han Yu had waited for a short while before he became impatient. Despite knowing that with Xiao Xi and Grandma Chen apanying Su Wenyue to the County Town, she should be safe, he couldn¡¯tpletely rest assured. He changed his Clothes and was ready to meet her on the road when he was just about to leave the house. He bumped into a servant from the Su Family, and after learning of the situation, Han Yu¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Even though the servant from the Su Family said his daughter-inw was fine, just tired, he was still very worried, especially after hearing that she was expecting twins. That made him even more anxious. Even though the servant mentioned that his Mother-inw was there with her, Han Yu still decided to make a trip to the city. He wouldn¡¯t be at ease until he had seen his daughter-inw with his own eyes. The An Family was initially very dissatisfied with Han Yu. Their daughter was humbling herself for his sake, and they med Han Yu for hisck of ability as a man. However, seeing Han Yu rush over so anxiously, with worry all over his face, they said nothing. They just instructed the servant girl to lead Han Yu to Su Wenyue¡¯s Room. At that moment, Han Yu was only eager to see his daughter-inw. First, he thanked his Mother-inw and inquired about his daughter-inw¡¯s condition before following the servant girl. Su Wenyue felt much refreshed after sleeping for a while and was just about to have dinner. However, as she got up, she realized the person helping her was somewhat unfamiliar. On closer inspection, she saw it was actually Han Yu. ¡°Husband, why are you here?¡± Su Wenyue, although asking, was smiling happily. Han Yu chuckled and tapped Su Wenyue¡¯s nose, ¡°If my wife doesn¡¯te home, it¡¯s only natural that Ie over to apany you. Besides, I heard you¡¯re carrying twins this time and I¡¯m very concerned, so I have to see with my own eyes to be at ease. How are you feeling now? Is there any difort?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just tired. Dealing with those Madams and Misses is quite exhausting; you never know how many hidden meanings are in their words, and I have to be on guard all the time. I felt much better after sleeping,¡± Su Wenyue said as shefortably leaned into Han Yu¡¯s embrace. She recounted everything that happened during the magistrate¡¯s wife birthday today, pouring out her thoughts andints, feeling much relieved afterward. Han Yu, listening to her, felt heartache. He patted his daughter-inw¡¯s head, understanding the reason she had to deal with those Madams and Misses against her will. ¡°Lady Yue, I know you want to get along with those Madams and Misses for my sake, but you must trust that your husband is not such a useless man. Even without relying on them, I will achieve something and provide you with a good life. In the future, you don¡¯t have to push yourself to do these things. All you need to do is live every day happily, especially now that you are carrying children, you really shouldn¡¯t worry too much,¡± he said. Su Wenyue nodded her head but did not fully take in Han Yu¡¯s words. She knew he meant well, and that¡¯s why she wanted to do more. Thus, she steered the conversation away. ¡°Husband, I have good news for you. I¡¯m carrying twins this time. There are two children in my stomach, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Su Wenyue mentioned, her eyes crinkling with joy and happiness. Han Yu held his daughter-inw even tighter, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy. Now we¡¯ll have two children. So you must be obedient and take good care of the babies in your stomach; you cannot be too stressed.¡± ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. The babies in my stomach are my treasures. I¡¯d never dare to be negligent. I¡¯ll make sure to give birth to them safely, raise them well, find a good husband for the girl, and a beautiful daughter-inw for the boy,¡± she said happily, unaware of the fleeting worry and anxiety on Han Yu¡¯s face. While Han Yu was thrilled to learn that his daughter-inw was pregnant with twins, feeling his daughter-inw was truly remarkable and marveling at her good fortune, his excitement vanished after the doctor ryed the risks of carrying twins while his wife slept. The thought of the difficulties his wife would face during childbirth, considering this was her first pregnancy, and the potential dangers was hard to bear. Reflecting on his somewhat delicate daughter-inw, who herself was still like a child, how could he bear to let her suffer so much, not to mention the risk of losing her? Thinking this, Han Yu was no longer looking forward to the babies in his daughter-inw¡¯s stomach. He kissed her forehead affectionately, feeling a surge of impulse, even thinking of not having the children, if only to ensure his wife¡¯s safety. But he could neither voice these thoughts nor act upon them. His daughter-inw certainly wouldn¡¯t want to hear him say he didn¡¯t want the children, or else she would definitely be upset with him. ¡°Husband, what are you thinking about? Why are you daydreaming?¡± Su Wenyue spoke for a while without getting a response from Han Yu. When she looked up, he was staring nkly at her, lost in thought. ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I was thinking about the children in your stomach. My daughter-inw, how about I send you to stay with your Mother-inw for a while?¡± Han Yu suddenly suggested. Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu strangely, not understanding why he had suddenly brought up this matter. ¡°Husband, why do you want to send me to stay at my mother¡¯s family all of a sudden?¡± she asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a while back that you missed your Father-inw and Mother-inw? I was thinking it¡¯d be good for you to stay there for a while. Carrying twins means you need to be taken care of meticulously. I¡¯m usually in the military camp and rarely at home, leaving you alone is really worrisome to me,¡± he exined. Chapter 162 - 161: Understanding Each Other’s Hearts and Minds Chapter 162: Chapter 161: Understanding Each Other¡¯s Hearts and Minds Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? I¡¯ve got Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi taking care of me, and my mother even said she¡¯ll send another old woman over. There are enough people to look after me. You just need to focus on your work and don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Su Wenyue said considerately. Although she missed her father and elder brother, now that she was married, Han Yu naturally ranked first in her heart. Besides, she hadn¡¯t heard of any married daughter who often stayed at her mother¡¯s family¡¯s home. Not to mention the gossip that would surely follow, which wouldn¡¯t sound good at all, but if the Han Family caught wind of it, her mother-inw would probably be the first toe looking for her. Previously, Su Wenyue had assured Mrs. Yang that she could take care of herself before she allowed her toe along, which would otherwise be like pping her own face. Although she was now diagnosed with twins, Su Wenyue naturally had a response ready for Mrs. Yang, but she really didn¡¯t want the hassle nor did she see the necessity. Instead of staying at her mother¡¯s home, she preferred to live with her husband. This was her true home. ¡°But you¡¯re carrying twins now. No servant girl or maid can give you the care of a mother-inw. Just be good, stay at your mother¡¯s home, and once things quiet down on my end, I¡¯lle and get you, all right?¡± Han Yu didn¡¯t really want to send his daughter-inw to her mother¡¯s family, but his top concern right now was his daughter-inw¡¯s safety. Everything else could wait. ¡°I said no, and I mean no. I¡¯m perfectly fine. Why should I go live at my mother¡¯s home? Carrying one child or carrying two is the same thing; it¡¯s just that my stomach would be a bitrger. As long as I¡¯m careful, there won¡¯t be any problems. Why do you insist on me living at my mother¡¯s home? Is it that you don¡¯t want to see me?¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes filled with suspicion as she looked at Han Yu, and her mind began to entertain some conspiracy theories. Indeed, Madam Su hadn¡¯t told Su Wenyue about the dangers of carrying twins. Madam Su thought carrying twins was hard enough as it is and didn¡¯t want to burden Su Wenyue psychologically. Han Yu agreed with his mother-inw¡¯s thinking. A pregnant woman¡¯s mind is already full of worries, and needless anxiety would be bad for both her and the babies in her womb. Instead of mentioning it, it was better to have everyone around her be more vignt in their care. ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m doing this for your own good,¡± Han Yu said, seeing the doubtful look in his daughter-inw¡¯s eyes, realizing she had started to overthink again, which truly vexed him. He met his daughter-inw¡¯s gaze openly. Su Wenyue stared at Han Yu for a moment, unable to discern anything, then withdrew her gaze, but she refused to listen to Han Yu. Instead, she became contrary, not wanting to do things ording to Han Yu¡¯s wishes. ¡°What do you mean ¡®for my own good¡¯? I said I¡¯m not going and I will not go. Are you deaf?¡± Su Wenyue felt upset and irritated as soon as things didn¡¯t go her way. She felt that Han Yu¡¯s reaction was somewhat off. Now that she thought about it, when she revealed that she was carrying twins, Han Yu¡¯s reaction was just too nd. He did not show any surprise, but rather, she was the only one happy. Could it mean that Han Yu wasn¡¯t looking forward to it? That simply can¡¯t be! ¡°Tell me, don¡¯t you like the child in my womb?! Otherwise, why were you so indifferent upon hearing that I¡¯m carrying twins? I can see that you don¡¯t dislike the children, you just dislike the child in my stomach, right? I knew it was like this,¡± Su Wenyue said as tears started streaming down with no warning, turning into a flood as she wept uncontrobly. Su Wenyue¡¯s negative emotions peaked, and despite knowing that her behavior was wrong, she couldn¡¯t control herself. Reminiscing about her previous life, imagining her children disliked by Han Yu and mistreated by stepmothers, she felt immeasurably heartbroken. In this life, she had worked so hard for the sake of having a family, to love and cherish her children. But the thought that Han Yu disliked her children clung to her mind, a shadow of her past life¡¯s obsessions buried deep, and chose this moment to erupt. Han Yu was just worried about his daughter-inw, which is why he urged her to heed his advice and stay at her mother¡¯s home for a while. He did not expect things to escte like this. As he listened to his daughter-inw¡¯s usations¡ªthat he didn¡¯t like their children, and saw her uncontroble weeping, he felt unjustly med and full of heartache and worry that she would cry herself sick. ¡°Wife, stop crying. I do like our children, they¡¯re our treasures. How could I not like them? I¡¯m just too worried about you. Everyone says pregnancy is risky, and I don¡¯t want you to be endangered by the children, so that¡¯s why I reacted like that. You misunderstood,¡± Han Yu said, patting Su Wenyue¡¯s back tofort her as he spoke. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not disliking the children, just worried for me?¡± Su Wenyue asked, wiping away tears with a pitiful look that tugged at Han Yu¡¯s heart, breaking it into pieces. She was so endearing, so maddeningly adorable even when being unreasonable, that he couldn¡¯t bear it and melted inside. ¡°Of course. How could I not like my own children? But you are the most important thing in my heart. Even the children can¡¯tpare to how vital you are to me,¡± Han Yu continued emphatically, not caring how cheesy he sounded, because it was truly his heartfelt thought. ¡°Liar, you smooth talker. You just say nice things to coax me. How would I know if you are telling the truth?¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s mood changed rapidly, typical of pregnant whims. However, some of what Han Yu said alleviated the worries originally buried in her heart. As sheughed, she also felt a bit embarrassed, burying her head in Han Yu¡¯s chest, hiding and refusing toe out. Han Yu finallyughed. With the child in the womb, his wife had be like a child herself. Gently consoling his still sobbing wife, he hid the worry and anxiety in his eyes, not bringing up the topic of sending her to her mother¡¯s home again for fear of hitting another of her sensitive nerves. After all, he nned to find more time toe home; no matter how important the outside matters were, they could notpare to his wife. Mrs. Su heard from the servants that Su Wenyue and Han Yu had a severe quarrel and, worried, she hurried over. But standing at the doorway, she saw the couple talking andughing, the son-inw softly and affectionately consoling her daughter without a hint of reluctance, treating her like a treasured possession. Smiling and shaking her head, she also felt a tinge of envy, realizing then that her daughter truly married the right person. For a woman, the most important thing in life is not wealth or status but having someone by your side who understands and is willing to indulge and cherish you. Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t noticed anyone¡¯s presence, but Han Yu had sensed his mother-inw approaching. He didn¡¯t mind showing this side of himself in front of her. Seeing his mother-inw pause at the door and then quietly leave, Han Yu knew she must be unprecedentedly pleased with him. Originally, the An Family nned to send their daughter back the next day, for they were worried about her. But with Han Yu there, it was no longer necessary, and she didn¡¯t want to interfere between the young couple and be unwee. ¡°Young Master, what are you looking at?¡± Chapter 163 - 162: Feeling Puzzled Chapter 163: Chapter 162: Feeling Puzzled Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu, who had been worried about Su Wenyue, had already arranged for a leave of absence in advance, so there was no need to rush back. Su Wenyue also didn¡¯t want to return so soon; she wanted to do some shopping. It was not easy for a pregnant woman to go out, and if it hadn¡¯t been for celebrating the County magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday, Han Yu definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let here. Besides, after what had happened yesterday and considering that she was carrying twins, she probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance toe to the County Town before the children were born. From the sound of Han Yu¡¯s words, it was clear that he intended to keep her confined at home to avoid any mishaps. She felt that even if she wanted to object, she probably couldn¡¯t ovee Han Yu, that scheming fellow with a hidden agenda, and in the end, she would inevitably bepletely devoured by him. Although she had gotten the upper hand during yesterday¡¯s incident and made Han Yu change his mind, it was actually because Han Yu himself had not been firm in his resolve. Moreover, she truly valued the children in her stomach and was willing to make sacrifices for them; naturally, the safest course was preferable. asionally, she would throw a small tantrum at Han Yu as a way to vent and to train his patience, but she wouldn¡¯t truly do anything to regret deeply and foolishly. ¡°Husband, let¡¯s not head back yet. I still have many things to buy. Ever since I went to Xinluo Town, I¡¯ve been staying in the town and never went anywhere else. Now that I¡¯vee to the County Town, naturally, I have to get everything I need,¡± Su Wenyue said while nning what she needed to buy. Han Yu looked at his daughter-inw¡¯s enthusiastic expression and felt a headacheing on: ¡°Daughter-inw, if there¡¯s anything you want to buy, just let the servants do the shopping. It¡¯s not good for you to tire yourself out while pregnant.¡± Learning from his past mistakes, Han Yu spoke in a consultative tone to Su Wenyue, fearing that he might identally trigger his daughter-inw¡¯s rebellious nerve and she would oppose him. Pregnant women were really something he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke¡ªthey couldn¡¯t be hit, couldn¡¯t be scolded, couldn¡¯t be bumped, and if he said anything too harsh, it would result in tears, wringing his heart with pity. Really! ¡°I¡¯m feeling quite energetic this time, and I just want to walk around. I won¡¯t get tired. And if I do, I¡¯ll stop strolling. Besides, with you by my side, I¡¯m not afraid of any mishaps.¡± Had she been alone with just Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi, Su Wenyue would not have been in the mood for shopping, but with Han Yu by her side, she had no such worries. Whether it was because Han Yu had impressively risen from a mere farmer to the Prime Minister¡¯s position in his previous life, or because of the sense of responsibility and ability he had shown in their days together, Su Wenyue felt that Han Yu was reliable and safe. It seemed that with him by her side, she didn¡¯t need to worry or think about anything. The corners of Han Yu¡¯s eyes twitched with annoyance. What was this supposed to mean? That nothing would go wrong as long as he was around? It seemed to him that in the eyes of his daughter-inw, he was quite exceptional; it was practically blind admiration. His daughter-inw admired him to such an extent¡ªshould he feel happy or just in happy? ¡°Anyway, I just want to go; is that okay with you?!¡± Su Wenyue, pulling on Han Yu¡¯s hand, spoke with a coquettish tone. Now that An Family had gone back, she dared to be willful with Han Yu. Otherwise, if her mother found out, she¡¯d definitely say she wascking in thoughtfulness and lecture her with a set of pregnancy manuals. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s okay; when my daughter-inw has made a request, how could it not be okay!¡± Han Yu said helplessly. What other choice did he have but to agree? Otherwise, she would certainlye up with some kind of tactic for him¡ªsomething he truly could not afford to face in the crowded street. He might as well take good care of Madam and pay extra attention to not let her bump into anything. Seeing that Han Yu had genuinely agreed, Su Wenyue was so happy she wanted to jump up and give him a kiss. But such thoughts were merely fleeting; there were too many people around, and it wouldn¡¯t be proper, especially since she was a pregnant woman and couldn¡¯t engage in vigorous activities. However, her face was glowing with a sweet smile, which made Han Yu¡¯s annoyance dissipate and turned himpletely into a ve for his daughter-inw. ¡°Daughter-inw, be careful, stay close to me, walk slowly, and don¡¯t move too quickly.¡± Han Yu wiped the sweat from his forehead, experiencing for the first time how tiring it was to apany a pregnant woman around shopping. Su Wenyue really didn¡¯t shop for very long. After buying the items she had wanted to pick out, she left the rest for Xiao Xi and Grandma Chen. She didn¡¯t really indulge in shopping to her heart¡¯s content. The horse carriage was parked nearby, and feeling slightly fatigued, she let Han Yu help her onto the carriage. She then leanedzily against him, lifted the curtain, and watched the scenery around her as she waited for Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi to finish their shopping. Sikong Ling unintentionally nced over and was captivated by the familiar figure. It was a sight he had only seen once before but had been thinking of ever since, as if he had seen it a million times. Deep in his heart, there was an irrational sense of guilt and palpitation, tugging at his heartstrings and making it impossible for him to forget. ¡°Young Master, what are you looking at?¡± Qing Zhu asked curiously; seeing that her master did not respond, she didn¡¯t dare to speak again. She just followed the direction of Sikong Ling¡¯s gaze. That girl¡ªno, that woman¡ªwas truly beautiful, a vision that could make one forget the mundane world. It seemed like she had seen her somewhere before. A lightbulb went off in her head¡ªwasn¡¯t it during their visit to Lingyin Temple? She remembered that day the Young Master seemed somewhat distracted, too. Could it be for this woman? This was bad news¡ªthe woman was not only married, but her protruding belly clearly indicated that she was pregnant. If the Young Master had set his sights on an ordinary woman, that would have been manageable. They could find a way to conceal it, considering their family¡¯s status, but a pregnant woman was quite another matter. Not to mention whether it was even possible to find a way, this was morally deplorable. The man by the woman¡¯s side must be her husband, and he didn¡¯t look like someone easy to provoke. ¡°Young Master, the person we have arranged to meet is still waiting for us; let¡¯s hurry over,¡± Qing Zhu said, gathering her courage to stand in front of Sikong Ling and deliberately blocking his view. She received a fierce re from Sikong Ling, which made her shiver but did not make her move. As a loyal servant, she couldn¡¯t let her master continue to be infatuated. ¡°Qing Zhu, what are you doing? Are you blind, standing in front of me like that? Now, move aside.¡± Sikong Ling frowned, obviously displeased. ¡°Master, pleasee to your senses. Don¡¯t do something foolish. That woman is already with child. There are plenty of beautiful women out there. If you like the way she looks, I can go and find someone simr right away. But, master, you can¡¯t set your heart on a pregnant woman. If you do¡­¡± Qing Zhu was cut off by a kick from Sikong Ling. Sikong Ling red fiercely at his personal servant: ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I, your master, may be flirtatious but not degenerate. A man can fancy a woman, but that doesn¡¯t mean he would covet a pregnant one. If you don¡¯t shut up, I will sell you off, this worrisome servant, to spare myself the headache of your incessant chatter.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut,¡± Qing Zhu quickly said and did just that. Though his master¡¯s words carried a joking tone and he had never really sold him off before, Qing Zhu didn¡¯t dare to be careless. The life of a servanty in the master¡¯s hands. Since the master had already spoken, as long as he didn¡¯t covet the pregnant woman, it was fine. He quietly stepped aside, but he was baffled. If the Young Master hadn¡¯t set his heart on the pregnant woman, then why keep staring at her? Chapter 164 - 163: Confrontation of Gazes Chapter 164: Chapter 163: Confrontation of Gazes Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue leaned into Han Yu¡¯s embrace, and somehow felt uneasy, tossing and turning a few times. She always had the feeling that someone was staring at her, but when she looked outside, she found nothing. Suddenly, she looked up and saw the person at the window of the building diagonally opposite. Her face turned deathly pale¡ªhow could it be him?! How could that man appear here? In her previous life, he had not yet appeared, but now he was here. The gaze that had made her uneasy must have been his. Su Wenyue¡¯s heart was in turmoil, she lost herposure and didn¡¯t know what to do, fearing that his presence would disrupt her life. She loved Han Yu and her child deeply, whether in this life or the next, she had no intention of entangling with that man again. The suffering she experienced because of him in her previous life was enough. Han Yu had always been attentive to his daughter-inw, even the slightest movements did not escape his eyes. Seeing his daughter-inw turn pale after just a nce outside the window, his gaze sharply followed hers. Unlike Su Wenyue¡¯s oversight, Han Yu¡¯s eyes met Sikong Yu¡¯s in an instant. Their gazes crossed, and for a moment, the two men confronted each other before each withdrew their own. Sikong Ling hooked his lips in amusement; he hadn¡¯t expected such a character in the small ce of Xinye County. That man was definitely not to be underestimated, and nor had he missed the shock on that woman¡¯s face when she saw him. In Sikong Yu¡¯s memory, he had never met that woman before. Thest time, at Lingyin Temple, was his first sight of her, and yet she had not seen him. Hence, her reaction was hard to exin. She was not some other woman, nor was she likely to put on an act to attract his attention, so what was it for? It was truly very interesting. ¡°Young Master, she¡¯s just a woman already with child, what¡¯s there to look at? There are so many concubines in your backyard, each more beautiful than thest, all eagerly waiting for your affection,¡± Qing Zhu always reminded his master of the fact that the woman was pregnant, as the master¡¯s reaction was far too abnormal. Even though he had said he would not have any thoughts about that woman, Qing Zhu was still not reassured. ¡°Nonsense, are you blind? Which of those women in the backyard is as beautiful as this youngdy, with such a transcendent temperament? What¡¯s more rare is that her reaction is so interesting¡ªthis has piqued my interest indeed,¡± Sikong Ling was in a good mood, but it was unclear whether he said this to scare his own servant or if he truly harbored such thoughts. ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s inappropriate, didn¡¯t you say you would not be interested in a pregnant woman? That would be indecent,¡± Qing Zhu recalled Sikong Ling¡¯s own words from before. Sikong Ling kicked Qing Zhu again: ¡°Get lost, do I need your instruction on what to do?¡± On the other hand, Han Yu held his daughter-inw, who had suddenly turned pale, in his embrace, feeling very puzzled. He thought the reaction of his daughter-inw was extremely abnormal. Even seeing a strange man should not scare her like this, especially since his daughter-inw was not a timid person. There were other strangers outside the window, and she had no reaction when seeing them; could it be because of that man? From her expression, it seemed she recognized the man, which he felt impossible. He had investigated; before marrying into the Han Family, his mother-inw had kept a tight rein on her, and she seldom left the Su Mansion. Even if she asionally acted out and sneaked out, she was followed by two brothers-inw, so nothing should have gone wrong, it was even less likely to exin a strange man. Yet the first reaction after a scare was indeed the most genuine, and he was quite bewildered. He could not bring himself to ask his daughter-inw, especially since her pallor was somewhat frightening now. ¡°Daughter-inw, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so pale, did you see something scary?¡± Han Yu asked tentatively, more worried about his wife¡¯s health. Su Wenyue shook her head and nestled closer to Han Yu as if only by doing so could she feel secure and no longer affected by that man. She muttered, ¡°Quickly close the window.¡± Following Su Wenyue¡¯s request, Han Yu closed the window. Seeing his wife still pale, he frowned, ¡°Are you still feeling unwell? Should we call a doctor to see you? I can¡¯t be at ease with you like this.¡± Su Wenyue still shook her head, not letting Han Yu make a move. She had been startled and lost herposure upon seeing that person without warning, but now she had calmed down and did not need a doctor just yet. But she didn¡¯t know if Han Yu had noticed her abnormal behavior. Nevertheless, with Han Yu¡¯s astuteness, he must have noticed, but she had no desire to exin. Tangled with matters from her previous life, she had no way to exin and could only pretend to be confused, honestly snuggling in Han Yu¡¯s arms, and unexpectedly dozed off. Han Yu watched his sleeping little wife in his arms, his expression inscrutable, not knowing what he was thinking. However, the hint of tender indulgence on his face was unmistakable. When Su Wenyue awoke, she found herself at home in Xinluo Town. Han Yu was sitting beside her, engrossed in an Art of War book. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t disturb Han Yu but silently observed him, her mind upied with what had happened on the street today, and felt unbearably troubled. Since she had noticed that gaze today, did it mean that man had set his sights on her? Han Yu only realized his wife had awoken after finishing a section and hurriedly put down the book, still concerned about her paleplexion. ¡°Are you feeling any better? Do you want to get up and eat something? There¡¯s Chicken Soup stewing in the kitchen. You haven¡¯t eaten for a while; a bowl of Chicken Soup will fill your stomach.¡± ¡°Not Chicken Soup again,¡± Su Wenyue frowned upon hearing about the Chicken Soup, not very keen. She was fed up with drinking Chicken Soup these days. Yet Han Yu seemed not to notice Su Wenyue¡¯s reaction. He got up to give instructions outside, ordering someone to bring the Chicken Soup over. Chicken Soup was the best for nourishment, and his wife had to drink more of it, regardless of her liking. The Chicken Soup was brought over, but it was Han Yu who personally served it to Su Wenyue. After checking the soup¡¯s temperature, he scooped up a spoonful and brought it to Su Wenyue¡¯s mouth, ¡°Come on, wife, take a sip. You now have two children in your stomach, and you need to replenish your nutrition.¡± Seeing Han Yu bringing the Chicken Soup to her lips and serving her so attentively, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t snub him. Despite disliking the taste, she opened her mouth. But as soon as the Chicken Soup entered her mouth, Su Wenyue could not suppress the nauseous feeling in her gut. With a retch, she vomited everything out, not just the Chicken Soup but also the food she had eaten previously, vomiting until everything went dark. After emptying her stomach, she felt utterly listless, with no strength left, leaning weakly against Han Yu. Han Yu¡¯s face went pale with fright at Su Wenyue¡¯s reaction. He immediately sent someone to fetch the doctor, and although Grandma Chen said this was a normal reaction for pregnant women, he couldn¡¯t quite calm down. Being told it was a normal reaction during pregnancy was one thing, but she had been fine for over three months¡ªhow could she suddenly have this reaction now? Chapter 165 - 164: Definitely Not Agreeing Chapter 165: Chapter 164: Definitely Not Agreeing Trantor: 549690339 After the doctor had seen her, he also said that Su Wenyue was just experiencing pregnancy reactions, and as for why she hadn¡¯t reacted in the previous few months, he exined that everyone¡¯s body and pregnancy reactions are different. Still, Han Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was off. Recalling what happened in the street earlier that day, he felt an inexplicable irritability in his heart. Having heard the doctor¡¯s words, Su Wenyue knew it was because she had been affected by her own emotions, bringing upon herself the tumultuous pregnancy reactions she endured in her previous life. The physical torment was one thing, but the emotional strain was even harder to bear. Fortunately, with Han Yu at her side, his caring gaze and meticulous attention eased her difort significantly, and she clung to Han Yu, unwilling to let go. ¡°Husband, I feel so miserable. Don¡¯t leave me. Will you stay by my side?¡± Su Wenyue pleaded pitifully. Seeing him reminded her of the empty and lonely feelings from those years. She only felt at peace when Han Yu was by her side. Despite being utterly exhausted, Su Wenyue refused to close her eyes, watching Han Yu persistently. Han Yu sighed at the sight of his wife struggling to sleep, as he¡¯d already said he wouldn¡¯t leave. However, she stubbornly behaved as if she didn¡¯t believe him, insisting on staying close to him. Han Yu had no choice but to remove his robe and lie down beside her. Despite his earlier irritability, he actually found his wife¡¯s needy and clingy behavior quite endearing and devoted himself to soothing her to sleep. Seeing Han Yu¡¯s actions, a smile spread across Su Wenyue¡¯s lips. She snuggled into his embrace,forted by his scent and his gentle pats on her back as ifforting a child, and soon fell asleep. Feeling tired himself after the ordeal, and seeing that Su Wenyue had fallen asleep, Han Yu kissed her forehead and, holding the person in his arms, drifted off to sleep as well. When the couple awoke, it was already evening. Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi had been waiting outside for a while. They immediately entered upon the master¡¯s awakening and mentioned that Mrs. Su had sent people over. Su Wenyue had already known that her mother would send an old woman over, so she nodded and instructed Grandma Chen to make the arrangements. However, Grandma Chen didn¡¯t leave immediately but turned to Han Yu, ¡°Old master, Madam, it¡¯s not just the old woman who¡¯s been sent over; there are several others. Should I have theme over to pay their respects before being assigned?¡± With Han Yu¡¯s approval, Grandma Chen went to bring the people in. Su Wenyue blinked, looking at the group before her in confusion, then at Grandma Chen and Han Yu. What was going on? ¡°My mother only mentioned sending an old woman over. Why are there so many others? There are four servant girls alone, and these five, aren¡¯t they the Mansion¡¯s caretakers? Why have they been sent as well?¡± Since the servant girls had brought their contracts with them, Su Wenyue knew they weren¡¯t simply apanying the old woman; they had been sent by her mother as servants for her. But what did she need so many servants for? They would need silver to maintain their livelihood, and even without other expenses, their monthly wages couldn¡¯t be neglected. Besides, their residence was just a modest courtyard; where was there room for so many? Su Wenyue thought about returning them to Mrs. Su. ¡°I know my mother meant well, and if she chose you toe here, you must be capable. But as you can see, our home isn¡¯t that affluent, and it would be unfair to you. It¡¯s better if you return to Su Mansion instead. I will exin the situation to my mother, and she won¡¯t me you.¡± Su Wenyue said this while sorting through the stack of contracts, intending to only pick out the old woman¡¯s for the sake of the child in her womb. If she didn¡¯t like it, she would have her stay, deeming the old woman somewhat too rigid in her ways. For now, she thought, she would make do andter take her back to Su Mansion if necessary, to exchange her for another. Little did she know that once she epted this person, it would be unlikely to make the exchange. Upon hearing that Su Wenyue intended to send them back, the servant girls and caretakers immediately knelt down. Before leaving, they had received the Mistress¡¯s word that if the Miss didn¡¯t ept them, Su Mansion wouldn¡¯t take them back, but instead sell them off. Moreover, the Madam must have anticipated the Miss¡¯s disposition and already instructed how they should act, also dering that their final home would be at the Uncle¡¯s discretion. ¡°Miss, before we left, the Madam had already spoken. If you don¡¯t ept us, she will have us sold off, and she has even paid our monthly wages for two years in advance, so you don¡¯t need to pay us for this period.¡± Su Wenyue felt choked up, then said, ¡°Even if the monthly silver has been paid, look around at this ce. We¡¯re barely sufficient with people in just the front courtyard, let alone fitting so many more. You needn¡¯t worry about my mother; I won¡¯t let her sell you off.¡± Su Wenyue genuinely didn¡¯t want so many servants, not just because of room issues, but because she felt constrained. Back when she was a Miss at her mother¡¯s family, the multitude of servants watched her every move, and without her father, mother, or elder brother speaking, she couldn¡¯t even leave the Mansion. Although she was the one in charge at home now and couldmand the servants, she still disliked having too many of them around, preferring just Xiao Xi. Now, with her pregnancy, two more old women had been added, and even the maid and servant girl Han Yu had bought previously were not allowed to serve her directly; all arrangements were made by Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi. The servants sent over were waiting for Han Yu¡¯s word after hearing what Su Wenyue had said. It was clear to Han Yu ¡ª his Mother-inw had made the arrangements. Han Yu took the stack of contracts Su Wenyue was holding, and while she thought he shared her intent to send them back, Han Yu instead collected the contracts, including that of the newly arrived Aunt Li. Surprised, Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu, not understanding his actions. Han Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile at his wife¡¯s shocked expression. He thought about how supportive his Mother-inw was; not only was she efficient in handling matters, but she had also ensured a full staff was sent over, easing his worries. No matter how many were sent, he would never feel it was too many. Originally, the Mother-inw had indeed nned to send only an old woman, fearing her daughter-inw wouldn¡¯t be happy with more. However, Han Yu, seeking peace of mind, had pleaded with her to send a few more. With them, he could feel assured when he wasn¡¯t at home, and especially the old woman ¨C deliberately chosen for her experience yet inflexibility ¨C would keep his wife in line in his absence, a fact he preferred his wife not know. Thankfully, the Mother-inw must have understood his intentions, hence sending them over in the afternoon. Su Wenyue was unaware of Han Yu¡¯s intentions, or else she would surely have objected. Even now, seeing Han Yu securing the contracts, she blinked her sparkling eyes: ¡°Husband, are you nning to personally send them back? That would be great; I can¡¯t move around much right now, and speaking to Mother would be just as gooding from you.¡± Chapter 166 - 165: Extremely Dangerous Chapter 166: Chapter 165: Extremely Dangerous Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu cleared his throat, ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift from my Mother-inw, it represents her kind intentions. Let¡¯s ept it. Don¡¯t worry about the rest; I will arrange a ce for them to live.¡± With an air of nobility, he epted the servant contract without mentioning his n for Su Wenyue. Han Yu hadn¡¯t said that he already found a ce; today, while Su Wenyue was asleep, he went out for a while and rented the two-entry courtyard not far away. It was being cleaned and arranged, and he nned to have his wife move there. He had rented this courtyard for a year and didn¡¯t n to give it up, especially since the vegetable field at the back was nurtured with so much effort by his wife, who has been looking forward to harvesting the vegetables. Of course, these were things he couldn¡¯t tell his wife. Although sometimes she might seem foolish, at other times she was very shrewd. If he told her now, she would immediately sense something was amiss and probably make a fuss about it. The servant girls and caretakers breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Han Yu¡¯s words. No wonder the Mistress asked them to listen to Uncle¡¯s decision; it seemed the Mistress and Uncle had discussed it. ¡°But there¡¯s really no need. With just the two of us, why do we need so many servants, and why do we need caretakers for our ce? It¡¯s truly unnecessary,¡± Su Wenyue insisted on not keeping so many people, as there might be spies arranged by her Father and Mother among them, reporting everything back, leaving her to endure her Mother¡¯s nagging. ¡°It¡¯s necessary. The world is bing more and more chaotic. Having a few more caretakers at home gives me peace of mind. And our baby, our treasure in your stomach, would be safe, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Han Yu had made up his mind that he could not send the people back; he had to persuade his wife. ¡°But I don¡¯t like having so many servants at home. When I was at home, my Mother let the servants watch me too closely, forbidding this and that. Just thinking about it depresses me.¡± Su Wenyue felt that Han Yu¡¯s argument made sense, as the world was indeed getting more chaotic, something she understood even better from her experiences in her previous life. However, she felt a degree of repulsion and conflict within her. Han Yu certainly noticed this and thought to himself that having so many people was indeed to watch over you. In the past, when his wife was at her mother¡¯s family home, she was much more spoiled and yet, nothing dire happened. But since marrying into his family, big and small issues arose constantly, straining his heart¡¯s capacity to endure. Thinking this to himself, Han Yu nevertheless reassured her, ¡°What¡¯s there to be depressed about? You were young and naive, and your Mother naturally had to control you more. Now that you¡¯re married and the Mistress of the house, these people are under yourmand. You make the rules. Isn¡¯t it good to have so many helping hands?¡± ¡°Alright then, since you say so, I won¡¯t send the people back. I¡¯ll leave the arrangements of their residence to you; I don¡¯t want to handle it.¡± Su Wenyue did understand the advantages of keeping these people. If Han Yu climbed higher in the future, the number of servants at home would inevitably increase. Those from outside couldn¡¯tpare to those who grew up in a mansion, in terms of loyalty or adherence to rules. These words were precisely what Han Yu wanted to hear; once his wife agreed, everything else would be easy to handle. Upon seeing Han Yu¡¯s devotion and prompt arrangement of matters, Su Wenyue felt discontent again. Surely, this pleased Han Yu¡¯s heart. Perhaps it was a scheme between him and her Mother, otherwise how could things align so coincidentally? As soon as Han Yu agreed not to send her back to her mother¡¯s family, her mother¡¯s family sent people over, full of tricks and ruses. If only she had made a bigger scene earlier. Being whimsical as a pregnant woman isn¡¯t wrong, especially since she¡¯s carrying twins¡ªwho is as remarkable as her! With these thoughts, Su Wenyue temporarily pushed aside her annoyance with that person and felt more spirited to take a stand against Han Yu, which he was pleased to see. After what happened yesterday, Han Yu noticed the gloom that had barely faded from his wife¡¯s brow returned, which made his heart anxious. A pregnant woman naturallycks strength, without spare energy for such concerns, especially with two children in the womb¡ªan inherently dangerous situation. Han Yu stayed with Su Wenyue for one whole day, arranging all household affairs properly. The next day, however, he still had to return to his duties at the military camp. There was no choice; climbing to the top required him to work doubly hard. Besides, it was a period of strife, and even a man in his position had much to do; it wasn¡¯t leisure time. Su Wenyue knew Han Yu worked hard, so when he was home, she would fuss a bit, enjoying her rights as a pregnant woman. In order to reassure Han Yu, she even concealed her nausea in the morning when he left. But as soon as he was gone, she threw up, her world turning upside down. Han Yu took a day off, but upon his return, he was busier than ever. After several days without returning home, fortunately, there were the servants sent by the Su Family to take care of his wife, which gave him some peace of mind. Yet upon his return, seeing his wife¡¯s face thinned from weight loss and her frail frame even weaker, Han Yu¡¯s heart ached greatly. At that moment, Su Wenyue had just finished vomiting and fallen asleep, exhausted. Han Yu caressed his wife¡¯s slender face; the baby fat that once rounded her cheeks was gone, leaving just the pointed chin. She apparently hadn¡¯t slept well, as dark circles formed under her eyes, and her whole person appeared haggard. Her breathing while asleep was very shallow. ¡°Has the Madam not been eating well? How has she lost so much weight in just a few days? How have you been taking care of her?!¡± Han Yu questioned the two old women in a low voice, his tone carrying authority. Although he didn¡¯t believe that the old women sent by his Mother-inw would neglect his wife, the fact remained that his wife wasn¡¯t being cared for properly. ¡°Master, the Madam hasn¡¯t been sleeping well these days; she keeps waking up at night. Poor sleep at night leads tock of energy during the day, and the pregnancy symptoms are severe¡ªshe vomits whatever she eats. We¡¯ve tried many methods ording to our experience, but nothing works. Seeing that things couldn¡¯t go on this way, we specifically had Doctor Lin called in, and Doctor Lin said¡­¡± Aunt Li hesitated, exchanging nces with Grandma Chen, unsure whether to speak her mind. Though they were originally Su Wenyue¡¯s servants from the Su Family and are now part of the Han Family, they had a natural bias toward Su Wenyue. Some things might bring benefit but could also be detrimental to their Mistress. However, continuing this way wasn¡¯t an option either. ¡°What did Doctor Lin say? Speak clearly without hesitation. You want me to resort to using a paddle before you talk!¡± Irritated by Chen and Aunt Li¡¯s hesitations and concerned for his wife¡¯s health, Han Yu raised his voice involuntarily. Chapter 167 - 166: Fear and Worry Chapter 167: Chapter 166: Fear and Worry Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue, who was sound asleep, also didn¡¯t know whether it was Han Yu¡¯s voice that had disturbed her, but she furrowed her eyebrows and whimpered. Han Yu thought he had awakened his daughter-inw, but after moving a few times, she did not open her eyes and slept restlessly. These past few days, Su Wenyue had not been in good condition. Grandma Chen and Aunt Li, concerned, had constantly been attending to her. Thus, seeing Su Wenyue like this and noticing Han Yu¡¯s frown, they exined, ¡°Madam has been like this for the past few days, sleeping lightly, easily startled, and resting uneasily. Sometimes, she even cries in her sleep. When such a situation urs, we servants are afraid that Madam is being oppressed by nightmares and have no choice but to wake her up.¡± Han Yu hadn¡¯t realized his daughter-inw¡¯s condition was so serious. Because he was worried, after the doctor had seen her, he also consulted some experienced women and checked medical books, learning that it was indeed normal for a pregnant woman to react this way before he could rest easy. Otherwise, no matter how busy he was, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed at the military camp for several days. ¡°What did Doctor Lin say?¡± Doctor Lin was considered the best in Xinye County and hade from the Capital City to join the Su Family. He had quite a history, and Han Yu wanted to hear what Doctor Lin had to say before figuring out a n. ¡°Doctor Lin said that Madam is overthinking, feeling frightened, and worried, with something pressing on her heart that she cannot express, causing it to be pent up. Besides, she is already carrying a pregnancy, which has resulted in Madam¡¯s current condition, making her pregnancy reaction even more severe. Doctor Lin also said that Madam has twins in her womb, and naturally, the children inside need to draw more nutrients from the mother¡¯s body. With Madam enduring such internal and external torment, she will break down sooner orter. If we do not find a way to resolve Madam¡¯s concerns, I fear that there could be danger to her health soon,¡± they said. Aunt Li couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, as Madam¡¯s condition was already very dangerous. She revealed everything Doctor Lin had said in a single breath, and sure enough, saw that the master¡¯s expression was rather grim. Though Aunt Li hadn¡¯t been there long, she knew from what Grandma Chen had told her that the Master treated Madam very well, often showing consideration and doting on her, and there were neither concubines nor any upsetting matters like that to vex Madam. Everything seemed fine, so both she and Grandma Chen were puzzled over why the Miss would be so overly worried and pent up. They feared it had something to do with Han Yu, which is why they had hesitated before deciding to share what Doctor Lin had said. Han Yu guessed it had to do with that day¡¯s incident, which turned out to be the case. He just hadn¡¯t realized that the incident would affect his daughter-inw so deeply, causing her to torment herself to such a state in just a few short days. That morning, he had paid special attention, and, seeing that his daughter-inw seemed to have let go, he had left at ease, unaware that it was an act put on by Su Wenyue to reassure him. ¡°You all may leave,¡± Han Yu ordered in a deep voice. He also instructed them to prepare some easily digestible food in the kitchen, to be brought to him when he asked for itter. After seeing such, Grandma Chen and Aunt Li could only suppress their concerns and leave. The master, besides what the doctor had said, hadn¡¯t asked about anything else, which showed that he was aware of Madam¡¯s inner troubles. As servants, they could only worry, wishing the master could persuade Madam to ease her mind. If that failed, they would have to go to the Su Mansion to call over the former Madam; they couldn¡¯t bear to watch the current situation continue. After Grandma Chen and Aunt Li left, Han Yu sat beside Su Wenyue and stared at his daughter-inw¡¯s face for half a day, his mind shing through the news he¡¯d gathered over the past few days. He couldn¡¯t figure out how his daughter-inw hade to know Sikong Ling; there had been no interaction between them. Furthermore, it was Sikong Ling¡¯s first visit to Xinye, all after Su Wenyue had married into the Han Family. Before, Han Yu wasn¡¯t certain, but ever since she became his daughter-inw, Han Yu was confident that there had been no contact between her and Sikong Ling. It was all very strange to him. Unable to figure it out, Han Yu attributed it to his daughter-inw¡¯s mysterious side, like those two Military Books. He didn¡¯t believe that his daughter-inw had memorized them as a child since there were too many inconsistencies, yet he couldn¡¯t exin why she could recite those books. Thinking about it, Han Yu couldn¡¯t help but recall the strange dream his daughter-inw had mentioned before. At the time, the things that happened in that dream, some parts seemed to havee true now. Even her father-inw and brother-inw believed it. Could there really be such bizarre things in this world? Otherwise, how could he exin some of the mysterious aspects of his daughter-inw? The more Han Yu thought about it, the more engrossed he became, not even noticing that Su Wenyue had woken up as he grappled with thoughts he couldn¡¯t exin with his logic. If the dream was real, then Sikong Ling must have been a person from that dream. Moreover, seeing his daughter-inw¡¯s reaction, it was obvious that she had a profound connection with Sikong Ling. Listening to what the two old women had said about his daughter-inw having frequent nightmares these past few days, he feared Sikong Yu must have done something to scare her. Han Yu felt a pang of difort in his heart at that thought. ¡°Husband, what are you thinking about? You¡¯re so engrossed, you didn¡¯t even hear me calling you!¡± Su Wenyue had already approached Han Yu and was waving her fair palms in front of his eyes, muttering. Due to her face getting thinner, her eyes looked evenrger. ¡°Daughter-inw, you¡¯re awake. How are you feeling? Are you ufortable at the moment?¡± Han Yu snapped out of it, seeing his daughter-inw up close, his expression softening as he first inquired about her health. ¡°I¡¯ve been so miserable these past few days, vomiting everything I eat. My pregnancy reaction is too severe. I don¡¯t know if there is any way to cure it. I can hardly stand it any longer!¡± Saying this and seeing Han Yu¡¯s concerned face, Su Wenyue added, ¡°But now that I see you¡¯re in a good mood, I feel much better. Perhaps it¡¯s because the children in my stomach miss you too. Feel and see if the children have grown a bit these past few days.¡± After saying that, Su Wenyue pulled Han Yu¡¯srge hand onto her stomach. Seeing his daughter-inw so fidgety, Han Yu, not feeling reassured, wrapped her in his arms to prevent her from moving. With that embrace, he felt she had lost even more weight, the little she had gained before now gone. ¡°Daughter-inw, I heard from Grandma Chen and Aunt Li that these past few days, not only is your pregnancy reaction severe, but you also have been having frequent nightmares, eating and sleeping poorly. Continuing like this won¡¯t be good. As the saying goes, ¡®daytime thoughts be nighttime dreams.¡¯ If there is something in your heart that scares you, let it out. I will help you resolve it, and perhaps that will make you feel better,¡± Han Yu tentatively asked and felt the body in his arms stiffen. ¡°Scared of what? What do I have to be afraid of? I¡¯m just finding it tough because I¡¯m carrying children and the pregnancy reaction is too severe. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t sleep well at night. Don¡¯t worry, the doctor said that the pregnancy reaction will get better once this period is over,¡± Su Wenyue reflexively denied, thinking how could she possibly tell Han Yu about that? For that man, in her previous lifetime, she had betrayed her own husband. Chapter 168 - 167: Openness and Transparency Chapter 168: Chapter 167: Openness and Transparency Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu knew that his daughter-inw wouldn¡¯t admit it so easily. If it really didn¡¯t matter, why deny it so quickly? Wasn¡¯t that a sign of a guilty conscience? Besides, he had made up his mind to have his daughter-inw confess everything in her heart today, so he naturally had the patience to wait. Otherwise, if this continued, not to mention the child in her stomach, even his daughter-inw herself couldn¡¯t bear it. After Su Wenyue finished speaking and saw that Han Yu was not responding, she waited for a while, and then couldn¡¯t help but lift her head to look at Han Yu. However, she saw that he was also looking at her with a deep, serious gaze and an indecipherable expression, which made her heart tighten, and she lowered her head again. Han Yu would naturally not let Su Wenyue evade him. With a firm movement of his arm, he turned her around to face him. ¡°Daughter-inw, it seems that there are some things that we need to talk about clearly today. I hope we can both be honest and not hold anything back,¡± said Han Yu. Seeing that Su Wenyue¡¯s face had not changed, but her mouth was tightly pursed, he softened his tone. ¡°Even if there¡¯s something you don¡¯t want to discuss, you can just tell me directly that you don¡¯t want to talk about it. Don¡¯t make up lies to deceive me. That should be fine, right?¡± Hearing Han Yu say this, Su Wenyue reluctantly nodded. Han Yu sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to force you, but you should know what the doctor said. If this continues, the child in your stomach will be in danger. Didn¡¯t you say that our baby is precious? Is this how you cherish them?¡± Su Wenyue indeed knew. Doctor Lin had said those words without avoiding her, probably also as a way to advise her to rx. Hearing Han Yu¡¯s words made her feel somewhat at fault. She was indeed trying her best. No one knew how much she valued the child in her womb, but whenever she thought of that man and the events of the previous life, she couldn¡¯t get past the barrier in her heart. In fact, what terrified Su Wenyue the most was not what had happened in her previous life, but the fear that Sikong Ling¡¯s appearance might affect her current life and her hard-won happiness might thus be lost. In her previous life, it was because Sikong Ling had set his sights on her, using despicable means to get her, and she had been blinded by infatuation, following Sikong Ling and ruining the entiretter half of her life, ending in such a tragic oue. ¡°Daughter-inw, we are people who are going to spend a lifetime together. Haven¡¯t you said that you would trust and rely on me? No matter what happened in the past, you are always my daughter-inw, the mother of my children, and I won¡¯t me you,¡± Han Yu feared that Su Wenyue was keeping silent because she was worried about upsetting him. Upon hearing Han Yu say this, Su Wenyue indeed looked up at him, seemingly to confirm the sincerity of his words. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Whatever happened is in the past. I believe that since the day you married me, you haven¡¯t had other intentions and have been wholeheartedly determined to live a real life with me. Everyone makes mistakes at some point. What can¡¯t be forgiven?¡± Han Yu persisted, encouraging Su Wenyue. Seeing Han Yu¡¯s determination to have a heart-to-heart conversation with her, Su Wenyue realized that today, she would have to confess something. Moreover, she was afraid that Han Yu would overthink it. Doctor Lin¡¯s words must have been ryed to Han Yu by Grandma Chen and Aunt Li. If she did not address the issue properly and let Han Yu harbor any grudges over this matter, it would not be good. However, she still needed to choose her words carefully. Su Wenyue¡¯s resolve had not changed; the events that had happened with Sikong Ling in the previous life were absolutely unspeakable. Even if Han Yu were the most forgiving, he would not forgive a woman who, out of vanity, had cuckolded him. However, it might be possible to speak about Sikong Ling¡¯s character, to share some unimportant half-truths, especially to remind Han Yu to guard against Sikong Ling so that Sikong Ling¡¯s schemes wouldn¡¯t turn on Han Yu. ¡°Husband, I truly love our child, and I care a lot about our family, but, but I¡¯m scared, sniffle¡­¡± As Su Wenyue exined, she lost control and burst into tears. Seeing his daughter-inw finally open up relieved Han Yu. He had been afraid she would stubbornly keep everything to herself, refusing to talk. Crying was fine; it was a good opportunity to vent her emotions and prevent them from festering inside. Su Wenyue cried in Han Yu¡¯s arms for a long while, stopping only out of fear of harming the baby in her belly. Her eyelids were somewhat swollen from crying, but she felt much more at ease internally, and she calmed down, waiting for Han Yu to question her. ¡°Daughter-inw, are you acquainted with Sikong Yu?¡± Han Yu asked, knowing she had readied herself for the conversation. When Su Wenyue heard Han Yu mention Sikong Yu¡¯s name, her eyelids twitched. True to his former status as Prime Minister, just a nce on the street had been enough for him to find out the man¡¯s name, and he likely had also investigated the man¡¯s background. If not for the events of her previous life, which could not be traced, she probably would not have been able to keep it hidden. Seeing her reaction, Han Yu concluded she recognized Sikong Yu even without asking who he was. The previous reactions suggested familiarity, or why else disy such fear and agitation, even with elements of loathing? Luckily there were no other emotions involved. ¡°How did you get to know him, and did Sikong Yu do anything to frighten you afterward?¡± Han Yu¡¯s questions always hit the mark directly, his gaze locked intensely on Su Wenyue, trying to decipher something from her reactions. But Su Wenyue remained silent, prompting Han Yu to ask with patience, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Is it something you can¡¯t tell?¡± Su Wenyue shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t tell. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how to exin it. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t believe me if I do. It¡¯s the kind of thing that hardly anyone would believe.¡± Upon hearing Su Wenyue say this, a deep look shed in Han Yu¡¯s eyes. If no one would believe it, it suggested that the matter defiedmon sense. ¡°You don¡¯t need anyone else to believe it. It¡¯s enough if I believe you. Have you forgotten what I said just a while ago?¡± coaxed Han Yu smoothly, not wanting her to back down now that she was willing to speak. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve told you before about a very realistic dream I had. It felt like I had lived another lifetime in that dream, and it was in that lifetime that I got to know Sikong Ling. But it wasn¡¯t the present, it was a few yearster, so I was so surprised to see Sikong Ling.¡± Hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s exnation, Han Yu had a sense of vindication, more convinced than before when he thought she might be making up a lie. He started to believe her because he really could not find any connection between Su Wenyue and Sikong Ling. However, her expression suggested more than just surprise. ¡°What¡¯s the nature of your acquaintance with him, and after meeting him, did anything happen that frightened you?¡± Han Yu always asked straight to the heart of the matter, his gaze fixed intensively on Su Wenyue, eager to infer something from her response. Chapter 169: Domineering Command Chapter 169: Domineering Command Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯re really not going to get angry if I speak?¡± Su Wenyue asked Han Yu again, receiving an encouraging look from him. ¡°Sikong Ling is not a good person¡ªhe¡¯s a flirtatious hypocrite who especially loves to collect beauties. He¡­ he harbors ill intentions towards me.¡± Su Wenyue spoke while carefully observing Han Yu¡¯s expression. As she finished speaking, Han Yu¡¯s face betrayed a fierce possessiveness, but there was no displeasure directed at her, which eased her mind somewhat. ¡°Anyone who ogles a pregnant woman clearly has a wed character. It¡¯s only his handsome face and respectable background that have saved such a lowly human from being beaten to death on the streets.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Sikong Ling is exactly that kind of scum. I wish I could crush him under my foot. However, Husband, you need to be wary of him in the future. Sikong Ling isn¡¯t just lecherous; he¡¯s also very cunning and not at all open and upright. To get what he wants, he always resorts to underhanded methods. I¡¯m afraid he will scheme against you!¡± Su Wenyue genuinely harbored such concerns. In her previous life, this had not happened because several yearster, Han Yu was transferred elsewhere and did not care much about her, which is why Sikong Ling did not target Han Yu but instead took advantage of Mrs. Wang. Now the situation was different, and Su Wenyue feared Sikong Ling would target Han Yu, who was unprepared. She feltpelled to warn him. After all, even though Han Yu had reached the position of Prime Minister in her previous life, he was currently only a petty official of the eighth rank, and it would be very easy for him to fall into a trap. ¡°What did Sikong Ling do to you?!¡± When Han Yu asked this, it wasn¡¯t out of suspicion but affirmation¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t be asking if his daughter-inw weren¡¯t so genuinely worried and cautious. ¡°In that dream, you actually didn¡¯t like me very much and found me too willful and spoiled. You were very cold towards me. Sikong Ling set his sights on me and investigated my background thoroughly. He colluded with Mrs. Wang, swindled my dowry, and even incited trouble between us. Upset by your indifference andck of care, I grew to hate the Han Family and, in a fit of anger, I divorced you. Because of my wilfulness, my mother¡¯s family did not understand me, leaving me isted. It was then that Sikong Yu appeared, showing concern and kindness towards me. I disliked him, but I had no choice but to rely on him, and afterward¡­¡± Su Wenyue stopped there without continuing, but the implication of her words was clear enough. Looking up, she saw Han Yu¡¯s face was terribly grim, but she did not regret speaking openly. After all, Han Yu, with his insight, would surely guess something. It was better to tell this mixed truth to curtail his suspicions and also to achieve her goal of making Han Yu wary of Sikong Ling, though she was unsure about the side effects. Indeed, in her previous life, Han Yu had indeed treated her poorly, colder than most people. Even though there were many reasons on her part, and so much time had passed, Su Wenyue still harbored resentment. Now, saying it in front of Han Yu gave her a sense of relief and, upon seeing his unpleasing expression, a subtle sense of vindication, even though she knew it wasn¡¯t right. This Han Yu was not the same man from her previous life, but it still felt good to speak her mind. Su Wenyue¡¯s words had a significant impact on Han Yu, who was well aware of his own temperament. If Su Wenyue had remained willful, he might have truly been that indifferent, so her words were not imusible. Still, a dream was just a dream. He wasn¡¯t that Han Yu, and his care for his daughter-inw exceeded even his own expectations. However, just the mention of divorce choked him up, as if his breath was caught up in a clump of cotton, and he couldn¡¯t even fathom Su Wenyue leaving him. As for the man coveting Su Wenyue, his loathing knew no bounds. Seeing Han Yu¡¯s face harden and the prolonged silence, Su Wenyue¡¯s own face fell: ¡°Husband, are you angry with me? That was just a dream, and I didn¡¯t mean it¡ªI was just too angry and wanted to spite you on purpose, but you¡­¡± She trailed off, beginning to sob. Su Wenyue¡¯s intive cries and the tears that fell like they cost nothing tugged at Han Yu, who sighed deeply at the sight of his daughter-inw¡¯s timorous and distressed appearance. ¡°Daughter-inw, stop crying. I¡¯m not ming you. If I was truly that cold to you in the dream, then I was the one at fault. How could I me you? But from now on, don¡¯t you ever mention divorce again. I have said before; once you married me, Han Yu, alive you belong to me, dead you¡¯ll be my ghost. I will never let you go until I die. Not even in anger should you speak like that again! And don¡¯t even think about leaving with other men. If you dare to do such a thing, I¡¯ll kill that man first, then break your legs and lock you up to see if you still have the ability to run off with other men!¡± At first, Han Yu was cajoling, but as he spoke, he became more authoritarian, even threatening. ¡°What if you stop liking me and want to get rid of me? Is that not allowed either?¡± Su Wenyue was not intimidated and persisted in asking. In her previous life, she had left with Sikong Ling, and Han Yu had acted as if nothing had happened. He didn¡¯te after her; he didn¡¯t even inquire about her! Was she really that insignificant? Su Wenyue knew it was wrong to dwell on the past, but some things simply had to be asked. Comfort came from having an answer, even though she knew the Han Yu of this life would not give the same answer as the one in her previous life. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I will never stop liking you, nor will I ever want to get rid of you. I, Han Yu, am not a fickle man. Once I¡¯ve made my choice, it¡¯s for a lifetime. So, stop thinking such nonsense in the future!¡± Han Yu would have already set Su Wenyue straight if she talked like this under normal circumstances, but now he had to reply patiently. ¡°That¡¯s your thought now, but who knows about the future? Men make vows of eternal love when they¡¯re smitten, and discard like garbage when they fall out of love. Isn¡¯t that how all men are? Who can guarantee the future!¡± Su Wenyue pushed back unabashedly. Han Yu¡¯s face darkened further. This little thing needed straightening out. Taking advantage of her pregnancy, she was bing increasingly defiant,pletely unreasonable. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of man your husband is after all this time? If you talk like this again, don¡¯t me me for being rude. You really think that because you¡¯re pregnant, I can¡¯t handle you?!¡± Han Yu was trying his best to hold back. This little thing had been getting more and more out of line since she became pregnant. Once the child was born, he would settle the score! Su Wenyue shrunk her shoulders, realizing she had vexed him. Wisely shifting the topic, she asked, ¡°What about Sikong Ling, then? What do you n to do? He¡¯s a sinister, crafty fellow and might be plotting against you right now!¡± Hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, Han Yu¡¯s eyes grew colder, not answering her question but instead issuing an imperiousmand: ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to hear that man¡¯s name from your mouth again!¡± Chapter 170: Unable to Instruct Chapter 170: Unable to Instruct Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue had wanted to retort, but seeing the dangerous squint of Han Yu¡¯s eyes, she wisely changed her tune. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not bring it up. I was just worried about you. After all, that man is so cunning. If he really targets you in secret, it¡¯s always good to be prepared in advance and avoid falling victim to his schemes.¡± ¡°Okay, I know how you feel; I¡¯ll be cautious. You have to believe in your man.¡± Han Yu rubbed his daughter-inw¡¯s head gently. He himself was no gentleman, as he had no qualms about using whatever means necessary to achieve his ends, although he did have some principles. He had simply never let his daughter-inw know about these things, preferring not to scare the innocent girl. After Han Yu had assured her, Su Wenyue felt much more at ease, as long as Han Yu was wary, she believed that there should be no problem. Although Sikong Yu was powerful and utterly shameless, his tactics were still inferior to Han Yu¡¯s. ¡°So you¡¯ve been bottling up about this matter for the past few days, turning yourself into a ghostly figure?!¡± Han Yu hadn¡¯t forgotten his ultimate goal. Thinking that his wife had been so distressed by some not so realistic events in dreams, involving other men no less, that she could neither eat nor sleep well, wasting away to this extent, and nearly harming the child in her stomach, he felt the urge to grab someone and give them a thrashing. Su Wenyue knew in her heart that it wasn¡¯t only because of this matter, but it yed a significant role. What she feared most was Sikong Ling affecting her current life. Thus, when Han Yu asked her, she nodded somewhat guiltily, knowing that she had done wrong. But once a person enters a certain state of mind, it bes easy to be obsessively fixated and unable to break free. Consider that this had been a demon in her heart all this time, even though speaking it out loud didn¡¯tpletely unravel the knot in her heart, it did make her feel much lighter and less burdened. Seeing Su Wenyue nod, Han Yu¡¯s finger flicked her forehead a bit too roughly, causing her to yelp in pain, though she dared notin. She understood Han Yu¡¯s temper well; if it weren¡¯t for her pregnancy, this time Han Yu probably wouldn¡¯t have let her off so easily. Han Yu saw Su Wenyue pouting and covering the red mark on her forehead, then pulled her into his arms to gently massage it for her, feeling awfullyplex inside. He didn¡¯t know what kind of karma he had created in his previous life that in this life, he would fall into the hands of this heartless woman. He doted on and cherished her so much, yet this little thing failed to feel his affection, making herself suffer to the point where it broke his heart and made him feel so helpless. ¡°From now on, you can tell me anything, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t solve. If I find out that you¡¯re brooding over something by yourself again¡­¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid you would get angry, after all, I do have my faults, and I was also worried that person would be harmful to you, that¡¯s why I let my imagination run wild.¡± Su Wenyuey in Han Yu¡¯s arms and heaved a sigh of relief, feeling that this matter was finally resolved. With Han Yu¡¯s consoling words, Su Wenyue slept better at night and seemed more spirited during the day, although the morning sickness hadn¡¯t abatedpletely, it was less severe than before. Grandma Chen and Aunt Li tried all sorts of remedies to find different foods that Su Wenyue could stomach, and she was finally able to eat something. Doctor Lin checked Su Wenyue¡¯s pulse and said that as long as her psychological issue was resolved, morning sickness wasn¡¯t a big problem; it would pass in time. Many pregnant women have gone through it. Han Yu was still not reassured and tried to return home daily. While Han Yu was on guard and investigating Sikong Ling, Sikong Ling¡¯s desk was also piled with information on Han Yu and Su Wenyue. Sikong Ling had reviewed it many times, including the file on Han Yu ¨C the man who had locked eyes with him that day. Although the records showed a farmer who had risen to the status of a petty official thanks to his mother¡¯s family, Sikong Ling was convinced based on their exchange of nces on the street that Han Yu was no ordinary man and was destined to rise to greatness someday, for troubled times breed heroes. Being an enemy of a man like Han Yu was unwise. Although Sikong Ling could sometimes be ridiculous, he was not without sense. Surprisingly, this time, he seemed unable to let go of a woman carrying a child. He knew it was not wise, and Sikong Ling indeed had no ns to harm Su Wenyue for the time being, nor did he have any intention of bringing her back right away, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to learn more about her. Sikong Ling pped his hands, and a man in ck appeared out of thin air in the room. This was a force the Sikong Family had always cultivated in secret. Since the death of the old master of Sikong, this power hade into the hands of Sikong Ling, bypassing his father, the current head of the family. Aside from Sikong Ling, no one in the Sikong Family knew about or had ess to this force, and it also served as a safeguard for Sikong Ling¡¯s future as the head of the family. After all, the current head had more than one son, both legitimate and illegitimate, yet Sikong Ling was the only grandson the old master truly recognized and valued. The reason he didn¡¯t directly pass on the headship to Sikong Ling was because of the situation with the Imperial Court, using Sikong Ze as the apparent target. In reality, whoever had this force truly served as the head of the family. ¡°What does the master require?¡± ¡°Keep an eye on this person for me, and report her movements back to me at all times.¡± Sikong Ling passed Su Wenyue¡¯s file to the man in ck, who nced at it, asked no questions or reasons, and went to carry out themand directly. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re back!¡± When Han Yu returned that day, Su Wenyue greeted him eagerly, clearly having a request for him. Though Han Yu knew what wasing, he did not ask right away but instead apanied his wife back to their room. He inquired about her day and the baby¡¯s condition in her stomach, and after feeding her some food, he slowly broached the subject. ¡°Tell me, what is it that you want, or something you want me to do?¡± ¡°Husband, I want to visit Lingyin Temple,¡± Su Wenyue replied. She knew her current condition wasn¡¯t suitable for going out. Her decision to go to Lingyin Temple had been carefully made, but even with her decision, Han Yu¡¯s agreement was necessary, or else she wouldn¡¯t even be able to step out the door. The people sent by the Su Family were strictly watching her and only obeyed Han Yu¡¯s orders; she couldn¡¯t direct them at all. ¡°Visit Lingyin Temple?¡± Han Yu frowned upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s request and rejected it without a second thought. ¡°You should be aware of your own condition, you really shouldn¡¯t go out before giving birth!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through, and I really want to go. I¡¯ve been feeling restless and uneasy these past few days. Continuing like this won¡¯t do, so I want to visit Lingyin Temple, to pray for the Bodhisattva¡¯s blessings. I always feel that only in this way can I find peace of mind.¡± Su Wenyue always remembered the sense of tranquility and peace she felt in front of the Buddha, as if it purified her soul and allowed her to calm down. Moreover, she had a wish to pray for. Seeing Su Wenyue so earnest, as if this were a very important matter to her, Han Yu, about to refuse again, held back his words with hesitation. Chapter 171: Frowning in Anger Chapter 171: Frowning in Anger Trantor: 549690339 At Su Wenyue¡¯s repeated pleas, and considering that his daughter-inw¡¯s condition hadn¡¯t been very good these days¡ªwith severe morning sickness¡ªHan Yu also thought that visiting a temple might provide a better environment. It might help, but it was only possible when he could apany her to the temple during his days off. After all, a temple was not like other ces; it always carried peace and blessings. Su Wenyue naturally had no objections. She was feeling quite insecure at the moment, and having Han Yu apany her to the temple would make her feel even safer. ¡°Husband, you are so kind!¡± Su Wenyue would always be especially sweet with her words whenever she got her way, cooing at Han Yu, who had long grown ustomed to his wife¡¯s temperament. ¡°So I¡¯m only good if I agree with you, and not good if I don¡¯t?¡± Han Yu said with some helplessness in his voice. Since a visit to Lingyin Temple would set his wife¡¯s heart at ease, then he might as well let her go, especially since he would be with her. Han Yu had it all nned out, but he didn¡¯t expect that a sudden military urgency would arise, calling him to the camp. His wife was already halfway to the temple, and it wouldn¡¯t be good to turn back now. After some thought, he decided to have Grandma Chen, Aunt Li, and Xiao Xi take care of his wife; with caretakers protecting them, there should be no trouble. The urgent matter in the camp wasn¡¯t a big deal; he nned to deal with it quickly and then rush to Lingyin Temple to meet her. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry. There are so many people protecting me, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Su Wenyue, aware of the urgent matters in Han Yu¡¯s camp, urged him to go ahead and handle the camp issues first. ¡°Then be careful on your own. Once you¡¯ve offered incense, stay inside the temple to rest. I¡¯lle pick you up very quickly once I¡¯ve finished my business,¡± Han Yu instructed, unable to shake off his worries, before riding away on his horse. Since Su Wenyue was pregnant, the horse carriage travelled slowly. They set off early in the morning, and it was nearly noon by the time they arrived at Lingyin Temple. After offering incense, it was perfect timing to partake in the vegetarian meal at the temple. The caretakers couldn¡¯t follow inside, so Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi went to arrange for the meal, and another went to clean the chambers. Aunt Li helped Su Wenyue slowly to their quarters. They didn¡¯t expect that a servant girl from another family, too carefree and without manners, woulde running over, fail to stop, and spill a pot of tea all over Aunt Li. Thankfully, Su Wenyue was not hit, but it gave Aunt Li quite a fright. ¡°Which family¡¯s servant girl is this, socking in discipline? Almost killing herself by running so fast¡ªif she had hit my madam, what would we have done? My madam is pregnant; this is utterly reckless!¡± Although Aunt Li was normally stern, she wasn¡¯t a harsh woman. It was only because the maid¡¯s behavior was so reckless that she reprimanded her with a stern face. The little maid knew she had done wrong, her eyes brimming with tears as she repeatedly admitted her fault. Su Wenyue felt somewhat sorry for her, as, in the end, nothing serious had happened except Aunt Li¡¯s clothes getting wet. Considering it was not a big deal, Su Wenyue let the maid off the hook and instructed Aunt Li to go change her clothes. Aunt Li knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to serve her madam well in her drenched state, but she was the only one by her madam¡¯s side at the moment. If she went to change her clothes, who would be there to serve her madam? ¡°How about this, old woman, you go change your clothes. I¡¯ve walked for a while and am a bit tired too. I¡¯ll just sit and rest on that stone bench over there, waiting for you toe back,¡± Su Wenyue said, pointing at a stone bench near an osmanthus tree ahead. Aunt Li considered it and had no choice but to help Su Wenyue sit on the stone bench before hurrying to change into dry clothes and return. Sure enough, Su Wenyue felt tired. She leaned against the osmanthus tree behind the stone bench and rubbed her stomach. It was already August, and as the breeze blew, some osmanthus petals fell down, bringing bursts of fragrance that was really pleasant to smell. The nauseous feeling that had been lingering in her heart suddenly eased a lot, and her mood improved as well. A serene smile appeared on her face. When Sikong Ling arrived, the beautiful scene before him was what he saw: the slightly bulging stomach did not detract from the beauty of the picture; instead, it added a touch of the gentleness of humanity. Sikong Ling watched almost mesmerized until he met Su Wenyue¡¯s fierce re and her forbidding expression, which brought him back to reality. Su Wenyue had not expected to encounter Sikong Ling here, and considering all the unexpected events at Lingyin Temple today, coupled with what she knew of Sikong Ling¡¯s character and tactics, she immediately became suspicious. She suspected that both Han Yu and Aunt Li had been lured away by Sikong Ling¡¯s people. However, these were just her suspicions, without evidence; moreover, in this life, it was her ¡®first time¡¯ meeting Sikong Ling face to face, so she couldn¡¯t confront him with these doubts. ¡°Who are you? Why are you staring at me like that? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to stare? You look like someone from a reputable family, and yet you don¡¯t even understand the most basic principles,¡± Su Wenyue said coldly. She did not like Sikong Ling, and even if he had wronged her in her previous life, she only saw him as a cold and emotionless person. While she didn¡¯t hate him¡ªsince they were just using each other for their own needs¡ªshe was certainly repelled by him, and even toozy to speak with him. ¡°My dear madam, do not be upset. I did not know you were here; I simply came to rest my legs. If I have disturbed you, please forgive me! However, I do not agree with what you said just now. I am not a lowly human, and of course, I know that it¡¯s impolite to stare. It¡¯s just¡­ you are so stunningly beautiful that I was caught off guard and stared in amazement. The love for beauty is natural, and my reaction was only human, nothing else. Please do not take offense,¡± Sikong Ling replied, with a smile on his face that appearedpletely harmless as he looked at Su Wenyue innocently, causing her to feel momentarily disoriented as if taken back to a moment in the past. Yet, she quickly snapped out of it, her expression growing even colder. This man was using his ¡®charm¡¯ to manipte again. ¡°Now that you know, leave swiftly. Would you rather I call for help?¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s voice grew colder still. Sikong Ling wasn¡¯t frazzled by Su Wenyue¡¯s words. The people had been dismissed by hismand, and if any servants or maids of Su Wenyue came near, he would be the first to know. ¡°I have never met you before, madam, so why do I feel that you bear such hostility towards me, as if you greatly dislike me? Have I offended you in some way?¡± Sikong Ling asked, still wearing that inoffensive smile and innocently looking at Su Wenyue, who felt a brief confusion as if she had returned to a certain moment in the past. But she quickly regained herposure, her face growing uglier by the second. This scoundrel was using ¡®beauty¡¯ to confuse people again. ¡°Because you, as a person, are inherently dislikeable. Just the sight of you disgusts me. Are you satisfied with this answer?!¡± Su Wenyue said, then stood up with the support of the tree trunk. Seeing that Sikong Ling had no intention of leaving, she decided she might as well go. However, Sikong Ling stepped forward without letting Su Wenyue pass. ¡°What are you doing? Move aside!¡± Su Wenyue faced him with furrowed brows and rage, but Sikong Ling seemed to find her anger quite charming. ¡°Why the rush to leave, madam? I still have questions that I wish to ask you.¡± Chapter 172: Too Careless Chapter 172: Too Careless Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I have nothing to discuss with you, step aside now or I¡¯ll call for help!¡± Su Wenyue said sharply, her heart filled with genuine concern. Seeing Sikong Ling bing increasingly presumptuous, she feared the worst, suspecting he had sent people away on purpose, confident that no one woulde to her aid, and that¡¯s why he dared to act this way. As Su Wenyue expected, Sikong Ling was not in a hurry at all: ¡°Haha, Madam, you must be joking. This ce is so secluded, rest assured, it will be a while before anyonees.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? What do you mean no one wille for a while? My servant girls and maid are probably on their way to find me by now!¡± Su Wenyue was on guard as she waited for Sikong Ling¡¯s next move. ¡°Madam is a smart person; whatever you think I mean, that¡¯s what I mean. Don¡¯t worry, I have no ill intentions. I just feel that fate has brought us together, and I wanted to have a chat. I won¡¯t do anything to you, so there¡¯s no need for such tension. Besides, you¡¯re heavily pregnant. I couldn¡¯t possibly be that inhumane,¡± he said. ¡°You are indeed an inhumane beast! What do you intend by blocking the way of a pregnant woman like this? You may think we have a connection, but I find you truly annoying. I do not wish to speak with a beast!¡± At this time, Su Wenyue was pregnant with twins, and she had to be careful even when walking. There was no way she could run away from Sikong Ling. But judging by his demeanor, he didn¡¯t seem to truly wish harm upon her. Perhaps, as in her previous life, he was deliberately striking up a conversation to gain favor. She rxed a little but remained cautious as she eyed Sikong Ling. Sikong Ling found himself somewhat helpless in the face of Su Wenyue¡¯s defensive and hostile attitude. He didn¡¯t even know why, as soon as he heard Su Wenyue was at the Lingyin Temple, he immediately made arrangements to follow her. All he wanted was to see her, talk to her, and seeing her struggling with her pregnant belly, he felt a pang of pity. ¡°Weren¡¯t you only four months along? Why is your stomach already sorge? It must be very strenuous. You should sit down and rest; don¡¯t exhaust yourself,¡± Sikong Ling said with concern. He had a few pregnant concubines as well, and although he hadn¡¯t paid much attention, Su Wenyue¡¯s belly seemed unusuallyrge to him. Sikong Ling was unaware that Su Wenyue was carrying twins. Those who knew, apart from the county magistrate¡¯s wife and their own people, hadn¡¯t openly spread the word. Sikong Ling¡¯s subordinates had hastily gathered iplete information. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, and I don¡¯t need your concern. If you really think you¡¯re a good person, let me leave!¡± Su Wenyue said, aware that Sikong must have already investigated her. However, she did not intend to exin or disclose the fact that she was carrying twins to Sikong Ling. ¡°Then you might as well think of me as a bad person!¡± Sikong Ling said, his demeanor toward Su Wenyue akin to that of a child acting out of spite, filled with indulgence and pampering. Su Wenyue, choked by Sikong Ling¡¯s words, felt that he was shameless. She red fiercely at him a few more times, but this didn¡¯t make Sikong Ling back down; instead, his smile grew even brighter. She was so infuriated inside that her courage rose. She steadied herself against a tree and delivered a fierce kick to Sikong Ling¡¯s leg. Sikong Ling had some Kung Fu experience and wasn¡¯t bothered by Su Wenyue¡¯s strike: ¡°If kicking me a few times makes you feel better, then go ahead. I have thick skin and can take the pain, just don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± Su Wenyue had intended to kick Sikong Ling a few more times to vent her anger, but his words took the wind out of her sails. She hadn¡¯t found Sikong Ling to be so thick-skinned before, and even though she would sometimes throw tantrums, at most she would just spout a few angry words; she would never dare to physically challenge Sikong Ling¡¯s limits. There was an incident where a favored concubine, thinking she was special to Sikong Ling, physicallyshed out during a fit of anger. Sikong Ling sold her off without a second thought, showing just how ruthless and unforgiving he could be. Seeing that Su Wenyue was no longer engaging with him and considering that standing might be tiresome for her, Sikong Ling moved to help her sit down, but Su Wenyue clumsily dodged him. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯te any closer, or you¡¯ll have me to answer to!¡± Su Wenyue said, already grasping the hairpin she¡¯d pulled from her hair. Sikong Ling was about to speak when his expression suddenly changed, and he swiftly entered the forest, disappearing from sight in a few moments. Su Wenyue was still puzzled when she heard the familiar voice of Han Yu. ¡°Daughter-inw, are you alright?¡± Han Yu hurried over, followed by Aunt Li who looked deeply worried. It turned out that Aunt Li had gone to change her clothes. Right after she had dressed and was about toe out, she found the door had been locked from the outside. Havinge from the backyard, Aunt Li was familiar with all its paths and immediately sensed trouble. Reflecting on how the maid had bumped into her so conveniently, she grew even more suspicious that someone might be targeting her Madam. Locked in the room and unable to leave, she grew anxious, constantly knocking on the door and window until, fortuitously, a little monk passed by and let her out. She hurried back the way she came and encountered Han Yu rushing up the mountain. After hearing the situation from Aunt Li, Han Yu didn¡¯t pause to assign me. Realizing he had been deliberately lured away, he felt a tightening in his chest and immediately set off with Aunt Li to find Su Wenyue. He med himself for being careless, for not immediately realizing Sikong Ling¡¯s malicious intent even though his daughter-inw had warned him. He was shocked that Sikong Ling would dare act so boldly against a pregnant woman he had only met once on the road. ¡°Husband, rest assured, I¡¯m fine. Weren¡¯t you off handling affairs? Howe you¡¯re here so soon?¡± Su Wenyue rxaed upon seeing Han Yu. Her tense emotions finally eased, and she felt somewhat weak. Her hand loosened, and the hairpin fell to the ground. Seeing his daughter-inw standing upright and unharmed, Han Yu¡¯s anxiety ebbed away. He was about to speak when he noticed she seemed unable to support herself, and the hairpin had dropped. Sensing something was amiss, he quickly went to pick her up. Aunt Li also hurried over, knowing something must have happened to their Madam for her to be in such a state, ming herself for the oversight. ¡°Daughter-inw, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± At that moment, Han Yu couldn¡¯t care less about what had transpired; all that mattered was that his wife and child were alright. Smiling, Su Wenyue shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m fine, the child in my belly is too, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just feeling a bit worn out from exerting myself. Holding me like this is good.¡± Han Yu was still concerned, as this didn¡¯t seem like everything was all right. It wasn¡¯t possible to summon a doctor immediately on the mountain, but the little monk who was leading the way spoke up. ¡°If the noble gentleman is concerned, please ask the host to check on thedy. Not only is the host masterful in Buddhist teachings, but his medical skills are also very impressive.¡± Chapter 173: Exceptionally Pitiful Chapter 173: Exceptionally Pitiful Trantor: 549690339 Since the Host had admirable medical skills, Han Yu naturally sought them eagerly, and how could he be unwilling? He hastened to say, ¡°Please, Little Monk, lead the way.¡± It was also good luck for Han Yu and Su Wenyue that not all little monks are the same. The one leading them had grown up by the side of the Host from a young age, and his status was different from the other little monks in the temple. It was he who suggested inviting the Host to treat Su Wenyue. Otherwise, the other little monks might not know to do so, and even if they did, they might not dare to make the suggestion. Even in a temple where the Buddha teaches the equality of all beings, not everyone is treated as equal. The Host had always kept the little monk by his side because he saw that the boy was kind-hearted, with a clear and pure mind. It was not surprising to him to see the little monk bringing visitors his way. ¡°Master, this woman benefactor is not feeling well. There are no other doctors on the mountain, please take a look at her.¡± ¡°Benefactor, pleasee in with the woman benefactor,¡± said the Host, who looked very ordinary, just like amon old monk. However, there was something different about his aura,passionate and wise, and he possibly carried something called Buddha-nature. The Host took Su Wenyue¡¯s pulse and said, ¡°Rest assured, benefactor, your wife has simply overexerted herself. She is carrying a child and cannot endure too much hardship, but there is no serious problem. A good rest is all that is needed. A pregnant person should especially avoid overthinking. Benefactor, you should rx and not dwell on past matters. Bygones are bygones; cherish the hard-won opportunities you have.¡± When Su Wenyue heard thest few sentences from the Host, she felt a bit startled and unsure. His words seemedden with deep meaning. Could it be that he had seen through her past, or was she overthinking it? ¡°Thank you, Host, for attending to my wife,¡± Han Yu did not think too much about it, feeling relieved to know that Su Wenyue was not physically ill. He expressed his gratitude to the Host and left with Su Wenyue. Before they left, the Host gifted Su Wenyue a string of Buddhist beads: ¡°Benefactor, you are someone with profound blessings, protected by the heavens, and have been granted the chance to start anew. If that¡¯s so, why not let go of everything and live well? Dwelling on the past is a disservice to the heavens¡¯ kindness. These beads were given to me by my master, they can bring good luck and stabilize the mind. Now, I¡¯m passing them on to someone with whom I have a karmic connection, hoping they will aid you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your gift, Host. I have taken your words to heart,¡± replied Su Wenyue as she respectfully epted the beads and put them on her wrist. Whether it was the mind¡¯s influence or their true effect, she felt an immediate sense of ease and tranquility upon wearing them. Observing the exchange between the Host and his wife, Han Yu¡¯s eyes reflected his racing thoughts. He did not interject or question further. As long as it wasn¡¯t harmful to his wife, he wouldn¡¯t object. The old monk¡¯s words were clearly an admonition for his wife, and it seemed that she was taking them to heart. Although he had spoken earnestly with his wife before, and it certainly had an effect, Han Yu knew there must be something in her heart he did not know. It looked like the old monk¡¯s words had reached her. Han Yu thanked the Host once more, his expression even more sincere than before. The Host nced at Han Yu and said, ¡°You¡¯re also someone with great fortune; in the future, you will be extremely aplished.¡± Han Yu wanted to ask something upon hearing this, but before he could, the Host waved his hand and retreated further into the temple. Han Yu kept those words in mind. Having left the Host¡¯spany, Han Yu didn¡¯t stay any longer at the temple but instead took Su Wenyue home. He was always a bit uneasy staying in ces like the temple, and he was worried about the journey jostling her, so he held Su Wenyue in his arms the entire way. Already exhausted, Su Wenyue fell asleep after leaving the Host¡¯s presence, and didn¡¯t know about the arrangements that Han Yu made thereafter. As long as Han Yu was with her, she could sleep peacefully, and when she woke, she was already lying in her own bed. Having brought Su Wenyue back from Lingyin Temple, Han Yu stayed by her side constantly. Seeing that she was awake but not in a rush, he made sure she was fed before asking her about what had happened at the temple. ¡°What exactly happened after Aunt Li left? I see you¡¯re holding the hairpin in your hand; did someone do something to you?¡± Han Yu didn¡¯t doubt his wife¡¯s virtue; he was just concerned she might have been bullied. Especially with that incident at Lingyin Temple, there were signs pointing to involvement with Sikong Ling, and Han Yu, for some reason, felt uneasy. Su Wenyue had no intention of hiding the truth from Han Yu. She hade to a realization on her return from Lingyin Temple: let the past go, especially since it belonged to her previous life. There was no need to allow it to affect her current life. She now had a loving husband, a cozy home, and would someday have several obedient children. This life was indeed a happy andplete one. What was there to dwell on? This, too, was what the old monk had meant. ¡°It was Sikong Ling. After Aunt Li left, he came, whether by coincidence or intention, spoke some nonsense and prevented me from leaving. I don¡¯t understand his motives! I had the hairpin in my hand as a precaution,¡± said Su Wenyue, her voice carrying a hint of disgust when she mentioned Sikong Ling. Han Yu was actually pleased to hear his wife express aversion toward Sikong Ling. Despite Sikong Ling being attractive and of good heritage, which led many women to approach him willingly, Han Yu believed his wife wasn¡¯t like those superficial women. Yet he was still a bit worried; seeing her reaction reassured him that his wife truly had no such interest in Sikong Ling. But as for Sikong Ling¡­ Han Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. Whoever dared to covet his wife would have to face the consequences! ¡°Whatever his intentions, they surely weren¡¯t good. Just stay away from him in the future. Don¡¯t worry about the rest, leave it to your husband. I won¡¯t let him have the chance to approach you again.¡± Su Wenyue nodded in agreement, but she was still somewhat uneasy, ¡°Husband, that man is not ordinary. He has a powerful background, and we shouldn¡¯t confront him head-on. There will be a time for us to measure up against him.¡± Su Wenyue was concerned that Han Yu, in a moment of passion, would seek out Sikong Ling. Given their current status disparity, any confrontation would likely put Han Yu at a disadvantage. However, she could only gently caution him. Han Yu didn¡¯t like hearing other men¡¯s names from her mouth. He had said he wouldn¡¯t get jealous or angry when advising her, but as she realized, sometimes a man¡¯s words cannot be trusted. This trip back from Lingyin Temple proved quite rewarding for Su Wenyue. At the very least, she felt much lighter in her heart. Nheless, she still hadn¡¯t recovered from morning sickness, which had persisted for more than half a month now. Su Wenyue had be so thin that only her bones seemed left, and Han Yu could feel the frailty when he held her. Because she was so thin, her stomach appeared all the more prominent and her eyes, looking intively, made her seem especially pitiable. Every time Han Yu saw his wife like this, he felt an immense worry. He often thought back on what the doctor had said, fearing for Su Wenyue¡¯s safety. Yet, he could not let it show on his face, not wanting to add to his wife¡¯s mental burden. Chapter 174: Show Off a Little Chapter 174: Show Off a Little Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Grandma Li, has Madam felt any better today?¡± Han Yu asked about Su Wenyue the moment he came back, which had be a daily necessity. Grandma Li shook her head, her face also filled with concern, ¡°It¡¯s still the same, she vomits after eating. Madam fears that eating too little will not provide enough nutrients for the child in her stomach, so after vomiting, she continues to eat, hoping that some nutrition will remain for the child. I find it hard to bear seeing Madam struggle so much.¡± Getting pregnant was supposed to be a joyous asion, but it posed such a great danger to his daughter-inw. He had only learned from the doctor that considering the young age of his daughter-inw, suffering during pregnancy was inevitable, especially with twins, the risk was even greater. Had he known, he never would have let his daughter-inw get pregnant so early. Compared to having children, he could not bear the risk of losing his daughter-inw. It had only been a little over four months, and there was almost five months left until the children¡¯s birth. If it continued like this, his daughter-inw¡¯s body would not be able to withstand it, and even if the children were born safely, her health would be ruined. Han Yu¡¯s expression grew more solemn, but when he entered the room, he immediately put on a gentle face, smiling upon seeing his daughter-inw looking over from the bed. ¡°How do you feel today? Any better? Are the children in your stomach behaving?¡± Even though he had already asked Grandma Li, he would always ask Su Wenyue again every time. ¡°I feel a bit better today. I guess it¡¯s because the children in my stomach know their mother has a hard time, so they have been good. Husband, you have enough trouble with your daily duties at the military camp, don¡¯t worry about me. With so many servant girls and old women taking care of me, I¡¯m doing well,¡± Su Wenyue also said cheerfully. The more difficult things got day by day, the less she wanted to act spoiled and petnt with Han Yu. She didn¡¯t want to worry him or add to his burden, knowing he also had a tough time in the military camp. Despite this, he insisted oning back every day, worrying about her. He looked thinner because of these days. Han Yu had never thought his daughter-inw to be so considerate and sensible, yet it pained him greatly. She was bearing such a hardship with the pregnancy, yet sheforted him because she was afraid he would worry. He would rather have herin to him and act a little spoiled like before, so he could pamper her. It was the least he could do for her. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re having such a tough time with them, if those two little guys dare to trouble you, just wait until theye out¡ªI¡¯ll spank their little bottoms.¡± Han Yu reached out to touch Su Wenyue¡¯s stomach, his gaze growing even moreplex. ¡°By the way, the Mid-Autumn Festival is approaching, and I want to discuss with you the matter of distributing holiday gifts. I have prepared most of them, but I¡¯m not so clear about the rtionships in the camp, so I need your input to get it right, lest giving too much or too little causes embarrassment.¡± Han Yu didn¡¯t know whether to praise his daughter-inw for being virtuous when she was worrying about the Mid-Autumn Festival gifts in her condition, or to tell her not to bother wasting her energy on such concerns. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about these things. Just take good care of yourself and the child in your stomach. I will arrange everything for the Mid-Autumn Festival. Moreover, Grandma Li and Grandma Chen are bothpetent. They will take care of everything that needs to be done with just onemand.¡± Han Yu had experienced more than once the benefits of the servant girls sent by his mother-inw. These trained servants couldn¡¯t bepared to those hastily bought from tooth shops outside. He also understood the importance of a family¡¯s heritage, and as someone who had climbed up from the bottom, he knew he needed to work even harder. ¡°I know Grandma Li and Grandma Chen are capable, or else Mother wouldn¡¯t have sent them. But it¡¯s important that we manage the public affairs ourselves. As for the holiday gifts for our family back home, I¡¯ve asked Shu Xiang to make two sets of new clothes for Father and Mother. Each of the children will get a set as well, and in addition, each household will receive two boxes of mooncakes, ten pounds of pork, thirty pounds of rice, and ten pounds of white flour. What do you think? Should we add anything else?¡± Shu Xiang was a servant girl sent by Madam Sust time. Su Wenyue had named her and the other three servant girls¡ªShu Xiang, Shu Yu, Shu Qin, and Shu Lan. Not only could all four read and write, but each had their own abilities and specialties. Since Shu Xiang was best at embroidery and mending, the task of making clothes was assigned to her; she also took charge of Xiao Xi, the maid who was boughtst time. Aside from everything else, Su Wenyue insisted on discussing the holiday gifts for their old home with Han Yu. Maintaining good rtions there was of utmost importance. Normally, so many gifts wouldn¡¯t be necessary, but by now, Han Yu was an official of some standing, and since they weren¡¯t living together, they were spared the daily annoyances. She was happy to be generous and give more. ¡°Let¡¯s add two pieces of cloth, so Elder Brother and Sister-inw can make new clothes for the festival.¡± Su Wenyue thought for a moment and added two pieces of cloth; after all, they were just lying unused in the box. Unlike other items, cloth would lose its freshness if stored for too long. ¡°It¡¯s already enough. Our family isn¡¯t that wealthy, and my monthly sry is just so much. Besides, the Third Child¡¯s family doesn¡¯t need that much, just sending two boxes of mooncakes will be fine. They don¡¯t appreciate good things, so giving them more is just a waste!¡± Han Yu had an issue with Han Lin and his wife, but he didn¡¯t stoop to their level. Besides, after what Mrs. Wang had done before, and since Su Wenyue once said in a dream that Sikong Ling conspired with Mrs. Wang to harm his daughter-inw, his disdain for Mrs. Wang intensified, holding a grudge ever since. Nheless, Mrs. Wang was still the Daughter-inw of the Han family, his Sister-inw. Some things weren¡¯t appropriate to do, and if it weren¡¯t for considering his daughter-inw¡¯s public image and potential gossip, Han Yu wouldn¡¯t even want Su Wenyue to send those two boxes of mooncakes. Seeing Han Yu¡¯s reaction, Su Wenyue pressed her lips together and smiled, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll just send two boxes of mooncakes to the Third Child¡¯s family.¡± Even giving the mooncakes was being too generous to them. Su Wenyue and Han Yu shared the same thoughts. Their family¡¯s mooncakes weren¡¯t the cheap kind found on the market, nor were they ordinary homemade ones. Though Su Wenyue didn¡¯t make them herself, they were made under her guidance and ording to her wishes. The fillings alone were meticulously prepared, mixed with many ingredients, not to mention the detailed process of making them. It was fortunate that among the servant girls from the Su Family was one skilled in cooking, and there was Xiao Xi who had learned from Su Wenyue; otherwise, they might not have been able to make them at all. The mooncakes took a great deal of effort to create, and the boxes for them were specially ordered from her mother¡¯s family¡¯s carpentry shop, not just exquisite but also giving a high-end, ssy impression. The boxes alone weren¡¯t cheap, but since they were ordered from her family¡¯s shop, they were only charged for the cost. If not for Su Wenyue¡¯s insistence, she wouldn¡¯t even have had to pay for that. Su Wenyue thought that Han Yu hadn¡¯t seen them yet, so she had a servant bring up a finished box of mooncakes. This idea was actually inspired by Imperial Consort Li from her previous life, and now she was keen to show off in front of Han Yu, hoping to win a few words of praise from him. Chapter 175: Mid-Autumn Festival Gift Chapter 175: Mid-Autumn Festival Gift Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Husband, look how impressive your daughter-inw is! Don¡¯t these mooncakes look especially beautiful, packaged like this? They have an air of elegance and luxury!¡± Su Wenyue said of her masterpiece, a touch of pride shining on her face, rejuvenating her spirit. Han Yu had originally wanted to dissuade Su Wenyue from doing these things, but seeing her so proud, he could not bear to stop her. His gaze then shifted to the few unique and clever boxes, and his eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re saying this is a mooncake gift box?¡± Han Yu picked up one of the boxes and inspected it for a while. The box was not only exquisitely beautiful on the outside but also featured a concealedtch that could be pressed to open, revealing several mooncakes with different fillings inside. The patterns on the mooncakes were also particrly refined and attractive. Han Yu opened a few more mooncake gift boxes, which were divided into different levels of quality, some featuring twoyers that could be pulled open like drawers, with more mooncakes in the loweryer, and each containing a set of utensils for cutting and eating the mooncakes. Han Yu suspected that these boxes used the secret skills passed down from Lu Ban, not knowing what else his little wife¡¯s brain contained toe up with such novel ideas, but he admitted that an ordinary food item had transformed under her craft. It now seemed unique and was dignified enough to be a gift, more so than typical gold, silver, or jade objects. If the idea for the gift box was inspired by Noble Consort Li, the small mechanisms inside it were Su Wenyue¡¯s own brainstorm. In her previous life, Su Wenyue had spent her spare time in the Sikong Family¡¯s library and identally triggered a mechanism that uncovered a yellowed booklet, likely unknown even to the Sikong family¡ªthat was the secret of Lu Ban that Han Yu had suspected. However, Lu Ban¡¯s secret skills were too ingenious, and Su Wenyue dared not reveal too much, using only the basics she knew for small touches like these. ¡°What about it? Isn¡¯t this mooncake gift box nice! I was thinking of sending more embroidery work since it doesn¡¯t cost much besides time, but now that I¡¯m pregnant, the old women won¡¯t let me do needlework. Embroidery isn¡¯t that easy toe by eitherrger pieces would take a whole month even with day and night work, so that n is not feasible. And if there¡¯s too much of something, it loses its rarity. My embroidery skills are good, but it¡¯s better to use them at critical moments,¡± she said. Su Wenyue selling embroidery for money or as gifts¡ªaside from the fact that she was pregnant and the old women wouldn¡¯t allow it¡ªeven if she weren¡¯t pregnant, Han Yu would not agree. Previously, he didn¡¯t know this was her intention and thought she enjoyed it, which is why he hadn¡¯t stopped her. But now that he knew, he wouldn¡¯t indulge her! ¡°That won¡¯t do. Don¡¯t even think about it in the future, even after the child is born. Doing too much embroidery could damage your eyes, and I, Han Yu, am not so destitute that I would need you to harm your body to n for such things. If we¡¯re ever short on silver, just let me know, and I¡¯ll surely find a way,¡± Han Yu said unequivocally, his tone leaving no doubt that it was a matter of principle. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t argue with Han Yu and simply pointed to the mooncake gift box in his hand. ¡°I understand, we still have enough silver at home. But there are so many people we need to give gifts to: big holidays, small celebrations, births. We have to give gifts for all asions, so it¡¯s necessary to think of ways to save silver. That¡¯s why I came up with this mooncake gift box. With this, adding a few pieces of cloth or some food will be more than enough,¡± Su Wenyue said, feeling proud that she was bing increasingly virtuous and motherly. Han Yu knew the reasoning behind Su Wenyue¡¯s actions. Although he may appear to hold a minor office, if he was content with his current position, certain tasks could be optional. But if he aspired to climb higher, there were countlessplex factors to consider. ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare other food items. In a couple of days, when I¡¯m off duty, I¡¯ll go to the mountains and hunt some wild animals to bring back. Adding those to the gifts will save us silver and also make them look better,¡± Han Yu mused after a moment. ¡°Prepare the gifts for my father-inw and mother-inw as well; make sure to include extra. I will personally review them before sending them off,¡± Han Yu considered how he had in a tigerst time and hadn¡¯t left any for his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home. His father-inw enjoyed wild game, so he nned to hunt more this time and send it to his wife¡¯s family along with other presents. The support from his wife¡¯s family had been immense recently, and even if he couldn¡¯t repay them immediately, he certainly needed to show his gratitude. Su Wenyue understood Han Yu¡¯s intentions and nodded in agreement. Since that side was her mother¡¯s family, it wouldn¡¯t be right for her to differentiate too much between them and her husband¡¯s family. She decided to leave this matter in Han Yu¡¯s hands, feeling pleased that he had such consideration. Han Yu had no objections to the gifts for his husband¡¯s family, and the next day, Su Wenyue sent someone to deliver them. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang were currently discussing the arrangements for the Mid-Autumn Festival. Even though the Han Family had divided the household, it was still customary for everyone to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival together. The family ties should not be severed despite dividing the estate. Although they knew that their fourth son and his wife probably wouldn¡¯t return from the military camp, there was a sense that the celebration might be less lively without them. Mrs. Yang, thinking of the child in the belly of the Fourth Daughter-inw, debated whether to send some food to them, since they were so far away and she couldn¡¯t look after her daughter-inw personally. This would be the time to nourish the Fourth Daughter-inw, who had a delicate constitution, so the child in her womb would be born healthy and plump. It had been a long time since they had seen each other, and Mrs. Yang¡¯sints about her daughter-inw had faded, reced by concern for her son¡¯s family. As for Mrs. Wang, who was also pregnant, Mrs. Yang instinctively overlooked her. ¡°Father, Mother,e quick! The Fourth Son and his wife have sent someone to deliver our festival gifts!¡± Han Jincai and his wife were discussing something in the room when they heard the eldest daughter-inw¡¯s loud voice from outside. Hearing that their youngest son and daughter-inw had sent festival gifts, the elderly couple hurried out, only to see a well-dressed servant girl carrying a bundle enter the house. They recognized it was Xiao Xi, who had brightened their faces. Xiao Xi had stayed with the Han family for a while, and they had grown fond of her, setting her apart from other servants. It was for this reason that Su Wenyue had Xiao Xi deliver the gifts to her home. Following Xiao Xi were two men also dressed presentably, likely to be Han Yu¡¯s servants. Xiao Xi exined that they were the caretakers sent by the Su Family for their master and madam. The Han family members took a closer look, and indeed the two men seemed different; clearly, they had some training. They had an air about them even when they walked, exuding a bit more presence than the average person. The sight of their son bing an official and even having caretakers made Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang swell with pride, and their faces lit up. Xiao Xi and the others had arrived by horse carriage, quite a spectacle, and vigers gathered around the Han household to see what was going on. They had all heard that the Han Family¡¯s Fourth Son had made something of himself as an official¡ªsome envied him, others were jealous. Chapter 176: A Rare Spectacle Chapter 176: A Rare Spectacle Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh, Uncle Han, Aunt, it looks like Fourth Son has sent back some holiday gifts. There are quite a few items and looking like an official really makes a difference. You can also enjoy the good life now.¡± ¡°Indeed, who in the vige is as lucky as Uncle Han and Auntie? Fourth Son is the only one among us who has be an official, setting an example for our entire vige.¡± Now that the Han Family had prospered, tterers were numerous. Although in private, many harbored their own schemes and not all were sincere. However, openly, nobody wanted to offend the Han Family anymore, even if some grumbled that Han Yu owed his sess to his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home and rose up only because of his daughter-inw. These grumbles were no longer voiced loudly as in the past but instead whispered in secret. Themoners did not dare contend with an official lest they end up like the few who had been arrested and delivered to the government, unsure when they might be released. With everyone ttering them in such a way, not to mention Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, even the family of the main house was beaming with pride. Mrs. Liu generously invited everyone to drink tea and even took out a package of melon seeds. ¡°We¡¯re all neighbors here, there¡¯s no need to be polite. Our family doesn¡¯t have much to offer, please help yourselves.¡± Mrs. Yang, looking at her eldest daughter-inw, for the first time felt that she could be presentable. This time, she didn¡¯t disgrace herself. Mrs. Liu¡¯s newfound enlightenment was indeed high. With Han Yu bing an official, she, as the sister-inw, was also somewhat like the wife of an official and naturally couldn¡¯t appear too stingy, to avoid beingughed at. Especially since she had seen the big bags and several exquisitely crafted boxes brought in by Xiao Xi with the servants, eager to know what precious items were inside, this small act of kindness was also easy for her to afford. ¡°Auntie, I see that Fourth Son has sent back quite a lot of holiday gifts. This is our first time seeing the gifts from an official¡¯s family. Please, check out what Fourth Son has sent back and let us broaden our horizons too.¡± Everyone had seen the bags of items brought in by Han Yu¡¯s servants and were curious about their contents. When someone suggested this idea, the rest of the group joined in the mor, all wanting to take a peek and broaden their horizons. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang declined twice but it was not good to refuse too much, so they reluctantly agreed. At this point, Han Quan and the family of Han Lin also came over to the main house. ¡°Since the vigers all feel this way, there¡¯s nothing in our family that can¡¯t be seen by others. Let¡¯s open it and have a look.¡± Xier immediately agreed upon hearing this. The madam had taken the trouble to send so many things, and she was happy to let everyone know how kindly her mistress was and how much she honored her elders. Xier first opened the package and took out the clothes tailored by Shu Xiang. Since Han Yu was an official now, Su Wenyue thought that her parents-inw should have some more dignified clothes. Thus, these sets of clothes were made of silk, and, with Shu Xiang¡¯s excellent craftsmanship, even the cors were decorated with silver threads, making the garments look even more luxurious. When the clothes were taken out, not only the onlookers from the vige but also Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang were dazzled; ¡°This, this is toovish. Such fine materials used to make clothes for us old folk, it¡¯s quite wasteful!¡± ¡°Uncle Han, Aunt, these clothes are really beautiful. You should try them on to see if they fit?¡± ¡°Try them on? Well, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang had never worn such fine clothes in their lives. Coaxed by the crowd, they started to harbor some desire to do so. Apanied by a few familiar neighbors, Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang went back into their room to change into the clothes. It took them quite a while before they reemerged, having re-done their hair. Mrs. Yang also donned a slightly worn silver hairpin which made her look much more spirited. The old couple, dressed in such fine attire, felt somewhat uneasy, afraid of soiling or wrinkling their clothes. They walked awkwardly, but the clothes really fit well, as if they were tailor-made, not an inch too big or too small. Seeing this, everyone had only praise to offer. ¡°It¡¯s the Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s filial piety. Since she married into the Han Family, this olddy has been getting new clothes non-stop. I don¡¯t know what good deeds I did in past lives to deserve such a wonderful daughter-inw.¡± Mrs. Yang generously praised Su Wenyue in front of everyone. Even if she favored her own son, she knew that such garments must havee from the daughter-inw¡¯s heart. Only the Fourth Daughter-inw would be so attentive to remember the old couple¡¯s sizes and tailor the clothes so perfectly, something that even gold and silver could not rece. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? The Fourth Son¡¯s wife is truly filial. I heard she got pregnant within half a year after her arrival, surely a good sign, likely to bring prosperity to her husband and blessings to the old Han family. Now look at the days of the old Han family, they¡¯re getting better and better.¡± Mrs. Yang felt even more satisfied upon hearing this. She thought indeed, that was the case. The Fourth Daughter-inw was naturally fortunate, born into a wealthy family like the Su Family, and now she had brought good fortune to her husband¡¯s family too. She had never imagined that her son could be an official, and all this was thanks to the Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s luck. ¡°Hey, Uncle Han, Aunt, why do the patterns on your clothes glisten under the light? Do you see it?¡± A viger pointed at Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang¡¯s garments and eximed in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s really something!¡± The vigers, with limited experiences, were amazed to see such a sight. After allowing them to specte enough, Xiao Xi revealed with grandeur, ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual about that. The embroiderers used silver threads when they stitched the cors of the clothes. Under the sun, silver threads shine brightly, very pleasing to the eye.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s made with silver threads! That¡¯s a really expensive thing, made with actual silver. No wonder it looks so shiny and beautiful. Tsk, tsk, Fourth Son¡¯s wife is truly generous with her parents-inw.¡± Everyone praised Su Wenyue rather than attributing it to Han Yu. After all, Han Yu had not been an official for long and, even if he was qualified, money wouldn¡¯te so quickly. The fact that the Fourth Daughter-inw brought a rich dowry was well known, but it still took a willingness to use silver threads for the stitching of her parents-inw¡¯s clothes. Who wouldn¡¯t envy a family with such a caring daughter-inw? After examining the clothes, everyone surrounded the boxes of mooncakes for a while, admiring the clever ideas of the rich and wondering how much silver was spent just on the boxes alone. This time, Xiao Xi didn¡¯t exin, and everyone assumed that these mooncakes were bought from the most famous snack shop in the city, so attractive and exquisite that it seemed a shame to eat them. Mrs. Yang and Mrs. Liu, who were mother-inw and daughter-inw, were afraid that such delicately crafted mooncake boxes would be damaged by the onlookers, so they guarded them closely; everyone could look, but not touch. They even handled the boxes with extra care when moving them themselves. The others understood and agreed that such precious items needed to be handled with care. On the other hand, Han Jincai and his son Han Hu were more rxed, feeling a bit embarrassed watching the twodies being so cautious. They expressed this with a few words. Chapter 177: A Series of Happy Events Chapter 177: A Series of Happy Events Trantor: 549690339 After seeing those two rare items, the rice, flour, pork, and cloth that followed seemed less remarkable, yet everyone still praised the generosity of Fourth son and his wife. As Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang were aligned with the Main House, Su Wenyue was not stingy either, doubling the holiday gifts sent to this location, which amounted to a considerable quantity. ¡°Never mind the cloth and pork, just the rice and flour alone, how much silver would you need to buy all that? They even made clothes for the kids, and it¡¯s all quality material. How much silver would this holiday gift cost, huh? Tsk tsk!¡± Everyone had seen the gifts sent to the Main House, and since Second Brother and Third Child¡¯s families were also present, their gifts weren¡¯t overlooked either. However, when they saw that Third House only received two boxes of mooncakes, the nces toward Han Lin and his wife became somewhat peculiar. Those in the know understood why the Fourth House gave such a gift when Third House got only two boxes of mooncakes. They whispered to the familiar faces around, passing the news from one to another, and soon everybody understood the unkind deed that Third House hadmitted, looking at Mrs. Wang with disdain. ¡°Tsk tsk, who could have guessed? Mrs. Wang usually keeps such a low profile, yet she could stoop to such petty and mean acts. If I were in Fourth son¡¯s wife¡¯s shoes, I wouldn¡¯t have let it slide, but Fourth son¡¯s wife is so kind-hearted she didn¡¯t make a fuss over it.¡± ¡°Exactly, which is why you can¡¯t judge someone just by their appearance. Mrs. Wang is the type who smiles to conceal her dagger, looking all soft and gentle on the outside, but inside she harbors countless wicked thoughts.¡± Han Lin and Mrs. Wang were delighted at first when they saw Han Yu had sent over so many holiday gifts. Even though they were simmering with resentment over Han Yu¡¯s official promotion, envious and bitter, they weren¡¯t about to turn down any benefits. Who could have expected Fourth son and his wife to pull such a move? The Main House and the Second House gave so much, and when their turn came, all they got were two boxes of mooncakes. They were all brothers; why such disparity! Feeling furious already, when Han Lin and Mrs. Wang heard the vige neighbors whispering, their fury escted. ring at Xiao Xi, who was standing to the side, they were reminded of the servant girl who had never been trouble-free; back when she was in the old Han family, she often fought fiercely on behalf of her masters against them. The couple decided to take their frustrations out on Xiao Xi. ¡°Speak up, you worthless girl! Are you causing trouble behind the scenes? Fourth Brother and our Third Brother are siblings, it¡¯s nonsensical for there to be any distinction in holiday gifts! It¡¯s undoubtedly you servants who messed up or pocketed our family¡¯s share. If you don¡¯t return what¡¯s ours today, don¡¯t me us for being inhospitable!¡± Han Lin used, hands on hips, not caring if it looked unseemly for a man to berate a servant girl. The crowd was ready to disperse after the excitement, but with Han Lin and his wife causing such a scene, they stopped to watch the drama unfold¡ªeven those who were on their way out returned, thinking the old Han family was just full of entertainment. Xiao Xi hadn¡¯t expected Han Lin and Mrs. Wang to target her, but she was unafraid. Whether it was physical prowess or verbal skills, she considered herself their equal. This couple had often tried to trip her mistress in the past, and due to her position, she had to hold her tongue. But if they wereing directly at her, she wouldn¡¯t hold back, ready tombast them thoroughly and reveal all their sordid deeds for everyone to hear. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, seeing what Han Lin was up to, turned from cheerful to stern. On such a good day, this thoughtless pair had to cause a disturbance. ¡°Third Child, shut your mouth! It¡¯s disgraceful for a grown man like you to bully a girl like Xiao Xi! The things you and your wife have done¡ªlet alone Fourth son, even outsiders can¡¯t stand to look at you. They gave you holiday gifts out of respect, and you¡¯re still critical. If you don¡¯t want those two boxes of mooncakes, just have Xiao Xi take them back and stop defiling good things!¡± Mrs. Yang scolded, clearly irritated. Seeing the situation, Xiao Xi knew she wouldn¡¯t be justified in making a fuss anymore. After all, she was just a servant girl. Truthfully, she didn¡¯t want Han Lin and his wife to enjoy those two boxes of mooncakes; feeding them to dogs would even be a better use than giving them to those ungrateful wolves. But upon hearing Mrs. Yang¡¯s words, she prepared to take the mooncakes back. Mrs. Wang, however, wouldn¡¯t let go of the boxes. ¡°We¡¯ll take them! Who said we didn¡¯t want them? Husband was just speaking out of frustration because Fourth son was unfair¡ªit would be wrong not to ept gifts that were delivered specially.¡± Mrs. Wang said, grabbing the two boxes of mooncakes and dragging Han Lin away. ¡°Sheesh, what characters!¡± The crowd felt slightly disappointed that the issue resolved so anticlimactically, dispersing as there was no more excitement to watch. When Xiao Xi went back and ryed the whole affair at the Han family¡¯s, Su Wenyue justughed it off, already familiar with Han Lin and Mrs. Wang¡¯s behavior and making noment. In the two days leading up to the Mid-Autumn Festival, all the holiday gifts Su Wenyue prepared were sent out. The recipients all praised the Han Family¡¯s ingeniousness foring up with such a unique way to present mooncakes. Not only did they look appealing, but they also tasted delicious. General Zhao Changping received his holiday gift from the Han Family and was immediately impressed with the mooncakes. He tried a couple and found them to be exceptionally tasty. An astute man, he quickly acquired a few more boxes from Han Yu and sent them to his superior, Commander Shangfeng, overnight. It just happened to be Zhao Changping¡¯s lucky break. There was a vacancy left by a Sixth Rank Commander, and several candidates being considered to fill it, including Zhao. The choice hadn¡¯t been settled yet when Zhao presented a few boxes of mooncakes. Commander Shangfeng, a gourmet lover, was immediately impressed by the exquisitely made mooncakes. With some friends visiting at the time, everyone agreed they were excellent, and after a generous round of praise, Shangfeng felt honored. Pleased, he appointed Zhao Changping to fill the vacancy on the spot. The extra batch of mooncakes Zhao delivered earned him an unexpected promotion, and he couldn¡¯t stop grinning with joy. As Commander Zhao was to be reassigned, his position needed a recement. Grateful to Han Yu for the good fortune brought by those mooncakes, he wanted to repay the favor. Aware that it was impossible for Han Yu to leap directly to the seventh rank, he promoted one of his deputies instead, allowing the deputy to fill his role while Han Yu advanced to the deputy¡¯s vacancy, leaving everyone greatly satisfied. The deputy also stumbled upon great fortune, and with specific instructions from Commander Zhao before his departure, he took good care of Han Yu. That morning, as Su Wenyue ate, she noticed her morning sickness had suddenly subsided, and her mood was exceptionally pleasant. When Han Yu returned with a glow of happiness, letting her know that he had been promoted from eighth to seventh rank in one go, she was overjoyed. She immediately instructed the Kitchen to prepare several special dishes to celebrate, marveling at what a lucky day it had turned out to be, filled with continuous happy news. Chapter 178: A Ruthless Person Chapter 178: A Ruthless Person Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu¡¯s promotion was a joyous asion, and every servant in the home was brimming with happiness. However, trouble soon followed, as hosting guests in celebration of the promotion was unavoidable. Su Wenyue, nearly five months pregnant and expecting twins, was someone Han Yu did not wish to overburden, so he entrusted the banquet arrangements to Aunt Li and Grandma Chen. Su Wenyue, while trusting their abilities, still worried about potential oversights and took up the work herself whenever she had the energy. Seeing that Su Wenyue insisted, and these days her morning sickness had abated, she was eating and sleeping well, and looked much more energetic. Furthermore, she was careful not to overexert herself, so Han Yu did not stop her. A daughter-inw with the ability to manage affairs was naturally more meticulous and reliable than servants. On the twenty-third of August, a day of rest, visitors arrived with gifts in hand. Han Yu entertained the male guests at the front, while Su Wenyue, unable to be active because of the children in her stomach, had to sit and greet the female guests. The n had been for Grandma Chen and Aunt Li to take care of everything else. Madame Liu Zhao had a sharp eye and, along with Mrs. Wei Li and Mrs. Yao Qin, arrived early to help Su Wenyue host the guests. Compared to the two old women servants, her assistance was much more dignified and thorough, and Su Wenyue was grateful. Lord Fang and his wife did note. Lord Fang himself was not a magnanimous man and was quite upset with Han Yu¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, feeling that Han Yu¡¯s rapid promotion despite being new to the military camp was deeply unfair, decrying the unfairness of the heavens and the darkness of officialdom. Madame Fang Chen, having lost face over the incident at the County government, harbored a deep hatred for Su Wenyue. Had Su Wenyue been in trouble, she might havee to gloat, but with a celebration at Su Wenyue¡¯s house, she had no interest in attending, not even sending a representative with congrattory gifts. Zhou Wang felt the same as she came with Lord Zhou, beaming with joy as if the celebration was for her own family. It seemed as if her prior grievance with Su Wenyue had never existed. Su Wenyue had to admire Zhou Wang¡¯s tenacity; this woman was too ambitious and too enduring, willing to sacrifice dignity for her goals, an attitude that Su Wenyue did not agree with or dare underestimate. Such a woman was truly dangerous, capable of anything. ¡°Madam Han is truly blessed. Not only is Lord Han young and handsome, but he is also so capable. In just a short time after entering the military camp, he has been promoted twice, advancing to Deputy Lieutenant of the Seventh Rank. Both his ability and fortune are undeniable. Besides, Lord Han is also deeply loyal to you, Madam Han. We can¡¯t help but envy you,¡± said ady. ¡°Indeed, in our families, once fortunes improve, isn¡¯t itmon to take in concubines and mistresses? Only Lord Han has kept himself clean,¡± anotherdy said enviously. ¡°But, Madam Han, we¡¯re all experienced in these matters, and I must advise you. You¡¯ll be pregnant for nearly a year, unable to attend to Lord Han. It¡¯s necessary to have someone at Lord Han¡¯s side. A young man in his prime can only hold out for so long. If a wildflower outside catches his attention, it won¡¯t end well. It¡¯s better to choose an obedient one, secure her body contract, and you won¡¯t have to worry about her causing any mischief,¡± said thedy, clearly seasoned in dealing with concubines, keen to impart her wisdom upon Su Wenyue, thereby demonstrating her supposed superiority. Su Wenyue was rather speechless and couldn¡¯t outright refuse without causing trouble, as doing so might lead to rumors the next day about Lieutenant Han¡¯s wife being overly jealous. Internally, though, she was indeed annoyed. ¡°Hehe, I know you all mean well. However, this matter is not something I can decide on my own. It¡¯s really up to what our family Head thinks. Lord Han is very decisive and does not put much stock in female beauty. If I were to arbitrarily arrange something, he¡¯d be upset, which I really dare not risk,¡± responded Su Wenyue, donning the appearance of a submissive daughter-inw in public. ¡°Madam Han is being modest. I believe Lord Han treats you very well. As our husband says, even when Lord Han is busy, he tries to spend time with Madam Han every day, which shows how much he values you. You wouldn¡¯t be trying to push away the idea of arranging someone to serve by your husband¡¯s side, which is why you¡¯re giving this excuse, right? That wouldn¡¯t do at all. The thing we women must avoid at all costs is jealousy. Madam Han, don¡¯t fall into that trap,¡± thedy said, her tone patronizing, clearly with an ulterior motive. No one would normally interfere so brazenly in another¡¯s personal affairs. Even a genuine offer of advice would be brief, but her intent was clearly to embarrass Su Wenyue and tarnish her reputation. Those present caught on to this, and most reveled in the disaster. Envy was prevalent regarding Han Yu¡¯s rise. Many didn¡¯t feel Han Yu had demonstrated any remarkable talents but had merely ttered his way above them, a promotion they begrudgingly epted yet could not stomach, masking their jealousy with forced celebration. The pleasure they took in seeing someone challenging Su Wenyue was palpable. Su Wenyue¡¯s expression darkened. She was not one to suffer in silence. Had this woman been the wife of one of Han Yu¡¯s superiors, Su Wenyue might have yed along for Han Yu¡¯s sake, but sadly she was not. Su Wenyue had her own recollections of this woman, and her lips curled into a scornful smile. ¡°Whether I¡¯m confused or not, it¡¯s not the ce of a lower officer¡¯s wife to lecture me. First, put your own house in order before meddling in others¡¯! You use me of jealousy, yet I have neither abused nor harmed any concubine or mistresses, nor have I made any of their children disappear.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Lord Han doesn¡¯t have any mistresses or concubines. Naturally, you can afford to talk smugly,¡± retorted thedy, her rank being just Genuine Eighth Rank, yet showing little respect to Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue surmised some of the underlying reasons, but no matter what, she was not going to let a lower officer¡¯s wife trample over her. Otherwise, others would also feel emboldened to step on her in the future, not only disgracing herself but also bringing shame to Han Yu. Anyone aiming to p her face deserved a strong p in return¡ªa warning to all those who took joy in her troubles that Su Wenyue was not to be trifled with. ¡°Yes, my husband is chaste and has no intention of keeping a concubine or mistress. As his wife, I am in the position to speak of such things, but as for you, Madam Wang, a woman who cruelly disposed of Lord Wang¡¯s concubine and killed his illegitimate child, what face do you have to stand here using me? Under the gaze of everyone here, do you not feel any shame? And I wonder, does that deceased childe to haunt you for retribution at night?¡± Madam Wang was no saint herself, and Su Wenyue remembered her in particr because of her ¡®sins¡¯ listed in the documents she had read, which detailed over two pages just how ruthlessly she tormented her husband¡¯s concubines and mistresses. At that time, Su Wenyue thought her to be a truly vicious person. Chapter 179: Seems True But False Chapter 179: Seems True But False Trantor: 549690339 If facing others, Su Wenyue might need to rack her brains for solutions, but with Madam Wang¡¯s vulnerabilitiesying bare, if she couldn¡¯t trample Madam Wang beneath her feet, Su Wenyue would despise her own intelligence. Moreover, Madam Wang didn¡¯t seem to have much of a brain; otherwise, with a superior above, she would have had the sense to at least treat her prospective boss¡¯s wife with civility, understanding that the magistrate¡¯s power couldn¡¯t match that of her mother¡¯s family, a concept everyone grasped. Yet Madam Wang clearly did not. Perhaps out of dissatisfaction, she dealt with Su Wenyue as brutally as she would with her servant girls or concubines at home, actions that likely weren¡¯t instigated by Lord Wang who, for all his ws, wasn¡¯t a fool in this regard. As soon as Su Wenyue finished speaking, Madam Wang¡¯s face changed color. She couldn¡¯t understand how Su Wenyue knew about her family affairs and dared to discuss them in front of so many people, which was a p in the face and even more frightening if Lord Wang found out. Little did she know that her so-called secret tactics were child¡¯s y in the eyes of the inhabitants ofrge courtyards, barely worth mentioning and thought to be secretive when, in fact, everyone knew about them except for Lord Wang himself. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t think just because Lord Han has been promoted that you are invincible, daring to nder me and frame me with baseless usations! Even if you are Lord Han¡¯s wife, it won¡¯t do. If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, this won¡¯t be the end of it!¡± Mrs. Wang Sun said with an unsightly demeanor. Already a person prone to creating trouble without reason, she concluded that Su Wenyue was just repeating hearsay without any solid evidence, ¡°An exnation? If Madam Wang wants an exnation, it¡¯s all too easy. What you¡¯ve done isn¡¯t exactly a secret; in fact, I suspect that most of the people here are aware of it, and only Lord Wang himself is clueless. Obtaining evidence against such childish schemes is a piece of cake. If you would like, I can have it sent over to Lord Wang. What do you think?¡± Su Wenyue said with a lightugh, appearing far too nonchntpared to Mrs. Wang Sun¡¯s frantic state, instantly revealing the superiority of her strategizing. The onlookers exchanged nces, realizing that while Madam Han seemed young and mild-mannered, she was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Always friendly and polite on ordinary days, she turned out to have formidable tactics at critical moments. With just a few words, she had turned Madam Wang¡¯s face all colors, yet there was nothing Madam Wang could do but seethe. Everyone was aware of Madam Wang¡¯s family matters, but that was just gossip without evidence, whereas Madam Han spoke so lightly about it, she must have already had proof in her hand, or else she wouldn¡¯t have dared to use it to threaten Madam Wang so openly. In reality, they all had been tolerating Madam Wang, who was a ruthless yet crude person, not worth confronting unless necessary. Of course, the most important thing was her mother¡¯s family¡¯s influence, and no one wanted to cross such a person and bring trouble upon themselves. Today Madam Wang had hit a snag, but it wasn¡¯t just her ¨C they all needed to be careful now, for who knew if Madam Han was holding any leverage over them. Su Wenyue had suppressed Madam Wang, her gaze sweeping over those present, observing their expressions. A faint smile crossed her lips, suggesting that they had all been intimidated; no one would dare to provoke her rashly for some time. Today was a day of celebration, intended to honor her husband¡¯s promotion. Su Wenyue had meant to enjoy the festivities in high spirits. It was only because Mrs. Wang Sun had blundered into her that Su Wenyue had taken the opportunity to teach her a lesson or two. Seeing the atmosphere turn tense, Madame Liu Zhao, along with Mrs. Yao Qin and Mrs. Wei Li exchanged nces, and various people started to chime in with jokes andughter, quickly lightening the mood. Mrs. Wang Sun no longer dared to provoke Su Wenyue, and sat sullenly, her mind fixated on Su Wenyue¡¯s earlier talk about using childish tactics. In fact, her own mother had voiced disapproval of her conduct. Were her tactics really that crude? Thepanyughed and chatted, and Xiao Xi brought in an old woman and two servant girls from outside. Su Wenyue recognized the familiar faces at a nce; no wonder Xiao Xi had led them in without announcement. ¡°This servant pays respect to Madam Han,¡± the three said in unison, greeting Su Wenyue. She quickly offered them seats, but they insisted they couldn¡¯t possibly ept. Not to mention Madam Han being favored by the county magistrate¡¯s wife, she was now the wife of a Seventh Rank Deputy Lieutenant, half a step below the county magistrate himself. As mere servant girls, they didn¡¯t dare assume too much. ¡°Knowing that today is the auspicious day of Lord Han¡¯s promotion, our family sent this servant to offer congrattions to Lord Han and Madam Han. The mistress had nned toe personally, but due to pressing matters at home, she couldn¡¯t make it and sent me in her stead. I hope Madam Han doesn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°How could that be? For Aunt to send you here is already a great honor for me, and it would be too much to expect Aunt toe personally. That would be a burden on us juniors,¡± said the old woman, who was the most trusted person by the county magistrate¡¯s wife. That she had sent her alone spoke volumes, and Su Wenyue certainly wasn¡¯t going to assume any airs. The two maids also handed over their gifts to the maid beside Su Wenyue. They were the most trusted maids of the youngdies, so their being sent also carried a clear message. ¡°Our youngdy had intended toe too, but thanks to Madam Han¡¯s good fortune, she¡¯s now over a month pregnant. The first three months are crucial for sitting the pregnancy, and she didn¡¯t want to risk the crowded gathering, which is why she sent us servants to apologize to you, Madam. I hope you won¡¯t mind,¡± one maid exined. ¡°Indeed, our Second Young Lady also felt the same. She was thrilled when she heard about Lord Han¡¯s promotion, but the child within is hard-won and requires extra caution, so she sent us servants instead,¡± added another. ¡°What? Both youngdies are pregnant?¡± eximed Su Wenyue, noticeably surprised at the coincidence. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why we say it¡¯s owing to Madam Han¡¯s good luck. Our youngdies followed the method you taught after seeing your joy, and soon enough, they received good news, making the county magistrate¡¯s wife overjoyed. She credits it all to you, Madam Han, and assures that once the youngdies secure their pregnancies, they will personally thank you,¡± the maid exined cheerfully. The master¡¯s secure position meant joy for them as well. Su Wenyue had a fair impression of the two youngdies and felt genuinely happy for them. It seemed that the method she taught might have had an effect, otherwise, how could it have been so efficacious? The idea of sharing in her joyful influence was merely a figure of speech. The people present were already wary of Su Wenyue. Seeing her good rtions with the county magistrate¡¯s wife, they grew even more wary. The rest of the banquet proceeded smoothly with no more troubles, except for Zhou Wang who, upon leaving, made ambiguousments that left Su Wenyue wondering whether they were a deliberate attempt to disconcert her or a genuine word of caution. Chapter 180: The Unpredictability of Human Nature Chapter 180: The Unpredictability of Human Nature Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Madam, this Madam Zhou clearly has ill intentions. You mustn¡¯t believe her words; otherwise, the baby in your stomach will be worried, and the master will be worried as well,¡± Grandma Chen said hurriedly when she saw a worried expression on Su Wenyue¡¯s face. She had heard what Zhou Wang had said, and although there were a few credible points, there was also the suspicion that she deliberately wanted to worry the madam. Otherwise, knowing that the madam was pregnant and should not be stressed, why not let Lord Zhou ry the message to their master directly? There was no need to confuse the matter in front of the madam. Even though Zhou Wang was a deep thinker, in front of old women like Nanny Zhou and Grandma Chen, who were used to seeing inner house struggles, her little schemes couldn¡¯t stay hidden. That¡¯s why Zhou Wang left in a hurry under the stare of Grandma Chen, otherwise, she would have continued to say more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, I know what Zhou Wang aims to do, and I haven¡¯t taken her words to heart. However, her news may not necessarily be false. Lord Wang has been in his genuine eighth rank position for quite a while and it¡¯s time for a move. It¡¯s normal for him to feel ufortable with the husband taking that position, human nature, after all.¡± Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t be disturbed just by a few words from Zhou Wang. However, Lord Wang was indeed a problem; Madam Wang had been domineering in Xinluo Town for so long, not just because of her temperament which others didn¡¯t want to provoke, but also because her mother¡¯s family was not to be trifled with. Madam Wang¡¯s father, Sun Bocheng, was the general magistrate of Yiyang Prefecture, a position that has always been held by someone trusted by the emperor. Although there is internal chaos in the Court now and the magistrate¡¯s power has declined, the status remains. After the female guests dispersed, the front courtyard was still bustling with activity. The men were drinking and chatting, in high spirits. Han Yu was unable to leave and, worried about Su Wenyue, had sent his servant to inquire about her situation, telling her to rest early without waiting for him. Su Wenyue had something on her mind that she wanted to discuss with Han Yu, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t rest early. Havingin on the couch and rested for a while, upon waking up, she didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but the front courtyard hadn¡¯t quietened down, so she sent a servant to check again. Meanwhile, as Han Yu was hosting a banquet, Sikong Ling had already received the news. ¡°This Han Yu really knows how to climb the ranks. In such a short time, relying on opportunism, he has climbed to the seventh rank position. He does have some ability,¡± Sikong Ling remarked with an indecipherable expression, taking a sip of wine. The man in ck stood silently by his side, not speaking. He knew the master wasn¡¯t asking him for a response, nor did he need one. ¡°How¡¯s her condition? Is she still suffering badly from morning sickness?¡± Sikong Ling asked with a bit of concern. He had seen Su Wenyue looking quite pale during theirst visit to Lingyin Temple. Barely over four months pregnant, her stomach was already sorge. Later inquiries confirmed she was carrying twins. Being naturally petite and dainty, and at an age shortly aftering of age, carrying one child would be hard enough, let alone twins. If her condition became worse, it would be very dangerous indeed. Sikong Ling didn¡¯t care much for the child in Su Wenyue¡¯s womb, but he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her. ¡°The Han Family may not be arge, deep residence, but the servants are strict with their words. It took quite an effort for my subordinate to gather some news: Madam Han should be alright now. It is said that she has a good appetite and can eat a lot during the day. Some have noticed that Madam Han¡¯splexion and energy seem much improved from before,¡± the report came. Sikong Yu felt considerably relieved upon hearing this. He didn¡¯t know why, but he was so concerned for a woman with whom he had few dealings. ¡°Also, Mr. Sun, the general magistrate, has some objections to Han Yu¡¯s recent promotion. He feels Han Yu blocked his son-inw, Lord Wang¡¯s path. It¡¯s likely he may take some action soon.¡± ¡°I understand. You may go now. Keep a close watch below and immediately report any news. Before the child is born, I don¡¯t want any major upheaval affecting her mood,¡± Sikong Yu was uninterested in whether or not Han Yu would be harmed by others. However, if something happened to Han Yu, Su Wenyue would definitely be affected. With twins on the way already posing a danger, they couldn¡¯t risk anything further. ¡°Yes.¡± The man in ck knew his master was overly concerned about that woman, but it wasn¡¯t their business to meddle. They just had to execute orders. Han Yu returned from the front and carried the scent of wine. After freshening up, he came in and saw Su Wenyue reading a book. His brow furrowed, and he snatched the book out of her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest early? Why are you still reading at thiste hour? You don¡¯t care about your eyes or your body, do you? You¡¯ve just recovered a bit and already you¡¯re neglecting your health; what am I to do with you!¡± Han Yu, having consumed alcohol, inevitably sounded a bit harsh. Su Wenyue knew she was at fault, but it was indeed boring just sitting there doing nothing, so she took Han Yu¡¯s hand and exined. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ve already rested a bit just now. I couldn¡¯t sleep anymore, so I picked up a book for a while. You know how much I care for the child in my stomach; how could I be careless? Has the meeting ended out front?¡± Han Yu¡¯s anger eased a bit when he heard Su Wenyue say this. He nced at Aunt Li standing by for confirmation. His expression rxed somewhat, and he showed a hint of fatigue as he embraced Su Wenyue. ¡°Daughter-inw, how did you feel today, tired? Did those women say nonsense? If they did, don¡¯t take it to heart. They¡¯re just jealous of your husband¡¯s promotion. After all, with my limited experience, it¡¯s natural for many to be disgruntled with me in this position,¡± Han Yu said, obviously aware of the things Zhou Wang had told Su Wenyue. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I¡¯m a little worried. Those sour and bitter words aren¡¯t worth fussing over; I¡¯ve already forgotten them the moment I heard them. What truly worries me is that those people might be scheming against you behind your back. Even if some of them seem to be alright on the surface, who knows what they¡¯re really thinking? The human heart is the most difficult to gauge, and sometimes climbing too fast isn¡¯t good either,¡± Su Wenyue said, sighing. Han Yu hadn¡¯t expected his daughter-inw to think so deeply, even considering other aspects. Indeed, she was different from other women, focusing on the real issues. However, Han Yu didn¡¯t want his daughter-inw to worry about these matters. ¡°Daughter-inw, don¡¯t worry. What kind of man do you think your husband is? Since I have climbed to this position, of course, I have the ability to securely hold it. Even if they try to trip me up behind my back, your husband has the means to cope. You just need to take good care of yourself and the children; don¡¯t worry about these matters.¡± ¡°But¡­ did you know all about what Madam Zhou said when she left today? The position you now hold was originally destined by Mr. Sun for his son-inw, Lord Wang. Others might not speak up, but Mr. Sun is definitely displeased. Even if he doesn¡¯t trip you up behind the scenes, he likely won¡¯t wish you well. Husband, what do you think about this? Perhaps we should approach my father and ask him to think of a solution. Although the Su Family has already divided, ording to the rules set by our ancestors, our branch has not entered the Court. But in the face of difficulty, my grandfather and eldest uncle won¡¯t just stand by,¡± Su Wenyue said. Chapter 181: Arrogant and Disdainful Chapter 181: Arrogant and Disdainful Trantor: 549690339 Master Su, being merely a businessman, no one dares to easily meddle with the Su Mansion, precisely for this reason, the rules set by the ancestral Su Family, which allowed the legitimate second house to separate, were also made with long-term considerations in mind, leaving a fallback for the Su Family. Brothers of the same root, even if their households were divided, their rtionship still stood firm, which is also why Su Hengyi and Su Hengxuan, despite being adept both in literature and martial arts, did not pursue government careers. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rm Father-inw for now. Mr. Sun, though being the general magistrate of Yiyang Prefecture and holding high authority, doesn¡¯t have a direct connection with our military, and even if he wants to do something, it won¡¯t be easy,¡± Han Yu mused, though his promotion was unexpected, it just came a bit earlier, and everything was still under his control. He wasn¡¯t a stickler for rules or overly self-righteous. Where he could leverage his wife¡¯s family, he would not be polite, but for matters he could resolve himself, there was no need to trouble his Father-inw; it would make him seem ipetent. ¡°But it¡¯s still better to be more vignt. And that person, they might also y dirty behind our backs; we still need to be cautious¡­¡± Su Wenyue remained uneasy, wanting to say more, when Han Yu simply bent down and swallowed whatever it was into his mouth. A momentter, Su Wenyue sat in Han Yu¡¯s arms, panting and with a nk mind, remembering nothing. ¡°Listen to me, take good care of yourself and the child. Your husband is not so useless, I have a good grasp of these matters and will arrange them properly. You worrying is just unnecessary worry. As long as you take care of yourself and leave me without worries about our rear, everything else is trivial.¡± Su Wenyue thought it over and it made sense ¨C in her previous life, Han Yu had climbed to such a high position without relying on the Su Family¡¯s help, which demonstrated how formidable his means and thoughts were. She had always believed in Han Yu¡¯s ability. To speak a rebellious word, in her eyes Han Yu was even more formidable than the emperor; she was simply anxious because she cared too much. So, she nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, but you must be very careful. Both I and the child in my stomach are relying on you.¡± Seeing his wife¡¯s blindly trusting eyes, Han Yu felt a tenderness in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for you and the child in your stomach, I won¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡± Since she had told Han Yu all that she could think of and knew, Su Wenyue truly stopped overthinking. Her own intellect was hardly adequate, and those convoluted matters that taxed the brain were better left to Han Yu. Mrs. Wang Sun returned from attending the banquet at the Han Family with a cold and dark expression. Since arriving in Xinluo Town, she had never suffered such a loss, being ridiculed and threatened by Su Wenyue in front of so many people, losing facepletely. What¡¯s worse, she was helpless against Su Wenyue, and she did not know how much truth there was in Su Wenyue¡¯s words, or whether Su Wenyue truly had something incriminating on her. Although she had leveraged her mother¡¯s family to be quite dominant in the Wang family, even making her mother-inw yield to her, only she knew that her husband¡¯s heart was not with her. Otherwise, she would not have been so ruthless in suppressing those concubines and aunts; she was also holding back frustration inwardly, afraid that if her husband learned of her deeds, he would grow even colder towards her. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. That Madam Han really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Madam¡¯s lesson for her was for her own good. If she doesn¡¯t appreciate it, that¡¯s one thing, but to oppose you, Madam, and make you lose face like this, she needs a good lesson, to show her her ce!¡± said the servant girl who had apanied Mrs. Wang Sun to the banquet, voicing indignantly upon seeing her pale with rage. Mrs. Wang Sun didn¡¯t appreciate this. It was time to change this servant girl; she¡¯s not so ignorant as to not have noticed that day. Taking advantage of a modicum of beauty, flirting with the master right under her nose, she wasn¡¯t a well-behaved girl, trying to climb into bed with such little ability, she was getting ahead of herself. ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s not your ce to tell me what to do. None of you give peace of mind, get out!¡± The servant girl, not understanding how she¡¯d offended Mrs. Wang Sun, knew the mistress¡¯s temperament all too well; no one dared linger, frightened and quickly retreated. Seeing the servant girl leave, Mrs. Wang Sun was still unsatisfied, and smashed a vase, followed by more noises in the room. When Lord Wang came back, he saw the room inplete disarray, knowing Mrs. Sun must have been upset at the Han Family. Seeing her sullen face, Lord Wang¡¯s eyes shed with disgust, but he quickly hid it. That Han Yu was formidable; he hadn¡¯t managed to gain any advantage over him. As for Han Yu¡¯s wife, he estimated she wasn¡¯t far behind. Having seen today¡¯s reception at the Han Family, where not a single detail was overlooked, it was clear she provided substantial support for Han Yu. There were also rumors of her carrying twins, a sign of good fortune, unlike his own wife, who had failed in both managing the household and giving birth to children. Mrs. Sun¡¯s mood softened when she saw her husband approaching, at least he hadn¡¯t gone to those seductive women. Little did she know that Lord Wang was enduring his revulsion, curious about the banquet¡¯s affairs and the need for Father-inw¡¯s support in his career advancement, which was why he approached her. When it came to the incident at the banquet, Mrs. Sun naturally wouldn¡¯t speak of Su Wenyue¡¯s threats, selecting inconsequential details to share, and went out of her way to present Su Wenyue as a disrespectful and insolent rustic fishwife. Lord Wang, aware of his wife¡¯s temperament, didn¡¯t believe her. Just based on the arrangements at today¡¯s banquet at the Han family, he already held Han Yu¡¯s wife in higher regard. To have put Mrs. Sun, the shrew, at a disadvantage, in his eyes, was an added credit to her. Madam Fang Chen learned that Mrs. Wang Sun had been disgraced at the Han Family¡¯s banquet only afterwards, and immediately wanted to visit the Wang family. Mrs. Wang Sun, who came from a decent background, was one of the few people that Madam Fang Chen respected enough to call a friend. Hearing that her good friend had been humiliated by the same person who had embarrassed her, Madam Fang Chen felt a sense ofmiseration. ¡°Older Sister, if only I had warned you sooner. You have no idea how cunning Su Wenyue can be. At the County magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday celebration, she made me lose all my face; even instigated people from the county government to kick me out. When have I ever been treated like this? It was a humiliation that I¡¯ll remember for a lifetime! Sadly, Ick the means to retaliate, with my mother¡¯s family in decline. And now with Han Yu¡¯s promotion in office, we are even less capable of dealing with them. It¡¯s different for Older Sister¡ªUncle is the general magistrate of Yiyang Prefecture. If anyone dares to bully you, Uncle will definitely not stand for it!¡± ¡°There really was such a thing; I thought she was just arrogant in front of me. I didn¡¯t expect her to be the same in front of you, too unrestrained. She¡¯s nothing but an unweaned girl who thinks she¡¯s beyond reproach!¡± Mrs. Wang Sun, enraged, pped the table and immediately decided to find a way to make Su Wenyue lose face and teach her a lesson. ¡°What Older Sister said is right. That Su Wenyue is too arrogant. If she isn¡¯t taught a lesson, she might get even more out of hand,¡± said Madam Fang Chen in agreement. Chapter 182: Deeply Worried Chapter 182: Deeply Worried Trantor: 549690339 Madam Fang Chen had been holding back her breath for so long, and now that she had finally found an opportunity, she naturally urged Mrs. Sun incessantly to deal with Su Wenyue. Thinking about Su Wenyue¡¯s misfortune brought a wave of pleasure to Madam Fang Chen¡¯s heart. ¡°Sister, rest assured, I will definitely take this breath out for you. It¡¯s not just for you, but also for myself. After all, being a merchant¡¯s daughter, she has limited experience¡ªthinking that threatening me a few times would make her untouchable. I¡¯ll let her understand soon enough what the rules are in officialdom. If she doesn¡¯t follow the rules, she¡¯s bound to be out of luck,¡± Mrs. Wang Sun said with a hint of pride and arrogance on her face, backed by the confidence her mother¡¯s family had given her. ¡°Sister speaks truth. That Mrs. Su, a mere merchant¡¯s daughter, and Lord Han, who alsoes from a farmer¡¯s background, both haven¡¯t been properly educated. They should be taught the rules so that they don¡¯t think they can look down on everyone just because they¡¯ve climbed up thedder through ttery,¡± Mrs. Sun remarked. Having received Mrs. Wang Sun¡¯s explicit approval, Madam Fang Chen left in high spirits, feeling more at ease. She had been thinking that this grievance would remain unresolved, not expecting that Su Wenyue, that vile woman, would seek her own doom and sh with Mrs. Sun. She knew Mrs. Sun¡¯s domineering character well; a person like her would never suffer a loss at Su Wenyue¡¯s hands. Now, there would be a good show to watch. No sooner had Madam Fang Chen left than Mrs. Wang Sun called over her trusted old woman servant, ¡°Granny, you go to the provincial capital for me. Tell my mother¡­ Actually, I¡¯ll go there myself.¡± As she spoke, Mrs. Wang Sun changed her mind. Firstly, she worried that the old woman might not exin things clearly, and secondly, she needed her father¡¯s help with her husband¡¯s affairs. This time, Han Yu had upied the promotion spot, and they had to find a way to elevate her husband. After all, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to remain in an eighth-rank position forever. When Lord Wang heard that Mrs. Sun nned to go to the provincial capital, it was almost certain that it was about his affair. He hadn¡¯t gone to Mrs. Sun¡¯s chamber thesest few days for nothing; at least his efforts had some effect. He hoped that Mrs. Sun wouldn¡¯t be useless this time and would handle things well for him. Mrs. Zhou Wang lived in the same area as Mrs. Wang Sun. When she learned that Mrs. Wang Sun was going to the provincial capital, she discussed it with Lord Zhou. ¡°Husband, Mrs. Sun is heading to the provincial capital, probably because of Lord Han¡¯s recent promotion. The other day at the banquet, she and Madam Han had an unpleasant sh. I¡¯m afraid this trip might be detrimental to Lord Han. Do you think we should inform Lord Han? After all, he is now your immediate superior, and if he appreciates your goodwill, he might be able to look out for you in the future.¡± Mrs. Zhou Wang wasn¡¯t a woman who would stay put. She was ambitious and, with the news of Mrs. Sun¡¯s trip to the provincial capital, she was not content to just let it be; she had to spin it to her family¡¯s advantage. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t stand to see Su Wenyue living sofortably and wanted to give her something to worry about. Although Mrs. Zhou Wang appeared to tter on the surface, she still held a grudge over past events. She thought that if Su Wenyue¡¯s pregnancy was stressed too much, it could affect the child in her womb, and then she¡¯d see how smug Su Wenyue could be. ¡°If we go to inform Lord Han, Mr. Sun and Lord Wang might not take it well if they find out,¡± Lord Zhou said,cking the decisiveness of his wife. ¡°They won¡¯t know. You don¡¯t need to tell Lord Han directly. I¡¯ll pass the message to Madam Han, who can then inform Lord Han. Even if Madam Wang finds out, she¡¯ll think it slipped out inadvertently when I was speaking. It¡¯s not a big enough issue to me us over. Plus, this will curry favor with Lord Han. There¡¯s nothing to hesitate about with such a no-risk, all-benefit situation.¡± ¡°Alright, then, this matter is in your hands, Wife,¡± Lord Zhou still decided to go by Mrs. Zhou¡¯s wishes. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll go to Madam Han right now and let her know my sincerity¡ªthat upon receiving the news, I immediately came to inform her,¡± Mrs. Zhou Wang said, pleased with Lord Zhou¡¯s agreement, and quickly arranged to head over to Su Wenyue¡¯s ce. ¡°Madam, Mrs. Zhou Wang hase to visit.¡± Su Wenyue was eating Bird¡¯s Nest when she heard the servants announce that Mrs. Zhou Wang had arrived, her face showing a hint of impatience. Mrs. Zhou Wang was not someone pleasant. Coming early in the morning, who knew what she could possibly want? Was sheing to curry favor or to sow discord? Regardless of her intentions, Su Wenyue really wasn¡¯t eager to meet this person. ¡°Go tell Mrs. Zhou that I¡¯m not well and it¡¯s inconvenient for me to receive visitors. Please ask her for her understanding!¡± The maid obediently went to deliver the message, but Mrs. Zhou Wang, hearing that Su Wenyue refused to meet her, showed a sh of displeasure on her face. However, she quickly regained herposure with a smile. ¡°I really have something very important to discuss with Madam Han. This matter concerns Lord Han¡¯s future, and so I had to rush over here. I came to report to you immediately, and I ask you to tell her once more that it¡¯s imperative for her to see me. It¡¯s a big matter that mustn¡¯t go awry.¡± The maid had received Su Wenyue¡¯s instructions and initially didn¡¯t want to give much attention to Mrs. Zhou, but hearing Mrs. Zhou Wang frame the issue as so critical¡ªan issue rted to her master¡¯s future¡ªthe maid was startled. It was not for her to decide on such a major matter, and she immediately went back inside to report it, knowing that messing up her master¡¯s important business would be disastrous. ¡°She said that?¡± Su Wenyue put down her bowl and wiped her mouth, her eyes narrowing slightly as she considered what game Mrs. Zhou Wang was up to this time. ¡°Yes, Madam. Mrs. Zhou Wang also said that she came here to pass information to the master. She instructed me to tell you, Madam, that you must absolutely see her; otherwise, it could lead to a big mistake and could even harm Lord Han. She mentioned it was rted to Madam Wang¡¯s affairs,¡± the maid reported. Hearing the maid mention Madam Wang, a hint of sarcasm shed in Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes¡ªMrs. Zhou Wang truly had ¡®good intentions.¡¯ However, with Mrs. Zhou so eager to meet her, it wouldn¡¯t be proper for Su Wenyue to decline, lest she disappoint someone¡¯s ¡®kind gesture.¡¯ ¡°Since Mrs. Zhou Wang is so considerate, we really shouldn¡¯t refuse to see her. Go ahead and wee Mrs. Zhou in,¡± Su Wenyue said. The maid obeyed and returned shortly with Mrs. Zhou, who appeared quite anxious, as if in genuine distress. Upon seeing Su Wenyue, she hurriedly said, ¡°Madam Han, I really shouldn¡¯t have disturbed you so early, to avoid affecting your pregnancy. But the matter is just too urgent to dy, and as soon as I received the news, I came straight to inform you. I fear a dy mightplicate things.¡± ¡°Oh? I wonder what matter has made Mrs. Zhou so anxious, to make such aposed person so nervous. It must indeed be a serious affair,¡± Su Wenyue remarked. ¡°Madam Han, Mrs. Sun took a horse carriage to the city this morning¡­¡± ¡°Madam, here is an invitation from the Magistrate¡¯s wife for you to attend a banquet she¡¯s hosting. The Magistrate¡¯s wife is Madam Wang¡¯s birth mother,¡± Grandma Chen said with apprehension, holding out the post. Chapter 183: Shallow Foundation Chapter 183: Shallow Foundation Trantor: 549690339 This overt Hongmen Banquet posed quite a concern for Su Wenyue, and furthermore, traveling from Xinluo Town to the prefecture city would take at least a day. As a pregnant woman, she could only move slowly, and the journey alone would take two to three days. Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t considered not going at all, after all, it was the Magistrate¡¯s wife who had extended the invitation, and it would be improper for her, as a lower officer¡¯s family member, to refuse. She also didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Han Yu. As for whether it was a Hongmen Banquet or not, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She would face whatever came her way, be it war or flood¡ªthe only thing she worried about was the child in her stomach. When Han Yu returned that evening, he saw his daughter-inw and the servants at home all looking worriedly troubled. After learning the reason, even hisplexion turned somewhat grim. He was aware of Mrs. Wang¡¯s trip to the prefecture city and knew that Mr. Sun would certainly make a move. He had been hard at work every day, leaving early anding homete from the military camp, and after several months, it was not for nothing. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Mr. Sun¡¯s petty actions and naturally had ways to deal with them when the time came. Nheless, they had preemptively targeted his daughter-inw, which he had not anticipated. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go. Later on, just send some gifts over as a gesture. The gifts don¡¯t need to be too extravagant or too many¡ªsomething ordinary will do. We wouldn¡¯t want to be used of bribing a superior,¡± said Han Yu nonchntly, casually handing the post to a servant, seemingly unconcerned. Seeing Han Yu act this way made Su Wenyue somewhat anxious. It wasn¡¯t that she was too timid; rather, the intricacies of officialdom wereplex by nature. With each rank in office came greater pressure, and Sun Chengmiao was still the general magistrate of Yiyang Prefecture. Although the current Imperial Court was in disarray and she didn¡¯t need to worry about him submitting a denunciation against Han Yu to the Emperor, he still held power. ¡°The Magistrate¡¯s wife has sent an invitation, and it would seem improper not to attend. Today¡¯s issue likely stems from Mrs. Wang¡¯s influence. I had outshone Mrs. Wang at the banquetst time, causing her embarrassment. She surely holds a grudge and seeks revenge; therefore, she must have incited the Magistrate¡¯s wife to issue me the invitation. Wouldn¡¯t her resentment worsen if I declined? I am not afraid of any tricks they may devise, but now with a child in my stomach, I fear harming the child,¡± Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t one to avoid confrontations. It wasn¡¯t just about her own involvement; she feared not attending would lead to them scheming behind Han Yu¡¯s back and also worried for the child in her womb, which left her hesitating. ¡°Now that you know it¡¯s because of Mrs. Wang, you have all the more reason not to go. Attending would simply give Mrs. Wang an opportunity to take her revenge,¡± he said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for concern over the child in my stomach, I would not be afraid at all. I would surely be able to grasp control over the Magistrate¡¯s wife and Mrs. Wang. s! The child in my stomach is what truly matters now, so I won¡¯t take the risk. However, by declining the Magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s invitation here, surely the general magistrate will find a way to deal with you. You must be more cautious,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he reassured. Su Wenyue did not personally attend, but she still sent her personal old woman to show the proper respect. Aunt Li, though sometimes rigid and unwilling to adapt, was by no means short of tricks¡ªhaving learned her skills in arge house, there was no concern about her not handling the situation. ¡°Madam has sent me here to offer the Magistrate¡¯s wife her apologies. It was her wish to attend, but with twins on the way, she finds even the simplest tasks to be incredibly challenging. She rarely even steps out of the house, let alone travel to the far-off prefecture city. Should anything happen to the children in her womb, it would also weigh on the Magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s conscience. So, Madam has specially prepared gifts for me to bring over.¡± The Magistrate¡¯s wife didn¡¯t expect that Su Wenyue would refuse to even give her face, using her pregnancy as an excuse. She intended to vex Su Wenyue deliberately, which is why she¡¯d summoned Su Wenyue under the guise of a banquet. She didn¡¯t expect that Su Wenyue, the wife of a mere Deputy Lieutenant, would dare to reject her¡ªan act of sheer disrespect. Mrs. Wang Sun had been right¡ªMrs. Su was too arrogant. ¡°Mother, just as I said, that Mrs. Su is no dimmp and far too arrogant. Even if she slighted me, well, my husband is but a Genuine Eighth Rank official, a notch below Lord Han in rank¡ªher disdain might be tolerated. But you are the esteemed Magistrate¡¯s wife, and she dares to behave like that, truly disregarding others,¡± Mrs. Wang Sun fanned the mes in front of the Magistrate¡¯s wife. Hearing that Mrs. Su dared to turn down her invitation, the Magistrate¡¯s wife was already in a foul mood¡ªnow, after hearing Mrs. Wang Sun¡¯s words, her view of Su Wenyue souredpletely. She thought about how to discipline Su Wenyue, to avenge her daughter and reim her own dignity. ¡°Daughter, rest assured. Since Mrs. Su ims the child in her womb is the reason she can¡¯t attend, then I will personally go to Xinye County. I would like to see what other excuses she cane up with. Hmph!¡± The Magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s expression turned stern, revealing a certain authority. With her mother, the Magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s backing, Mrs. Wang Sun went to see the general magistrate again, now on behalf of Lord Wang. She knew that without her persistence, her father, having more than one daughter and son-inw, might not be as concerned. Fortunately, she had her mother supporting her. ¡°Dad, you have to find a way for Dongsheng. It¡¯s uneptable for him to remain stuck as a Genuine Eighth Rank officer forever. Dongsheng is your legitimate son-inw, and if he prospers, it reflects well on you. This Deputy Lieutenant position was snatched up by that new Han fellow. Please find another position for Dongsheng,¡± she said. ¡°Yes, Old Master, you really need to take her husband¡¯s matter to heart,¡± added Mrs. Wang. ¡°Enough, both of you. What do you inner house women know, thinking that getting promoted is so easy! Do you suppose one can simply have whatever position they desire? Even though I am the general magistrate, I cannot ignore the Imperial Court¡¯s regtions. Otherwise, plenty of people are waiting to catch me out. Moreover, the current situation at the Imperial Court is chaotic; the Emperor¡¯s power has been overshadowed, and my own credibility as general magistrate is greatly diminished. The Prefecture Governor and I are at odds¡ªI have to tread carefully. Can¡¯t you two just settle down for once?¡± Mr. Sun said irritably. If not for his legitimate daughter being present, he would have been disinclined to get involved. He had expressed his doubts about Wang Dongsheng from the start¡ªhis timidity meant he wasn¡¯t cut out for great things. His daughter had insisted on marrying him, and now here they were. If not for Mr. Sun¡¯s assistance, even an appointment to a Genuine Eighth Rank post would have been out of Wang Dongsheng¡¯s grasp. Such a failure, and yet he was Sun Bocheng¡¯s son-inw. ¡°But Dongsheng is your legitimate son-inw, Dad. You have to find a way for him. Otherwise, even an insignificant nobody could trample over me, ruling over my head in triumph. I can¡¯t stand that!¡± she implored. ¡°It¡¯s what you brought on yourself¡ªwho told you to resolutely marry such a useless man? If you wish for a promotion, try earning it yourself, instead of acting as a lobbyist every time you visit your mother¡¯s family. Do you have any other purpose at all?¡± he retorted. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no use talking about that now. Please help Dongsheng for the sake of your daughter,¡± she pled. Despite his frustration, Sun Bocheng had to concede¡ªhe had a legitimate daughter and son-inw after all, and couldn¡¯t truly refuse them. ¡°There are no other positions open at the moment. If your son-inw wants a promotion, he¡¯ll have to find a way to rece that young Han fellow and make the Deputy Lieutenant¡¯s post vacant. Luckily, that Han chap doesn¡¯t have a deep foundation yet,¡± he said. Chapter 184: It’s Nothing Chapter 184: It¡¯s Nothing Trantor: 549690339 No walls are impervious to the wind, and though the Han family did not publicize Su Wenyue¡¯s refusal to attend the general magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s banquet, somehow word got out. People had various opinions but mostly felt oppressed by her actions. After all, the general magistrate was the second-inmand in Yiyang Prefecture, and even though his authority had waned, his dignity was not something those beneath him could challenge. Some admired Su Wenyue¡¯s boldness, others thought her overconfident, and many saw her as a fool. She was just a newly promoted Deputy Lieutenant¡¯s wife and yet so brazen as to refuse the general magistrate¡¯s wife! The people of Xinluo Town were even more aware of the inside story; everyone had witnessed the day Su Wenyue offended Madam Wang. They expected Madam Wang to provoke the general magistrate¡¯s wife against Su Wenyue, which was not surprising since Madam Wang herself was not the highest-rankingdy in Xinluo Town¡ªthe fear of her family¡¯s influence kept others from offending her. Mrs. Wang Sun was indeed the legitimate daughter of the Sun family, and it was natural for them to support her should anyone dare to cross her. A few days ago, because of Han Yu¡¯s promotion,dies and misses from other families were non-stop visitors. Once this news broke out, the Han family had some peace since offending the general magistrate¡¯s wife meant that others did not dare to associate with them, for fear of her retribution, even if it meant losing out on some benefits. When Madam Fang Chen heard of the incident, she just waited for Su Wenyue to fall from grace. Now, Su Wenyue had offended not only Mrs. Wang Sun but also the general magistrate¡¯s wife; her situation seemed bleak. Zhou Wang also reveled in schadenfreude. The day she went to the Han family to deliver news, Mrs. Su put on airs and did not give her face. Now, after offending the general magistrate¡¯s wife, Zhou Wang was curious to see how Mrs. Su would cope, thinking perhaps Lord Han would soon lose his official position as well. Madame Liu Zhao and a few others had always stood by Su Wenyue¡¯s side. Seeing her run into such big trouble made them anxious, both for her and the possibility of being implicated themselves. They hurried over to the Han family but could not meet Su Wenyue in person. ¡°Please forgive us,dies, ourdy is not like other pregnant women. Bearing twins is truly taxing, and she has felt unwell these past two days. She even declined the general magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s invitation due to her poor condition and is currently resting. I fear she cannot meet with you right now. When ourdy is feeling better, she will arrange to meet with you all,¡± Grandma Chen exined politely. ¡°But we have very important matters to discuss with Lady Yue. How about we wait here until she wakes up?¡± Madame Liu Zhao had the closest rtionship with Su Wenyue among thesedies and was deeply involved. She had thought Han Yu¡¯s promotion would be beneficial for their families; little did she know this trouble would arise. Mrs. Wang Sun¡¯s attitude toward her that night had been very bad, likely due to Lady Yue, and now she was worried about being implicated herself. Madame Liu Zhao wasn¡¯t sure if she should regret her position, but no matter what, she saw no way out. Unlike other madams, she couldn¡¯t just protect herself without getting involved. Even if she didn¡¯t intervene, Mrs. Wang Sun would not let her off the hook, and she would be alienating the Han family¡ªthat¡¯s why she firmly supported Su Wenyue, but arriving and not seeing her made Madame Liu Zhao even more anxious. ¡°Madam Liu, there¡¯s no need to worry. If it¡¯s about the general magistrate¡¯s wife, then rest assured ourdy has left a message saying she has her own way of dealing with it, and there¡¯s no need for youdies to worry. Just take care of your own matters,¡± Grandma Chen assured. ¡°But the general magistrate¡¯s wife is no ordinary person. How will Lady Yue deal with it? Just relying on those threats she made to Madam Wang won¡¯t work. If Madam Wang were truly frightened, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the matter to the general magistrate¡¯s wife. Lady Yue is young after all¡ªshe doesn¡¯t know the ins and outs of officialdom, and acting impulsively can lead to trouble,¡± Madame Liu worried aloud. ¡°Do you think ourdy is someone who acts impulsively without understanding the severity, Madam Liu? The general magistrate¡¯s wife is indeed powerful, but ourdy is not someone who can be easily bullied either. Not only Madam Wang has a mother¡¯s family! If we really get into it, the general magistrate is just sixth rank. In this small ce, he might seem very important, but once you¡¯re in Chang¡¯an City, fifth and sixth rank officials are merely at the bottom. Trying to swagger around without enough weight is quiteughable!¡± Grandma Chen said with a cold smirk and touch of contempt on her face after she finished. There are things the master cannot say, but as servants, they have more leeway to speak, and both Grandma Chen and Aunt Li were brought over from Su Wenyue¡¯s mother¡¯s family and were of different statuses. Madame Liu Zhao and the otherdies hade to consult with Su Wenyue, but they did not expect such a firm response from the Han family¡¯s servants, who seemed to dismiss the general magistrate¡¯s wife. Could this also reflect their master¡¯s stance? They knew Madam Wang¡¯s mother¡¯s family was the Sun family, but they were unclear about Su Wenyue¡¯s family background, only aware that the Su family was not an ordinary merchant, nothing more. It appeared they had yet to reach that level of connection. Listening to Grandma Chen¡¯s words implied that the Su family had ties with Chang¡¯an. To speak so boldly, their backing must be high-ranking, at least higher than a general magistrate, to disregard his wife. Yet at the end of the day, Chang¡¯an was quite distant. ¡°Isn¡¯t Madam Su¡¯s mother¡¯s family a wealthy merchant? But from what you say, Grandma, could there be something we¡¯re unaware of?¡± Mrs. Yao Qin asked tentatively. ¡°Ah, we servant girls can¡¯t just go spreading rumors about our master¡¯s family,¡± Grandma Chen hesitated upon hearing Mrs. Yao Qin¡¯s question, unsure whether she should reveal more. Seeing this, Mrs. Yao Qin slipped a purse to Grandma Chen, ¡°Please, let¡¯s just talk among ourselves. We mean no harm; we¡¯re just worried about Madam Han. If you could give us a hint, it would set our minds at ease.¡± With the purse in her hand, Grandma Chen became much more forting. ¡°Well, since youdies are all close with ourdy, there¡¯s no need to keep secrets. However, I will only speak if you promise to keep this confidential for ourdy,¡± Grandma Chen insisted. ¡°Of course, Grandma Chen, rest assured. We¡¯re all tight-lipped and won¡¯t spread rumors,¡± Madame Liu Zhao and the others reassured her. It seemed that Grandma Chen trusted them, and so she began, ¡°Speaking of ourdy¡¯s mother¡¯s family¡­¡± After hearing what Grandma Chen said, Madame Liu Zhao and the others realized just how prestigious Mrs. Su¡¯s family really was. No wonder the Su family, being mere merchants, was untouchable¡ªit turns out they were a branch of the main line from Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion. In the presence of the Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion, the general magistrate indeed counted for little. No wonder Grandma Chen spoke with such confidence; they finally felt at ease. Grandma Chen observed thedies¡¯ reactions and knew that her words would soon spread throughout the circles of Xinye. Chapter 185: Distant Water, Close Fire Chapter 185: Distant Water, Close Fire Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue was holding two sets of Clothes in her hand at this time when Grandma Chen came in, she teased, ¡°Grandma has been out so long, have you made a lot of silver? Want to share some with us?¡± ¡°Madam, don¡¯t tease this old servant like this, this is a reward from Madam Yao.¡± Grandma Chen knew that her mistress was joking, but she still took out the pouch that Mrs. Yao Qin had given her, which contained half a tael of broken silver. The amount was hardly generous considering she was the wife of an official, and especially since the silver was given to Grandma Chen who served so closely next to the mistress. One would not expect too much, but two or three taels of silver at the least should have been given; yet this was only half a tael, not even a full one. Although Mrs. Yao Qin had been stingy, Su Wenyue could understand; not everyone had such a powerful mother¡¯s family to support them. Here in Xinluo Town, most of the officials ranked from seventh to ninth grade, with only their regr Sry to rely on. It was normal for their Days to be tight. ¡°Since it¡¯s silver earned by Grandma Chen, she should keep it.¡± Su Wenyue dered. The amount was not significant, and Grandma Chen was not one to fuss over such a small sum, so she smiled and epted it. ¡°Putting these words out there, it seems that even though we¡¯ve been quiet for a while, no one dares to kick us while we¡¯re down. If anyone wants to ingratiate themselves with the magistrate¡¯s wife, they¡¯d better weigh the possibility of attracting trouble to themselves.¡± Xiao Xi said with a somewhat unpleasant tone. Just these past days alone had been enough to unveil the true colors of many. How many had sought favor when Master was promoted? Now that it was rumored that Madam had offended the general magistrate, not only did people avoid Madam, some even added insult to injury, quickly changing their faces. Originally, Su Wenyue did not intend to reveal the connections her Su Family had in Chang¡¯an, but now by letting Grandma Chen spread the rumor, it was meant to send a message ¨C even if she did not want to show off, she couldn¡¯t let others step on her. Yet this wouldn¡¯t solve everything. The magistrate¡¯s wife probably wouldn¡¯t let the matter go just because of a few rumors. Indeed, her connections in Chang¡¯an were there, but they were too distant to solve immediate problems. And as for the County magistrate¡¯s wife ¨C even if she was willing to help, she couldn¡¯t do much since even the County magistrate had to follow the general magistrate¡¯s lead, who knew what move Mrs. Wang Sun would make next. Madam Zhou was not content to stay put, and it had only been two days since Su Wenyue had rejected the general magistrate¡¯s wife. Seeing that there had been no repercussions and Mrs. Wang Sun had returned from the provincial capital, Madam Zhou grew restless again. After some thought, she headed over to the Han Family. ¡°Madam, that Mrs. Zhou is not a good person. I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t meet with her. Who knows what she is scheming?¡± The Servants around Su Wenyue had a negative impression of Madam Zhou, and now that Su Wenyue was pregnant, thest thing she needed was stress. They did not want Madam Zhou toe too close to Su Wenyue and potentially upset her with pointless worries. ¡°No, let¡¯s meet her. I want to see what she¡¯s up to this time. Is it perhaps another warning?¡± Su Wenyue, despite her dislike for Madam Zhou, had to admit that Madam Zhou did have a knack for news, which might mean she had some insider information. It wasn¡¯t that Su Wenyue would take her word for it, but it was good to be cautious. ¡°Please have a seat, Mrs. Zhou. It¡¯s been quite quiet here for several days. I wasn¡¯t expecting your visit at this time. Is there something I can do for you?¡± Su Wenyue leaned against arge cushion, asking indifferently. Madam Zhou, observing Su Wenyue¡¯s demeanor, felt certain the rumors were true. She had never expected that Su Wenyue would have such good fortune and a strong background in her mother¡¯s family. No wonder she dared to refuse the magistrate¡¯s wife. At the time, she had wondered why Su was suddenly so foolish as to offend the magistrate¡¯s wife. It turned out her backing was so solid that she wouldn¡¯t have bothered toe all this way otherwise. ¡°How could you say that, Madam Han? I¡¯m not that sort of opportunist, to fawn over those with advantages and hide from those without, to kick others when they¡¯re down ¨C that¡¯s what nasty people do. I felt an immediate connection with Madam Han, and I greatly admire you. And today, I came to see if there¡¯s anything I could help with,¡± Madam Zhou said. ¡°Ah, so Mrs. Zhou is here to offer help. But recently, Our family has been doing quite well; there¡¯s nothing that requires Mrs. Zhou¡¯s assistance. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disappoint your kind intentions.¡± Madam Zhou had nned everything nicely, but Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t ying along. She was left wondering how to proceed when anyone else might have felt awkward. Madam Zhou, being a shrewd woman, quickly figured out a way to respond. ¡°You speak too modestly, Madam Han. I¡¯ve heard about your issues with the magistrate¡¯s wife and Madam Wang, and to put it frankly, I really admire your integrity, how you dared to refuse the magistrate¡¯s wife. That¡¯s not something ordinary people can do. However, admiration aside, there¡¯s no denying that the magistrate¡¯s wife and Madam Wang are not the forgiving types. Having offended them, I¡¯m afraid you might face trouble, so we ought to find a way to smooth things over,¡± Madam Zhou suggested with added urgency. Su Wenyue raised an eyebrow: ¡°From your words, Mrs. Zhou, it seems you have a solution?¡± ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t havee all this way otherwise. I¡¯ve been so worried these past two days I¡¯ve hardly slept, but after much thought, I finally found a solution. However, it requires Madam Han to set aside her pride and cooperate.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, then.¡± ¡°My thought is for me to act as an intermediary. You would apologize to Madam Wang and admit your mistake, which I will try to smooth over with her too, to have her let bygones be bygones and move on.¡± As Madam Zhou spoke and saw Su Wenyue¡¯s expression turn cold, she quickly added. ¡°I know your mother¡¯s family has influence, and I¡¯ve heard all the talk. But power from afar can¡¯t quench an immediate fire, and if something serious happens, by the time word reaches the Capital City, the day lily flowers will have gone cold. Remember, the general magistrate governs our region, and we all live here and interact daily, so being at loggerheads won¡¯t help¡­¡± Madam Zhou was fervently trying to persuade Su Wenyue to follow her n, but Su Wenyue saw right through it. Madam Zhou was ying mediator to curry favor with both sides. ¡°Grandma Chen, show her out!¡± Su Wenyue had expected some news from Madam Zhou, but without waiting for her to finish, she issued an order to dismiss the guest. Madam Zhou left the Han Family in a most embarrassed state, her face unable to maintain its usualposure. She could not fathom why Su Wenyue had been so ruthless as to have a servant send her away. This ungrateful Su Wenyue, since she wouldn¡¯t heed her advice, let her wait and see how things turn sour. Really, she thought she could do as she pleased just because of her supposed connections in the Capital City! Madam Zhou, fuming with rage, didn¡¯t return home but went directly to the Wang family, determined to make sure Su Wenyue understood the consequences of crossing her, knowing anyone who did never ended well. ¡°Madam, this Mrs. Wang is narrow-minded and likes to y tricks. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll do something underhanded after being offended so severely this time?¡± Chapter 186: Jumping Up and Down Chapter 186: Jumping Up and Down Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You may offend a gentleman rather than a nasty person,¡± Grandma Chen, although she didn¡¯t like Zhou Wang, felt it was somewhat improper for Su Wenyue to treat her this way and was afraid that Zhou Wang would scheme behind her back. It was a time of many concerns. Even though Madam had revealed some connections with the Capital City, others didn¡¯t know, but those servants by her side understood that Madam had no intention of using that power. She hadn¡¯t even mentioned the Su Family, preferring to avoid troubles whenever possible. Su Wenyue had thought of this as well. A person like Zhou Wang, even if not offended, would still act out of self-interest behind the scenes regardless of any past friendship, particrly since she had had an unpleasant past with Zhou Wang. Su Wenyue would never allow Zhou Wang¡¯s ambitions toe to fruition, so she thought it better to turn against her early and prepare in advance rather than being caught unprepared by an unexpected move from Zhou Wang. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. Zhou Wang¡¯s capabilities are limited; no matter how much she stirs, she can¡¯t turn the sky upside down. As for the magistrate¡¯s wife, I can use the child in my stomach as an excuse. If we don¡¯t go to the prefecture, she can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Su Wenyue did have her calctions. If she hadn¡¯t been pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t have minded confronting the magistrate¡¯s wife, using the skills she had honed in the backyard in her previous life, skills that had grown rusty from disuse. Han Yu was a man with strong control. Most of the servants at home hade from the Su Family but obviously followed Han Yu¡¯s orders, at least usually. No movement in the Han Family could escape Han Yu¡¯s notice. He knew immediately upon returning home that Zhou Wang had visited. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already instructed that such useless people should not disturb Madam? Next time shees, stop her right outside.¡± True to being husband and wife, their attitudes toward Zhou Wang were quite simr. ¡°Don¡¯t me them. It was my order. I was just too bored and wanted to see what Mrs. Wang was up to. This time, though, I may have seriously offended her. If she has average shamelessness, I guess she won¡¯te over again. Be on guard in the military camp. Lord Zhou listens to his wife a lot; be careful of him pulling something behind your back.¡± Su Wenyue advised with concern. If one were considered henpecked, Lord Zhou would definitely qualify. Otherwise, Zhou Wang wouldn¡¯t be jumping around like this. She must have been spoiled by Lord Zhou, something Su Wenyue begrudgingly admired about Mrs. Wang. Although Han Yu was also very affectionate toward her, it depended on the situation. There was absolutely no negotiation when it came to bottom-line issues. He wouldn¡¯t indulge her unreasonably. ¡°Oh, you with the baby in your stomach. Haven¡¯t I told you not to worry about these things? Whatever happens, I will stand up for it. Just let me handle everything.¡± Han Yu said somewhat helplessly. This time, however, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t respond to Han Yu¡¯sments and instead looked at him with a hint of grievance. ¡°Husband, you know how much I actually dislike Zhou Wang. But there is one thing I¡¯m genuinely envious of. Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Han Yu knew when his daughter-inw acted like this, her pregnancy-rted issues must be kicking in. He feared another round of vexations wasing. His daughter-inw hadn¡¯t had these problems for a long time since her pregnancy began. He wasn¡¯t sure if this time it would be worse. Despite his smile, he was a bit headachy, getting ready to deal with her various peculiar questions. ¡°Lord Zhou listens to whatever Madam Zhou says; he does whatever she asks, not like you!¡± Su Wenyue said, dissatisfied, punching Han Yu a few times with her fist. ¡°What did I do? Don¡¯t I spoil you enough usually? I¡¯ve been spoiling you so much, almost treating you like a precious treasure. My wife, isn¡¯t there anything you¡¯re still not satisfied with that I can change?¡± Han Yu knew that there was no reasoning with her with facts and logic at a time like this. The only way was to go along with her. To him, a pregnant woman¡¯s wants were the priority; he dared not provoke her. ¡°Not good enough! You¡¯re just cajoling me. No matter what, you won¡¯t be like Lord Zhou. Always this isn¡¯t allowed, that isn¡¯t allowed; you don¡¯t listen to me at all.¡± Han Yu didn¡¯t argue this time. It was highly unlikely that he would indulge his daughter-inw without principles like Lord Zhou did. Firstly, he wasn¡¯t the kind of pushover Lord Zhou was, and secondly, indulging her in some things wasn¡¯t truly for her good. It would harm her. His daughter-inw was a contradiction: sometimes, she seemed virtuous and sensible beyondpare, and sometimes, she acted like a child, unpredictable. Wasn¡¯t it up to him to find the right bnce? Seeing Han Yu silent, Su Wenyue felt somewhat irritated inside. So much for indulging and spoiling her. Just a few sentences were enough to test him. She pinched Han Yu hard around his waist. Seeing the calm expression on his face change color, she felt somewhat relieved, her face sporting a slightly triumphant smile. This pregnancy ¡®privilege¡¯ was quite effective. Even after she¡¯d ¡®bullied¡¯ him, Han Yu had to behave, not daring toin. Han Yu found his daughter-inw amusing, his lips curling slightly without making a sound. The force in her little punches was only enough to tickle him. There was no real pain ¨C he was just humoring his unhappy wife to cheer her up. Indeed, his wife was too naive and too easily deceived. He realized he needed to be more attentive. Meanwhile, Zhou Wang, after leaving the Han Family, visited the Wang family, only to not get the immediate audience with Mrs. Wang Sun that she had hoped for. Instead, she was left waiting in the hall. Zhou Wang wasn¡¯t just disliked by Su Wenyue; Mrs. Wang Sun also had little regard for her. Seeing how Zhou Wang hopped around brazenly, even if Mrs. Wang Sun needed Zhou Wang for something this time, she needed to discipline her first to teach her a lesson and let her know who was in charge. ¡°Ourdy is upied at the moment. If you wish to see her, you can wait here. When she has time, she will see you,¡± said the servant girl beside Mrs. Sun, her tone neither warm nor cold. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll wait here. Whenever Madam Wang has time, she cane to see me. Could you please convey the message, miss?¡± Mrs. Wang said, slipping a purse into the servant girl¡¯s hand while feeling quite frustrated inside. It wasn¡¯t just that Mrs. Wang couldn¡¯t rely on Su Wenyue; now she had to depend on Mrs. Sun. Even with the general magistrate as a link, Mrs. Wang dared not offend Mrs. Sun. Having been left waiting in the living room, she had to endure it and couldn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction on her face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pass the message to Madam. You wait here, and please don¡¯t wander around. Otherwise, Madam will me you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. I won¡¯t wander around,¡± Zhou Wang hurriedly agreed. Once the servant girl left, Zhou Wang¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Being treated coldly twice in one day would wear down anyone¡¯sposure. At the time, Mrs. Wang Sun and Madam Fang Chen were chatting in the room. Seeing the servant girl who had gone out to ry the messagee in, they exchanged nces, their faces showing a hint of disdain. ¡°Did you tell her what I instructed? What was Zhou Wang¡¯s reaction?¡± Mrs. Wang Sun nced at the servant girl and asked. The servant girl reported Zhou Wang¡¯s response. Mrs. Wang Sun revealed a hint of satisfaction and turned to Madam Fang Chen: ¡°Even though Mrs. Su is detestable, Zhou Wang isn¡¯t any good either. She needed to be taught a lesson; otherwise, she would actually think she is someone of importance!¡± Chapter 187: Don’t Even Think About Escaping Chapter 187: Don¡¯t Even Think About Escaping Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Indeed, I despise those who are duplicitous and try to ingratiate themselves everywhere¡ªthe likes of Zhou Wang are exactly that sort of weathercock. She was fawning over me previously, and then she swiftly defected to Mrs. Su. Now that she sees Mrs. Su facing misfortune, shees to you, the epitome of inconstancy. What does she think she is, even imagines herself worthy of attention.¡± Madam Fang Chen harbored resentment towards the Su Family, and felt the same about Zhou Wang, who had used her and then betrayed her; in some respects, she despised Zhou Wang even more. Since Mrs. Wang Sun was nning to use Zhou Wang, she couldn¡¯t say much, but she was indeed able to give Zhou Wang a taste of her own medicine. Zhou Wang sat in the hall, and after waiting for what felt like an eternity without seeing anyoneing, she grew restless. She wondered if she had offended Mrs. Wang Sun, who was perhaps deliberately leaving her to cool her heels. After more waiting, Zhou Wang finally decided to walk outside and when she saw a maid cleaning the courtyard, Zhou Wang bribed the maid, only to learn that Madam Fang Chen hade. Zhou Wang knew Madam Fang Chen despised her and might have spoken ill of her to Mrs. Wang Sun, which weighed heavily on her mind. Zhou Wang waited in the hall for what felt like ages before finally being led in by the servant girl to see Mrs. Wang Sun. However, Madam Fang Chen did not leave. Seeing Zhou Wang enter, the smile on her face turned cold. She ignored her, and so did Mrs. Wang Sun. Though Zhou Wang felt vexed inside, she was thick-skinned after all. She had already offended the Su Family and couldn¡¯t afford to make an enemy of the Sun Family as well. ¡°Madam Wang, Madam Fang, you¡¯re both here?¡± ¡°I hear you wished to see me. Is there something you want? I still have matters to discuss with Madam Fang. Make it quick, don¡¯t waste my time,¡± Mrs. Wang Sun said with no attempt at politeness. ¡°Madam Wang, I came regarding the Su Family¡¯s troubles. I heard the Su Family has offended the magistrate¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°What, are you here to plead Su¡¯s case? If you want to beg for mercy, why doesn¡¯t shee herself? Does she think just because she sent you, Wang, that she has such great influence? That¡¯sughable!¡± Mrs. Wang Sun¡¯s words filled Zhou Wang with embarrassment. She struggled to hold back, ¡°Madam Wang, you misunderstand. I don¡¯t mean to plead for the Su Family. My previous contact with them was only to gather more information, fearing they might do something detrimental to you, Madam Wang. I simply never expected the Su Family to be so ungrateful, daring to offend the magistrate¡¯s wife, and acting as if she looks down on everyone. Their servants are also arrogant,pletely disregarding the magistrate¡¯s wife and you, Madam Wang. They rely solely on having a backing in Chang¡¯an.¡± Mrs. Wang Sun was at first indifferent to Zhou Wang¡¯s words, but her attention was piqued when Chang¡¯an was mentioned. ¡°Are you suggesting the Su Family has connections in Chang¡¯an?¡± Mrs. Wang Sun asked, frowning. ¡°It¡¯s the Su Family¡¯s mother¡¯s side. It¡¯s said that the Su Family branched out from the Marquis Beian Mansion and they¡¯re the legitimate line of the Marquis Beian Mansion. It¡¯s precisely because of this backing that the Su Family is so overbearing and thinks nothing of others, even daring to decline the invitation of the magistrate¡¯s wife.¡± Mrs. Wang Sun heard this with solemnity. Though unfamiliar with Marquis Beian Mansion, the mere title ¡®marquis¡¯ was enough for her to know it was not something she could provoke. Seeing Mrs. Wang Sun somewhat wary after Zhou Wang¡¯s revtion, Madam Fang Chen grew even more discontented. Fearful that Mrs. Wang Sun would be intimidated and refrain from causing trouble for Su Wenyue, thereby rendering their efforts fruitless, she scoffed. Mrs. Wang Sun was surprised by Madam Fang Chen¡¯sughter, ¡°Qian Ru, what are youughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at Mrs. Wang¡¯s wild ims, treating us as fools! The legitimate branch of Marquis Beian Mansion? Who are they trying to fool? If truly from the legitimate line of the Marquis Beian Mansion, they wouldn¡¯t leave the Capital City even if they split up the family assets. Instead, they¡¯d likely be some distant, obscure branch falsely iming connections to Marquis Beian Mansion, or perhaps they had offended the head of Marquis Beian Mansion and were thus banished here.¡± There were reasons behind the Su Family¡¯s traditions, but naturally, outsiders could not understand. Hence, Mrs. Wang Sun found Madam Fang Chen¡¯s words usible. If the Su Family truly had such connections, they wouldn¡¯t be nestled in such a small County Town, probably waving someone else¡¯s g as their own. Zhou Wang wasn¡¯t there to help Su Wenyue to begin with. She revealed those things merely to show her sincerity. Hearing Madam Fang Chen put it that way, she concurred, ¡°Indeed! When I first heard it, I was terribly rmed, worried the Su¡¯s mother¡¯s family might actually do something detrimental to the magistrate¡¯s wife and to you, Madam Wang. But then I realized that couldn¡¯t be right. If the Su¡¯s mother¡¯s family were truly that powerful, they would never let Su marry a Farmer. You probably aren¡¯t aware of Lord Han¡¯s background, Madam. Before he arrived at the military camp, he was just a Farmer with his face to the soil and his back to the sky. It¡¯s by marrying into the Su Family that he managed to find a position in the military camp.¡± ¡°So it is. Then those rumors are even less credible. If truly from the line of Marquis Beian Mansion, she wouldn¡¯t marry a meremoner¡ªlet alone a Farmer¡ªbut at the very least someone respectable, someone presentable. This shows gossip cannot be trusted.¡± Even if Madam Fang Chen disliked Zhou Wang, she agreed with her point, mainly because she wanted Su Wenyue to meet misfortune even more. Mrs. Wang Sun was already skeptical about those rumors, and after hearing Madam Fang Chen and Zhou Wang¡¯s conversation, she was even more convinced that Su Wenyue was just afraid of her revenge and had fabricated the connection with Marquis Beian Mansion in hopes of being spared. But there was no way she would let that happen. ¡°Rumors or not, Marquis Beian Mansion aside, this is Yiyang Prefecture, not Chang¡¯an. Since the Su Family dares to disrespect my Sun Family, they must pay the price.¡± Madam Fang Chen and Zhou Wang eagerly inquired from Mrs. Wang Sun about ways to deal with Su Wenyue, learning that the magistrate¡¯s wife would visit Xinye in a couple of days. They pitied Su Wenyue, for what the magistrate¡¯s wife was capable of, and knew that Su Wenyue would no longer have a chance to escape this time. While Madam Fang Chen and Zhou Wang were getting news from Mrs. Wang Sun, Han Yu was also on guard against the general magistrate¡¯s mansion. He couldn¡¯t hide the fact that the magistrate¡¯s wife would visit Xinye in a couple of days. His expression grew cold at the thought of the magistrate¡¯s wife having no reason toe to Xinye County, other than Mrs. Wang Sun¡¯s instigation. ¡°Master, this is thetest news: Magistrate Sun Bocheng¡¯s wife, Mrs. Zhang, has been persuaded by Mrs. Wang Sun and will being to Xinye County in two days, specifically to deal with Miss Su.¡± Because Sikong Yu disliked calling Su Wenyue ¡®Madam Han¡¯, those below referred to her as ¡®Miss Su¡¯. ¡°Madam, would you like me to bring the old women over? Although she is not honored by any imperial grant, she still has experience in dealing with the magistrate¡¯s wife, which would be helpful to you,¡± Grandma Chen, having received the news, was frantic. Previously in the prefecture, they managed to find reasons to avoid it, but now the magistrate¡¯s wife wasing to Xinye. Chapter 188: The Formation is Too Big Chapter 188: The Formation is Too Big Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Granny, don¡¯t be anxious. If soldierse, we will block them with generals; if floodse, we will build embankments with earth. Ourdy is not so easily bullied,¡± Su Wenyue was not afraid of the general magistrate¡¯s wife. Her only concern was the child in her stomach which became increasingly burdensome as the months went by, making it difficult to move around. The only thing the general magistrate¡¯s wife could do was to make things difficult for her in terms of etiquette, something unavoidable, but Su Wenyue was confident she could handle the rest. At this time, Han Yu was also thinking of countermeasures. If the issue were directed at him, he would naturally have ways to deal with it. Now that it was targeting his daughter-inw, and considering the general magistrate¡¯s wife held absolute advantage in status, Han Yu, regardless of his abilities, was not divine. To have achieved and stabilized his current position was already remarkable. Regarding Mr. Sun, Han Yu had not nned on confronting him head-on for the time being. However, now that Mrs. Wang Sun was pushing the general magistrate¡¯s wife toward Xinye, they would not easily let his daughter-inw off the hook. Han Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold. If only he had more time, none of these would be issues. Unfortunately, there were those who could not wait to target him and his wife. Even though his wife imed she could handle it, Han Yu could not be at ease. He would not allow his wife and child to risk even a sliver of danger. After thinking it over, Han Yu personally made a trip to his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home. Initially, he was reluctant to rely too heavily on the Su Family, wanting to prove himself and due to other considerations. But none of that was more important than ensuring his wife¡¯s safety. Just thinking of his pregnant wife filled him with dread, fearful that something might go wrong, especially since he knew it was the general magistrate¡¯s wife who hade with intent. Master Su and Madam Su, upon hearing that the general magistrate¡¯s wife intended to make things difficult for their daughter, both wore expressions of worry and dismay. Su Hengxuan¡¯s face even shed with a touch of cruelty; he would not let anyone who dared to target his younger sister get away with it, but the present problem still needed to be resolved. ¡°Although we are not afraid of the general magistrate, this matter is indeed troublesome. After all, we have separated from the Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion, and apart from our previous status, we are now merelymon merchants. The general magistrate¡¯s wife may not be inclined to give face and let Lady Yue off easily.¡± Madam Su¡¯s tone was not good, holding some resentment toward the separation, but since it was a rule set by the ancestors, it was not for her to oppose. Thinking about being merely a merchant¡¯s wife and unable to protect her own daughter deepened the resentment in her voice. Master Su pondered for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s do this: if the general magistrate¡¯s wifees knocking, we¡¯ll stall for two days. Counting the days, it won¡¯t be long before Yier and the rest will arrive.¡± Han Yu¡¯s visit to the Su Family was not hidden from Su Wenyue. Upon hearing that her big brother would soon return, Su Wenyue revealed a surprised and delighted expression, ¡°Big Brother ising back soon, that¡¯s great! It¡¯s been so long, I can barely remember what Big Brother looks like.¡± Han Yu found his wife¡¯s tone a bit exaggerated, ¡°That¡¯s an overstatement. It¡¯s only been a few months since youst saw him; you make it sound like it¡¯s been half a lifetime.¡± Su Wenyue did not argue, thinking to herself that it indeed felt like half a lifetime since she had seen him. In her previous life, ever since she went to that mansion, she never saw her family again. After her rebirth, Big Brother had escorted Grandfather to Chang¡¯an and had not yet returned. With news from the Su Family, Su Wenyue felt much more at ease. Sure enough, in less than two days, the general magistrate¡¯s wife sent someone over again, saying she had arrived in Xinye County and requesting Su Wenyue to pay a visit. Su Wenyue had already prepared her excuse and immediately clutched her stomach, pretending to feel unwell. The servants had been instructed beforehand; as they saw Su Wenyue make this gesture, they called for a doctor and busied themselves, leaving no time to attend to the old woman sent by the general magistrate¡¯s wife. The old woman did not know whether Su Wenyue was truly unwell or feigning it and stood there with a stern face. It was quite some time before anyone attended to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. Mydy is carrying twins, which is quite difficult, and asionally there are smallplications. We regret any discourtesy to Granny. Please don¡¯t take offense,¡± said Grandma Chen, only now free to speak apologetically. Seeing Grandma Chen act like this, the old woman could not fault her too much, but she had a task toplete and obviously could not simply return empty-handed. ¡°May I inquire about Madam Han¡¯s condition? I am here under the general magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°As you¡¯ve seen, mydy¡¯s pregnancy is very difficult. The doctor has said she needs to rest in bed these next few days and really is not fit to go out. The general magistrate¡¯s wife is the most lenient and understanding of persons. We would trouble Granny to ry mydy¡¯s condition to her. Ourdy definitely cannot pay a visit in these next two days. May I ask how long the general magistrate¡¯s wife ns to stay in Xinye? Perhaps after a few days, ourdy could pay a visit. Would that be eptable?¡± Grandma Chen looked anxious and helpless as if Su Wenyue was truly unwell. Moreover, stalling for time would not serve any real purpose. Given the situation, the old woman had no choice but to truthfully report what she had observed at Madam Han¡¯s home. The general magistrate¡¯s wife could not determine whether Su Wenyue was genuinely unwell or faking it. Since she hade to Xinye, she naturally could not return without results. She decided to wait another two days. She didn¡¯t believe that Su Wenyue could keep avoiding her indefinitely. When the time came, even if Su Wenyue found reasons not toe, she had her own methods. Two dayster, when Su Wenyue had not appeared, the general magistrate¡¯s wife sent someone to Su Wenyue¡¯s ce again, only to learn that she had just left for her mother¡¯s home. The servants reported that Su Wenyue had returned to her mother¡¯s family. The general magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s face turned ugly; she would be less angry if Su Wenyue had simply evaded or made excuses, but to tantly return to her mother¡¯s family was to show no regard for the general magistrate¡¯s wife. ¡°Mrs. Su really has some nerve, toying with me like this!¡± ¡°Mother, now you see how arrogant Mrs. Su is. She doesn¡¯t even consider you, let alone me,¡± said Mrs. Wang Sun, fanning the mes, fearful that her own mother wasn¡¯t angry enough. ¡°Hmph, if that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s go to the Su Family. I would also like to ask Madam Su for some advice and inquire how exactly she raises her daughters!¡± The general magistrate¡¯s wife was now taking her anger out on the Su Family as well. In the meantime, Su Wenyue hadfortably returned to her mother¡¯s family under Han Yu¡¯s escort. She found it somewhat inappropriate to do so¡ªthat it mightpletely infuriate the general magistrate¡¯s wife, but Han Yu said her mother had arrangements and told her not to worry. She let Han Yu take the lead. Trusting in her mother¡¯s abilities, Su Wenyue believed that since her mother had said those words, she must be fully confident. She wondered what countermeasures her mother had prepared against the general magistrate¡¯s wife. Upon arrival at the Su Family, Su Wenyue found the household bustling with joy, and rednterns hung at the entrance. The energy seemed to have increased even among the servants at the door, each of them standing erect, which left Su Wenyue puzzled. Even if her big brother was returning, the preparations seemed overly grand. Chapter 189 - One Hundred and Eighty-Nine: Surge of Jealousy Chapter 189: Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-Nine: Surge of Jealousy Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Miss and Uncle have returned; Madam has been waiting inside for quite a while now. She specifically instructed us servant girls to wait by the door to wee Miss and Uncle in,¡± said the old woman in service to the An Family with a beaming smile as she greeted Su Wenyue and Han Yu at the door. ¡°An old woman, is there some happy event at home? I even see big rednterns hanging up. Could it be that my Second Brother mentioned he wants to take a daughter-inw?¡± Su Wenyue said teasingly upon seeing her Elder Brother Su Hengxuane out, though she knew full well this was impossible. She really couldn¡¯t fathom any other reason for such changes at home. If it were for Elder Brother Su Hengyi¡¯s return, it didn¡¯t quite fit, as he had left on long trips before without such fanfare. ¡°You little brat, what nonsense are you talking about? I want to enjoy a few more years of freedom. Mother has been nagging me about this and you¡¯re bringing up the very topic I wish to avoid. Watch out or I¡¯ll set you straight,¡± Su Hengxuan warned as he red at Su Wenyue, only to hear his Brother-inw¡¯s indifferent voice. ¡°Lady Yue¡¯s husband shall correct her ways where needed; that¡¯s none of Second Brother-inw¡¯s concern. But since Second Brother-inw isn¡¯t getting any younger, and Mother-inw only wishes you well, it¡¯s about time you married a Socialite Lady to settle down.¡± ¡°Mr. Han, mind your own business. You seem to be quite the gentleman, but you¡¯re surprisingly sinister. Last time you badmouthed me in front of Father, and he gave me a good scolding. I haven¡¯t settled that with you yet. If you dare to speak nonsense in front of Mother, you¡¯d better watch out!¡± Su Hengxuan threatened viciously, loathing the ¡®sinister¡¯ Brother-inw. It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t stand to see him getting along so well with his Sister¡ªthat is his Sister! ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m now a woman with a husband, not someone you can bully so easily. And with Elder Brother back, if he finds out you¡¯ve been bullying me, he¡¯ll set you straight too, so you better watch out!¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t expect Han Yu to speak up on her behalf before she could banter further with Su Hengxuan. Pleased with the support, she beamed triumphantly and mocked Su Hengxuan a bit more, leaving him seething. ¡°The old saying goes that a married daughter is like spilled water. You little brat, I should not have doted on you so much in the past. Now you¡¯re hoping Elder Brother will set me straight? Don¡¯t forget who covered for you when you snuck out to y. Otherwise, it would have been you whom Elder Brother scolded, you little brat.¡± Su Hengxuan grumbled, yet his words were tinged with doting and a touch of sorrow. The little girl had grown up, having a husband to protect and spoil her, no longer in need of her Elder Brother. Su Wenyue was somewhat speechless at Su Hengxuan¡¯s sorrowful expression¡ªit was so out of character for her Second Brother, she found it hard to adjust. She didn¡¯t let up, though: ¡°Don¡¯t forget who was the one who coaxed me to go y on the mountain. If I get in trouble, you can¡¯t escape me; I¡¯ll definitely rat you out.¡± Su Hengyi was a bit worried about his dear Younger Sister as Su Hengxuan had been outside waiting to receive visitors for half a day without returning. He went to check and stumbled upon the two siblings bickering. A smile graced his lips; his Sister still acted like a child even after marriage. His gaze towards Han Yu, who was supporting his Sister, was somewhat scrutinizing and dissatisfied, much like Su Hengxuan¡¯s. ¡°What are you both talking about? What¡¯s all this talk of setting things straight? You¡¯re both adults and still standing at the main entrance bickering, what an image!¡± ustomed to being the boss, Su Hengyi scolded them, especially Su Hengxuan. ¡°Su Hengxuan, do you even behave like an Elder Brother? Can¡¯t you be a bit more considerate to Yueyue? If I catch you bullying your Sister again, hmph!¡± ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯re biased. Look how arrogant she is. How could I ever bully her? She¡¯din to you all at the slightest thing,¡± Su Hengxuan retorted. ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯re back! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Uponying eyes on Su Hengyi, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t contain herself and excitedly leapt up to run towards him, forgetting she was a Pregnant Woman. Su Hengyi and Su Hengxuan watched in horror, and even Han Yu got a fright, quickly catching her in his arms. ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re carrying a Child now. Be very careful; you could have given us a heart attack,¡± Su Hengxuan said after catching his breath, as the scare took a toll on him. Seeing his Younger Sister after returning, Su Hengyi chastised her with a stern face: ¡°Reckless! You¡¯re married and should act more mature. Such carelessness can harm the Child in your stomach, what then?¡± Han Yu, seeing his daughter-inw reprimanded by her two brothers, said no more, especially in their presence. Teaching his daughter-inw was a matter better dealt with at home. Su Wenyue smiled sheepishly, knowing she was wrong and not daring to talk back after the scolding. She had been so excited seeing her Elder Brother that she¡¯d be reckless. In her previous life, her reckless and capricious behavior had repeatedly broken her Elder Brother¡¯s heart, leading to a gradual estrangement, and ultimately, a loss of contact. Unable now to hold back her tears, they began to stream down her face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Elder Brother didn¡¯t mean to lecture you, only worried you might identally hurt the Child in your stomach, why start crying?¡± Seeing his Younger Sister suddenly break into tears left Su Hengyi flustered, feeling that his tone wasn¡¯t harsh enough to upset her like this. Han Yu knew of his wife¡¯s increased sensitivity due to pregnancy and feared something had set her off again. He hurried to console her: ¡°Daughter-inw, what¡¯s wrong, why the tears? Elder Brother only has your best interests at heart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just overwhelmed seeing Elder Brother again. I¡¯ve missed you, Elder Brother, wu wu!¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s tearful plea for a hug made Han Yu, who now understood the reason, feel utterly exasperated, his heart churning with jealousy. He thought his wife was already too attached to her Second Brother-inw, and now there was an Eldest Cousin for whom she yearned even more deeply. He wondered if his wife would also cry like this for him. Not just Han Yu felt the imbnce; Su Hengxuan too felt a twinge of jealousy watching from the side, questioning why his Sister hadn¡¯t missed him this much when he returned from traveling afar. Seeing his Sister crying out of longing for him filled Su Hengyi with a mix of pain and joy, reassured that his nurturing had not been in vain. Even Brother-inw Han Yu seemed more agreeable now. Clearing his throat, he said, ¡°Ahem, Brother-inw, my Sister can be rather delicate. After all, we¡¯ve indulged her since childhood, so it¡¯s normal for her to be a bit spoiled. Yet she is the most sensible and obedient. Be patient with her, especially as she¡¯s bearing your Child now and enduring hardships. Be more considerate, and don¡¯t hold trivial matters against her.¡± Chapter 190: Can’t Afford to Commit a Crime Chapter 190: Can¡¯t Afford to Commit a Crime Trantor: 549690339 How could he not agree to those words? As if he would bully her like she was his younger sister¡ªthis was his wife we¡¯re talking about. He adored and doted on her so much that he wished he could hold her in his palm. Yet, the words that came out of Su Hengyi¡¯s mouth just felt incredibly off. Seeing Su Hengyi, Han Yu suddenly thought that the previously annoying Su Hengxuan was quite endearing. At least with Su Hengxuan, he didn¡¯t have to feel that indescribable frustration with nowhere to vent. Of course, what Han Yu found even less tolerable was his wife¡¯s rtionship with her eldest cousin, even better than with her second brother-inw. After all, men can be quite unreasonable when they are jealous¡ªlike Han Yu, who couldn¡¯t stand to see his wife¡¯s attention on another, neither man nor woman. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother, Lady Yue is my wife. I cherish her and spoil her so much, how could I even think of making a fuss with her? I just like Lady Yue the way she is. Besides, although Lady Yue asionally has a small temper, most of the time she is virtuous and sensible. It¡¯s the blessing I umted in my previous life that allowed me to marry Lady Yue, such a wonderful wife. I¡¯ll definitely treat her well,¡± Han Yu said with absolute sincerity, but Su Hengyi and Su Hengxuan, the two brothers, felt ufortable listening to him, finding Han Yu¡¯s proud smile on his face very punchable. While the three men were lost in their thoughts, Su Wenyue was beaming with joy. She and her siblings had been outside for quite some time and hadn¡¯t gone in. When a maid came out to urge them again, it struck Su Wenyue as odd. Normally, her mother would havee out to greet her by now, especially since she was pregnant. ¡°Big brother, second brother, is there some good news at home? Why do I feel that something is not quite right?¡± asked Su Wenyue, but Su Hengyi and Su Hengxuan just smiled and didn¡¯t answer. Seeing that they kept her in suspense, Su Wenyue stopped asking. She went with Han Yu to visit the An Family¡¯s side and, upon reaching the entrance, she heard a burst of joyfulughter. The voices inside were both unfamiliar and familiar. ¡°Miss Yue is back! It¡¯s been so many years, let Grandmother get a good look at our Miss Yue and see how she has grown into a fine woman!¡± There had been mostly sons in the Su Family¡¯s main branch, and only a few concubine¡¯s daughters, but in terms of granddaughters born to the main branch, they had only Su Wenyue, which made her particrly precious. Olddy Su had missed her granddaughter over the years, and had it not been for Mrs. An¡¯s persistence, the olddy would have wanted to raise Su Wenyue by her side. Su Wenyue did not expect olddy Su toe to Xinye with her big brother and was initially surprised, followed by a touch of delight. Although she was not very familiar with the olddy, retaining only vague childhood memories, Su Wenyue still remembered how much the olddy doted on her. No wonder her mother had decorated the entire Su Mansion with such festive cheer; it was to wee the olddy. Elderly people do enjoy a more festive atmosphere. ¡°Grandmother, your granddaughter, Lady Yue, greets you. I hope you are well,¡± said Su Wenyue, who had been a bit worried about the Magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s matter, but seeing olddy Su, shepletely rxed. ¡°Good, good. The little girl who was as cute as a snowball has now grown tall and graceful, already a mother herself. I heard from your mother that you are expecting twins this time?¡± The olddy, concerned for her granddaughter, had already inquired a lot about her. Knowing that the olddy wasing, the concubine¡¯s daughters, Su Cai and Su Yun, had been called back early to apany the olddy. They knew that getting on the good side of the olddy would be advantageous for them. It was a pity that the olddy didn¡¯t seem interested in interacting with them. The Su Family, being an eminent family, paid strict attention to rules and customs, and the master of the Su family was very clear in his attitude towards legitimate and illegitimate children. Seeing the olddy¡¯s precious treatment of Su Wenyue, Su Cai and Su Yun felt resentful about the olddy¡¯s previous coldness towards them, unwilling to even spare them another question. They dared not show their feelings openly, but asionally couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bit of their emotions. Mrs. An noted this and a hint of a mocking smile yed at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Yes, the doctor said I am carrying twins and that the babies in my stomach are doing well. Grandmother can look forward to holding your great-grandchildren,¡± Su Wenyue replied. ¡°I¡¯ve always said you are fortunate. Our family has never had such good news before. But after all, you are still young, and childbirth is inherently dangerous, especially with twins. The toll on you need not be mentioned, so you must take good care of yourself,¡± the olddy expressed her concern, worried not only because Su Wenyue was a first-time mother, but because Su Wenyue had a petite frame, looking delicate and not quite like someone who would have an easy time giving birth. ¡°Thank you, Grandmother, for your concern. Mother has arranged for two old women to stay beside me and take good care of me. Your granddaughter will also be mindful,¡± Su Wenyue reassured the olddy. It was quite a while before Su Wenyue and her grandmother finished their chat and went together to Mrs. An¡¯s room. Only then did Su Wenyue voice her curiosity. ¡°Mother, why has Grandmothere this time? Is she going to stay here permanently?¡± asked Su Wenyue, her question borne purely out of concern. ¡°The situation in Chang¡¯an is not good, and your eldest uncle and the rest would like to have the female family memberse over here to take refuge. Your Grandmother came first, andter on, your eldest aunt and the others may alsoe. It¡¯s unlikely they will leave within a short time,¡± Mrs. An said calmly. Of course, it would cause some inconvenience with the olddy and othersing to stay, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. The timing of the olddy¡¯s arrival was actually quite opportune, as it resolved some issues for her daughter. ¡°I did not expect the situation in Chang¡¯an to have gotten soplex. It seems there will be few peaceful days ahead,¡± sighed Su Wenyue, who knew all too clearly how chaotic the Imperial Court was now, having experienced the events of her previous life. But fortunately, her father and big brother had heeded her warning and had made their preparations early on. The Magistrate¡¯s wife intended to visit the Su Mansion in style and made sure to alert the Su family in advance so arrangements for the reception could be made. When she arrived at the entrance of the Su Mansion, expecting a grand wee, she was greeted not even by a single member of the Su family, but only a few guards who barely lifted an eyelid or paid any attention to her arrival, clearly not holding her in any regard. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Didn¡¯t you inform the Su family that my mother wasing? Why isn¡¯t anyone here to receive us?¡± Mrs. Wang Sun, who hade along, had intended to show off her own might by her mother¡¯s side, but was unexpectedly met with such a cold reception and immediately questioned the servant sent to deliver the message, dissatisfied. ¡°To reply to Miss, the servant has indeed informed them, and the people from the Su Mansion said they knew,¡± the servant tasked with sending the message quickly exined, afraid of being med by his master, though he did not mention the poor attitude of the Su family¡¯s representative or their reluctance to engage with him. ¡°Then what is going on here? That Su Wenyue is insolent and rude enough, but the Su family is also putting on airs, don¡¯t they know the Magistrate¡¯s wife has arrived? To slight the Magistrate¡¯s wife is not something a mere merchant family like theirs can afford!¡± Mrs. Wang Sun¡¯s voice rose slightly, deliberately intending to make the Su family¡¯s people feel anxious, but it clearly had no effect. Chapter 191 - One Hundred and Ninety-One: Ulterior Motives Chapter 191: Chapter One Hundred and Ny-One: Ulterior Motives Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Wang Sun¡¯s actions not only failed to have any effect, but the guard at the gate even scolded her, ¡°This is the Su Mansion, we cannot allow such mor here. Leave quickly, or don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± ¡°You have some nerve, do you know who we are, to speak to me like that!¡± Mrs. Wang Sun retorted, assuming they had not heard clearly. ¡°Who might you be then? Speak up,¡± the guard said, already instructed by the An Family. Otherwise, ording to the Su Mansion¡¯s rules, even if amon person arrived at the gate, they wouldn¡¯t be treated so rudely. ¡°Listen well, thisdy is the wife of Magistrate Sun of Yiyang Prefecture, hurry up and have your mastere out to greet her. If you neglect the Magistrate¡¯s wife, it¡¯s not a sin you can afford to bear!¡± Mrs. Wang Sun dered with pride, standing beside her mother. The Magistrate¡¯s wife, Mrs. Zhang, without speaking, wore a face of arrogance, thinking how the Su Mansion dared to be so ignorant of the rules as to slight her. She was determined not to give the Su family a good face and had originallye looking for trouble. Both the Magistrate¡¯s wife and Mrs. Wang Sun awaited the guard¡¯s change of expression after hearing their status, yet to their surprise, the guard showed disdain upon hearing it. ¡°Tsk tsk, I thought it was someone significant, spouting off at the Su Mansion¡¯s doorstep. It¡¯s only a sixth-rank magistrate¡¯s wife, with such a grand disy. If one didn¡¯t know better, they might think it was a royal princess. How dare you even suggest that our mansion¡¯s mastere out to greet you, you¡¯re not afraid of your tongueshing out in the wind!¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± Mrs. Wang Sun was aware of the rumors about the Su Mansion, but she had dismissed them as mere gossip and paid them no mind. The guard¡¯sment made her feel uneasy; could it be that the Su Mansion indeed harbored a figure they couldn¡¯t provoke, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t behave in such a manner. However, Mrs. Zhang had never heard these rumors, or she would be better at discerning their veracity than her daughter and might not even havee to the Su Mansion today. Hearing the guard¡¯s brazen words left her somewhat in disbelief. In the region of Yiyang, the magistrate held a very high position¡ªthis was the first time she¡¯d felt so belittled and disregarded, even by a servant. The guard, having received orders, naturally was not polite. Seeing that Mrs. Zhang had asked, he said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t hear clearly what was said, given the noise, it seems odd. Perhaps you, olddy, are hard of hearing. I told you to roll back where you came from; the Su Mansion is not a ce for you to run wild. Did you hear that clearly this time?¡± She heard it clearly, indeed too clearly. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t caught the words, she just couldn¡¯t believe that a servant of the Su Mansion would treat her with such contempt. Mrs. Zhang, feeling still quite youthful and well-preserved, was irked by the term ¡°olddy¡±¡ªa clear implication of her age¡ªreddening in anger. Mrs. Zhang wasn¡¯t about to leave just following the guard¡¯s word¡ªher lifetime of face would be lost. She pointed to one of her bodyguards andmanded, ¡°Go to Xinye County and call the county magistrate over. I want to ask him how he¡¯s managing Xinye, letting such unruly people run wild. Have hime here promptly, or he can forget about his position!¡± Mrs. Zhang had lost her temper; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have spoken so rashly. Even if the county magistrate was ranked below the general magistrate, his dismissal required Imperial Court approval, not something within a general magistrate¡¯s power, let alone Mrs. Zhang, a woman from the inner house, who should not meddle in Court affairs¡ªa crime if seized upon by those with ulterior motives. Mrs. Wang Sun grew increasingly uneasy, fearing those rumors could be true. Yet, the disrespect shown by the Su Mansion kindled her indignation. She wanted to harshly chastise the people of the Su Mansion and wasn¡¯t prepared to let Mrs. Su get off easily. Thus, despite her unease and after some hesitation, she still didn¡¯t share the rumors with Mrs. Zhang, suspecting the Su Mansion might be bluffing to scare them off¡ªshe couldn¡¯t fall for Su Wenyue¡¯s ploy. Seeing Mrs. Zhang¡¯s reaction and her intention to involve the county magistrate, the guard just looked at her with a hint of mockery. ¡°The Old Madam sent me to inquire, who dares to create a disturbance in front of the Su Mansion? Who came to make trouble at our doorstep?¡± The head maid Bai Lu, who was esteemed by the Old Madam, approached and assessed the people at the mansion¡¯s gate. ¡°To the Old Madam,¡± she reported, ¡°this old woman ims to be the wife of Yiyang Prefecture¡¯s Magistrate, but this servant doubts her identity, fearing someone is using the name of the Magistrate¡¯s wife to create a scene. Not to mention, the Magistrate¡¯s wife should be in Yiyang at this hour, not in this countryside ce. And would the Magistrate¡¯s wife reallyck such manners as to make an unwarranted scene at someone¡¯s home and threaten to use the county magistrate? Clearly, only an ignorant vige woman would behave so. Please, Old Madam, instruct us how to deal with these people.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? Daring to impersonate the Magistrate¡¯s wife to cause trouble at our door? Truly outrageous. With such a matter, there¡¯s no need for questions. Just seize them and take them to the county government for the county magistrate to decide,¡± suggested Bai Lu confidently. The Old Madam trusted her greatly, and in such a minor matter, she didn¡¯t need to seek permission and could make decisions on the spot. Acting upon Bai Lu¡¯s word, the guard motioned to other bodyguards in the mansion, and a group flowed out, surrounding them and preparing to seize the Magistrate¡¯s wife and her party. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? I really am the Magistrate¡¯s wife; if you dare to mess around, I won¡¯t forgive you,¡± Mrs. Zhang said, both irritated and panicked at the crowd converging upon her. She was truly the Magistrate¡¯s wife, and to hear the guard use her of being an imposter was outrageous. Mrs. Wang Sun also grew fearful seeing the Mansion so full of people. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, my mother truly is the Magistrate¡¯s wife, and if you darey a hand on her, you¡¯ll be cursed. Besides, isn¡¯t Mrs. Su back? She knows me, if you let her out, she¡¯ll confirm we¡¯re not impostors. Yes, have Mrs. Sue out. She must have eaten the courage of a leopard if she dares to conspire with her mother¡¯s family toy hands on me and my mother. When this is investigated, it won¡¯t just be her who can¡¯t afford the punishment¡ªthe very Mr. Han who shares her surname could lose his official position,¡± Mrs. Wang Sun demanded, clinging to the idea of Su Wenyue returning to her mother¡¯s family as a lifeline, her attitude arrogant. However, the Mansion guards paid no heed to Mrs. Sun¡¯s intentions, ¡°Our Miss is a person of importance, not someone you can simply summon. Looking for so many excuses and reasons, you must be plotting to deceive our Miss for some nefarious purpose¡ªwe won¡¯t fall for your tricks!¡± The Old Madam cherished her granddaughter Su Wenyue and sought to protect her. As the favorite maid by the Old Madam¡¯s side, Bai Lu shared the same sentiment. Hearing Mrs. Sun¡¯s demeaning remarks about Su Wenyue, Bai Lu was very displeased. Even though the Second House was independent and Wenyue no longer a daughter of the Marquis Mansion, she still held high esteem¡ªit was disgraceful for her to be looked down on by an ignorant woman. ¡°No need to waste words with them, take them directly to the county government immediately, handing them over to the county magistrate for judgment. Such impudent offenders must be severely punished!¡± Chapter 192: Unparalleled Courage Chapter 192: Unparalleled Courage Trantor: 549690339 ¡°How dare you! I am the Magistrate¡¯s wife, you outrageous lot! Surrounding an official¡¯s family is no minor crime. It¡¯s enough to throw you all into the deepest cells of the prison. It would be wiser for your master toe and speak to me directly. Otherwise, you shall regret it.¡± ¡°If you want our master toe and talk, even if you truly were the Magistrate¡¯s wife, you wouldn¡¯t be qualified. What¡¯s more for an impostor like you. You keep iming to be the Magistrate¡¯s wife, but do you have any proof?¡± ¡°What more proof do I need? I am indeed the Magistrate¡¯s wife, genuine and irreceable. Do I need to prove myself to a mere servant?¡± The Magistrate¡¯s wife was getting more irritated. Since when was it a servant girl¡¯s ce to question her? It wasn¡¯t that there was no evidence; she simply felt a servant girl was not worthy to demand it. However, the old woman apanying the Magistrate¡¯s wife sensed something amiss. Madam¡¯s identity document was in her keeping, carried whenever they traveled in case of emergency. When she went to look for it now, it was gone, and her face went pale with fear. ¡°Madam, your identity document is missing.¡± ¡°What did you say? Wasn¡¯t my identity document well kept with you? How could it go missing?!¡± Mrs. Zhang realized upon hearing that her identity document was gone that this was a trap designed specifically for her, and she began to feel panicked. ¡°Madam, I checked everything before we left, and I truly don¡¯t know how it disappeared.¡± The old woman knelt on the ground, her face struck with terror, fully aware that they had fallen into someone else¡¯s trap, and certain that with the Madam¡¯s temperament, she would not be spared. ¡°Hmph, what do you mean ¡®missing¡¯? How can something as crucial as an identity document just vanish? It¡¯s clear you¡¯re making a farce to deceive us, nothing but a bunch of liars! Servants, seize these duplicitous scammers and take them to the County government!¡± ¡°We are not scammers! Let Su Wenyuee out, she can prove our identity.¡± ¡°Still trying to deceive us? The Miss is pregnant at the moment, who knows what schemes you might be harboring. We dare not risk letting the Misse out. Say whatever you have to say to the Magistrate.¡± Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Sun had not expected the Su Family to do more than make idle threats, yet they truly dared to do so. They were actually tied up and delivered to the County government. They were not afraid of going to the County government, in fact, they nned to demand that Magistrate Chu severely penalize the people of the Su Family. But being tied up and sent off in such a manner was deeply humiliating. ¡°You bunch of scoundrels! How dare you treat me in this way? When we arrive at the County government, I will ensure that you are all punished!¡± Mrs. Zhang had truly been shaken today. The verbal affronts were one thing, but being escorted to the County government like a criminal was unprecedented in her life. She feared that her name would be notorious throughout the Daming Dynasty for being captured by a mere merchant. Even if the culprits were punishedter, the honor she had lost would not be restored. ¡°Shut your mouth, or I will gag you with stinky socks!¡± one of the guards said, upon seeing that the Magistrate¡¯s wife and Mrs. Wang Sun would not quiet down. His threat managed to silence Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Sun. Xiao Xi had heard about the Magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s arrival and had raced to the front of the Mansion gates to watch. Had she not been worried about Mrs. Wang Sun spotting her, she might have even wanted to take matters into her own hands. She returned quite excited, speaking about the pitiful states of both the Magistrate¡¯s wife and Mrs. Wang Sun. ¡°Miss, you should have seen how ridiculous the Magistrate¡¯s wife and Mrs. Sun looked. They truly thought the servants had mistaken their identity, shouting for you toe out and provoking a fight with the mansion¡¯s bodyguards. They were shouting and yelling as they were being led away.¡± The more Xiao Xi spoke, the more satisfied she felt. Her description was lively and animated, ¡°Was it really that funny? We have truly offended the Magistrate¡¯s wife this time!¡± said Su Wenyue with a smile on her face. These days, she had been worried about the Magistrate¡¯s wife and Mrs. Wang Sun. Had the old Madam note, she would have had to figure out how to deal with them on her own. Now that the Magistrate¡¯s wife and Mrs. Wang Sun had been dealt with in such a manner, she naturally felt vindicated. ¡°My daughter, you needn¡¯t worry. This was also the intention of your Grandmother. With your Grandmother in support, neither Mrs. Zhang nor Mrs. Sun will be able to stir trouble. You just need to take good care of the baby in your stomach.¡± ¡°Mother, I understand. I felt at ease as soon as I saw Grandmother today. When ites to strategies, I am not afraid. The Magistrate¡¯s wife can only suppress me with her status, but in other respects, I am unafraid.¡± And it was true; Su Wenyue was fully aware of her Grandmother¡¯s and Mother¡¯s orchestration and had not tried to stop them, allowing the Magistrate¡¯s wife and Mrs. Wang Sun to suffer such embarrassment. ¡°Mother, Grandmother seems to have a bias against my husband.¡± Su Wenyue said, worry evident on her face. That morning, Han Yu had apanied her, but Grandmother had only wanted to see her, without any intention to meet Han Yu. Grandmother had asked about her and the child in her womb, deliberately ignoring any mention of the child¡¯s father. ¡°Your Grandmother isn¡¯t singling out Han Yu; she is simply dissatisfied with your Grandfather¡¯s arrangements. Even I thought the son-inw¡¯s status was a bit low, let alone your Grandmother. She feels the same now, having her beloved granddaughter marry a farmer is understandably displeasing. Don¡¯t worry, your husband is both skilled and of good character. Once your Grandmother gets to know him better, she will change her mind,¡± Madam Su consoled her daughter, noting that her daughter had truly grown up, ¡°I can only hope. But Mother, now it seems you favor my son-inw over me! You¡¯re always on his side, letting him control me tightly, and even the servants at home listen to him.¡± Su Wenyue let go of her worries and began toin while holding onto Madam An¡¯s arm. She didn¡¯t believe for a second that her mother wasn¡¯t involved in some way; it was likely her mother had instructed them. ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. Your wild and mischievous nature needs to be managed, otherwise, you would turn the world upside down. Moreover, you¡¯re about to be a mother. Your husband is just being cautious, which is why he asked me for help. Trust in your mother¡¯s methods ¨C a servant that leaves the Su Family will still take your side when it counts.¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes twirled as she thought, sure enough, she knew Han Yu was cunning ¨C going behind her back to her mother to ask for people. While the mother and daughter of the Su Family were having a warm conversation, Mrs. Zhang and her daughter were being escorted to the County government by the Su Family¡¯s servants. The servants of the Su Family sounded the grievance drum, prompting the Magistrate to preside over the hearing. Upon ncing at the scene below, he was taken aback, thinking his eyes were deceiving him. After closer inspection, and realizing that it was indeed the Magistrate¡¯s wife, he immediately ordered that the bonds on Mrs. Zhang and her daughter be loosened. ¡°This subordinate pays respects to the Magistrate¡¯s wife. What is happening here? How could the Magistrate¡¯s wife be bound and brought before the court?¡± Magistrate Chu said, his gaze sharp as he turned it upon the servants of the Su Mansion, not recognizing that those who had brought in Mrs. Zhang were the bodyguards from the old Madam¡¯s retinue. ¡°Lord Chu, these audacious viins dared toy their hands on me. You must arrest them at once!¡± Mrs. Zhang was quick tosh out upon seeing Magistrate Chu, demanding that he apprehend the servants of Su Family andmit them to the depths of the prison. Chapter 193 - One Hundred and Ninety-Three: Malicious Gaze Chapter 193: Chapter One Hundred and Ny-Three: Malicious Gaze Trantor: 549690339 The lead bodyguard escorting the magistrate¡¯s wife to the county government remained unruffled under the gaze of Magistrate Chu, recounting the events in detail and emphasizing that the magistrate¡¯s wife did not have an identity document to prove her status. They had simply mistaken the magistrate¡¯s wife for an imposter, and he ryed some of Mrs. Zhang¡¯s arrogant remarks. ¡°Madam Sun¡¯s behavior was crude, and there were many instances in her speech where she seemed to interfere with court affairs. She even spoke assertively about dismissing your office, Master. Such brazen boldness is truly unlike something a general magistrate¡¯s wife would do. Without proof of identity, the servants naturally assumed Madam Sun was an imposter, which is why they brought her to the county government.¡± ¡°Madam Sun, did such a thing happen?¡± Magistrate Chu¡¯s expression was not good. Although he did not hold a high post, he was still an imperial-appointed official, the parental authority over Xinye County. To have a housewife casually speak of dismissing him was an outright insult. However, having been an official for many years and seeing the darkness and corruption within officialdom, even if he was irritated, he kept it to himself, merely showing some displeasure on his face. Mrs. Zhang stuttered when questioned by Magistrate Chu. She might not have much respect for a lower officer like Magistrate Chu, but at this moment she still needed his help. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t admit that her words had embarrassed him. Having been the wife of an official for many years, Mrs. Zhang quickly recovered. ¡°How could such a thing happen? The audacity of these nefariousmoners to falsely use me is utterly nonsensical. Magistrate Chu, do not believe the words of these criminals.¡± Mrs. Zhang thus spoke, and the bodyguard offered no rebuttal. He merely stood there with a cold face, his hand on his sword, waiting for Magistrate Chu¡¯s instructions. Due to the bewildering chaos of the situation, no one noticed that this bodyguard had not paid his respects to the county magistrate upon entering, nor was he doing so even now as he stood talking to Master Magistrate Chu and Mrs. Zhang. Magistrate Chu had noticed but said nothing. He had learned earlier that this bodyguard was from the Su Mansion, so he gave it some more thought. Not to mention his wife¡¯s close rtionship with Madam Su meant he was more lenient toward the Su family, he knew well enough that the people from Su Mansion were not ignorant of decorum. This suggested that the bodyguard held an official rank. Unfortunately, the magistrate¡¯s wife seemed oblivious to theck of deference from the bodyguard, indicating only one thing: the bodyguard¡¯s master held more clout than the magistrate¡¯s wife. ¡°Madam Sun, this is just one side of the story, and it is not easy for me to judge,¡± Magistrate Chu said, finding himself in a difficult position. Even though he disliked Mrs. Sun, after all, she was the wife of a general magistrate, and the Su family was not one he could afford to offend. ¡°Magistrate Chu, I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. Other matters might be disputable, but these ruffians offending me is undeniable. You should be able to deal with that, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Magistrate Chu looked toward the bodyguard, hinting that he should show his status. Otherwise, he really would have to arrest someone, for after all, Madam Sun was an official¡¯s family member, and it was a fact that people from Su Mansion had offended her. ¡°Lord Magistrate, I am simply following my master¡¯s orders,¡± the bodyguard said coldly, implying that if there were issues, they should take it up with his master. The general magistrate¡¯s wife seized the opportunity, ¡°Magistrate Chu, you heard him, it was his master¡¯s orders that led to these actions. You should arrest the master of the Su family.¡± ¡°Magistrate Chu, do you really wish to proceed with this?¡± Magistrate Chu hesitated, his mind running through other considerations. ¡°What, I hear that Magistrate Chu¡¯s wife has a good rtionship with Madam Su. Could it be that Magistrate Chu intends to favor the Su family?¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s words were pointed. ¡°The lower officer would not dare,¡± Magistrate Chu said with a show of respect, but a hint of sarcasm flickered in his eyes. ¡°Hmph, I thought not. Since that¡¯s the case,e with me to make the arrests,¡± demanded Madam Sun. Seeing Magistrate Chu¡¯s indecisiveness and having heard of his wife¡¯s friendship with Madam Su, she worried he would not deal with the matter properly due to bias toward the Su family. She decided to apany them herself, eager to assert her authority in front of the Su family and regain the respect she felt she had lost. ¡°As youmand,¡± agreed Magistrate Chu, a look of triumph briefly crossing his face, too quick for anyone to notice. With the general magistrate¡¯s wife leading the way and Magistrate Chu in tow, they headed for the Su Mansion, and surprisingly, the bodyguard showed no objection, apanying them back to the Su family. The bodyguard maintained a cold expression throughout, showing no sign of what he might be thinking. The wife of the county magistrate heard the news from behind that Lord Magistrate Chu was heading to arrest someone at the Su Mansion. Worried, she quickly readied herself and headed out. An appearance by the general magistrate¡¯s wife meant she couldn¡¯t ask too much, but a subtle hint from her husband reassured her that the Su family would face no trouble, although she decided to follow them nheless. A grand procession made its way to the Su family, including not just Mrs. Zhang¡¯s own servants from the General Magistrate¡¯s mansion but also the county government¡¯s officers and the Su family¡¯s servants. Passersby all stopped to watch while Mrs. Zhang, riding in the horse carriage, surveyed the scene outside with great satisfaction, reveling in the authority she disyed. She was looking forward to arriving at the Su Mansion; now that she had a handle on them, even if the Su family knelt and begged for mercy, she wouldn¡¯t forgive them easily. The Su family enjoyed a good reputation locally, earning the support of the localmoners. Seeing such a crowd heading toward the Su Mansion, along with a troop of officers, worried that something had happened to the family, many hurried to inform the Su family, subsequently receiving rewards for their efforts. ¡°Grandmother, you truly possess foresight. Mrs. Zhang really dide with officers in tow!¡± Su Wenyue, having woken from her nap refreshed, came to olddy Su and, with a smile, mentioned the report of Mrs. Zhang¡¯s entourage as she approached. ¡°You sweet-talking little girl! Don¡¯t worry, with your grandmother here, not one of those who bullied our family¡¯s girls will get away with it.¡± Olddy Su had only just arrived when her granddaughter was mistreated, and naturally, she could not let it stand. Olddy Su, noting the time was right, returned to her room and had the servants help her into the imperial edict attire worn only when visiting the pce or attending grand banquets. Donning the attire transformed herpletely; the formerly gentle and kind olddy instantly became an imposing elder, and even Su Wenyue felt a bit nervous when she did not smile. ¡°How do I look, granddaughter? Do I seem imposing enough?¡± The olddy seemed to notice her granddaughter¡¯s unease and asked cheerfully, lightening the mood considerably. Su Wenyue¡¯s difort was fleeting, and she responded with a smile, ¡°Grandmother indeed looks imposing. Even your granddaughter feels overawed by your grandeur.¡± Mrs. Zhang, apanied by a multitude of attendants, arrived at the Su Mansion with more fanfare than before, and she charged straight in, only to be stopped once more by the Su family¡¯s bodyguards at the gate. ¡°How dare you! Seize anyone who dares obstruct official matters!¡± Mrs. Zhangmanded, pointing at the officers. The officers, however, did not heed Mrs. Zhang¡¯smand, instead, looking expectantly at Magistrate Chu, as they followed only his orders. Seeing her ownmand ignored, Mrs. Zhang too turned to Magistrate Chu with a sharp look. Chapter 194: Made Him Suffer Chapter 194: Made Him Suffer Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lord Chu, I believe you wouldn¡¯t shield the Su Family now, would you?!¡± Mrs. Zhang said in a threatening tone. ¡°Madam Magistrate, rest assured, I will certainly not shield anyone,¡± Magistrate Chu replied. ¡°However, it seems inappropriate to barge in rashly; it would be better to send someone to announce our presence.¡± Magistrate Chu was a smart person and naturally would not blindly follow Mrs. Zhang¡¯s foolish actions. It was risky to storm in without knowing the situation inside. If they encountered someone of import, he couldn¡¯t afford the repercussions. Moreover, there had been no previous grievances between him and the Su Mansion, and their rtionship had even been quite good. His presence was a matter of necessity. ¡°The old master is right, it¡¯s better to announce our arrival,¡± added Madam Wei, the county magistrate¡¯s wife, supporting his decision. She naturally sided with the Su Family, hoping to provide them time to prepare should there be any issues. Ever since her two daughter-inws became pregnant, Madam Wei had felt an unprecedented friendliness and gratitude towards the Su Family. Furthermore, Mrs. Zhang seemed too overbearing and unforgiving, almost certainly not the fault of the Su Family. ¡°Why announce it, so they have time to flee? What great calctions you have! Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m unaware of your rtionship with the Su Family. You wish to side with them, but don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Mrs. Zhang red at Madam Wei venomously, as if she hadmitted an unforgivable crime, and charged inside with her servants. The Su Mansion¡¯s servants put up a token resistance at first but did nothing further. Mrs. Zhang moved through unobstructed, grabbed a servant girl to ask for directions, and headed towards the main courtyard. Magistrate Chu and his wife exchanged a nce before following Mrs. Zhang. Magistrate Chu intended to adapt to the situation as it unfolded, while his wife was thinking of how she could lend a hand. The Su Mansion¡¯s servants were not surprised to see Madam Magistrate leading people inside. They showed no sign of rm, nced over, and quietly went back to their work. Mrs. Zhang and her daughter were so intent on troubling the Su Family that they missed these details, but Magistrate Chu noted them, further confirming his suspicions. A maid guided Mrs. Zhang and her entourage into the courtyard. Mrs. Zhang was about to ask questions when she heard voices andughter from inside. While Mrs. Zhang had never met Su Wenyue, Mrs. Sun immediately recognized her voice. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s definitely here. That wretched Mrs. Su is inside.¡± Once affirmed, Mrs. Zhang didn¡¯t need to question the maid further and barged in: ¡°Servants, seize these audacious and presumptuous troublemakers for me¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s words were cut off midway, followed by a thud. Mrs. Sun, who trailed behind, lost her voice as she entered and saw the august old woman in the imperial edict attire sitting straight ahead. They were all part of Official¡¯s Families and, even if theycked discernment, they couldn¡¯t fail to recognize the attire of the imperial edict as belonging to a second-rank official. Mrs. Zhang and her daughter knelt down, followed by those who had rushed in with them. Magistrate Chu and his wife, hearing themotion ahead, hurried forward to offer their respects. ¡°Lower officer pays respects to Marquess¡¯ Lady; may you be well,¡± said the magistrate¡¯s wife, following suit in offering obeisance. However, Magistrate Chu addressed the identity of the olddy directly. The room¡¯s upants were shaken upon hearing the address of ¡°Marquess¡¯ Lady¡±. They wished they could bury their heads into the ground. Intending to seize criminals, they had instead encountered a high-ranking figure of the Marquess Mansion ¨C and now misfortune was inevitable. Olddy Su, seeing that Magistrate Chu had correctly identified her, cast a half-second look at him. Since he could name her, he must be closely connected with the Su Family. They had followed Mrs. Zhang¡¯s entourage and the underlings had been very restrained, giving her some peace of mind. Olddy Su nced over the people kneeling before her and finally spoke, ¡°What sort of people are these? Has the world be so chaotic now? Any Tom, Dick, or Harry dares to barge into my Su Family and even scold me to my face. Do they not regard me at all, or is it the Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion they overlook, or perhaps they just inly disregard the Imperial Court?¡± Olddy Su¡¯s words were rtively calm, but they terrified those kneeling on the ground. What was she saying? How dare they disrespect the Imperial Court, which carried the crime of rebellion? ¡°Grandmother, thisdy happens to be the wife of the Yiyang Prefecture¡¯s general magistrate, a figure of significance here. No wonder she dares disregard the Imperial Court,¡± Su Wenyue chimed in with a chuckle. ¡°I hear she even intends to strip Lord Chu of his post. Forgive my ignorance, but I¡¯ve never heard of women from the inner house interfering in matters of the court. The times indeed have changed.¡± Hearing these words from Su Wenyue, Madam Magistrate¡¯s already pale face turned even paler. At that moment, she was too preupied to bear any resentment towards Su Wenyue. If the Marquis¡¯ Lady pinned those crimes on her, not only would she be ruined, but the Sun Family would face serious trouble. Loss of official post was a minor issuepared to disrespecting the Court, equivalent to treason, which meant the punishment of extinction of the family line! ¡°Is that the case, Mrs. Wang? Could this be true?¡± asked olddy Su in a cold voice, seemingly weighing something. Responding to Marquis¡¯ Lady¡¯s question, Mrs. Zhang blurted out, ¡°Even if I had a hundred guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to disrespect the Imperial Court or interfere with its matters. I was just speaking nonsense earlier, which cannot be taken as truth. Please forgive me, Marquis¡¯ Lady. I shall never dare again,¡± her words stumbling out nervously. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare indeed! But it¡¯s true you sought trouble with my granddaughter. Su Wenyue is nearly five months pregnant now. If any misfortune befalls her due to some people¡¯s malice, see if I¡¯ll spare anyone!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Mrs. Zhang and her daughter, reprimanded by the Marquess¡¯ Lady, were scared out of their wits, begging for mercy. They could have never imagined that a merchant¡¯s daughter like Su Wenyue would have such a formidable background. Otherwise, even a hundred times the courage wouldn¡¯t have been enough for them to show up. Mrs. Sun, on the other hand, was filled with regret, having thought it was only a rumor, only to discover it was the truth. She had been misled by Mrs. Chen and Mrs. Wang. Magistrate Chu and his wife also felt their hearts skip beat by beat, their legs numb from kneeling. Though the situation seemed unrted to them, it was urring under their jurisdiction in Xinye and, above all, they were intimidated by the Marquess¡¯ Lady¡¯s authority. However, it was Su Wenyue who helped them up and invited them to sit down. Mrs. Zhang and her daughter were not so lucky; despite their sore knees from kneeling so long, without the Marquess¡¯ Lady¡¯s permission, they could only kneel obediently. As they supported each other out of the Su Mansion, Mrs. Zhang and her daughter felt nothing but cold sweat, their legs weak, the whole body on the verge of copse. Marquis Beian¡¯s Lady was indeed terrifying, with a nce seeming to prate right into their hearts. Chapter 195: Mother-in-law Arrives Chapter 195: Mother-inw Arrives Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mother, are you all right?¡± Sun Qianru supported Mrs. Zhang, feeling somewhat guilty. If it weren¡¯t for her, her mother wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated by Marquis Beian¡¯s Lady. Although she was afraid of Marquis Beian¡¯s Lady, Sun Qianru¡¯s vengeful nature hadn¡¯t changed. She dared not confront Marquis Beian¡¯s Lady directly, but she put all the me on Su Wenyue. ¡°Rest assured, Mother is fine. We simply can¡¯t afford to provoke the Su Family anymore. People like those from the Marquis Beian Mansion are not someone we can afford to offend. If it weren¡¯t for Marquis Beian¡¯s Lady willing to let us off this time, who knows how things might have developed? Your father is not a man of deep affection. If it really came to that, he would likely abandon us mother and daughter immediately for his career and family¡¯s sake,¡± Mrs. Zhang said, a woman not particrly bright but with a clear understanding of certain things. ¡°Mother,¡± Sun Qianru said, seeing her own mother like this and feeling sad. Some words reached the tip of her tongue, but she swallowed them back down. Since her father couldn¡¯t be relied upon, she had to figure out a way to get her husband higher up in rank, at a minimum not lower than those legitimate children of the family. Seeing those legitimate offspring acting smug in front of her made her angry. But who told her to fall for Wang Dongsheng at first sight? It was impossible to keep today¡¯s events from her father, but she had to try to make it seem less serious when exining. After Mrs. Zhang and her daughter left, it was not appropriate for Magistrate Chu and the County magistrate¡¯s wife to stay any longer. Without such powerful backing, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the general magistrate, and though Madam Su and Su Wenyue tried to keep them with enthusiastic persuasion, they knew the predicament of Magistrate Chu and the County magistrate¡¯s wife. ¡°Lady Yue, have that Mr. Han boye in for a moment, so Grandmother can take a look at my granddaughter¡¯s son-inw,¡± Madame Su said, wanting to see Han Yu. Su Wenyue saw that Madame Su hadn¡¯t yet changed out of her imperial edict robes and noticed the undisguised displeasure when she mentioned Han Yu. With a sigh, she still called Han Yu toe in. Was Grandmother trying to test Husband, or was she trying to intimidate him? It seemed Grandmother was also dissatisfied with the marriage arrangement Grandfather had made for her, given that Han Yu was just a poor country boy at the beginning. Even though he now held an official position from the Seventh Rank, he could not change his birthright. But she believed in her husband. After Grandmother met Husband, she would definitely see him in a new light. Her mother had done just the same. ¡°Grandmother, Husband is a very good person, and he takes even better care of me. Please don¡¯t be harsh on him. After all, he is now your granddaughter¡¯s son-inw.¡± ¡°I know, girls are always siding with their husbands! For the sake of the child in your stomach, I won¡¯t be too harsh on their father. I¡¯m just looking out for you, making sure Han Yu knows that my granddaughter is not easy to marry. He needs to treat her well and cherish her even more.¡± Madame Su had a servant girl call Han Yu over, but she didn¡¯t let Su Wenyue stay in the room, preferring to meet him alone. ¡°Husband.¡± Su Wenyue, anxious, took Han Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your Grandmother just wants to test me. Trust your Husband. Go rest for now, and I¡¯lle find youter,¡± Han Yu said,forting her and stroking Su Wenyue¡¯s head, motioning for the servants to escort Su Wenyue back to her room to rest. No one knew what they discussed in the room, but when Madame Su mentioned Han Yu againter, her attitude had softened considerably, and she seemed to acknowledge her granddaughter¡¯s son-inw. Presumably, Han Yu¡¯s performance had satisfied Madame Su, after all, he was the future Prime Minister and clearly capable. Keeping an olddy happy shouldn¡¯t have been a problem. Su Wenyue and Han Yu stayed at the Su Family home for not even two days before returning. After all, Han Yu still had duties to perform and many matters to take care of. Madame Su originally wanted Su Wenyue to stay for a few more days, but Su Wenyue was also anxious about the pile of issues back at her own home, which truly was her family. As a married daughter, it was not appropriate to stay too long at her mother¡¯s family¡¯s home. Even though Su Wenyue knew that Han Yu was not petty-minded, she was worried about him overthinking things and insisted that they return together. Han Yu appreciated his wife¡¯s consideration for his feelings. It was good that Su Wenyue had gone back with him, because just a dayter, Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang arrived in an ox cart, bringing a cartload of things. Because the journey was long and they were traveling by ox cart, they had set out before dawn and only arrived after nightfall. It took them a while to find Han Yu¡¯s residence. When Su Wenyue found out that her father-inw and mother-inw had arrived, she, pregnant and with arge belly, had the servant girl help her out to greet them. Han Yu had also returned by this time, helping Old Man Han unload the goods from the ox cart. Most of it was food, which they had a bountiful harvest of. The old couple thought of their son and daughter-inw¡¯s hardships outside, as they would have to buy everything, so they brought what they had to them. Mrs. Liu this time was not stingy, thinking of how their son and daughter-inw hadn¡¯t sent few things to their home in the past; she picked the best-dried food to be brought over by the parents-inw and specially caught two fat hens and took a basket full of eggs. It was indeed very thoughtful. ¡°Father, Mother, if you wereing, why didn¡¯t you send someone ahead to let us know? I could have sent a horse carriage to pick you up. Must have been tiring traveling by ox cart all the way,¡± Su Wenyue said. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, traveling by ox cart isn¡¯t tiring at allpared to working the fields. It¡¯s much more rxing. There¡¯s no need for a horse carriage. We didn¡¯t want to trouble you and Yuer. The harvest is in, and we¡¯re not rushed,¡± Old Man Han waved his hand dismissively, smiling cheerfully, delighted to see his son and daughter-inw. Mrs. Yang focused on Su Wenyue¡¯s stomach, ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, your belly is so big already. Going by the dates, you¡¯re not even six months along, right? Why is your belly so huge? You shouldn¡¯t over-nourish yourself; too big a baby is difficult to deliver.¡± Mrs. Yang wasn¡¯t worried about her daughter-inw eating too much; the long-awaited grandson was finally on the way, and she wasn¡¯t the sort to torment her daughter-inw. Naturally, she hoped her daughter-inw was well-nourished. Having experienced childbirth several times, she knew therger the belly, the harder the delivery. Since the Fourth Daughter-inw was having her first child and was quite petite, she feared they were too young and inexperienced to know that more isn¡¯t always better. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, Mother means no offense. I¡¯m not worried about you eating too much. I¡¯ve given birth to many, and thises from our elders¡¯ experience,¡± Mrs. Yang said, hastening to exin for fear that Su Wenyue might misunderstand her intention. After all, the Fourth Daughter-inw had a fierce temper, and if she took offense, that would be unfortunate. Mrs. Yang still remembered the unpleasantness at home earlier, so she was very careful with her treatment of Su Wenyue. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it the wrong way. The old women have said the same, and I¡¯ve been careful with my diet. It¡¯s just that I have twins in my belly, which is why it looks particrlyrge,¡± Su Wenyue, not one to be ungrateful, picked up on her mother-inw¡¯s concerns which were indeed valid, so she weed her mother-inw¡¯s kindness. But what was her parents-inw¡¯s n for this visit? Su Wenyue led Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang into the courtyard, and the parents-inw were struck with amazement and admiration. ¡°Goodness, such a big courtyard. Renting this ce must cost a good penny each month, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Mrs. Yang remarked, her tone carrying some disapproval. Chapter 196: Too Spoiled Chapter 196: Too Spoiled Trantor: 549690339 In Mrs. Yang¡¯s eyes, her son had always been frugal and would never be so extravagant. It must have been the daughter-inw¡¯s idea. She felt that Su Wenyue had no idea how to manage a household, considering how much money it must have cost to rent such a courtyard. The silver saved could be enough for everyday expenses. After all,ing from a wealthy family, she didn¡¯t know the first thing about the expense of necessities. It was her son who bore the brunt of it all, having heard that such a petty official earned hardly any sry each month. She worried it must all be spent on this. ¡°This is a matter between the fourth child and his wife, why are you asking so many questions!¡± Old Man Han could tell what his olddy was thinking the moment she began, and he was afraid Mrs. Yang would stir up trouble, unsettling everyone. They had already divided the family, and how the fourth son and his wife managed their life was their own business. The implications in Mrs. Yang¡¯s words were too obvious, and naturally, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t fail to understand them. She nced at Han Yu; although she knew how much silver had been spent on the house, as Han Yu personally handled it, she didn¡¯t feel like responding to Mrs. Yang. Han Yu, supporting Su Wenyue, had kept quiet up until hearing Mrs. Yang¡¯s words, and then said, ¡°The house didn¡¯t cost any silver; it was the mother-inw who kindly rented it for her daughter-inw¡¯s sake. My meager monthly sry just covers the household expenses. The frequent socializing and the need to give gifts cost money, and we¡¯re grateful that Lady Yue often supplements our funds with the dowry silver.¡± As he said this, Han Yu disyed a trace of remorse, ¡°It¡¯s also myck of ability, even the holiday gifts are taken from my wife¡¯s dowry. Otherwise, I would have been able to better honor my father and mother.¡± Hearing Han Yu speak like that, Su Wenyue nced at him, his face the picture of seriousness, and a mischievous smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. The man was full of cunning, easily deceiving even his own parents, but she loved it¡­ ¡°So it was rented by the inws; that¡¯s indeed very generous.¡± Mrs. Yang was a bit taken aback after hearing the house was rented by the Su Family and felt slightly ashamed. She realized she had wronged the fourth daughter-inw. Hearing that Han Yu had to rely on his wife¡¯s supplements for regr expenses, and even for travel gifts, made Mrs. Yang feel even more embarrassed. She had thought her son was livingfortably as an official, but that clearly wasn¡¯t the case. The implication was that they often depended on the daughter-inw¡¯s contributions, or they wouldn¡¯t even have been able to afford the holiday gifts. ¡°The fourth daughter-inw is a good one. You¡¯re always taking the fourth son¡¯s side, and he¡¯ll remember your kindness. Once he makes something of himself, he will surely let you live the good life.¡± With that, all of Mrs. Yang¡¯s displeasure faded away. She feared Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t be willing to keep supporting Han Yu and kept singing Han Yu¡¯s praises in front of Su Wenyue. ¡°Mother, you make it sound as if Han Yu isn¡¯t my husband. If I don¡¯t support him, whom will I support?¡± said Su Wenyue cheerfully. As long as Han Yu was willing to stand by her side, nothing else mattered. Besides, she had seen plenty of mother-inws and daughters-inw interact. Except for being a bit too gullible and nosy, Mrs. Yang was otherwise quite agreeable. The servants at home, seeing that it was Han Yu¡¯s parents, hurriedly performed their greetings and became so flustered they didn¡¯t know what to do with their hands. Upon further inquiry, it turned out that these servants had also been sent over by the Su Family, who even paid their monthly wages so that Su Wenyue and her husband didn¡¯t have to worry about it. They expressed heartfelt thanks to the inws for the considerate arrangements, feeling a bit ashamed that as parents, they weren¡¯t able to measure up, with everything thoughtfully provided for the young couple by the inws. ¡°Father, Mother, the meals and hot water have been prepared. You must be tired from the day¡¯s journey. Please have a good meal and a bath first, then rest well. We can talk about everything else tomorrow,¡± Su Wenyue continued with a smile. ¡°Eh, alright! Very well!¡± The fourth son¡¯s wife had made thorough arrangements, and they had no reason to object. After settling her father-inw and mother-inw in, Su Wenyue let Han Yu help her back to her room. By the time she got there, she was already somewhat out of breath. Now that her stomach was getting bigger and bigger, it seemed asrge as that of someone about to give birth, despite being only six months along. Walking had be a struggle, and had it not been for the arrival of her parents-inw, she really wouldn¡¯t have wanted to put in the effort. ¡°Wife, you¡¯ve worked hard. Take a good rest.¡± Han Yu had been persuading her not to do these things, but the wife insisted on going personally, saying it was a daughter-inw¡¯s heartfelt gesture. He couldn¡¯t stop her, and didn¡¯t want to prevent his wife from making a good impression in front of her parents. He was happy to see his wife getting along well with his parents, after all, they were only here to drop off items and wouldn¡¯t stay many days. To avoid worrying Su Wenyue, Han Yu took care of all the arrangements before he left for the military camp the next morning. ¡°Fourth daughter-inw, you¡¯re awake. Be careful now, you¡¯re carrying two in your belly!¡± Su Wenyue woke up intending to call someone to attend to her when she heard Mrs. Yang¡¯s loud voice, which startled her. It reminded her that her parents-inw had arrived the night before. However, it was quite unsettling to find them in her room so early in the morning. Although she felt her privacy was being invaded and was somewhat ufortable with that, if it were not for her pregnancy, even Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi would not be allowed to enter without her and Han Yu¡¯s permission. Even though Su Wenyue felt ufortable, she still wore a smile on her face: ¡°Mother, you must have been tired from the journey yesterday. Why are you up so early? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare breakfast right away, andter, I¡¯ll have someone take you and Father to visit the town. It¡¯s not easy toe all this way, so you should have a look around everywhere. Ideally, my husband and I should be the ones showing you around, but he has duty in the camp, and with my big stomach, it¡¯s not easy for me to go out. So I¡¯ll have to let the servants take you. How about I let Xiao Xi take you? She¡¯s been living with the Han Family for a while and is also familiar with you two.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going through a lot with the pregnancy, don¡¯t worry about us old folks. We¡¯ll manage just fine. I got up especially early today, killed one of the hens we brought yesterday, and made you a big pot of chicken soup. Chicken soup is very nourishing for the body,¡± Mrs. Yang said cheerfully, approaching Su Wenyue and touching her stomach as if it contained a golden egg. Su Wenyue¡¯s smile stiffened slightly: ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve worked hard. I have Grandma Chen and others looking after me. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself with these matters. You can just order the servants to do things in the kitchen.¡± Grandma Chen and the others knew their ce too. As the olddy insisted on entering their master¡¯s room, it wasn¡¯t their ce to stop her. When they saw Su Wenyue get up, they quickly came over to assist her. Mrs. Yang thought the daughter-inw was being overindulged. When she was pregnant, she had still worked in the fields. The daughter-inw had nothing to do and even needed assistance to dress, but as long as her son was happy to spoil her, she would not say anything to avoid being deemed a meddling old woman. As long as her daughter-inw could give birth to a precious grandson safely, she was content. Thinking that there were two in her daughter-inw¡¯s belly, Mrs. Yang¡¯s smile brightened even more. After freshening up, Su Wenyue saw the big bowl of oily chicken soup her mother-inw brought over. Her stomach, which had felt very hungry, suddenly lost all appetite. Yet her mother-inw kept urging her to drink while it was hot. Thinking of her mother-inw¡¯s good intentions, Su Wenyue held her nose and forced the soup down, only to find that the morning sickness she hadn¡¯t had in a while decided to strike then. Chapter 197 - One Hundred and Ninety-Seven: It Was Deliberate Chapter 197: Chapter One Hundred and Ny-Seven: It Was Deliberate Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Yang got up early in the morning to stew chicken soup to nourish her daughter-inw¡¯s body, an act filled with good intentions. Yet, who would have expected the daughter-inw to be so picky that she vomited everything she ingested, rendering Mrs. Yang¡¯s efforts utterly futile. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, are you all right?¡± Mrs. Yang asked somewhat worriedly. Although she was slightly upset, she knew not to me her daughter-inw, since there was nothing to be done about morning sickness. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Su Wenyue waved her hand, but before she finished speaking, the rich scent hit her again, and she started vomiting anew. Upon seeing this, Aunt Li hurriedly removed anything that might upset Su Wenyue, including the big bowl of chicken soup that Mrs. Yang had stewed. Seeing that Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t keep it down, Mrs. Yang thought of her as someone who could not appreciate good fortune, unable to stomach such fine nourishment; she was reluctant to drink it herself, so she saved the chicken soup for Han Yu. ¡°Madam, are you feeling better? You haven¡¯t eaten anything since morning. I¡¯ve prepared some light food for you. You must eat a bit; you can¡¯t let the child in your stomach go hungry.¡± Grandma Chen brought over a food box with food just prepared from the kitchen. With a worried look on her face, she advised that Madam¡¯s morning sickness had gotten better. Grandma Chen had been present when the Olddy of Han Family made the chicken soup and had even mentioned Su Wenyue¡¯s preferences. However, the Olddy had not believed her, insisting on adding oil, iming it was necessary for the child inside to be well-fed. Grandma Chen, being a servant, naturally couldn¡¯t argue with the Olddy, especially since she was close to Madam. A single wrong word could lead to misinterpretation, potentially causing trouble andplicating the delicate mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship. Su Wenyue felt much better after a while and, feeling hollow with hunger, wanted to eat. The period of morning sickness had left her apprehensive, and now that it had recurred, she took small bites to test her tolerance. Finding she felt fine and her appetite returning, she finally rxed. Mrs. Yang initially thought that Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t eat the food she made due to morning sickness, but seeing her consume arge amount without issue, she grew suspicious. Could the Fourth Daughter-inw be doing this on purpose, or was she harboring anger over a previous incident? The more Mrs. Yang thought about it, the more possible it seemed, and her expression darkened. She had let go of past grievances as a mother-inw but now believed the Fourth Daughter-inw was not behaving properly. If she had disliked something, she could have said so; instead, she put on an act. Mrs. Yang refused to believe that only the food she prepared could induce a reaction. Despite her internal displeasure, she didn¡¯t show it, bearing it for the sake of her eldest grandson. In doing so, she inadvertently deepened the misunderstanding. Han Yu came home in the evening and, hearing that Su Wenyue had vomited again, grew concerned. Seeing that she seemed alright, he felt somewhat relieved. ¡°Howe you¡¯re sick again? I thought you were better. How do you feel now?¡± In that period, Su Wenyue, due to sickness from the pregnancy, had be pitifully thin, especially as she was carrying twins¡ªack of nutrition could be dangerous at any moment. Han Yu was truly worried, carrying that fear with him at all times. ¡°I¡¯m feeling pretty good now. It was the bowl of chicken soup this morning that was too rich. I¡¯d just gotten up and my stomach was empty; it couldn¡¯t handle such greasy food. Unfortunately, it wasted Mother¡¯s kind intentions. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s angry,¡± Su Wenyue said, sensing that Mrs. Yang must have been upset, although she hadn¡¯t shown it overtly¡ªwomen sometimes have a keen intuition. When Han Yu entered, Mrs. Yang had called him over and had him drink the leftover chicken soup. That¡¯s also when he learned about the morning sickness. ¡°No, she won¡¯t be upset. This isn¡¯t your fault, Mother will understand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t truly care whether Mrs. Yang was angry or not; she only wanted to state her position to see Han Yu¡¯s reaction. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang had not mentioned when they would leave, and Su Wenyue didn¡¯t feel it appropriate to ask. However, her mother-inw¡¯s tendency to meddle was annoying. Since that incidence of morning sickness, Mrs. Yang hadn¡¯t made chicken soup for Su Wenyue again but had taken control of the kitchen, iming the servants were wasteful and asserting her authority over the kitchen affairs. Consequently, the quality of the meals had declined over the past two days. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, no offense, but you¡¯ve been too lenient with the servants. Look at the quality of the meals we¡¯re having. If this continues, we¡¯ll incur significant costs. Fourth child works hard day and night for his sry; you should learn to manage a household.¡± Mrs. Yang became somewhat agitated as she spoke, observing that the servants here ate much better than at home, not only having their fill of in rice but also meat every day¡ªquite the extravagance. ¡°Mother, the servants¡¯ expenses are ounted for, and treating them too harshly isn¡¯t right. How can they work diligently if they¡¯re not well-fed?¡± Su Wenyue struggled to politely express her point without telling Mrs. Yang to back off directly. ¡°What nonsense,¡± retorted Mrs. Yang. ¡°If they can¡¯t work diligently, what use is there in keeping them? Besides, I think there are too many servants here. Even without their monthly payment, the cost of their upkeep alone is a substantial expense. It would be better to send the excess back to the Su Family. Practicality is key in daily life; what¡¯s the use of maintaining appearances without spending money?¡± Hearing Mrs. Yang¡¯s lecturing tone, Su Wenyue felt irked but had to hold back her anger as the woman was her mother-inw and respond calmly. ¡°Mother, the servants were specifically requested from my mother¡¯s family by Husband himself; there is no reason to send them back.¡± ¡°Even so, we can¡¯t just feed them for free. If it reallyes to it, sell a few. We could get some silver for them, which would help our household. Besides, your parents love you; they wouldn¡¯t mind how you handle this.¡± Mrs. Yang, essentially a farmer¡¯s wife from the countryside, had limited perspective. She believed her intentions were correct¡ªeven if that meant taking control over her son and daughter-inw, who to her, seemed clueless on how to run a household. Mrs. Yang¡¯s words did not escape the ears of others; the faces of Grandma Chen and the others darkened. They already disliked the meddlesome Olddy but had to bear with her as she was the Master¡¯s birth mother, a master in their household. They couldn¡¯t criticize their master, even if they were dissatisfied. They never expected her to suggest selling them! ¡°Mother, sell them? Husband is performing well in his official duties; we¡¯re not in such a state that we need to sell people. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t that beughable? It would look as though our family couldn¡¯t afford a few servants, affecting Husband¡¯s reputation among his colleagues. Being an official isn¡¯t as simple as you think. Please don¡¯t interfere with these matters!¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s patience wore thin, her annoyance palpable. The Olddy was deliberately causing trouble. Couldn¡¯t she just sit quietly and refrain from meddling? Chapter 198: Painstaking Management Chapter 198: Painstaking Management Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Why does this have to be soplicated, and how did it get tangled up with the Fourth child?¡± Mrs. Yang, upon hearing that this matter could affect Han Yu, found some sense in Su Wenyue¡¯s words and reluctantly shut her mouth. Being a farmer¡¯s wife from the countryside, she was utterly clueless about the affairs of officialdom. If what the Fourth Daughter-inw said was true, then indeed they could not sell the person off. At most, they would need to be more frugal on a daily basis, but they absolutely must not let it negatively impact their son¡¯s career. As the Olddy left, Su Wenyue¡¯s expression immediately darkened, wanting to vent, but she held back her anger when she looked at Grandma Chen and the others nearby. Grandma Chen and Aunt Li actually wished Su Wenyue would vent a little to avoid harming herself by holding it in. ¡°Madam, please take heart. The Olddy, after all,es from a humble background and has a narrower perspective. Some things are inevitably not well-considered by her. Don¡¯t be angry to the point of harming your health, it¡¯s not good for the child in your stomach,¡± they consoled her. Su Wenyue was aware of this truth, and even though she was angry, it was still within a manageable limit. It was also because of Mrs. Yang¡¯s words which let Grandma Chen and Aunt Li understand her stance. The Servants¡¯ loyalty also needed to be upheld. Although they had signed a Death Contract, which allowed her to deal with them as she pleased, the difference between working diligently and carelessly still existed. Furthermore, the people her mother sent were all excellent, and she didn¡¯t want to dishearten them. ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an issue, but don¡¯t take my Mother-inw¡¯s words to heart. My mother sent you all here because you are capable. Conditions here may not be as good as in the Su Mansion, but once you¡¯re here, we¡¯re all family. As long as you work earnestly and remain loyal to me, I won¡¯t let you end up without a future.¡± The Servants were grateful that the Madam considered their feelings. Despite their initial dissatisfaction with the Olddy, they didn¡¯t mind so much now because they served the Madam, who wouldn¡¯t mistreat them or sell them off. Life at the Han family might not match that at the Su Family, but it was much more rxed, almost like one big family, without so many strict rules. As long as they did their jobs well, they didn¡¯t need to worry about anything else. ¡°We know the master is kind-hearted, and we haven¡¯t taken the Olddy¡¯s words to heart. Madam, don¡¯t overthink it either. A Pregnant Woman should avoid too much worry, just as the doctor has advised,¡± they reassured her. When Han Yu returned, Mrs. Yang bombarded him with numerous questions. Han Yu felt rather perplexed, still answering patiently. However, even if he exined the intricacies of officialdom, his mother wouldn¡¯t understand. Why had she suddenly begun asking these questions? Han Yu guessed it must have something to do with something his daughter-inw had said. After Han Yu had left, Mrs. Yang murmured to Old Man Han, ¡°The Fourth Daughter-inw didn¡¯t deceive me this time. Those affairs of officialdom are indeed tooplicated. It¡¯s fortunate that the Fourth child can handle them.¡± Mrs. Yang began with a sigh of relief but gradually became somewhat proud, thinking her son truly had Ability. Otherwise, how could he manage so many matters? Old Man Han shook his head at his wife¡¯s attitude: ¡°You, always overthinking. When has the Fourth Daughter-inw ever deceived you? If you don¡¯t understand these matters, best not meddle. Besides, Our family has split the household. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to be too involved.¡± ¡°How is it inappropriate? Even if the household is split, Yuer is still my son. His daughter-inw doesn¡¯t know how to manage the home, so what¡¯s wrong with looking out for my son¡¯s interests?¡± Mrs. Yang retorted, not convinced. Seeing his wife so adamant, Old Man Han sighed and went on to smoke his pipe. Because of Mrs. Yang¡¯s poor mood, everyone serving around Su Wenyue was treading lightly. Han Yu immediately noticed that the atmosphere was a bit off upon entering, especially seeing his daughter-inw¡¯s serious expression, and considering the questions his mother had asked earlier, he already had an idea. Dealing with this kind of mother-inw and daughter-inw issue, even Han Yu found it quite troublesome. ¡°Daughter-inw, what¡¯s wrong? You look unhappy. Did Mother do something to upset you?¡± Han Yu didn¡¯t avoid the topic but addressed it head-on. His daughter-inw wasn¡¯t a petty person. It was best to discuss the issue openly; otherwise, bottling it up would only make her more miserable. Su Wenyue, unable to vent her frustration on others, had been waiting for Han Yu toe back. Seeing that he had asked, she didn¡¯t exin the reasons but instead clenched her fist and punched Han Yu, expressing her pent-up frustration. For the Daughter-inw, this slight force was not enough even to tickle him, but seeing that she had vented enough, Han Yu then firmly held his daughter-inw in his arms to prevent her from moving too much. She was pregnant, and while venting was fine, he was worried about the child if the movements were too rough. ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯ve vented, can you tell me why you¡¯re unhappy?¡± Su Wenyue nced at Han Yu, and this time she recounted the day¡¯s events, emphasizing her dissatisfaction with her Mother-inw¡¯s interference in home affairs. ¡°What is your mother thinking! To actually suggest that I send people back, has she considered my position at all? How would others see me, how would my mother¡¯s family view me? Am I so unimportant in her eyes that she needn¡¯t consider my feelings? And as for the numerous Servants at home, they were your idea, and now look what¡¯s happened!¡± Su Wenyue grew increasingly angry and felt wronged. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, don¡¯t be angry. I will clear things up with Mother tomorrow. You just focus on taking care of yourself. Your stomach is getting bigger and it¡¯s naturally tougher for you, so don¡¯t make yourself suffer over these issues. Talk to me about anything that bothers you; getting upset is not worth it,¡± Han Yu spoke softly and soothingly,forting his agitated daughter-inw, while thinking about how best to talk to his mother the next day to avoid worsening the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw. Only with Han Yu¡¯s assurance did Su Wenyue feel somewhat satisfied. She rubbed her stomach, which was now feeling hungry, and had the Servants bring in some supper to eat with Han Yu. Since her morning sickness had passed, her appetite had be quite hearty and was ever-increasing, perhaps because the two children in her stomach were absorbing nutrients. Whatever Han Yu said to Mrs. Yang, the next day Su Wenyue observed some displeasure in Mrs. Yang towards her, who nheless did note over to bother her with nonsensical talk. The kitchen affairs persisted, but Su Wenyue let it go. After all, they were not going to live here for good. Mrs. Yang had mentioned before that they were to stay for just a few days and then return home, so Su Wenyue thought it better to endure for a bit rather than making things too ugly. ¡°Madam, Aunt Feng came over. She said you love the pickled Sister she makes, so she especially brought two jars for you, enough tost a good while,¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s treatment of the Servants had made them particrly hospitable and courteous to Feng Susu, leading them to usher her straight in. ¡°Aunt Feng is here, let her in quickly,¡± Su Wenyue said cheerfully upon hearing of Feng Susu¡¯s arrival, d that her efforts to foster a close rtionship had paid off. ¡°Who is this Aunt Feng?¡± Mrs. Yang eyed Feng Susu being led in by the Servants and muttered softly, curious. Chapter 199: Offered in Both Hands Chapter 199: Offered in Both Hands Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t have any particr feelings towards Feng Susu; it was the overly enthusiastic attitude of the servants at home that made her suspicious. However, since thest time she mentioned selling people, the servants had been exceedingly polite yet distant towards the Old Lady. Whenever Mrs. Yang asked them something, they would seal their lips and im ignorance. With no way to vent her frustration, the Old Lady could only re as Feng Susu entered the room. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been feeling increasingly heavy these days and can¡¯t go out, so I¡¯ve been looking forward to your visit, just to chat with me,¡± Su Wenyue said, smiling as Xiao Xi took the basket from Feng Susu¡¯s hands. She was genuinely happy that Feng Susu coulde; her previous efforts had not been in vain. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind, Lady Yue, I¡¯lle by more often,¡± Feng Susu also found that Madam Han was a very cheerful and straightforward person, easy to get along with, and she was intent on repaying. ¡°Didn¡¯t Taiere today? Is he out at his stall?¡± Su Wenyue brought up An Tai, who was indeed a lovable child, obedient and sensible. ¡°Yes, as long as the weather is good, Taier is sure to be out setting up his stall. We rely on the money he earns from writing letters for people to get by. Taier is very filial and doesn¡¯t want me to take on heavy work. He says it¡¯s not worth it to wear myself out,¡± Feng Susu said, her voice filled with both heartache and pride when she talked about her son. ¡°Taier is truly a sensible child. But the world is bing tougher by the day. Earning money from a street stall is getting more difficult and it¡¯s also not safe,¡± Su Wenyue said, aware of theing changes. The Imperial Court was starting currency reform, which had yet to be implemented in Xinye, but she knew it would likely soon cause chaos. Having lived through simr events in her previous life, she knew how bad things could get. ¡°That¡¯s just the way it is,¡± Feng Susu sighed. She and her son didn¡¯t even have a ce to live; if they didn¡¯t find a way to make money, they would be reduced to begging in the streets. ¡°Aunt, why don¡¯t you and Taiere work for me? The world is bing ever so unstable, and while my home might not be as rich and prestigious as others, it¡¯s still a ce to settle down,¡± Su Wenyue said. She didn¡¯tck servants but could still support two more. She worried that, once chaos erupted, Feng Susu and her son might not know where to go. Having invested so much in them, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want her efforts to go to waste. Besides, Feng Susu and her son were the kind-hearted people who would appreciate her help. ¡°How can this be? Lady Yue, you¡¯ve already saved Taier¡¯s life, and I¡¯m so grateful. I don¡¯t know how to repay you, I can¡¯t cause you more trouble!¡± Feng Susu refused without thinking. She was not the type to take mile after being given an inch. She couldn¡¯t keep imposing on others, especially now that, despite the difficulties, they were getting by. ¡°Aunt, I know you¡¯re a kind-hearted person who recognizes kindness and don¡¯t want to trouble me, but you also have to think about Taier. While you might not know, I¡¯ve heard that the Imperial Court has just issued new decrees and it won¡¯t be long before they¡¯re enforced. With every new decreees chaos, and it¡¯s truly unsafe for Taier to be out on the streets with a stall, and ie will likely diminish.¡± ¡°How could this be? The world really makes it hard for people to live,¡± said Feng Susu, somewhat disheartened by Su Wenyue¡¯s words. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. I wouldn¡¯t have made such a suggestion if I didn¡¯t understand your character, Aunt. But rest assured, when youe over, we won¡¯t need to sign any contracts. Just stay here. If a timees when you wish to leave, I won¡¯t hold you back. I¡¯ve already asked my husband to inquire about Taier¡¯s father¡¯s situation. If you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll get the news quicker,¡± Su Wenyue reassured her, aware of Feng Susu¡¯s greatest concerns in mentioning An Tai and his dad. ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Susu was still hesitant, mostly afraid of burdening and inconveniencing Su Wenyue. The Han Family already had enough servants to manage the work. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, Aunt,¡± Su Wenyue continued. ¡°I have a reason for inviting you¡ªit¡¯s your craftsmanship that I admire. You¡¯re excellent at pickling. I¡¯ve never had better, and I want the people around me to learn from you. I would be taking advantage of you if I didn¡¯t confess that I want your recipe.¡± Su Wenyue knew Feng Susu¡¯s temperament and had finally persuaded her. Upon hearing this, Feng Susu eased up considerably. Her pickling skills, passed down through generations, were meant to be kept within the family, but in such difficult times, she wouldn¡¯t care much for tradition. She would willingly sell the recipe for a bit of silver, but who would spend money on that? Especially since Lady Yue, her benefactress, and her son¡¯s lifesaver could not be repaid. If Lady Yue truly desired her pickling recipe, she would dly offer it with both hands. Lady Yue, being astute, understood this rationale. In essence, she was indirectly offering assistance to Feng Susu and her son. If Feng Susu refused again, she¡¯d be negating Lady Yue¡¯s kindness. Besides, Lady Yue seemed genuinely fond of her pickled goods, which meant Feng Susu could do something for her benefactress instead of idly receiving handouts. Thisforted Feng Susu a great deal. ¡°No, no, Lady Yue, you wouldn¡¯t take advantage of others. If you truly coveted my skills, you wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. You sincerely wish to help my son and me. It would be heartless of me to misinterpret your intentions. I possess nothing of value to repay you, just my craftsmanship which I¡¯m proud of. As long as you like it, I¡¯ll teach it wholeheartedly,¡± Feng Susu agreed to Su Wenyue¡¯s suggestion with these words. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll have someone move your things over soon. Taier is a bright child; he won¡¯t need to sell at the street stall any longer. He can study at home or learn martial arts from Big Brother Han. Given how chaotic the world is, it¡¯s good to have some self-defense skills. I think Taier could stand to strengthen up, even if he doesn¡¯t master the arts, it will benefit his health,¡± Su Wenyue suggested. Feng Susu had always worried that her son was too frail, a reason for his recent brush with death from a cold. Agreeing with Su Wenyue, despite feeling uneasy for once again relying on her generosity, she epted. ¡°This is wonderful, Lady Yue. There¡¯s no way for my son and me to repay your kindness. Even if we work as hard as oxen and horses, we will never forget your benevolence.¡± In previous visits, Su Wenyue would always send Feng Susu back with some food. Seeing as the mother and son would soon be moving in with the Han Family, this time she didn¡¯t. Mrs. Yang watched the movements on Su Wenyue¡¯s side from the courtyard, noticing Feng Susu leaving empty-handed. Assuming Feng Susu had brought gifts for Su Wenyue, she said nothing, but observing the light basket, she guessed it contained nothing of significance. Chapter 200: Enduring the Unendurable Chapter 200: Enduring the Unendurable Trantor: 549690339 This just looks like a poor woman. I don¡¯t understand why these servants are so enthusiastic. Mrs. Yang muttered to herself as she watched Su Wenyue calling the servant girl in to instruct something. Not wanting to eavesdrop so tantly, she followed behind the servant girl, curious about what she was going to do. ¡°You are tidying up the room here, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mrs. Yang walked in and asked, certain that the daughter-inw had ordered this. She just didn¡¯t know why the room was being tidied up. Her son had lectured her this morning. Although it seemed logical, Mrs. Yang still felt ufortable. His words clearly favored the daughter-inw. It must be that Mrs. Su said something to her or her son yesterday, trying to drive a wedge between mother and son. ¡°Yes, Aunt Feng and her son will move in. Ourdy asked me to clean out two rooms for Aunt Feng and her child,¡± Bi Cao said. Bi Cao was a maid bought by Han Yu when he first arrived. Although she came to the Han Family quite early, she wasn¡¯t one of the people serving directly by Su Wenyue and neither did shee from the Su Family¡¯s side, so she seemed less assertive. Mrs. Yang demanded an answer, and Bi Cao dared not refuse to respond. ¡°What?! You mean that poor woman I just saw will bring her son to live here? Why? Who are they that we should let them stay?¡± Mrs. Yang criticized. The maids and servant girls around Su Wenyue didn¡¯t bother much with her. Although they seemed respectful, they were actually distant and indifferent. Even Xiao Xi, who had been very close to her before and served by Mrs. Su¡¯s side, no longer showed that familiar attitude. Mrs. Yang couldn¡¯t easily ask Xiao Xi, lest the daughter-inw find out. Thus, she still didn¡¯t know what background Feng Susu came from until now. Scared by Mrs. Yang¡¯s agitation, Bi Cao responded truthfully. The other servants around the mistress were not afraid of being sold off because they had the mistress¡¯s support, but she was actually scared. As soon as Mrs. Yang asked, she answered truthfully. ¡°Aunt Feng and her son were saved by ourdy a few months ago. Back then, Aunt Feng¡¯s son was almost dying from a severe cold. It was ourdy¡¯s kindness that provided the silver to pay the doctor to cure Aunt Feng¡¯s son. Aunt Feng was grateful and had brought gifts to ourdy a few times. Ourdy has also been very kind to Aunt Feng and her son.¡± That was all Bi Cao knew and dared to share, but seeing Mrs. Yang¡¯s displeased expression, she was frightened and unsure why Mrs. Yang was so angry. ¡°Oh, I see! Who could they be? Just some people she happened to save from the street? And they got to move into our home so grandly. I have never seen such a wasteful woman. My son has been working so hard in the military camp, earning his sry, and she just fritters it away, benefiting outsiders. It¡¯s utterlywless and ridiculous! Where does Mrs. Su put me, her mother-inw, in her eyes!¡± Mrs. Yang stormed towards Su Wenyue¡¯s ce, fuming with rage, and was seen by Old Man Han. ¡°Olddy, where are you going in such a huff?¡± Old Man Han saw her in a temper and immediately stopped her, guessing it had something to do with his daughter-inw. He thought the daughter-inw was pretty good¡ªknowledgeable, polite, and generous, with a powerful mother¡¯s family that had helped his son a lot. It seemed like a stroke of luck for his son to have found such a daughter-inw, but for some reason, the olddy, ever more perverse as she aged, and too easily swayed by what she heard, always seemed to pick faults with his daughter-inw. Usually, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to intervene in women¡¯s affairs, as long as things didn¡¯t go too far. But his daughter-inw was pregnant now, and under no circumstances could he allow something to go wrong with his granddaughter or grandson. Mrs. Yang, still enraged, rted the issue to Old Man Han, progressively convinced that her daughter-inw was at fault: ¡°How could this be reasonable? We, as parents, haven¡¯t taken anything from them yet, but look at her, spending silver to treat those two people, and even bringing outsiders into our home to live. Such a family-wasting daughter-inw could end up ruining Brother Yu¡¯s family fortune. No, I have to talk sense into her today!¡± Upon hearing this, Old Man Han was not angry; instead, he felt that the Fourth Son¡¯s wife was not acting recklessly and must have had her reasons. ¡°Helping that mother and son was out of the Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s kindness. Saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-story stupa. She did nothing wrong. Speaking of supporting parents, we¡¯ve divided the household, and at the time of division, it was agreed that we would live with the boss, and our share was also allocated to his side. Moreover, every month, the Fourth Child and his wife give us money to provide for us in our old age. Now, it¡¯s a bit unreasonable for you to be saying such things.¡± ¡°Regardless, she shouldn¡¯t have brought that mother and son into our home. We already have so many servants, and she seems to think we don¡¯t spend enough!¡± Mrs. Yang felt Su Wenyue was absolutely in the wrong, and Old Man Han couldn¡¯t stop her as she made her way toward Su Wenyue¡¯s location. When Su Wenyue saw her mother-inw burst angrily into her room without even knocking, showing not the slightest respect, her face also fell. She was not one of those daughters-inw who would yield under pressure, bearing everything silently out of respect for her husband¡¯s face. She¡¯d put up with it once or twice, but that was not to let Mrs. Yang get carried away. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Mother-inw? By barging straight in without any warning, it doesn¡¯t matter if you scare me, but what if you frighten the child in my stomach? I thought you were very fond of the child I am carrying.¡± Su Wenyue had not intended to use the child in her stomach as leverage, but given Mrs. Yang¡¯s behavior, it was difficult for her to scold her mother-inw, because even if she was in the right, it wouldn¡¯t look good if word got out, especially at this sensitive moment. With outsiders keeping an eye on their household, one misstep could be gossip fodder. So she had to touch on Mrs. Yang¡¯s sensitive spot, remembering how Mrs. Wang used the child in her stomach to defuse Mrs. Yang¡¯s temper, even after making mistakes and yet being forgiven. Surely enough, as soon as Su Wenyue mentioned the child in her stomach, Mrs. Yang, however furious and somewhat provoked by Su Wenyue¡¯s tone, still managed to suppress her temper and lower her voice. ¡°Daughter-inw, what is this all about? Why are you letting two outsiders live in the Han family home? Are you unaware of how hard and challenging it is for your husband in the military camp? Yet here you are, ruining the family!¡± Mrs. Yang tried to contain her anger, her voice not too loud but quite sharp. ¡°Mother, I have my reasons for allowing Aunt Feng and her son to stay. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯ll speak inly¡ªsince the Han family has already divided its households, even you, as the mother-inw, shouldn¡¯t interfere with our affairs. Rest assured, Husband and I will not neglect the provisions for Father and Mother. As for the rest, if you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s better not to meddle,¡± Su Wenyue stated bluntly, her patience worn thin by the olddy¡¯s recent actions. It was time to make it clear who the mistress of the house was and to remind her not to overstep. Mrs. Yang was so upset by Su Wenyue¡¯s words that she nearly choked in fury: ¡°Mrs. Su, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Even if the family has divided, I¡¯m still the Fourth child¡¯s birth mother. I won¡¯t stand by and watch as you squander the fortune the Fourth son has worked so hard to earn!¡± Chapter 201: Increased Resistance Chapter 201: Increased Resistance Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue sneered, ¡°Mother-inw really has a way with words,¡± she said. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what Mother-inw is referring to when she talks about the family business that my husband has earned. When we divided the family assets, everything that our Fourth house received was documented clearly. Apart from those two old houses, we hardly got muchnd, and all in all, it wouldn¡¯t amount to more than five taels of silver. Surely Mother-inw doesn¡¯t think that my husband has made a fortune from being an official for a few months?¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s words wereden with undisguised irony. As for the silver Han Yu had given her, Su Wenyue knew for sure that he hadn¡¯t told the Olddy about it, and naturally she wouldn¡¯t mention it either¡ªto prevent the Olddy from thinking she had some leverage and making a fuss about it. The facts were crystal clear, and Mrs. Yang wanted to refute them but couldn¡¯t find the words. Her face turned red with effort, knowing that her son had previously mentioned that many things at home now relied on the daughter-inw¡¯s support. In other words, the family business she imed she needed to help her son keep an eye on was actually the daughter-inw¡¯s dowry, and she had no say in it. ¡°What do you mean by that? That my son Han Yu lives off a woman and relies on you to support him?¡± Mrs. Yang knew in her heart that she didn¡¯t have a leg to stand on, but she couldn¡¯t let go of her pride and tried to scrape some dignity together, especially since what bothered her the most was hearing people say that about her son. In fact, there was a part of her that shared the sentiment and felt humiliated by it. ¡°Those were your words, Mother-inw, not mine. My husband has been working hard in the military camp, relying on his own abilities. As for the dowry I brought with me, my husband has never inquired about it, let alone dictate how I spend it. So there¡¯s no need for Mother-inw to worry. Even if my dowry is spentpletely, it is my own business. For a mother-inw to covet her daughter-inw¡¯s dowry is something that wouldn¡¯t sound so good if it were to spread,¡± Su Wenyue said coldly. ¡°You! What nonsense are you spouting? When have I ever coveted your dowry? This olddy would never be so shameless. How dare you, Mrs. Su, wrong your own Mother-inw like this¡­¡± Mrs. Yang pointed at Su Wenyue, genuinely having no designs on the daughter-inw¡¯s dowry. Her sole intention was the welfare of the family. usations of the sort were absolutely nderous, but unknowingly to her, previous actions might have indeed warranted suspicion¡ªno, it could be said that she had done exactly that but was just deluding herself. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to use Mother-inw of anything, but if you insist on taking my words that way, there¡¯s not much I can do. However, since Mother-inw ims to have no such intentions, perhaps it would be best to steer clear of such matters in the future, just to avoid any misunderstandings,¡± Su Wenyue stood her ground firmly. With a person like Mrs. Yang, showing any weakness could lead to bigger problems. As for Han Yu, having restrained herself for so long, she believed he would understand. ¡°Oh, what a fine daughter-inw the Han Family has married, looking down on this olddy now that she¡¯s be the Wife of an Official,¡± Mrs. Yang could indeed be both a bully and a coward. Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s unyielding stance, she backed down from imposing any more. She felt aggrieved, genuinely acting out of concern for the family but being taken for granted. Once her son returned, she would definitely have a thorough talk with him. Old Man Han, worried about the situation escting, had been following his wife from the outset. He originally intended to intervene but upon reflection, he considered that his daughter-inw tended to be a bit too extravagant in managing the household. He thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt for his wife to give her a few pointers on frugality. The Fourth Daughter-inw was too spendthrift by his standards, now even taking in outsiders, which seemed quite improper. While Old Man Han was a reasonable person, his background influenced his perspective, which was indeed different. Seeing his wife being so defiantly challenged by his daughter-inw made Old Man Han ufortable. Yet, the daughter-inw hadn¡¯t really been too outrageous, her disrespect merely verbal, and her arguments not entirely baseless. Ultimately, the wife was also at fault, and considering the daughter-inw was pregnant, it wasn¡¯t the time for reasoning. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Old Man Han sighed, pulling his wife away after seeing her sorrowful state. The Fourth Daughter-inw had always been decisive, and any furthermotion wouldn¡¯t favor his wife. After all, the daughter-inw was on the side of reason, and even if the Fourth child returned, he would probably not side with his mother. A grown son is beyond a mother¡¯s grasp, and ultimately, it¡¯s the son and daughter-inw who have to live their lives together. Su Wenyue showed a bit more respect when Old Man Han appeared, as she genuinely respected the broad-minded and fair elder, her Father-inw. ¡°Father, some issues were misunderstood by Mother, and it has indeed been very difficult for your daughter-inw. It wasn¡¯t my intention to disrespect Mother. I hope Father can offer some guidance. If there¡¯s anythingcking on my part, please feel free to point it out, and I will strive to do better,¡± she said sincerely. Old Man Han, seeing her courteous demeanor, felt his difort ease a bit and nodded before departing. Knowing her Father-inw was upset but having no alternative, Su Wenyue realized that some matters could be endured while others could not be tolerated. Otherwise, Mrs. Yang would only push further. She hoped Han Yu would understand her. Not wanting to aggravate the tension with Mrs. Yang further today, Su Wenyue did not immediately bring Feng Susu and her child over. Some things she didn¡¯t need to report to her parents-inw, but they required Han Yu¡¯s consent. With the affection and trust Han Yu had for her, she believed he would agree. The reason she had befriended Feng Susu and her son and wanted them toe over was for Han Yu¡¯s sake. Previously, Su Wenyue had been confident in this, but today¡¯s altercation with Mrs. Yang had shaken that certainty a bit. After all, Mrs. Yang was Han Yu¡¯s Birth Mother, and her Father-inw¡¯s stance wasn¡¯t very clear¡ªhe seemed to side with his wife. Han Yu¡¯s attitude would undoubtedly be influenced by them. A positive matter had unexpectedly grownplicated, creating additional obstacles. This left Su Wenyue feeling quite agitated. After some thought, Su Wenyue sent a little girl to wait at the door. Although she trusted Han Yu greatly, since the other party was his parents, she couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of Mrs. Yangining first and influencing Han Yu¡¯s impartiality. Su Wenyue decided to exin the whole situation to Han Yu first, allowing him to make his own judgment, as she believed she had done nothing wrong. ¡°How is it, has the Master returned?¡± Su Wenyue asked the servant girl she had sent to wait, who had returned but without Han Yu, leaving her uncertain of his whereabouts. ¡°Madam,¡± the girl replied, ¡°the Master went first to Madam¡¯s ce and said he woulde here afterwards.¡± ¡°Was it Madam who went looking for the Master?¡± Su Wenyue inquired further. The Servant girl shook her head. ¡°It was the Master who went there on his own, I didn¡¯t see Madam go,¡± she replied. Hearing this, Su Wenyue¡¯s heart sank a little. What did Han Yu mean by this? He knew she had sent a girl to wait for him, but he deliberately went the other way first. Chapter 202: Absolutely Effective Chapter 202: Absolutely Effective Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue prided herself on trusting Han Yu, but sometimes, some things weren¡¯t as simple as trust alone. When too many other elements got mixed in, thoughts could beplicated. In some ways, it wasn¡¯t that Su Wenyue didn¡¯t trust Han Yu, but rather shecked confidence in her own status in his heartpared to his parents who raised him. Xiao Xi saw that her mistress¡¯s face looked troubled and felt somewhat worried. She had been by her side throughout the entire affair, and was acutely aware of the details. The importance of both her parents and her daughter-inw ced her in a dilemma. She was uncertain about which side the master would ultimately take, but regardless of what she thought inside, Xiao Xi had to advise Su Wenyue to stay calm. She mustn¡¯t let negative emotions affect the child in her belly. Presumably, the master would consider this as well. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t overthink it. The master usually treats you quite well. He definitely won¡¯t take the olddy¡¯s word for it. Besides, you¡¯re pregnant with his child. He¡¯s bound to stand by your side.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m overthinking, it¡¯s just that they are his parents after all. Even if Han Yu stands by my side, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll still harbor thoughts inside, feeling that I¡¯m not respectful enough to my mother-inw. It¡¯s also possible that Han Yu shares the same opinion as his father-inw and mother-inw, thinking I shouldn¡¯t have taken in Aunt Feng and her child. I have my reasons for what I do, but some things simply can¡¯t be said right now. Doesn¡¯t the fact that he thought of going to his mother¡¯s ce first reveal certain issues?¡± In the end, Su Wenyue was truly bothered by the fact that Han Yu had note to her immediately, but instead had gone to Mrs. Yang¡¯s room. After all, under normal circumstances, Su Wenyue would not do this. It was a rare asion that she sent a servant girl to wait for him, yet Han Yu hadn¡¯te over. Han Yu had no idea that his actions would give rise to so many thoughts in his daughter-inw. When he noticed that she had sent a servant girl over, he knew there must be some trouble at home. After making sure his daughter-inw was alright and seeing the servant girl hesitating, he guessed there must be a conflict between his wife and his mother. This morning, before he left, he had a heart-to-heart talk with his mother specifically to prevent her from making things difficult for his daughter-inw. She had agreed readily, and even if she was ufortable, she shouldn¡¯t have made a fuss. He surmised something must have cropped up in the meantime. Han Yu did not know what had caused the conflict, but he had a rough idea, so he decided to see his mother first, hoping to resolve the matter with her. His intention naturally leaned toward supporting his daughter-inw. As Han Yu expected, Mrs. Yang indeed poured out a litany ofints to him about Su Wenyue, criticizing her faults and especially the matter of Feng Susu and her son moving in, to which she was adamantly opposed. Even though Mrs. Su had said it was her dowry, the house still belonged to her son. ¡°Yuer, I know your wifees from a wealthy family, and she may be a bit more delicate than the average daughter-inw. Even if there are some things we¡¯re dissatisfied with, we¡¯ve been putting up with it. But she¡¯s disrespecting me far too much,pletely disregarding me. Your wife scorns my meddling, but am I not doing it for your sake, without coveting a penny of yours? Some of the things I said aren¡¯t wrong. Your wife is going overboard, who brings outsiders into their home like that? Who knows whether that mother and son are good people? You need to talk to your wife. I¡¯m absolutely against this.¡± ¡°Fourth child, normally I don¡¯t want to interfere in matters between you and your wife, but this time she¡¯s truly out of line. You should advise her, don¡¯t just spoil her. Ultimately, the major decisions at home still have to be made by you, the man of the house!¡± Madam Yang said, after which Old Man Han also surprisingly added a few words. Seeing that even his father was speaking up, Han Yu knew his wife must have taken a very firm stance this time. Regarding Feng Susu and her child, although his wife hadn¡¯t informed him beforehand, she had been treating the mother and son rather differently before, so there must be a special reason for it. By the time Han Yu left Madam Yang¡¯s ce, an hour had passed, and when he returned to their room and pushed open the door, he found itpletely dark inside. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Xi and Grandma Chen guarding the door, Han Yu might have thought that Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t there. The silence indicated that the situation was more serious than he had anticipated. His wife seldom behaved like this; she would usually just throw a tantrum. Today, she must¡¯ve been truly upset. Han Yu didn¡¯t believe his mother had the ability to best his wife. It was likely his mother said something excessively hurtful that made his wife so angry. ¡°Why is the room so dark? Why isn¡¯t themp lit? Madam¡¯s pregnant; everything should be handled with care. How can we leave her alone in the room? What kind of service is this?¡± Han Yu looked at Grandma Chen and the others at the door disapprovingly, clearly dissatisfied with their actions. Even if his wife was upset, the servants should have persuaded her, rather than leaving the mistress in danger. Had Han Yu reprimanded the servants like this on an ordinary day, Su Wenyue would have spoken up in their defense by now. But today, there was no response from her. Han Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anxiety as he walked swiftly to the bed. Just then, the servants lit themp, and he saw a lump under the covers. Pulling back the nket, Su Wenyue¡¯s back was revealed. Han Yu carefully turned her around, only to find his delicate wife with tears streaming down her face, her eyes swollen from crying, which made his heart twinge. ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying so hard? Have you been wronged?¡± Han Yu hadn¡¯t expected his wife to be so emotional. Had he known, he would havee back sooner, rather than trying to mend the rift between his mother and wife first. ¡°Why do you even care about me at all? In the end, you¡¯re all family, and I¡¯m just an outsider!¡± Su Wenyue attempted to push Han Yu away but was held firmly in his embrace. After a few futile shoves, she turned her face away as tears continued to flow unchecked. Inside, Su Wenyue felt hurt, but more than that, she wanted Han Yu to know she had been greatly wronged. Since Madam Yang had gotten ahead byining first, Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t without her own strategy, and this tactic was definitely effective against Han Yu. ¡°Wife, listen to me. Tell me your grievances, and stop crying. Otherwise, our baby will be sad too,¡± Han Yu was distressed and confused as he frantically tried to console her. ¡°You only care about the child in your belly, not about my feelings at all. You leave me alone at home to be bullied by your mother, and you never heard what she said about me. It¡¯s bad enough that she always criticizes me, but she also called me a house-ruining wife. Clearly, you brought those servants, yet she shifts the me to me. I¡¯ve been so wronged¡­ and she says I¡¯m being delicate, saying I still have the airs of a young richdy. How am I being delicate? If she really despises me that much, she might as well divorce me, after all¡­¡± Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the expression on Han Yu¡¯s face darkened, ¡°After all, what?¡± Chapter 203: To Agree or Not to Agree Chapter 203: To Agree or Not to Agree Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue had realized that she had misspoken out of haste. Thest thing Han Yu wanted to hear was her talk of leaving. In the past, whenever she broached the subject, she would end up in a terrible state, and although she was pregnant now, Su Wenyue believed that if Han Yu wanted to, she would end up just as miserable, not to mention the proverbial settling of scores after the fall. ¡°Anyway, anyway, I won¡¯t leave. I like you the most, Husband.¡± Under Han Yu¡¯s unfathomable gaze, the spineless Su Wenyue boldly rephrased her statement, even bursting into a sob. This time, however, Han Yu didn¡¯t feel pity; his expression remained less than pleasant. ¡°Do you really mean that? Why do I hear no sincerity at all? If one truly liked someone, would they cry and make a fuss about separating or divorcing so easily?¡± Indeed, one would not be in trouble if they didn¡¯t seek it. Su Wenyue saw that Han Yu was not willing to let the matter go. It had been her who had troubled Han Yu, and yet, suddenly, she found herself apologizing in a lowly manner. ¡°Husband, what I said was out of anger. Your Mother spoke ill of me, and I was too angry. I didn¡¯t think before I spoke. You know well enough that pregnant women are prone to emotional outbursts; saying something wrong by ident is forgivable.¡± Su Wenyue hugged Han Yu¡¯s arm, her face disying a mixture of ttery and caution. ¡°That¡¯s a convenient excuse,¡± said Han Yu with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes¡ªhis expression made Su Wenyue¡¯s scalp tingle. And she was getting annoyed; after all, she had been in a bad mood today. ¡°So, what exactly do you want! It was just a slip of the tongue, why are you dwelling on it? If you truly don¡¯t want to continue living together, then let¡¯s not. It would spare me from all of youing to find faults with me. I¡¯m just a miss who doesn¡¯t know how to be coquettish, I can¡¯t meet such high expectations.¡± Su Wenyue let it all out in one breath, feeling much more relieved. This time, Han Yu didn¡¯t look angry. Even though he was ufortable with his wife frequently mentioning leaving, the situation was different now. His wife was truly annoyed and had spoken out of frustration. There would be other opportunities for lessons in the future. For now, the most urgent thing was to mollify her, to prevent any further trouble. After all, not only could his wife not withstand much more trouble, but the child in her stomach, too, couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Wife, you must not talk about separating again in the future. You are already the mother of two children, and some things need not be mentioned again by me.¡± Su Wenyue had been in the wrong to begin with. After losing her temper, she felt somewhat guilty. Seeing that Han Yu was willing to back down, she stepped down gracefully, thinking to herself that being pregnant certainly had its privileges; otherwise, Han Yu would not be cajoling her like this. He would have likely taken her away for a lesson long ago. After Su Wenyue had calmed down, Han Yu asked about Feng Susu and her child: ¡°I heard from Father and Mother that you want to bring Feng Susu and her child to live with us in our home?¡± When Su Wenyue heard Han Yu ask, she looked up at his expression but couldn¡¯t discern anything. She didn¡¯t know what Han Yu really thought¡ªwas he in agreement or not? ¡°Yes, I saw that Aunt Feng and her child were pitiful, so I wanted to lend them a hand. You wouldn¡¯t disagree, would you?¡± Su Wenyue asked, eyes fixed on Han Yu, waiting for his answer. ¡°Do you truly want to help them just because you feel sorry for them?¡± Han Yu was skeptical about his wife¡¯s motive, thinking that she was trying to bluff him. She was not one to be overlypassionate. There were plenty of pitiable people in the world, but he hadn¡¯t seen her eager to help any of them. What distinguished Feng Susu and her child that she would extend help time and again, even bringing them home, he didn¡¯t know. Though Han Yu had not yet identified anything untoward, the fact that his wife had asked him to help find Feng Susu¡¯s husband was indeed questionable. He couldn¡¯t help thinking that he might be onto something. Su Wenyue, however, had no intention of enlightening Han Yu, firmly deciding to surprise himter. ¡°What else could it be? They have nothing to offer me. I just see Aunt Feng and her child as pitiful, and since they are grateful and wish to repay kindness, I wanted to give them a hand. This, I thought, would also bring good fortune for the child in my stomach. Don¡¯t you know how kind-hearted your wife is?¡± Su Wenyue shamelessly extolled her own virtues. ¡°Yes, my wife is indeed a kind-hearted woman,¡± Han Yu said with a smirk, his eyes reflecting a teasing glint. Su Wenyue seemed not to detect his tone: ¡°So, do you agree to bringing Aunt Feng and her child home?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Aunt Feng and her child won¡¯t be freeloaders; they are not the kind to ept charity so easily. I am inviting them to our home to work. Aunt Feng¡¯s pickling skills are truly unmatched; not even the royal chef in the pcees close. I¡¯m asking her to pass on her skills to those who serve me. It would definitely be a worthy investment.¡± Su Wenyue exined, sensing Han Yu¡¯s hesitation. ¡°I haven¡¯t said I wouldn¡¯t let them move in. How could I not agree if my wife wants to do good deeds?¡± Setting aside his suspicion about Su Wenyue¡¯s intentions, even if it was purely an act of phnthropy, Han Yu would not refuse it. After all, it pleased his wife, and Feng Susu and her child wouldn¡¯t be much of a burden to him; he could afford it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Father and Mother will be unhappy? It seems like the elders are against letting Aunt Feng and her child move in,¡± Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu with doubt. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Father and Mother. I¡¯ll talk to them. If they ask about Aunt Feng and her child, you shouldn¡¯t argue with them. Just put the me on me.¡± Ultimately, they were his own parents. Even though Han Yu was biased towards his wife, taking her desires as his decree, he couldn¡¯t disregard his own parents¡¯ feelings entirely; at the least, he needed a good reason to gloss over the issue. ¡°I understand,¡± Su Wenyue acknowledged, knowing that it was not easy for Han Yu to go this far. After all, they were his birth parents, and she did not wish to push things too far, willing to make some concessions. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang had initially been firmly against the idea. When Han Yu said that the matter of Feng Susu and her child was his decision, they were doubtful. They wondered if their son was only saying this for the sake of his wife but looking at the situation, it didn¡¯t seem likely. Their son hade to them directly after returning and hadn¡¯t really spoken to his wife beforehand; he couldn¡¯t have conspired with her. Could there truly be some reasons for sheltering Feng Susu and her child? The Fourth Daughter-inw didn¡¯t seem to be the kind to cause trouble without reason; it wouldn¡¯t be like her to casually invite someone to stay at home. Perhaps it truly was the son¡¯s idea. With a favorable impression of Su Wenyue, Old Man Han believed his son right away, whereas Mrs. Yang was more skeptical, suspecting there was more to the story and wanting to understand the details. However, she soon lost the interest to investigate further, as orders from the Imperial Court to reform the currency system had arrived, likely heralding a period of upheaval. Both Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang adopted a wait-and-see attitude towards this news, uncertain whether it was good or bad. Chapter 204: What is this thing? Chapter 204: What is this thing? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Dad, what do you make of this? The Imperial Court says it¡¯s going to reform the currency, but who knows how they¡¯ll do it?¡± Mrs. Yang expressed her worries, no longer preupied with her son¡¯s household affairs. Old Man Han took a drag of his cigarette, equally troubled, unsure of how the Imperial Court would implement the changes and whether it would be advantageous or detrimental to their family. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go out and sniff around, see what the situation actually is.¡± Old Man Han thought for a moment, then decisively stood up and walked outside. Mrs. Yang quickly followed suit, not forgetting to tuck a string of coins into her bosom. ¡°Old man, let me apany you. Staying at home is just as restless, and it¡¯s better to understand the situation firsthand.¡± Upon reaching the Market, where the streets were typically bustling, they now faced a gloom that had settled over the crowd. Many people were wailing miserably. This year, there had been a Great Harvest, and selling the grain had earned them a hefty sum of silver, promising a prosperous year ahead. But in the blink of an eye, the coins they had exchanged for Food turned into useless scrap. A year¡¯s hard work seemingly gone to waste, the most pressing concern was, what would sustain their home now? When Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang returned home, the heavy expressions on their faces were evidence enough that the Currency Reform had significantly impacted them. Though the value of the silver coins they had stored depreciated, fortunately, they had sold only a small portion of their grain. They were grateful to the Fourth Daughter-inw for this oue. Thinking back, both Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang felt some relief, and Mrs. Yang¡¯s resentful attitude towards Su Wenyue softened considerably; no matter how wed the Fourth Daughter-inw might be, she brought good fortune to their family. Having lived through a previous life, Su Wenyue was well aware of the impending mary reform, and though she couldn¡¯t tell the Han family members outright, she dropped hints to keep the grain stores intact. The world was too chaotic these days; nothing was more important than Food. Fearing the Han family members wouldn¡¯t heed her advice, she even insisted on buying grain from them. Because of this, the Han family didn¡¯t sell off their stores, avoiding the same fate as those at the Market. Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t particrly fond of the Han family members, but as one of them, their interests were intertwined. If the Han family members truly fell on hard times, they would inevitably turn to Han Yu for help, and he couldn¡¯t disregard them. When Han Yu returned home that evening, Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang summoned both him and Su Wenyue. Old Man Han started by praising Su Wenyue, ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, we owe you a great deal this time. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have sold our grain much earlier, and Our family¡¯s losses would have been extensive.¡± Han Yu, unaware of this development, raised an eyebrow in surprise. His Daughter-inw had taken care of many household affairs without his knowledge. It must have been an omen from her dreams that prompted her, otherwise they could have easily purchased grain from the Town, which would have been cheaper and saved on travel expenses,pleting the transaction in silver without furtherplications. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t insist on buying from home without a reason. ¡°Yes, Fourth Daughter-inw, we are truly indebted to you this time. You really are blessed,¡± Mrs. Yang said, her mind still reying the desperate cries of those at the Market, feeling a profound sense of relief and uttering heartfelt words of thanks. Su Wenyue felt somewhat speechless at Mrs. Yang¡¯s behavior. Her Mother-inw was difficult to read, treating her like an enemy a few days ago, and now as a benefactor, a bringer of good fortune. The flip in attitude happened too swiftly, too unsettled for Su Wenyue to hold on to past grievances. Sighing inwardly, she epted that this was Han Yu¡¯s Birth Mother, after all. ¡°Father, Mother, we are family, and such talk feels estranged. At the time, I didn¡¯t anticipate the Imperial Court¡¯s Currency Reform either; it was simply a stroke of luck. But, fortunately, the oue is favorable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I say you¡¯re blessed. Others have one Child at a time, but when you got pregnant, you were expecting twins. Initially, Third Child¡¯s family was unwilling to keep the grain. Now, they must realize the advantage,¡± Mrs. Yangmented, with a hint of pride in her voice. Han Yu, seeing his Mother like this, felt equally bewildered, but preferred a cordial rtionship between his Mother and Daughter-inw to constant enmity. Being caught between them wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°Fourth child, Fourth Daughter-inw, we¡¯ve called you here for another reason. Your Mother and I have decided to return to the Vige early tomorrow morning. With such a profound change urring, we don¡¯t know the situation at home. The Third Daughter-inw is about to give birth too. We must return to feel at ease,¡± Old Man Han shared his decision with his son and Daughter-inw. ¡°Are you in such a hurry to return? Otherwise, stay a few more days and, after I am off duty, I¡¯ll personally escort you home.¡± ¡°No need, you have matters to attend to at the military camp. Your Father and I can make the journey back ourselves; there is no need for your escort. You should focus on your duties. Your Father and I will leave first thing tomorrow morning; staying here only disrupts everyone¡¯s peace, and it¡¯s better for us to leave earlier,¡± Mrs. Yang tried to sound casual but her voice betrayed a hint of sadness¡ªshe couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving her son behind. Upon hearing that her parents-inw were returning home, Su Wenyue let out a sigh of relief, but carefully concealed her feelings. Mrs. Yang¡¯s words prompted her to quickly respond, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve been of great help these past few days, worrying over the household. Even if there have been some unpleasant moments, we are still family, and it¡¯s normal to have our ups and downs. Just as the tongue and teeth asionally sh, if there¡¯s anything I¡¯ve done wrong, don¡¯t take it to heart. Perhaps you could stay a few more days; household affairs aren¡¯t that pressing right now.¡± With Su Wenyue asking them to stay, Mrs. Yang¡¯s initial displeasure subsided, yet she became even more eager to leave, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. Your Sister-inw and Third Sister-inw are not the reliable kind. Given the current situation, I¡¯m worried they might cause trouble for the sons back home, so I need to return to keep an eye on them.¡± And so it was settled that Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang would leave early the following morning. Of course, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t allow her parents-inw to endure the slow and bumpy trip in an ox cart when they had a horse carriage at their disposal. She arranged for one of the caretakers to apany them back to the Vige. Considering it was the first time the parents-inw had visited, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t let them return empty-handed. She enlisted the help of the Servants to spend an afternoon in the Kitchen, preparing an array of Cakes and delicious treats. She also took out several pieces of material from the box,piling an assortment of itemsrge enough to fill half a horse carriage. The Sweet Potatoes in the field were ripe, and plenty had been sent from the Zhuangzi. It was another stroke of good fortune for Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, who arrived at just the right time. Su Wenyue packed several sacks full of Sweet Potatoes for them to take home. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, what are these? They look like lumps of earth, quite peculiar.¡± The Sweet Potato, being a product of the outer domain, hadn¡¯t yet be widespread. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, seeing Su Wenyue pack several sacks of these ¡®lumps of earth,¡¯ studied them for a while but couldn¡¯t figure out what they were. Curiosity got the better of them, and they asked. Chapter 205: New Novelty Chapter 205: New Novelty Trantor: 549690339 ¡°These sweet potatoes are from an outer domain, no wonder Father and Mother don¡¯t recognize them. I asked my mother¡¯s family to get some of the seeds from the outer domain, and we nted some at Zhuangzi. This is the first harvest. Take these back with you to try something new,¡± Su Wenyue said cheerfully, and she even taught Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang a few ways to eat sweet potatoes. Actually, most of what was grown in Su Wenyue¡¯s Zhuangzi were sweet potatoes, along with other exotic crops from the outer domains. Because the farm was managed by experienced hands and Su Wenyue was willing to invest, the crops grew exceptionally well. And true to their reputation as the ¡®sacred object¡¯ that Consort Li offered to Emperor Wu in a previous life, the sweet potatoes yielded an astonishingly high harvest and were not picky about the soil. Su Wenyue had long given instructions for many storage cers to be dug, and they were now filled with sweet potatoes, so many that they could not possibly finish them all. However, she wouldn¡¯t tell Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang about this. To Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, something from an outer domain was indeed a rarity; no wonder they had never seen it before. It looked quite odd, but ording to the Fourth Daughter-inw, it seemed to taste delicious, although they had no idea what it actually tasted like. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, since these thingse from the outer domain, they must be very precious. You¡¯ve filled several sacks for us, but there¡¯s no need to take so much. Your mother and I will just take a few to try the novelty; the rest should be kept for yourselves,¡± Old Man Han said, not knowing these were valuable items from outer domains. He had been silent when his daughter-inw was loading the cart, but now he refused to take so much, not wanting his daughter-inw to spend so much. Hearing about the origin of these ¡®lumps of earth,¡¯ Mrs. Yang shared her husband¡¯s sentiment. Such precious things should just be sampled for novelty by them, the rest should be left for the Fourth child and his wife to enjoy, lest they waste good things. ¡°Father, Mother, this is a special tribute from Husband and me. We have more at Zhuangzi, and if we run out, we can have more sent from there,¡± Su Wenyue said. Since the distribution of the family assets, she hadn¡¯t kept the affairs of Zhuangzi a secret, but Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang had assumed it was just a small farm and were neither too surprised nor too concerned. Considering the doting nature of inws and mother¡¯s love for her daughter, it was normal for a daughter-inw to receive a farm as part of her dowry. ¡°Alright then, in that case we¡¯ll take them back, let everyone try this novelty from the outer domain and broaden their horizons.¡± When Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang heard Su Wenyue say this, they didn¡¯t insist any further. Everyone likes good things, and since their daughter-inw still had plenty, they would take them back. Mrs. Yang even harbored some thoughts of showing off in front of others; taking the opportunity of their rare visit to Xinluo Town to see their official son, it would be prestigious to bring back something novel for everyone. They could give a few sweet potatoes to their acquaintances, letting everyone taste the novelty from the outer domain. It had been a long time since Su Wenyue had eaten the newly arrived sweet potatoes, and she was feeling nostalgic for the taste. She specifically instructed the kitchen on how to prepare the sweet potatoes, and not only Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, but even Han Yu praised them for being delicious. The sweet potatoes were sweet and soft, exceptionally aromatic, and could be made into so many snacks. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, these sweet potatoes are truly delicious. They look like simple lumps of earth, but when steamed they turn golden yellow, beautiful and tasty. Your parents-inw owe you thanks for letting us taste such precious things. Since theye from an outer domain, I¡¯m afraid even the emperor in the golden hall hasn¡¯t tasted them yet.¡± Mrs. Yang mused with some pride. Su Wenyue felt that Mrs. Yang¡¯s words were a bit off. If it was heard that they had eaten something even the emperor hadn¡¯t, and someone with ulterior motives got wind of it, it could be a means of usation and a serious offense. But with Han Yu present, she as the daughter-inw did not want to be the viin and acted as though she hadn¡¯t heard anything. Han Yu frowned. ¡°Mother, you mustn¡¯t talk nonsense. The Emperor is not someone we can mention lightly. If someone hears you saying this, our whole family could be dragged off to be beheaded. Troubles start from the tongue!¡± ¡°This¡­ what?¡± The idea that a simplement like that could lead to beheading stunned Mrs. Yang, leaving her somewhat frightened, and the smile vanished from her face. She looked genuinely scared ¡ª the matters of officialdom were indeedplicated, and a casually misspoken word could lead to heavy penalties. Han Hu deliberately exaggerated the situation to make sure Mrs. Yang understood the seriousness. It wasn¡¯t that he was trying to scare his mother. If someone with ulterior motives really heard suchments, it would indeed be a big trouble, and it was also a reminder for his mother to be cautious with words in the future. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not trying to scare you, but it¡¯s different now that your son is an official. There are so many eyes watching behind the scenes, waiting to catch me on a misstep. One small blunder could lead to disaster.¡± ¡°I understand, I understand, don¡¯t worry. From now on, Mother won¡¯t talk carelessly!¡± If Su Wenyue had said this, Mrs. Yang might have doubted whether her daughter-inw was using it as a scare tactic. Buting from her own son, Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t question it at all, nodding repeatedly and assuring him eagerly, fearful of inadvertently causing trouble for the whole family. Seeing Mrs. Yang frightened by Han Yu¡¯s words, the diligent daughter-inw Su Wenyue naturally wanted to console her: ¡°Mother, Husband was just making a point. Don¡¯t be afraid, we are all family here. Whatever is said won¡¯t be spread outside. Just be a bit more careful in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mother will listen to you.¡± At that moment, Mrs. Yang thought even more highly of her daughter-inw, who not only brought them so much to take back but also helped her save face in front of her son, heaping praises on Su Wenyue. She even told Han Yu to take good care of Su Wenyue, her affection seeming boundless, and she almost seemed reluctant to leave. Su Wenyue was someone who responded better to a soft approach than a hard one. When her mother-inw was nitpicky, she genuinely disliked the unreasonable olddy. But now that her mother-inw was kind to her, she felt slightly regretful for having been so confrontational and resorted to petty tactics previously. She became even warmer towards her mother-inw. Knowing that her father-inw and mother-inw wanted to give away sweet potatoes as gifts, Su Wenyue specifically asked the kitchen to hurriedly fry several pots of sweet potato balls, made with glutinous rice flour and filled with sweet stuffing. They were crunchy on the outside, yet soft and gooey inside, extra sweet and tasty. She packed them in two clean baskets and gave Mrs. Yang a stack of paper bags for giving them away, which were convenient, presentable, and attractive. Mrs. Yang felt there couldn¡¯t be a more considerate daughter-inw. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, these sweet potato balls are really delicious, fragrant, crispy, sweet, and chewy. Even the snack shops in the county town don¡¯t have anything this good,¡± Mrs. Yang said, unable to resist another sweet potato ball, eating it with evident delight. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s good that you like it, but this freshly made snack is hot and eating too much of it can cause heartburn. You should let it cool before eating.¡± ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s just so delicious I can hardly resist,¡± Mrs. Yang giggled, helping the servant girl and maid pack the sweet potato balls, readying them to be loaded onto the horse carriage. ¡°Father, Mother, please take care on your journey, and visit us more often when you have time.¡± Chapter 206: Quite a Stir Chapter 206: Quite a Stir Trantor: 549690339 After sending her father-inw and mother-inw away, Su Wenyue felt much more rxed. Considering the unrest in the town due to the mary reform in recent days, she couldn¡¯t dy the matter with Feng Susu and her child any longer. She immediately asked Xiao Xi to take two caretakers to bring Feng Susu and her child over. When Feng Susu and her child arrived, theirplexions were not great, and their clothes were somewhat disheveled. It turned out that due to the Currency Reform, the number of homeless people had increased, and even the Ruined Temple where Feng Susu and her child lived had be a sought-after ce. Many homeless people hade to settle in the temple, leading to a conflict over territory. Feng Susu and her child looked to be the weaker party and naturally became targets. Feng Susu and her child were not the type to be easily bullied, and as a result, they shed with those trying to seize their ce. By the time Xiao Xi and the others arrived, Feng Susu had fallen to the ground in a sorry state, and An Tai was resolutely fighting with a middle-aged man. Fortunately, they arrived just in time, otherwise, An Tai¡¯s facial injuries would have been more than just scratches. ¡°This is really something. Aunt, An Tai, are you both alright? Are you injured anywhere? Should I call a doctor to check on you?¡± asked Su Wenyue with concern, her gaze falling on Feng Susu and her child. They seemed to be mostly unharmed. ¡°Lady Yue, rest assured, there¡¯s no need for a doctor. We just have some minor external injuries; it¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Feng Susu hurriedly waved her hand when she heard Su Wenyue mention calling a doctor, afraid of causing her any more trouble. Seeing Feng Susu react this way, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to add to her mental burden, so she didn¡¯t insist, ¡°Alright then, Xiao Xi, take them to their room first and let Aunt and An Tai clean themselves up.¡± From then on, Feng Susu and her child stayed at the Han Family home. Feng Susu was someone who honored her word, and having promised to teach Su Wenyue her pickling skills, she indeed dedicated herself to teaching. Shu Qin was passionate about cooking, and spending every day with Feng Susu, their rtionship became even warmer. Su Wenyue herself had higher culinary skills than Shu Qin, and her asional tips were greatly beneficial to Shu Qin. ¡°Madam, this year¡¯s harvest is still good. The vegetables and fruits we nted in the field behind our home have grown well. We certainly won¡¯t be able to finish them, and it would be a pity to let them go to waste. Should we sell some?¡± Grandma Chen, who was assisting Su Wenyue in the management of both the kitchen and the vegetable field, suggested to her. Besides themonly seen vegetables, they also nted some seedlings transnted from the Zhuangzi that were new varieties introduced from the outer domain; they could fetch a good price if sold. ¡°No need. Partly process them into dried vegetables, and pickle everything else that cannot be dried. With so many people around, there¡¯s no worry aboutck of hands to do the work,¡± said Su Wenyue, who had Feng Susu move into the Han Family because she truly intended to utilize Feng Susu¡¯s skills. Although Shu Qin¡¯s skills were not bad, her pickles alwayscked something. Even Su Wenyue, who had been skilled in cooking in her previous life, had failed to figure out what was missing. With Feng Susu¡¯s assistance, the taste of the pickles would definitely be good¡ªnot only for their own consumption but also to give as gifts. Speaking of giving away several jars of pickles, that was nothing to be ashamed of. It all depended on the manner in which they were presented. As long as the craftsmanship was good and the presentation was attractive, they would be popr. In her previous life, Consort Li had not even entered the pce before opening several stores, one of which, specializing in pickles, became famous in the upper-ss circle¡ªa single jar of pickles could fetch an ¡°exorbitant price.¡± Being well aware of her experiences from her previous life, Su Wenyue naturally knew that selling vegetables for a bunch of depreciating currency was not worth it. Currency reform would not be just a one-time event, and money would continue to depreciate. It was better to process the surplus vegetables into pickles or dried goods. Properly packaged, they appeared high-end and ssy, definitely presenting well, and for a very long time toe, food would be the most preciousmodity, often more wee than gold and silverware as gifts in most ces. Grandma Chen was not aware of Su Wenyue¡¯s thoughts and was somewhat puzzled; after all, not having experienced it, one could hardly imagine how difficult life would be, and most families would be doing well just to have enough to eat. ¡°Madam, making all these pickles, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to finish them,¡± Grandma Chen stated, thinking the madam was simply acting on a whim, and her fondness for the pickles was the reason they were making so many. ¡°If we can¡¯t finish them, we can give them away. Don¡¯t worry, mother, I have my reasons for what I do. Just carry out my instructions,¡± Su Wenyue said and then remembered that they did not have enough jars at home to make the pickles, so she sent Xiao Xi into the town tomission the production of a batch, with the designs personally drawn by her. ¡°It¡¯s okay if the price is a bit higher. Make sure they make the jars attractive, just ording to this design,¡± Su Wenyue cautioned, worried Xiao Xi mightpromise the quality of the jars in an attempt to save her some silver. She also specified a few requirements, insisting on the jars being aesthetically pleasing and elegantly made. ¡°I understand, madam. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle the task well,¡± replied Xiao Xi, who was not new to running errands for Su Wenyue and whom Su Wenyue trusted to get the job done. However, although Xiao Xi took the silver to make the purchase, the job was notpletely settled. The kiln owner said they could produce the jars ording to their specifications but he would not ept silver for the deposit, only food. With the recent Currency Reform, the value of currency was declining, whereas tangible food was seen as more reliable, staving off the fear of sudden devaluation. These days, food was precious to every family. In the past, Xiao Xi might have made the decision on her own, but today, he decided to return and consult with Su Wenyue first. So they sent a portion of the food as a deposit and would exchange the rest after the jars were ready. Su Wenyue was not short of food. Knowing the future development, she had prepared early, stocking up several granaries full of food and spending all her silver. Additionally, the Zhuangzi also produced arge quantity of crops, so there was no need to buy food from outside. The Su Family also stored a considerable amount of food, having more silver on hand and therefore managing to make a muchrger provision than Su Wenyue. ¡°Those fruits and vegetables from the Zhuangzi should be treated the same¡ªpreserve what can be kept in the cer, and process the rest into dried vegetables or pickles. There¡¯s no need to sell them,¡± instructed Su Wenyue. Considering convenience, once things here were settled, she specifically sent Shu Qin and Xiao Xi to take charge of these responsibilities at the Zhuangzi. Feng Susu alone was enough to handle affairs at home; Su Wenyue did not n to let Feng Susu know too much about the Zhuangzi operations. These days, Han Yu had also been busy. The chaos caused by the currency reform could not be managed by the limited force at the Yamen alone, and the military camp also had to dispatch troops to maintainw and order. But even in his busyness, he had not neglected his pregnant daughter-inw at home, aware that she had been quite active these days. Chapter 207: Strict Control Chapter 207: Strict Control Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu never truly restricted what his daughter-inw did, just worried that she would overexert herself. After all, she was carrying a child in her stomach; how could she be burdened with so many concerns? However, seeing that his daughter-inw looked in good spirits and was eating and drinking well, he felt somewhat relieved. ¡°Husband, this is something new from the kitchen. Try it and see if it¡¯s good,¡± Su Wenyue ced a te of golden pumpkin pie in front of Han Yu. These past days, Han Yu had been so busy, it was rare for him to have time at home with her. Su Wenyue pulled Han Yu to her, acting a bit clingy. ¡°Not bad, quite fragrant. But this thing is quite heating, so you should eat less,¡± said Han Yu after trying a piece of pumpkin pie. In just the short time he had been eating, Su Wenyue had already polished off two or three pieces. Han Yu signaled the servant girl to take the pumpkin pies away. Su Wenyue watched the appetizing pumpkin pies being taken away, pouted in dissatisfaction but didn¡¯t stop it, knowing that eating too much of something that could cause internal heat wasn¡¯t good. However, her stomach was still empty, and she wanted to eat something, so she had the servant girl bring other cakes over. Han Yu had been watching the whole time, and seeing his daughter-inw finish off one basket of soup dumplings and then a te of green bean cake, and still looking like she wanted to keep eating, he hurriedly stopped her. Earlier, he had heard from the old women that it was good that his daughter-inw could eat so much because pregnancy required a lot of energy. But now that he saw just how much she was eating, he realized it was indeed too much. At this rate, who knew how much her stomach might grow. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you¡¯ve eaten quite a lot already, you can¡¯t eat anymore. The doctor instructed you to eat less at each meal. Let¡¯s go take a walk first to help digest the food you just ate,¡± Han Yu¡¯s eyes shed with worry, recalling what the doctor had said, that an oversized baby could be dangerous to his daughter-inw. It seemed that from now on, he would have to instruct the old women to strictly control her diet and not indulge her eating habits any longer. Su Wenyue was leaning on the lounge chair and didn¡¯t feel like moving. As her belly grew, moving around became increasingly difficult, and she would break out into a sweat just walking a few steps, her feet sore and swollen. ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve just eaten my fill, I don¡¯t want to go; walking is so tiring,¡± Su Wenyue whined while pulling Han Yu¡¯s hand. Usually, for the sake of the child, she would persist no matter how hard it was, but with Han Yu by her side, she felt much weaker and wanted to rest for a while. But Han Yu insisted. The doctor had said daily exercise would make delivery smoother and reduce risks. He half forced Su Wenyue to get up, ¡°My daughter-inw, be good, we have to follow the doctor¡¯s instructions. Just hang in there, once the baby is born, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m really tired today,¡± Su Wenyue said petntly, leaning against Han Yu. Although Han Yu felt pity, he didn¡¯t agree for her own good, and ended up walking her around the courtyard for half an hour before holding her and returning. ¡°Madam, you have already eaten enough for noon, you can¡¯t eat anymore,¡± Xiao Xi saw Su Wenyue holding a te of cakes, eating happily, and unceremoniously took it away, confiscating the sweets right in front of her. Ever since that day Han Yu witnessed Su Wenyue¡¯s appetite and consulted several doctors, receiving the same answer, he strictly controlled Su Wenyue¡¯s portion sizes and gave the servants strict orders. ¡°Xiao Xi, I¡¯m still a bit hungry, I haven¡¯t eaten my fill, give me another piece, won¡¯t you?¡± At this point, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t care about maintaining the dignity of a master; she softly pleaded with Xiao Xi for the sake of getting cakes. Unfortunately, Xiao Xi showed no quarter. ¡°No, Madam, you must be obedient. The doctor exined that you can¡¯t eat too much, or else the baby in your stomach will grow toorge and make delivery difficult, posing a danger. Moreover, the master has also instructed that aside from the doctor¡¯s prescribed amount, Madam must not eat any extra. If we dare to indulge Madam, he will sell us all. So please, Madam, have mercy on us; don¡¯t make it tough for us,¡± Xiao Xi, realizing the seriousness with which the master had spoken, didn¡¯t dare to go against his orders even slightly. It was for the good of their own master. Seeing the Madam¡¯s belly grow bigger day by day, Xiao Xi was equally worried. ¡°Han Yu, that guy is really annoying. He even has to control what I eat!¡± In the past few days, Su Wenyue had been unable to eat her fill, and coupled with the increasing difficulty due to the pregnancy, various symptoms had emerged, making her more irritable. She didn¡¯t understand why she felt such an uncontroble desire to eat. Hearing Su Wenyue say this, Xiao Xi touched her nose but kept silent. Suchments could be made by the Madam, but as servants, they dared not agree. The master was bing increasingly strict, not allowing any room for them to offend. Every day when Han Yu returned, he was greeted by his wife¡¯s pouty face. It amused him, yet he felt deeply sorry for her, but there was no other choice; this had to continue. No matter what, his wife¡¯s safety was more important. On matters of principle, there could be nopromise. In the face of his wife¡¯s numerous tactics, he could only soothe her with gentle words, all the while nning to wait until after this child was born before even considering having another. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of his wife undergoing this hardship again. ¡°Grandma Chen, is Madam resting?¡± Grandma Chen hesitated at the door, looking into the room and asking. ¡°Not yet, right now Madam is reading to the two little masters in her belly,¡± Xiao Xi replied. ¡°I heard that this makes the children smarter when they¡¯re born. But I¡¯m puzzled; the children in Madam¡¯s belly are still so small, can they really understand what the Madam is saying?¡± This was the first time Xiao Xi had heard of such a method and was somewhat skeptical. ¡°Well, the master and Madam are both very intelligent people, so the children in the womb must be intelligent too. Perhaps they really can understand,¡± said Grandma Chen, who had also never heard of this practice before. However, if the masters were doing it, there must be some logic to it, perhaps something they read from a book. ¡°Grandma Chen, do you have something you need to see Madam for?¡± Xiao Xi asked curiously, noting the troubled expression on Grandma Chen¡¯s face. Grandma Chen sighed, ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t want to bother the Madam with this matter, but there are some things that we as servants cannot decide on our own. That Madame He hase to borrow food again!¡± Xiao Xi¡¯s expression soured upon hearing this. The more chaotic the world became, the more unusual people seemed to surface. Madame He surely had a thick skin; her rtionship with their Madam had been mediocre at best, with very little contact, yet now she showed up on their doorstep when in need. It was the second time in a short period she hade to borrow food; how could she have the face toe back, as if their house was a charity? ¡°Grandma Chen, the master has said not to let irrelevant matters disturb the Madam. Perhaps you should send Madame He away. Our Madam has already helped her twice; there is no reason to keep on assisting her indefinitely,¡± Xiao Xi said indignantly. ¡°That¡¯s what I initially thought too. But Madame He is really persistent; she insists on seeing our Madam, speaking unpleasantly. If we don¡¯t let her see Madam, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t leave us in peace,¡± Grandma Chen exined, havinge to Su Wenyue because she simply couldn¡¯t dismiss Madame He by herself. As a servant, she couldn¡¯t make that decision, and she feared that Madame He might speak ill of their Madam and tarnish her reputation. Chapter 208: Too Overbearing Chapter 208: Too Overbearing Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This person is shameless! If she dares to tarnish our Madam¡¯s reputation, I won¡¯t let her off easily!¡± Xiao Xi said indignantly, raising her voice in anger. From her room, Su Wenyue heard the conversation between Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi: ¡°Grandma Chen,e in.¡± Hearing Su Wenyue calling her, Xiao Xi knew she had inadvertently disturbed her master with her loud voice and felt somewhat chagrined. Grandma Chen gave Xiao Xi a helpless nce. Although the little girl had moderated her impetuous temper a great deal, she still became anxious and short-tempered when it came to Madam¡¯s affairs¡ªshe still needed more discipline. ¡°Grandma Chen, what brings you here?¡± Su Wenyue knew that Han Yu had given instructions that minor matters should be handled by the servants without worrying her; as Grandma Chen hade, it must be something difficult or insoluble. ¡°To reply to Madam, Madam He came again today, wanting to borrow food from our mansion. And this time, she wants to borrow quite a lot. I could not make a decision and had toe to ask for your guidance, Madam,¡± Grandma Chen exined. ¡°Madam He came again, huh.¡± Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t really surprised. Given Madam He¡¯s character, if she coulde once or twice, naturally there would be a third time. When a person abandons all shame, what can¡¯t they do? ¡°Yes, and Madam He keeps insisting on seeing you, Madam, iming that if she can¡¯t see you, it¡¯s a sign of disrespect. She also said¡ªwell, she said¡­¡± Grandma Chen hesitated to continue, fearing that it might anger her mistress, but if she didn¡¯t inform her mistress of Madam He¡¯s behavior, encountering her might cause even more anger. ¡°What else did she say, Grandma Chen? Just speak your mind. I know exactly what kind of person Madam He is and won¡¯t be provoked by her. I am, however, somewhat curious to hear what indecorous words she¡¯se up with this time,¡± Su Wenyue said, still quiteposed. ¡°Madam He said that you were only a Deputy Lieutenant¡¯s wife initially, and she didn¡¯t look down upon you. Although Master has been promoted, it is just luck, nothing to be proud of. She questioned why you would look down upon her, saying you are ungrateful and are putting on airs like the wife of an official,¡± Grandma Chen recounted. Despite being mentally prepared, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help but spit out her water in disbelief, finding Madam He¡¯s words far too audacious. Could it be that she wasn¡¯t afraid of offending people? The logic was astoundingly strange. Madam He hadn¡¯t looked down upon her before, so now she imed Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t look down upon Madam He? Ungrateful? Where did that evene from? There had been no more than a cursory rtionship between them, almost never even exchanging pleasantries. As for ungratefulness, when had Madam He ever shown her any favors? Her statement was baffling. ¡°Madam, perhaps it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t meet her. I will send Madam He away. If she dares to nder you in public, we can inform the Master and let him deal with her.¡± If it had been anyone else, Grandma Chen would not dare to suggest this; but with Han Yu, she was confident in the Master¡¯s means to handle Madam He. Su Wenyue had initially nned to meet and dismiss Madam He, but hearing Grandma Chen¡¯s suggestion, she thought it wiser not to endure such a risk. After all, Madam He was so unpredictable¡ªwho knew what ¡®outrageous¡¯ statements she might utter next? It was better not to meet her and risk upsetting the child in her stomach. However, Su Wenyue¡¯s words came toote. Madam He had not obediently waited in the living room. Seeing that Su Wenyue had not arrived, she brazenly pushed past the servants and found her way to her. ¡°Madam Han, Madam Han, you can¡¯t be like this. When you were just the wife of an eighth-rank officer, I didn¡¯t disdain or look down upon you, and I never showed you a cold face. Now that Lord Han has been promoted, are you really going to lord it over me? I only wanted to borrow some food, and you actually hide away refusing to see me. Are you not afraid that such ingratitude will destroy your reputation?¡± Madam He said as she approached Su Wenyue, disregarding the resistance. ¡°Madam He, what are you talking about? I¡¯m simply pregnant and not feeling well, unsuited to receiving guests. How could such a thing turn into a distortion in Madam He¡¯s mouth? Are you intentionally trying to tarnish my reputation?! I fail to understand what sort of rtionship we previously held that warrants this behavior, considering we¡¯ve scarcely exchanged more than a few words in the past. You¡¯vee to my mansion to borrow food twice, and I¡¯ve obliged each time. Where does this usation of ungratefulnesse from? It seems more like some people are insatiably greedy and can¡¯t tell good from bad. Besides, even if I truly refused to see you, what of it? Do you really take yourself so seriously? You should take a look in the mirror. If I offer you face, you should ept it¡ªwith grace; if I don¡¯t, you¡¯d better leave swiftly and quietly!¡± Su Wenyue spoke quite coarsely, for dealing with someone like Madam He demanded such directness, with no need for politeness. Otherwise, she would surely be overbearing. Su Wenyue had previously been unaware of Madam He¡¯s full measure and had treated her with courtesy, mistakenly believing she was reasonable. s, in what state has the worlde to? Kindness doesn¡¯t work; instead, forcefulness is the answer. Both Grandma Chen and Xiao Xi were taken aback by Su Wenyue¡¯s words, having not expected their mistress to speak so bluntly. After their initial shock faded, they found it rather satisfying¡ªespecially Grandma Chen, who had been made to feel ufortable by Madam He. As a servant, Grandma Chen could never speak in such a manner; sarcasticments, maybe, but outright coarseness? For Xiao Xi, admiration for Su Wenyue surged in the aftermath of surprise; her mistress¡¯s words were truly domineering. Madam He herself had not expected such a drastic change in Su Wenyue¡¯s demeanor. She had based her strategy on Su Wenyue¡¯s previously gentle nature, but was now taken aback by her sudden assertiveness, staring at Su Wenyue to ensure she was indeed the same person. ¡°Madam Han, why do you speak so coarsely?¡±ined Madam He, as if she was dissatisfied. Coming from a Wealthy Family, weren¡¯t you supposed to care about such breeding? She had heard that breeding was most important to those of a Wealthy Family background, and just earlier, Grandma Chen had been unable to retort with such vulgarity. ¡°Madam He, your remarks are amusing. Why shouldn¡¯t I use coarsenguage? Surely it¡¯s not your exclusive right, allowing you to use it but not me?¡± said Su Wenyue, her face etched with sarcasm. ¡°But, but¡­¡± Madam He was rendered speechless by Su Wenyue¡¯s sharp retort, having clearly nned out the encounter carefully. Unfortunately, the situation had shifted too rapidly for her to keep up. ¡°If you have nothing else to say, Madam He, please leave. The child my Madam is carrying are twins who need proper rest. Our Master has instructed that my Madam see no idle visitors. Your rash intrusion here has already disturbed our Madam. Should anything happen to the child my Madam is carrying, Madam He, you simply cannot afford the consequences!¡± Xiao Xi was also quite unreserved. Having not achieved her goal, Madam He was unwilling to leave. Seeing that both Su Wenyue and Xiao Xi were insisting on her departure, she regained herbative spirit. ¡°Madam Han, I am at the end of my rope. Your servants blocked me from seeing you, and that¡¯s why I had to barge in. I really just want to borrow a little food. With the means at your disposal, Madam Han, surely you are not so petty as to refuse my small request?¡± Chapter 209: Aiming for Opportunities Chapter 209: Aiming for Opportunities Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Even less won¡¯t work. There is a limit to everything, and three times is a charm. Our family isn¡¯t exactly wealthy¡ªwe have so many people to provide for at home. The first time I lent to you, it was because your husband and our master are colleagues. The second time was because we live in the same neighborhood. Don¡¯t talk to me about not having enough food to survive. The portion I lent Madame He before was enough for your family for a month or two, and now, after just a few days, Madame He is back asking for food again. Do you think my home is the county government¡¯s grain warehouse?¡± Su Wenyue refused without a second thought. Had she known Madame He was this kind of person, she wouldn¡¯t have lent anything the first two times. It was certain there would be no return. Although she didn¡¯t begrudge the food, giving it to someone like Madame He was worse than feeding it to pigs¡ªat least pigs would fatten up and yield more meat when ughtered for New Year¡¯s. Madame He¡¯s face stiffened. She had thought Su Wenyue was easy to talk to, and since Mrs. Su¡¯s mother¡¯s family was famously wealthy, she wouldn¡¯tck this bit of food. She had hoped to borrow again and hadn¡¯t been frugal with what she had. Her mother-inw had been more generous when asking for food, and the rtives from her husband¡¯s family were too troublesome to deal with. Not giving to them was out of the question. If she couldn¡¯t borrow food this time, her family would have to tighten their belts. After all, prices are soaring, and food isn¡¯t something that can be easily reced¡ªit¡¯s needed every day. Madame He had intended to bully Su when she refused, using the same tactics her husband¡¯s rtives used to force her toply. Coming from a wealthy family like the Su¡¯s, what mattered most was reputation. If she yed that card, she thought Su would surely lend. But seeing Su¡¯s actions, she couldn¡¯t be sure anymore. ¡°Madam Han, I really had no choice, else I wouldn¡¯t havee to borrow food from you. Although I had borrowed some before, my husband is the sole support for such a big family. We could make do before, but under the current conditions, it¡¯s just impossible. I know you¡¯re kind-hearted, so I¡¯m begging you to help me this onest time. Don¡¯t worry, as soon as my husband¡¯s army provisions are issued, I will return the food to you¡ªI won¡¯t take advantage of you,¡± Madame He said with a solemn vow, but her wordscked any believability. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madame He, but just like your family needs to survive, so does ours. We have even more people to support. It¡¯s not fair to expect us to stop living our lives just so your family can get by. Please, put yourself in my shoes; being too selfish isn¡¯t the way to be!¡± Su Wenyue had made up her mind and didn¡¯t hold back at all, effectively blocking any argument Madame He had nned. Madame He was fuming, ¡°Madam Han, are you joking with me? Your mother¡¯s family is quiterge and wealthy; surely they wouldn¡¯t miss a bit of food¡ªit¡¯s just an excuse. If you don¡¯t want to lend, just say so.¡± Madame He thought her words would provoke Su Wenyue into changing her stance, but it only backfired. ¡°Let me be clear with you, Madame He: I don¡¯t want to lend you food. You may leave now!¡± When Su Wenyue said this, she was already gesturing the guest out¡ªutterly unapologetic and bold. ¡°Mrs. Su, so kind of you, truly kind!¡± Madame He¡¯s face darkened with anger until it looked like it could drip with malice. ¡°I¡¯m quite well! No need for you to worry about me.¡± Su Wenyue felt good about upsetting someone she disliked and was naturally in high spirits. ¡°Humph, don¡¯t gloat for too long. Just because your man got promoted doesn¡¯t mean much. The higher you climb, the harder you fall. I¡¯ll be waiting for that day.¡± Madame He couldn¡¯t stomach the defeat and, as she left, couldn¡¯t resist tossing a few barbs at Su Wenyue, thinking that Han Yu¡¯s military foundation was unstable and that, having offended the general magistrate, it was only a matter of time before he met with disaster. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t take Su Wenyue seriously. As for the incident at the Su Mansion, neither Su Wenyue, the magistrate¡¯s wife, nor Mrs. Sun would speak of such an embarrassing experience, and the rumors heard by others wouldn¡¯t be taken seriously after a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that day will evere, but I¡¯ll be waiting for you to return the food to me sooner rather thanter.¡± Su Wenyue said with a sarcastic smile, sending Madame He off with her anger inverted, huffing away from the Han Family. There was no way the food thatnded in her hands would be returned¡ªshe hadn¡¯t nned on returning it at all. Watching Madame He storm off, Xiao Xi pped and cheered, ¡°Madam, you were amazing! That¡¯s the only way to deal with people like Madame He¡ªcannot be too polite.¡± Grandma Chen, however, was somewhat concerned. She had avoided shing with Madame He before, both because of her status and other worries, ¡°Madam, Madame He left in such a fury this time¡ªshe¡¯ll surely badmouth you and sully your reputation when she¡¯s back.¡± ¡°No worries, just let her talk.¡± Su Wenyue waved her hand carelessly. She had considered everything that needed to be thought through before acting. In today¡¯s tough times, more and more people woulde knocking on her door for favors. She wanted to use this opportunity to let everyone know that Su Wenyue was not someone to be trifled with, which would make those thinking of approaching her to reconsider. Feng Susu watched Madame He leave in a huff, and after quietly inquiring with the servants, felt concerned. Lady Yue appeared to live the life of an official¡¯s wife, but life wasn¡¯t easy for her either. She had to manage arge household and deal with people like Madame He. Feng Susu couldn¡¯t offer much help to Lady Yue, but she would do what she could to do her job well. Before long, the news that Madame He had gone to borrow grain from Su Wenyue only to be turned away spread far and wide. People¡¯s reactions to these rumors varied¡ªsomeughed at Madame He¡¯s embarrassment while others criticized Su Wenyue for being stingy. But it did have some effect; most of those who had been thinking about asking Su Wenyue for help dropped the idea. Most of these people weren¡¯t very familiar with Su Wenyue but had heard through the grapevine that Madame He had received food from the Han Family twice and wanted to benefit likewise. They were just about to reach out when they heard that Madame He had been turned away. ¡°Master, here¡¯s thetest update on Miss Su,¡± the man in ck handed a report to Sikong Ling. Since that day at Lingyin Temple, Sikong Ling hadn¡¯t seen Su Wenyue again. It wasn¡¯t forck of trying to create opportunities, but Su Wenyue was pregnant and staying home to rest, leaving no chance for a meeting. He could only rely on updates from his subordinates about Su Wenyue¡¯s wellbeing. Lately, she seemed busy and was causing quite a stir. Although he couldn¡¯t see her personally, he heard quite a bit about her. ¡°Is the information over there reliable?¡± Sikong Ling asked, his expressionplex as he rubbed the report in his hands. ¡°It¡¯s reliable. It seems they¡¯re just waiting for the right moment to act.¡± ¡°Send a copy of that report and the information to Han Yu¡¯s hands,¡± Sikong Ling instructed, a hint of hesitation in his tone. Chapter 210: Rise from Hibernation Chapter 210: Rise from Hibernation Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Master, why would you do this?¡± the secret guard was somewhat perplexed. Since the master had his eyes on that woman, he shouldn¡¯t have revealed this information to Han Yu. If Han Yu had been ambushed, wouldn¡¯t that be better? By removing the obstacle that was Han Yu, the master could have taken the beauty for himself. However, considering the master¡¯s status, it would be impossible for that woman to be the legal wife, but bringing her over as a concubine or a secondary spouse should pose no problem.¡± Sikong Ling was initially hesitant, but the secret guard¡¯s question, on the contrary, firmed up his resolve. Indeed, he had some feelings for Su Wenyue but had harbored no ill intentions. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t bear to disrupt her happiness, and deep down, for some unknown reason, he always felt a sense of guilt and pity towards her, unwilling to harm her and equally not wanting to see her harmed by others. Besides, a woman so proud and confident would not be willing to demean herself by bing a concubine, sharing a husband with other women. ¡°Proceed as I have instructed, pass all of the information and intelligence to Han Yu,¡± dered Sikong Ling with finality, showing no signs of second thoughts. But this was all he could do; if Han Yu still fell victim to an ambush with this information, then such a man was unworthy of Lady Yue. At that time, even if Lady Yue was heartbroken, it would be Han Yu¡¯s ipetence to me. Naturally, he would take good care of Lady Yue and wouldn¡¯t let her go again. The secret guard didn¡¯t understand why Sikong Yu would act this way, but he would, of course, follow his master¡¯s orders. ¡°Grandma Chen, Husband said he would be back in two days. He should return today; have someone go greet him at the entrance. As soon as Husband is back,e and inform me immediately,¡± Su Wenyue said, her worry growing as the sky outside darkened and Han Yu had yet to return, making her restless. In recent days, as her stomach had been growingrger, Han Yu, concerned for her well-being, made it a point to return home each day to apany her. Su Wenyue had grown ustomed to Han Yu¡¯s presence, and now that he had left on business, having promised to return in two days, the continued absence was cause for concern. She feared he might have met with danger outside. ¡°Madam need not worry; I have already sent servant girls to the main gate to wee him. As soon as the Master returns, they will immediatelye in to report,¡± reassured the servant. As the evening wore on and the outside grew pitch-ck, Han Yu had still not returned, intensifying Su Wenyue¡¯s anxiety, diminishing even her interest in eating. ¡°Madam, it looks like the Master won¡¯t be returning today. Why don¡¯t you rest first?¡± Aunt Li suggested, seeing that Su Wenyue continued to wait. Knowing it was time to rest, especially for the sake of the child in her womb, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help but worry: ¡°Grandma, do you think Husband could be in trouble? I have this unsettling feeling in my heart.¡± ¡°Not at all, Master has such ability and he is apanied by so many soldiers. Nothing will go amiss. Being dyed by a day or two while on duty is normal. If Madam cannot rest easy, then tomorrow morning, send someone to inquire at the military camp. But don¡¯t let wild guesses disturb your peace of mind.¡± Convinced by Aunt Li¡¯s rationale, Su Wenyue consented to be served to rest by the servants, resolved to send someone for news the next morning or else she wouldn¡¯t be at ease. While Su Wenyue was worried, Han Yu and his entourage returned to the camp the next morning in quite a sorry state. The mission they had embarked on was one nobody wanted, for it was too dangerous. Their swift and whole return caught many by surprise, and news of their arrival spread quickly. ¡°Look, Lieutenant Han has returned. Quite the feat indeed; those unrulymoners are notoriously aggressive and desperate. I thought Lieutenant Han might return without an arm or a leg this time, but here he is, having resolved the matter so quickly. No wonder the Master values him so.¡± No sooner had they arrived at the camp than they were greeted by a sardonic voice. It belonged to Li Bonian, who, along with a few of his cronies, either came to gloat or to confirm that Han Yu and his men had returned unscathed. Li Bonian and Han Yu, both Deputy Lieutenants of Seventh Rank, were locked inpetition and mutual disdain. Ever since Han Yu had risen to the rank of Deputy Lieutenant, he had been on Li Bonian¡¯s bad side. This perilous assignment was closely linked to Li Bonian. ¡°Li, contain your insolence. Our Master has genuine ability; that is why he holds this position, unlike some worthless straw bags, good for nothing but backstabbing in the shadows. What else are they capable of?!¡± Liu Cong, quick-tempered by nature, had been with Han Yu since his early days in the camp and was utterly devoted to him. Having suffered hardships on this mission, he couldn¡¯t restrain himself from hitting back at Li Bonian¡¯s mockery. ¡°Who are you calling a straw bag? You dim-witted bear, Liu Cong, someone casually bought you off, and you willingly let yourself be used as a pawn. How foolish! What genuine ability? Someone here only has the ability to kiss up and tter their way to their current position, and you think you¡¯re something special!¡± Li Bonian¡¯s loyalist taunted back at Liu Cong, the insinuation clear towards Han Yu. It wasn¡¯t only Liu Cong who was infuriated by Li Bonian¡¯s arrogance; the other subordinates were eager to defend their position but were stopped by Han Yu. Han Yu was not admitting weakness. The time just wasn¡¯t right to contend with Li Bonian. Although they were both of the same rank, Li Bonian had been entrenched in this domain for many years, had a deep foundation, and also had the backing of Lord of Hundred Households above him. It was unwise to confront him head-on. Han Yu¡¯s subordinates held him in high esteem. With hismand issued, even though they begrudged it, they obeyed, only to vent their frustrations as soon as they returned to the tent. ¡°Master, why did you hold us back? That Li is such a smug viin. It angers me just to see his face; I¡¯d love to beat him senseless. Such a shameless person, not only plotting against you behind your back but having the audacity to show up in front of us. Solely relying on that slim familial connection with Master Li of Hundred Households, a despicable cur!¡± ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need for anger. Li Bonian has been here for many years, deeply entrenched, with someone protecting him from above. If we rashly sh with him, we¡¯ll only end up worse off. Better to swallow the temporary indignity and lie low, awaiting the opportunity. I¡¯ll find the right moment for us to have our revenge,¡± Han Yu reassured himself and his loyal men, confident that someday he would trample those people beneath his feet. ¡°We follow Master¡¯s orders!¡± they all understood this and trusted in Han Yu. Master Han¡¯s word had always been his bond, never deceiving them, and that unwavering reliability was one of the reasons they were willing to follow him to the death. Feng Han, having reced Zhao Changping, had been cautioned by his former superior not to make things difficult for Han Yu. Many things were beyond his control, but he was d to see Han Yu and his men return safe and sound, granting them a day off to recuperate. Chapter 211: Cannot Tolerate Chapter 211: Cannot Tolerate Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu received permission and immediately rushed home. He was originally supposed to be away for two days, but now it was already the third day, and his wife must have been worried at home. It was only when he received his mission and set off that he learned of the danger involved. By then, it was toote to inform his wife; besides, he didn¡¯t want to worry her. Actually, the one sent by Su Wenyue had left just a bit earlier than Han Yu. When Han Yu returned to the military camp, the person sent by Su Wenyue had just managed to gather some information and was on their way back. ¡°Are you sure about the information?¡± Grandma Chen¡¯s expression was somewhat grave, feeling as though there might really be something like telepathy in the world. Madam had been restless these past two days, always worried. As expected, the master had encountered danger outside. ¡°I was afraid of hearing it wrong, so I asked several people deliberately, and they all said the same thing. They said that our master offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have in the camp, leading to someone framing him, and that¡¯s why he was assigned such a dangerous task. Those are all rioters, who would fight with no regard for their lives. The past two times people were sent, more than half were injured or killed. This time, they sent our master, and he hasn¡¯t returned yet. I don¡¯t know if he has encountered danger,¡± Cheng Hai said with worry, hoping for their master¡¯s safety, as their master was kind and they, as servants, only hoped for the very best for their master. ¡°What, what should we do?¡± Grandma Chen was so frightened by this news that her face turned pale. Madam was still pregnant with a child. If anything happened to the master, she didn¡¯t dare to think further. Nervously shaken, Grandma Chen felt out of her depth and immediately sent someone to call for Aunt Li to consult together. Having experienced many significant events, Aunt Li, although also deeply worried upon hearing such news, managed to maintain much moreposure: ¡°Everyone stay calm. No matter what you think, do not show any signs of it outwardly. Continue as usual with whatever you should be doing. Madam is still carrying a child, and twins are inherently risky, any shock is dangerous. Therefore, we must keep this from Madam for now!¡± Although Aunt Li had a great respect for Han Yu and usually followed his instructions, in critical moments, she considered Su Wenyue¡¯s safety to be of utmost importance and thus had already given these orders. ¡°But doesn¡¯t Madam have to be informed about such matters? Someone must make decisions on the master¡¯s behalf, and we, as servants, are not in a position to decide for the master,¡± Grandma Chen still felt it was inappropriate. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go? All of us have some martial arts skills. Although we are not as skilled as the master, we are stronger than ordinary people. The master might just be in need of help. Helping out would certainly be better than just anxiously waiting,¡± said Cheng Hai. These caretakers had been sent over by Madam Su and were deeply loyal to the Su Family. Now that they had joined the Han Family, their loyaltyy with Han Yu and Su Wenyue. When their master was in trouble, it was natural for them to stand up. ¡°Who will be responsible for Madam¡¯s safety if you all go? The world is bing more chaotic, and it¡¯s not very peaceful here either. Remember the theft attempt just the other day, when people tried to climb over the wall? Xiao Xi can handle herself, but after all, she¡¯s still a young girl. We must leave someone behind.¡± ¡°That definitely won¡¯t do; we can¡¯t spare anyone from home. With Madam¡¯s advancing pregnancy, we must ensure her safety. As for the master¡¯s situation, Cheng Hai, you immediately go to the Su Mansion to report. With the Eldest Young Master also back, the Old Master and Young Master will certainly think of a way to rescue the master. And the master may not be in trouble. The message Cheng Hai heard was just that the master hasn¡¯t returned; we shouldn¡¯t panic first,¡± Aunt Li arranged calmly, and Cheng Hai immediately mounted a horse to go report at the Su Mansion. Little did they know that Han Yu would return soon after that. At first, Grandma Chen thought she was hallucinating due to her old eyes, but when Han Yu approached, she finally confirmed that Han Yu had returned. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve returned!¡± Grandma Chen, seeing Han Yu disheveled but unharmed, was so excited that she nearly broke into tears. ¡°Grandma Chen, what¡¯s this?¡± Han Yu looked at her with some confusion. Wiping her tears, Grandma Chen hurriedly exined, ¡°Yesterday, Madam couldn¡¯t wait for the master¡¯s return and was very uneasy. So, early this morning, we sent Cheng Hai to the camp, only to learn that the master had encountered danger and hadn¡¯t returned yet. We all thought something had happened to the master, so I got a bit emotional when I suddenly saw you.¡± Han Yu¡¯s heart tightened upon hearing this, and a fierce look and murderous intent shed across his face, ¡°What do you mean? Does Madam know about this!¡± Grandma Chen¡¯s legs went weak with fear. Although the master was usually authoritative, he had never been this frightening, ¡°No, no, Madam is pregnant, and we were afraid that knowing this would distress her, so we have kept it from Madam. Cheng Hai has already gone to the Su Mansion to report, asking the Old Master and Eldest Young Master to bring help for the master¡¯s rescue.¡± ¡°Good, it was right to keep it from her. You¡¯ve handled this well, there will be rewardster,¡± Han Yu had been worried for his wife¡¯s safety, but hearing that they had kept it from her, he eased his concern. The servants sent from his mother-inw were indeed reliable in a crisis. Hearing about Cheng Hai¡¯s message to the Su Mansion, Han Yu also sent someone to the Su Mansion to prevent his wife¡¯s family from worrying. ¡°I was terrified and didn¡¯t know what to do at the time; it was all Aunt Li¡¯s instructions,¡± although Grandma Chen didn¡¯t have Aunt Li¡¯s capabilities or her calmness under pressure, she was an honest person who did not take credit for others¡¯ actions. When Han Yu said this, she immediately exined. At the moment, Han Yu was concerned with things other than these matters; he wanted to see Su Wenyue right away. After hearing that, he nodded and then quickly headed towards the Inner Courtyard. ¡°Madam, Madam, the master has returned!¡± Xiao Xi, knowing that Han Yu hade back, immediately ran to bring the good news to Su Wenyue. ¡°The master is back! That¡¯s wonderful, but is he unharmed?¡± Aunt Li, who usually kept a stern face, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a rare smile and asked eagerly. ¡°He¡¯s fine; the master has returned in one piece. He just looks a bit worse for wear; there doesn¡¯t seem to be any injuries. You¡¯ll know when you see him yourself,¡± Xiao Xi said cheerfully, having been so tense earlier for fear of letting something slip. Now, relieved and happy, she let something slip out. Su Wenyue found it odd how happy Xiao Xi was about Han Yu¡¯s return. Hearing the conversation between Aunt Li and Xiao Xi, she sensed that something was being kept from her, something to do with Han Yu, and her expression grew stern. ¡°Aunt Li, what is going on here, are you hiding something from me?¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s voice was somewhat stern. Even though she knew that Aunt Li and the others were mostly doing it for her own good, afraid that she would get upset and harm the children, such unteral decisions were not permissible to her. Minor issues were tolerable, but anything concerning Han Yu was a major issue for Su Wenyue. ¡°This¡­¡± Aunt Li was trying to figure out how to exin to Su Wenyue when they heard a resonant voice from the doorway. ¡°You all can leave; I will discuss this matter with my wife myself,¡± Han Yu said, allowing Aunt Li to breathe a sigh of relief as she and Xiao Xi promptly left. Chapter 212: Conspiracy and Trap Chapter 212: Conspiracy and Trap Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Wenyue had just asked, when she saw Han Yu¡¯s disheveled appearance, his fatiguedplexion, and the bloodshot eyes, she stopped mid-sentence. ¡°Husband, what happened to you? How did you get into such a state?¡± Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu with distress, no longer concerned with questioning at the moment, but rather had servants bring water and food so that Han Yu could wash up and eat something first. ¡°Have you eaten enough? Have some more soup,¡± Su Wenyue said as she personally scooped a bowl of soup and brought it to Han Yu, watching until he had finished it. ¡°Husband, haven¡¯t you rested these past few days? Otherwise, why would you be so exhausted?¡± After seeing Han Yu had eaten, Su Wenyue finally began to inquire about what had happened in thest few days. Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s question, Han Yu didn¡¯t hide the truth but gave a rough ount of the events, albeit skimming over some dangerous and infuriating details to spare Su Wenyue from worry. ¡°This is roughly what happened, my daughter-inw, don¡¯t worry. Aunt Li and the others were rmed by rumors in the camp, thinking something had happened to me. But here I am, back safe and sound. You must believe that your husband is capable. I still have to provide for you and our child in the future, I won¡¯t let anything happen to me,¡± Han Yu reassured his wife, seeing the concern still evident on her face. Understanding the situation, Su Wenyue knew Han Yu indeed had the ability. Given that he had risen to the position of Prime Minister in his previous life, he must be capable of handling military affairs, which eased her mind. She then began discussing the affairs at home with Han Yu. Regarding the Currency Reform, Han Yu also showed a disapproving expression, ¡°Now the Imperial Court is controlled by treacherous officials; thews they implement are impractical, not only failing to serve their purpose but also causing themoners untold suffering.¡± ¡°Exactly, nowadays on the market, you always see peoplementing their inability to get by. With the Imperial Court in turmoil, it¡¯s themoners below who suffer the most. Our family would be in the same boat, worrying about how to get through our days if we hadn¡¯t made preparations early.¡± Su Wenyue then brought up Madame He¡¯s issue to Han Yu. He was aware of the previous two asions when Madame He hade to borrow food, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to have such thick skin toe again, disturbing his daughter-inw¡¯s peace. Seeing the disgust on his wife¡¯s face, he knew Madame He must have caused quite the fuss. ¡°Daughter-inw, just ignore people like her in the future. Don¡¯t spoil your mood. Speaking of which, He Donghai is a reasonable person; how he ended up with a daughter-inw like that, causing unrest at home and even making a spectacle of herself outside¡­¡± At this, Han Yu couldn¡¯t help but appreciate having married such a good daughter-inw who managed everything so well that he didn¡¯t need to worry at all. If it wasn¡¯t for his wife¡¯s foresight in reminding his parents early, they wouldn¡¯t have had such a favorable oue. ¡°Enough about that. You haven¡¯t rested well these past few days. Have a good sleep, and we¡¯ll talk once you¡¯ve regained your energy.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep together.¡± Han Yu knew that his wife had also been restlesstely and must have not rested well. He decided to pull Su Wenyue down to sleep with him. The sleepsted more than an hour. When Han Yu woke up, Su Wenyue was still asleep. Thinking about how she hadn¡¯t rested well in the past few days, Han Yu didn¡¯t wake her up and let her continue sleeping, while he went to the study room. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± The moment Han Yu entered the study, he instantly sensed something amiss. A shadow flitted by and escaped through the Window. By the time he gave chase, there was no trace to be found. Han Yu¡¯s expression turned grave. The intruder¡¯s skills were too impressive; he might not have beenpletely confident ining out on top in a confrontation. What was most troubling was the intruder¡¯s exceptional light-footedness, making it impossible to catch up, and the daylight intrusion into his study was tantamount to a provocation. Clearly, the home¡¯s defenses needed reinforcement; a few caretakers sent by his mother-inw were insufficient. Although they could handle ordinary people, they were no match for someone with specialized training. He couldn¡¯t fathom the intruder¡¯s purpose. With such skills, the person was clearly not an average thief and would not be after ordinary things. Thinking of the two Art of War books, Han Yu¡¯s expression became inscrutable. Could the intruder be after these books? But apart from himself, only his wife knew of them, and it was impossible for the information to have leaked. Returning to the study, Han Yu scanned the room and found nothing missing nor signs of disturbance, except for a few sheets of paper added to the table. Han Yu picked them up to examine, his expression growing increasingly enigmatic and even more somber. He surmised the origin and intentions of the documents, finding himself somewhat puzzled. The information needed verification. If true, the schemers behind it were exceptionally vile, deploying such tactics against him. They clearly wanted to eliminate him as a threat, seeing his existence as an obstacle. Considering what he had encountered this time, wasn¡¯t their intention obvious? However, to eliminate him wouldn¡¯t be an easy task! Han Yu grasped the documents tightly, his face showing a determination and ferocity Su Wenyue had never seen. Han Yu then scrutinized the documents on the table from top to bottom, not overlooking any detail, andmitted everything to memory. If the news and materials were legitimate, they could significantly aid him. Nheless, even with his confidence, venturing into a deliberate plot without full preparation could mean noting out unscathed¡ªor making it back alive. Perhaps the one who sent these documents and information was looking to assist him. Could it exin why the Man in ck, who could have infiltrated the study unnoticed at night, chose this particr moment, ensuring his discovery? But the pressing matter was not to specte about the sender¡¯s intentions or identity; rather, it was to verify the credibility of the news and information and n ordingly against their traps and schemes, mitigating the looming danger. Thinking this, Han Yu immediately penned a letter and handed it to a caretaker, sending it to the Su Family. At the moment, only his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home could assist him in swiftly verifying the authenticity of these documents while being utterly trustworthy. After dispatching the letter to the Su Family, Han Yu made some corresponding arrangements and then heard the familiar footsteps at the door, so he had toy down his pen. ¡°Daughter-inw, why have youe? Be careful.¡± Han Yu had specifically instructed servants to apany Su Wenyue until she woke and could be informed, but instead, Su Wenyue came by herself. He quickly went over to assist her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. The doctor said I can¡¯t just lie down all the time; I should move around a bit. I just came over to check on you,¡± reassured by Han Yu¡¯s presence, Su Wenyue dismissed the servants by her side and allowed Han Yu to help her sit down. ¡°You go on with your work; don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ll just sit here,¡± Su Wenyue said, her gaze drifting across the table to a few tes of snacks, Chapter 213 - 123: Social Circle Chapter 213: Chapter 123: Social Circle Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue swallowed hard. These past two days, she had been so anxious about Han Yu¡¯s situation that she lost all appetite. It wasn¡¯t until Han Yu returned that she felt hungry, devouring more food than usual in one go, as if her appetite had grown. She had already eaten before she came here now. Despite having just eaten before bed, she now drank porridge, consumed two cages of soup dumplings, arge bowl of soup, and a variety of pastries. If Aunt Li hadn¡¯t intervened, Su Wenyue would have continued eating. Spotting a few tes of pastries on the table, her hunger pangs returned. She snuck a nce, careful not to let Han Yu notice, otherwise she would definitely have nothing to eat. If it weren¡¯t for Han Yu¡¯s strict orders, the servants would not be so vignt in their watch. As she thought this, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help but sneak another peek at the pastries on the table. At this moment, Han Yu¡¯s mind was preupied with other matters, so he didn¡¯t notice her odd behavior, but he did think about the documents still lying on the table. He had to put them away before his daughter-inw found them or she would be worried sick. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit here for a while? I¡¯ll be finished soon, and I¡¯ll have Aunt Lie in to look after you,¡± he suggested. ¡°No need, I¡¯m just sitting here, not doing anything. Why should Aunt Lie in? Besides, aren¡¯t you here? Go do what you need to, I¡¯ll be fine on my own,¡± Su Wenyue hurriedly responded, knowing that if Aunt Li came to cater to her, she could kiss those pastries goodbye. ¡°All right then, sit tight and call me if you need anything.¡± Han Yu said, then ced a cushion on the chair for Su Wenyue to lean againstfortably before he went to attend to his matters. Seeing Han Yu walk away, Su Wenyue let out a sigh of relief, scolding herself for being so weak, all jittery over a few tes of pastries. She was really falling from grace. Having mostly dealt with his affairs for the day, Han Yu put everything away securely. ncing over at Su Wenyue, he saw her joyfully nibbling on the pastries from the table. Shaking his head helplessly, he wondered how his daughter-inw had turned into such a foodie. Aunt Li had even mentioned that the daughter-inw had already eaten beforeing. Apparently, sitting here alone was all for the sake of those pastries. ¡°Lady Yue, Aunt Li just mentioned you had plenty to eat earlier. Why are you indulging in pastries again? You are barely seven months along, and your stomach is already sorge. You really can¡¯t eat any more!¡± Han Yu¡¯s tone was full of helplessness as he approached, taking away the remaining pastries. His daughter-inw surreptitiously grabbed two more pieces, and when he looked at her, she quickly stuffed them into her mouth, her cheeks puffing out like a squirrel¡¯s. ¡°My daughter-inw, you really are¡­¡± Han Yu sighed. What was she, really? Seeing Han Yu like this, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t try to defend herself. Her gaze lingered on the dishes that Han Yu had taken away, feeling helpless. She didn¡¯t want to be like this, but she couldn¡¯t resist the urge to eat. Maybe it was because the child in her stomach needed nutrition, which exined her constant desire for food. ¡°I really am hungry. Whatever I eat is just digested by the child in my stomach.¡± Su Wenyue firmly believed her recent gluttony was due to the child. Han Yu looked at his daughter-inw¡¯s unusuallyrge stomach and felt there was some truth to it. Although her stomach was growing, she wasn¡¯t gaining weight anywhere else; in fact, she seemed even slimmer than before. It looked as if all the food was going straight to her stomach. That was why Han Yu needed to restrict her eating¡ªif the weight was on her body, it would be fine, but it all went to her stomach, which could make childbirth much harder. ¡°My daughter-inw, I know carrying a child is ufortable, but we have less than two months to go. Let¡¯s just bear with it. Once the child is born, you can eat anything you want.¡± Su Wenyue gave Han Yu a look. There was no need for him to say it¡ªshe had already been looking forward to the child¡¯s birth, for these days were difficult to endure. Since that day, Han Yu became utterly consumed by work. Although he had always been busy, he used to spend his evenings with Su Wenyue. But now, he was gone from dawn till dusk, and sometimes he even brought strangers home to discuss matters in the study. Su Wenyue wanted to ask about it, but Han Yu would only talk briefly about unimportant things before mming up. She knew he didn¡¯t want her to worry, but being kept in the dark only made her more inclined to imagine things. Yet, even if Han Yu didn¡¯t tell her, Su Wenyue had other ways of finding out. Women also had their own social circles, sometimes even learning news faster than Han Yu received from the military camp. However, due to her pregnancy, she hadn¡¯t been out and about for a while, so she was somewhat out of the loop. ¡°Grandma Chen, take my post to the Liu Family. Say that I¡¯m bored and would like someone to talk to. If Madam Liu has the time, ask her toe over,¡± Su Wenyue decided, remembering she hadn¡¯t seen Madame Liu Zhao for a while¡ªlikely due to the recent rumors making her cautious. Furthermore, with the Currency Reform affecting them, the Liu Family were evidently struggling; they were even reluctant to rent a horse carriage to give their birthday felicitations to the County magistrate¡¯s wife in the County Town, a sign of financial difficulty. It seemed life had be harder. Su Wenyue asked Xiao Xi to prepare some food, rice, flour, vegetables, and meat, dividing it into several portions. She also bagged some sweet potatoes, separating them as well, nning to send these to Han Yu¡¯s subordinatester. She remembered Han Yu saying that his subordinates were having a hard time due to the Currency Reform and that the Imperial Court was dying army provisions. Since these men were willing to follow Han Yu, it would be beneficial for him if she took care of their families¡ªthey would be even more loyal and assist Han Yu better. As for the colleagues close to Han Yu, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to send things over so brashly. She would have to wait for the right opportunity, lest it lead to misunderstandings, making it seem as if she looked down on them, which would only cause trouble. Madame Liu Zhao had also been worried about household affairs, and hearing that Madame He had been turned away by Su Wenyue for asking for food did not help. Considering the state of her own home, Madame Liu Zhao had lessened her visits. But upon receiving Su Wenyue¡¯s invitation, she knew Su Wenyue regarded her differently from others and hurriedly set off for the Han Family. When Madame Liu Zhao arrived, Su Wenyue quickly ordered tea and pastries to be served, ¡°Sister-inw, you finally came. These days, our Han Yu is so busy with who knows what, leaving at dawn and returningte. Being pregnant, I can¡¯t go out much, leaving me bored at home. So I had to ask my sister-inw over for a chat. I hope you don¡¯t mind the trouble,¡± she said. ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯d love toe over for a cup of tea. But, speaking of which, my own husband has been unbelievably busy these days as well,¡± Madame Liu Zhao replied. Chapter 214 - 124: Investigating the News Chapter 214: Chapter 124: Investigating the News Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh, really? Wonder what they¡¯re all busy with?¡± Su Wenyue asked casually. Madame Liu Zhao had no real reason to be suspicious, but in truth, she didn¡¯t know either. Han Yu was a man of meticulous thoughts. Since he had decided to keep Su Wenyue in the dark, he naturally assumed that Su Wenyue would likewise probe Madame Liu Zhao for information, so he had already instructed his subordinates ordingly. Besides, the matter naturally required strict confidentiality, and even to the few trusted subordinates, Han Yu revealed only a part to prevent any leaks. ¡°Who knows? They won¡¯t say when asked, and they even say that it¡¯s not for us women to handle. Their tone is truly infuriating.¡± Madame Liu Zhao couldn¡¯t help butin when speaking of this. Su Wenyue felt somewhat disappointed to hear Madame Liu Zhao speak this way. If even Madame Liu Zhao was unaware, it meant others were likely just as clueless. She had hoped that Liu Cong, being a straightforward man, would not be able to keep a secret, which is why she had specifically sought out Madame Liu Zhao to pry for information. ¡°Our family¡¯s Han Yu is just the same, tells me nothing. He says it¡¯s so I won¡¯t worry, but really, if I know nothing, that¡¯s when I¡¯ll be most uneasy.¡± Madame Zhao felt that Su Wenyue made sense, ¡°Indeed, I will ask againter.¡± Su Wenyue chatted with Madame Liu Zhao about other matters, just everyday household gossip. After a while, she felt her energy waning and grew sleepy. Madame Liu Zhao, perceptive as ever, took her leave. Su Wenyue made a show of asking her to stay longer, but eventually let Aunt Li see her out diligently, making sure to send her off with the items prepared for the Liu Family. Madame Liu Zhao knew Su Wenyue¡¯s personality, so she didn¡¯t decline much and happily epted the items, feeling very delighted. With these, life at home would be morefortable. When Liu Cong returned home that evening, he saw avish dinner spread: fragrant steaming white rice, Roasted Chicken, braised pork, and several dishes he hadn¡¯t seen before, along with the fashionable green vegetables. In these times, even green vegetables were very expensive, and such a feast had once been an asional treat, but was now a luxury. However, household affairs were always managed by Madame Zhao. Liu Cong would just bring home his army provisions each month and leave the misceneous household matters for Madame Zhao to arrange. Liu Cong knew Madame Zhao was not one for extravagance. Seeing the sumptuous meal on the table, he was simply astonished. ¡°What¡¯s the asion, dear? Why is tonight¡¯s meal so extravagant?¡± Liu Cong, lured by the aroma, couldn¡¯t resist grabbing a piece of braised pork and popping it into his mouth. This earned him a good scolding from Madame Zhao, to which he simply responded with a goofy smile. ¡°It¡¯s so tasty. Haven¡¯t had such delicious food for a long time, it¡¯s damn tempting,¡± said Liu Cong, a blunt fellow who couldn¡¯t help but swear when excited. ¡°What are you saying? Can¡¯t you change your tone a bit? You sound just like a Bandit Leader. Look at how cultured Lord Han is; why can¡¯t you learn something from him? Go wash your hands now, and thene eat,¡± scolded Madame Zhao with augh, affection in her eyes as she looked at Liu Cong¡¯s joyful expression, her heart filled with happiness. ¡°Your man is just like this and won¡¯t change in this lifetime. Lord Han is an educated man; I am but a simple fellow.¡± ¡°Look at you!¡± ¡°Wife, you haven¡¯t answered me. What¡¯s the asion today that has us dining so sumptuously?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no special day. I visited the Han Family today, and these are gifts from Madam Han.¡± ¡°How could we ept this? The world isn¡¯t what it used to be. Currency isn¡¯t worth much, and everything is ridiculously expensive. It¡¯s not right to let Madam Han spend so much. Daughter-inw, don¡¯t take anything from Madam Han again. Every family has its own difficulties,¡± Liu Cong disagreed upon learning that the feast hade from the Han Family. ¡°I am fully aware of that, which is why I initially refused to ept these gifts from Madam Han. However, she said it was at Lord Han¡¯s behest. He said that subordinates like you have loyally followed Lord Han, and he couldn¡¯t bear to have your families living in hardship. Not only our family, but everyone who follows the Master has received a share,¡± Madame Zhao had been expecting this response from Liu Cong, and had her arguments ready. She wouldn¡¯t ept anything she really shouldn¡¯t, being a sensible person. Liu Cong felt moved when he heard Madame Zhao¡¯s words. Following Lord Han was the best decision he had ever made. Although there had been plenty of hardships and dangers, the Master genuinely treated them like brothers, keeping them close to his heart, and there was nothing regrettable. ¡°The Master is always good to us, and he¡¯s so considerate. We fight hard in the military camp, risking our lives, not only for a future but also to provide a better life for our families. Since that¡¯s the case, ept whatever gifts Madam Han offers in the future. After all, my life belongs to the Master, and I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to go through fire and water for him,¡± said Liu Cong, a man of great loyalty, speaking earnestly. Madame Zhao felt a bit displeased hearing this, thinking, what does it mean ¡®his life belongs to the Master¡¯? Where does that leave her and their child? But after contemting, she let it go, for she knew her husband¡¯s temperament well after all these years. It was pointless and unprofitable to get upset over such a matter. ¡°I know you are a man of integrity and are grateful for Lord Han¡¯s recognition and kindness. I won¡¯t persuade you otherwise, but when you¡¯re out there risking your life, please think of me and our child. Otherwise, what would happen to us if you weren¡¯t around?¡± Madame Zhao said, her eyes welling up with emotion. Liu Cong feared this the most. ¡°Please don¡¯t be like that, dear. I understand. I¡¯ll be more careful and try to avoid danger from now on,¡± he reassured her. ¡°You better remember your words and don¡¯t just rush headlong into danger without thought.¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Liu Cong agreed, and seeing that Madame Zhao seemed intent on continuing, he quickly changed the subject. ¡°Wife, you haven¡¯t been to the Han Family for some time now, have you? What brought you there today? Did Madam Han have any errands for you?¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t much. Madam Han was just feeling bored and sent someone to invite me over for a chat. Lord Han has been busy these days and seldom at home. Madam Han is quite worried about him. Wife, do you know what Lord Han has been busy withtely?¡± asked Madame Zhao, recalling Su Wenyue¡¯s earlier question. ¡°Why would you women worry about such things? I told you not to meddle in them. Even if I told you what¡¯s happening at the military camp, you wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. What¡¯s with that attitude? It¡¯s not like Madam Han wants to know about Lord Han¡¯s whereabouts and is trying to inquire through me indirectly ¨C not that I¡¯d notice it,¡± retorted Madame Zhao. She had initially not realized it, but after Madam Han asked a few more times, she understood. ¡°Then it¡¯s all the more reason not to speak of it. Lord Han expressly instructed us not to inform the Madams. A woman¡¯s words are not tightly guarded, and secrets can be easily revealed,¡± said Liu Cong, now even more admiring of the Master for foreseeing that wives would probe their husbands for information. Madame Zhao hadn¡¯t been suspicious, but Liu Cong¡¯sments made her suddenly apprehensive. Her heart skipped a beat, contemting whether Lord Han had be impatient with solitude and taken a concubine. Chapter 215 - 125: Difficult to Hide Chapter 215: Chapter 125: Difficult to Hide Trantor: 549690339 This won¡¯t do, Madam Han has always been good to her, and if Lord Han has truly found someone else outside, Madam Han must be warned in advance to be on her guard, lest those vixens lure Lord Han away and it¡¯s toote by then. ¡°What can¡¯t be said? Speak quickly, don¡¯t tell me Lord Han has done something to wrong Madam Han? You men are all alike, unable to resist temptations. We women tirelessly manage the household affairs at home, yet you indulge in pleasures outside,pletely ignorant of what¡¯s so alluring about those vixens¡­¡± Any legal wife would abhor the women who try to intrude on their rtionship with their husbands. As Madam Zhao spoke of this matter, she looked filled with a shared hatred, talking nonstop until Liu Cong interrupted her. ¡°Talking nonsense! Is the Master that kind of person? He is only keeping these matters from Madam Han because he fears they would worry her, and he expressly instructed us to stay silent. With Madam Han¡¯s stomach growing sorge, it is for her own good, not as you imagine. Should the Master hear such talk, he¡¯d certainly be angry. This is just like girls, always overthinking minor issues. I¡¯ll let it slide this time, but don¡¯t you dare bring such baseless spection in front of Madam Han. If you cause her undue worry, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± warned Liu Cong. He knew his daughter-inw understood restraint, yet in this matter, it was hard to say. ¡°I know, there¡¯s no need to be so fierce. But speaking of it, Lord Han does dote on his daughter-inw. On normal days, he may seem cold as ice, intimidating to behold, yet with Madam Han, he is considerate and gentle. Had I not identally witnessed it, I wouldn¡¯t have known Lord Han had such a side in private¡± ¡°Naturally, the Master dearly loves Madam Han and is a man of integrity. You women just love to babble on about nothing. Enough now, let¡¯s hand over the children and start dinner. Bloody hell, it¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve had such good food; I¡¯m going to eat my fill tonight!¡± Madame Liu Zhao, now that Liu Cong had understood Han Yu¡¯s intentions, often apanied Su Wenyue at the Han Family. However, she became cautious in Su Wenyue¡¯s presence, careful not to utter a wrong word, for Su Wenyue would immediately figure it out, well aware of Han Yu¡¯s slyness. If he truly didn¡¯t want her to know something, he certainly wouldn¡¯t leave any opportunity for discovery. Besides this matter, Madam Zhao informed Su Wenyue of everything and kept nothing secret, as long as Su Wenyue wished to know. asionally, Mrs. Yao Qin and others were also invited to the Han Family. Mrs. Yao Qin, however, couldn¡¯t hold back her words, and even if something wasn¡¯t supposed to be mentioned, Su Wenyue easily drew it out of her. It was a pity, though, that Mrs. Yao Qin was also clueless. That evening, Han Yu returned rather early, bringing along a few people, with a troubled expression on his face that eased only upon seeing Su Wenyue, though a flicker of worry passed through his eyes. ¡°Madam, greetings.¡± The men who returned with Han Yu also greeted Su Wenyue. ¡°My daughter-inw, what are you doing out here? I have everything arranged. You¡¯re getting bigger by the day and must be cautious in your movements. I am preupied with many affairs and can¡¯t attend to everything. You must take good care of yourself,¡± Han Yu said as he supported Su Wenyue, gently stroking her head, his voice carrying a softness. The subordinates, witnessing their usually cold and unapproachable superior behaving so tenderly and doting in front of his daughter-inw, watched in disbelief. And the Master¡¯s daughter-inw was truly beautiful; even with such arge pregnant belly, she was still more attractive than their own wives, possessing a better temperament, her gentle smile gave a warmth that melted hearts. Any man would be fond of her, no wonder the Master was so enamored by her. Seeing his subordinates eyeing his daughter-inw, Han Yu¡¯s face darkened slightly. He subtly moved, positioning his daughter-inw behind him, his presence exuding a silent chill. The subordinates shivered and, recognizing the reason behind their superior¡¯s demeanor, swiftly averted their gaze, daring not to look any longer. The Master¡¯s jealousy was formidable, and they didn¡¯t dare provoke him. Otherwise, they might end up harshly disciplined by the Master, remembering the grueling drills he put the soldiers through until they could hardly walk. Noticing his subordinates were being sensible, Han Yu¡¯s expression softened slightly. However, he kept his protective stance, full of possessiveness. Su Wenyue was aware that Han Yu had brought people home and specifically came out to offer greetings and arrange dinner. Considering that the servants had always been busy and she, as the Mistress, had never once shown her face, she felt it inappropriate. Feeling energetic today, she had the servants apany her outside. ¡°I am aware, don¡¯t worry. I felt quite spirited today, so I came out to have a look. Husband, are you going to discuss business? Don¡¯t mind me, go ahead with your work. Leave the arrangements here to me, and I will have a servant inform you when dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Indeed, there are matters to discuss. You shouldn¡¯t be troubling yourself with a belly sorge; it could wear you out. The servants can handle these tasks perfectly well. You just go back to your room and rest. Once I¡¯m done with the business, I will join you,¡± Han Yu said, directing his men to the study and then personally escorting Su Wenyue back to her Room before proceeding. ¡°These next few days be more vignt around Madam, and don¡¯t let anyone speak out of turn in her presence. But also be careful not to arouse her suspicions,¡± Han Yu instructed Grandma Chen and Aunt Li the next day before leaving home. ¡°Yes, Master, we understand,¡± both Grandma Chen and Aunt Li acknowledged, though Aunt Li, after a moment of thought, spoke up. ¡°Master, if I may be so bold, may I inquire what has happened? If we know, we will be better prepared to deflect any inappropriate topics,¡± reasoned Aunt Li, a woman with cautious thoughts. Knowing the Master had issued such orders, there must have been an incident; she feared being too obvious and causing suspicion in Madam. Hence, the instruction to remain alert likely had much to do with Madam herself. Was it possible something had happened to the Su Family? Aunt Li had served half her lifetime in the Su Family and was fiercely loyal to the An Family. She was somewhat concerned and needed rity on the situation to act ordingly. Quick to intervene whenever anything seemed amiss, she wanted to preventst-minute panic that could jeopardize the Master¡¯s ns. Serving by Madam¡¯s side for so long, she understood that though Madam sometimes appeared na?ve, she was not easy to fool. Many things were clear to Madam, depending only on whether she chose to delve deeper. Considering the importance Madam ced on her mother¡¯s family, if something had indeed happened to the Su Family, any sign of irregrity would be nearly impossible to conceal from her sensitive intuition at this time. Lord Han¡¯s deep gaze settled on Aunt Li, scrutinizing her for a good while. Seeing Aunt Li remainedposed, calmly standing there, his satisfaction grew, recognizing her as someone capable of bearing responsibility and being loyal. Chapter 216 - 126: Completely Confused Chapter 216: Chapter 126: Completely Confused Trantor: 549690339 Only by being clear of conscience can one withstand the oppressive air he deliberately exudes. After thest incident, Aunt Li managed to respond in time and make the most sensible arrangements, which pleased Han Yu. He started to rely heavily on her, although he also noticed that while Aunt Li carried out his orders decisively on a daily basis, in critical moments, she was more protective of Su Wenyue. Ironically, this fit his wishes even better, making her the most suitable person to stay by his daughter-inw¡¯s side. Grandma Chen, in contrast, couldn¡¯t match up to Aunt Li. Lacking decisiveness at crucial moments, her hesitancy and fear of taking responsibility often ruined things. Moreover, her excessive honesty hindered her from effectively interpreting the master¡¯s wishes. However, Grandma Chen was loyal and meticulous. Although she wasn¡¯t suited for important tasks, she was still quite capable of assisting Aunt Li with everyday matters. Thus, Han Yu had already established roles for both Aunt Li and Grandma Chen in his mind. ¡°It concerns some matters from the wife¡¯s family. You all should be aware and try to divert the conversation whenever ites up. As for how to do it, Aunt Li has the ability and should understand what to do. Grandma Chen, you just need to follow Aunt Li¡¯s instructions,¡± said Han Yu. Although he didn¡¯t exin it clearly, his words confirmed Aunt Li¡¯s suspicions. Upon hearing that something indeed happened to the Su Family, Aunt Li was worried, but she still maintained the propriety of a servant, not daring to inquire further, only wishing to know the current situation of the Su Family. ¡°This servant dares to ask, has the matter with Madam¡¯s mother¡¯s family caused any serious trouble?¡± ¡°The situation was dangerous, but it¡¯s now under control. You just need to take care of Madam. I¡¯ll handle the matters there. Remember, never let that show in front of Madam,¡± said Han Yu. He wasn¡¯t one to fuss, but when it came to Su Wenyue¡¯s matters, he couldn¡¯t help but give detailed instructions. Clearly, he was worried. If he didn¡¯t have to attend to various affairs and couldn¡¯t leave his work, he would have preferred to stay by her side himself. After all, no matter how capable Aunt Li was, she was still a servant and couldn¡¯t be wless in everything. ¡°Master, rest assured, this servant will be vignt,¡± replied Aunt Li. She initially wanted to suggest that perhaps they shouldn¡¯t let Madam Yao and the others see Madam Su for a few days, but before she spoke, she realized it was inappropriate and held back. As Grandma Chen watched Han Yu leave, she didn¡¯t mind being told to listen to Aunt Li at all. Although she wasn¡¯t as clever, she knew her limitations. She could serve others well, but couldn¡¯t handle important matters. Last time when she heard the master was in danger, she panicked and was at a loss. It was Aunt Li who stepped up and steadied the situation, preventing anything untoward from happening to Madam. That¡¯s why she was quite content to follow Aunt Li¡¯s instructions¡ªthose with no talent should be led by those who have it. Moreover, although Aunt Li was strict in her duties, she was never unreasonable. Su Wenyue found it odd not to see Aunt Li and Grandma Chen attend to her when she got up. They were usually meticulous, and when Han Yu wasn¡¯t around, one of them would surely stay close by her side. Only by asking the servant girl did she learn that they had been called away by Han Yu. Su Wenyue pouted, certain that Han Yu was either keeping something from her or had given Aunt Li and Grandma Chen some new orders. Whatever it was, it undoubtedly rted to her. Although being pregnant granted her some privileges, and she could asionally show Han Yu some ¡®attitude,¡¯ it also robbed her of her freedom, with him micromanaging and keeping secrets, all in the name of letting her rest easy for the pregnancy¡ªhow infuriating! Thinking of this, Su Wenyue¡¯s face turned stern. When she saw Aunt Li and Grandma Chen enter, her gaze was unwavering, fixed on them: ¡°Aunt Li, Grandma Chen, what did my husband call you for?¡± Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s expression, both Aunt Li and Grandma Chen felt a bit nervous¡ªthis look on Madam¡¯s face was all too familiar, signaling that she was upset and ready to stir up trouble for everyone. ¡°Replying to Madam, the Master called this servant over to ensure I take good care of Madam and not to be negligent as I was yesterday, which tired Madam,¡± Aunt Li replied, skillfully handling Su Wenyue. She knew if she said it was nothing, Madam wouldn¡¯t believe her; aligning with Han Yu¡¯s usual habits, she gave a usible reason. Su Wenyue believed her, as Han Yu was usually too busy with work to spend time at home, and he feared that the servants might not concentrate on Madam without his supervision. He tended to issue reminders every other day, so it came as no surprise that after yesterday¡¯s incident, he would summon Aunt Li and Grandma Chen for a scolding and instructing. However, although Su Wenyue thought this, she did not let go of her suspicions. ¡°Really? I feel something¡¯s not quite right. Did he instruct you to do anything else?¡± Aunt Li could barely cope under Han Yu¡¯s pressure, and although Su Wenyue¡¯s way of doing things fell slightly short of Han Yu¡¯s, Aunt Li still managed to feign a bit of panic. ¡°Madam, this servant would never deceive you. The Master indeed gave such instructions, saying if this servant fails to serve Madam properly, I would lose face after these many years and wouldn¡¯t have the cheek to see Madam Su,¡± Aunt Li said. Seeing Aunt Li in such a state, Su Wenyue felt somewhat remorseful. Aunt Li had been a trusted old woman serving beside her mother, and her mother wouldn¡¯t have parted with Aunt Li except for being too worried about her, her daughter. Now Aunt Li was reprimanded like this by Han Yu, and Su Wenyue could imagine Han Yu scolding Aunt Li with a cold face. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense; it¡¯s not that serious. I¡¯m not someone who can¡¯t judge the severity of situations. With precise concern for the child in my stomach, I wouldn¡¯t really act out. I¡¯m well aware of the limits, and you can serve as you usually do. There¡¯s no need to be too harsh on yourselves. My husband is just too anxious about the child in my belly, and if his words seemed too harsh, don¡¯t take them to heart,¡± Su Wenyue said with a reassuring tone, as if tofort Aunt Li and Grandma Chen. After all, they hade to the Han Family for her sake, thus pushing aside the previous irritation and doubt. Aunt Li was relieved to see Su Wenyue rx; she was right in thinking that Madam had a kind heart and wouldn¡¯t want to be harsh, even if they were just servants. Grandma Chen thought differently. Having always seen Aunt Li strictly adhere to the rules, she had once thought Aunt Li was a rigid and unfeeling person. Now, witnessing Aunt Li lying smoothly and calmly to Madam without a hint of panic or fault, she couldn¡¯t help but admire her. Grandma Chen found nothing wrong with Aunt Li¡¯s actions. After all, Aunt Li was more loyal than anyone else around, definitely not capable of harming Madam. Today¡¯s matter was alsomanded by the master. Aunt Li and Grandma Chen coborated exceptionally well, and several days passed without letting Su Wenyue detect anything amiss. The trouble with the Su Family was so significant that it was the talk of the town, and even the servants in the mansion had heard whispers. But everyone knew that Madam, being pregnant, couldn¡¯t be upset, and with the master¡¯s warning and Aunt Li and Grandma Chen holding the fort, by the time Mrs. Yao Qin arrived at the mansion in a hurry and spoke her piece, Su Wenyue was still in the dark. Chapter 217 - 127: Immediate Outbreak Chapter 217: Chapter 127: Immediate Outbreak Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Yao Qin also heard about it unintentionally while chatting with someone, and she didn¡¯t care at first, just treating it as gossip. Later, it suddenly urred to her that the Su Family was Su Wenyue¡¯s mother¡¯s family. She immediately grabbed somebody and inquired thoroughly finding out that something had happened to Madam Han¡¯s big brother. Seeing that Madam Han¡¯s mood was still quite good these past few days, sometimes even joking around with them, and showing no sign of worry, it was clear that she waspletely unaware of the incident. Fired up like a chicken injected with blood, Mrs. Yao Qin, thinking she had obtained incredible news, hurriedly set off for the Han Family, pondering how it had always been Madam Zhao who showed off in front of Madam Han. Now, it was her turn, and after this, Madam Han would trust her even more, and she might even be more valued by Madam Han than Madam Zhao. Having benefitted from Su Wenyue, Mrs. Yao Qin racked her brains to perform well in front of her, and without consulting anyone, she rushed over to the Han Family. As someone who often visited the Han Family, Mrs. Yao Qin was not stopped by the servants, who only reported her arrival. Aunt Li and Grandma Chen, who were attending to Su Wenyue, saw Mrs. Yao Qine hastily and were unable to stop her in time. They exchanged a worried look, thinking that things had been peaceful for several days, hoping no problems would arise now. ¡°Madam Yao, our madam has just woken up from her nap. Perhaps you could sit in the outer chamber for a while. I am about to serve the madam some food, she is carrying a child and cannot go hungry, nor can she be subjected to any distress. I hope you will understand,¡± Aunt Li hurriedly spoke before Mrs. Yao Qin, despite the ws in her attempt to divert, knowing that Madam might find her words inappropriate. But there was no other choice at this moment; it was a veiled reminder to Mrs. Yao Qin. Mrs. Yao Qin was inherently reckless, keen to make a good impression in front of Su Wenyue, and failed to grasp the different meanings in Aunt Li¡¯s words. She instead felt that this old servantcked awareness, interrupting her master¡¯s conversation with no understanding of the rules. ¡°Aunt Li, a servant should know a servant¡¯s ce. At this hour, who needs food! If the Madam learns about the news from the Su Family, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to eat anything at all. Servants like you only cause trouble!¡± Mrs. Yao Qin red at Aunt Li. Aunt Li wasn¡¯t sure what Mrs. Yao Qin intended to say, but upon hearing Mrs. Yao Qin¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat: ¡°Madam Yao, you mustn¡¯t talk nonsense. One can eat whatever they like, but words should not be spoken lightly. If you repeat some rumor to the Madam and cause her distress, harming the child in her stomach, the Master won¡¯t let it go easily once he finds out. You must think carefully before you speak!¡± Aunt Li¡¯s words carried a certain threat now, as she thought they needed to notify the Master quickly. With the conversation having reached this point, even if they convinced Mrs. Yao Qin to refrain from talking recklessly, the Madam might not believe her exnation. Only the Master¡¯s return could persuade the Madam. Seeing the situation, Grandma Chen was very worried. Catching Aunt Li¡¯s signal, she immediately understood and stealthily left to find Han Yu at the military camp and send Cheng Hai to fetch him. ¡°You must hurry. The Madam values her mother¡¯s family greatly. Knowing that there¡¯s trouble in the Su Family, how can she stay calm and listen to persuasion? Tell the Master toe back as quickly as possible¡ªthe quicker, the better!¡± The atmosphere in the room was extremely tense. Mrs. Yao Qin did not understand the hidden meaning in Aunt Li¡¯s words, but she did hear the threat. An old servant dared to threaten her, and her anger surged. Moreover, having confirmed the uracy of the news after careful verification, her confidence was solid¡ªshe harbored no fear of the old servant¡¯s threats. ¡°You presumptuous old servant! I, Madam Qin, am not the kind to spread rumors without care. Since I dare to speak of it before the Madam, I can assure you the news I received is true. If you continue to hinder and spoil matters for the Madam, even your own Madam won¡¯t spare you. Don¡¯t think that just because you are old, everyone has to yield to you!¡± Mrs. Yao Qin had long disapproved of this stern-faced old woman, seeing her as nothing but a proud servant. Aunt Li¡¯s face darkened. Mrs. Yao Qin could say whatever about her, but she worried that the Madam might get upset because of it. At this point, there was no time to worry about much else; they had to get Mrs. Yao Qin out before the situation worsened. ¡°It seems Madam Yao must be drunk on wine toe into someone else¡¯s mansion and talk nonsense. Offending the Madam is out of the question¡ªwe should send Madam Yao back first!¡± ¡°How dare you, you ignorant old fool!¡± ¡°Enough, do you still see me as your master?¡± Suddenly, Su Wenyue sternly interrupted, causing Mrs. Yao Qin and Aunt Li to quiet down immediately. Mrs. Yao Qin looked smug, while Aunt Li appeared worried and indignant at Mrs. Yao Qin¡¯s thoughtlessness. Su Wenyue felt a sudden tightness in her chest at the mention of her big brother being in trouble; her brain experienced a moment of oxygen deprivation, preventing an immediate reaction. She had noticed that Aunt Li and Grandma Chen were overly anxious these days and thought it was because Han Yu had warned them. Evidently, they had conspired to keep her in the dark, likely rted to the morning when Han Yu called Aunt Li and Grandma Chen out. Seeing Aunt Li¡¯s eagerness to get Mrs. Yao Qin out and attempting to cover up, Su Wenyue grew furious on the spot. ¡°Madam, you¡ª¡± ¡°Be silent. Do you still consider me your master at all, daring to hide such a significant matter from me? Aunt Li, you were sent by my mother, and I rely on you, but that does not mean you can deceive me like this and disregard me!¡± There was uncontroble anger in Su Wenyue¡¯s voice, but she was eager to know the situation at the Su Family and what had happened to her big brother, so she did not erupt immediately. ¡°Madam Yao, what exactly happened? What¡¯s wrong with my big brother?!¡± ¡°I had just heard the news and came to inform you immediately. I heard that your big brother was attacked by bandits near Anshan and injured by them. Your brother was shed by a bandit, and when the rescuers arrived, half of his body was drenched in blood!¡± Mrs. Yao Qin recounted what she had been told, oblivious to Su Wenyue¡¯s suddenly pale face. ¡°Madam, Madam, please don¡¯t be agitated. Think of the child. Although the Eldest Young Master has been injured, it¡¯s not as serious as Madam Yao said. He has been rescued and is now recovering at home.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam, the Eldest Young Master is alright now. As long as he rests and heals properly, everything will be fine. If you get upset and harm the child in your stomach, the Eldest Young Master himself will feel distressed when he finds out.¡± Having gone through the ordeal in her previous life, Su Wenyue knew how much she valued the child in her womb. Even when she was resentful, she bore it silently, all for the sake of the child¡¯s well-being. Now having heard this, her anger was unbearable and the suppressed emotions in her heart erupted. ¡°Child, child, is that all you see aside from the child? Prepare the horse carriage for me; I¡¯m going to the Su Family right now!¡± Su Wenyue said as she rushed towards the door, holding her stomach, Seeing Su Wenyue like this, the entire household¡¯s servants grew increasingly frantic. Even Mrs. Yao Qin, witnessing Su Wenyue¡¯s reaction, realized she might have caused a disaster. Chapter 218 - 128: The Method of Response Chapter 218: Chapter 128: The Method of Response Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Madam Han, this servant kneels before you, I implore you not to go to the Su Family while you are pregnant. What if something happens to you on the way?¡± Aunt Li, not daring to mention the child, had to bring up Han Yu instead. ¡°Madam Han, this servant has already sent someone to inform the Master. If you really want to visit the Su Family, why not wait and let the Master escort you there?¡± Grandma Chen also joined in trying to persuade her. ¡°Hmph, such loyal servants you are, all of you Han Yu¡¯s faithful servants! A piece of bitter heart? Indeed it is bitter, if it weren¡¯t for his painstaking efforts to deceive me, how could I have been fooled so miserably! Just for the sake of his child, he can disregard my feelings. Trouble arises in the Su Family, big brother gets seriously injured, and he even keeps it from me. Doesn¡¯t he know that is the big brother who pampered me since I was young? Big brother gets hurt and I can¡¯t rush to him right away, but I don¡¯t even know what happened, how do you think that makes me feel!¡± ¡°Madam Han, the Master was worried that you would be distressed, so he chose to conceal it from you,¡± Aunt Li quickly defended Han Yu, fearing that Su Wenyue¡¯s thoughts might be too extreme and that it could anger the Master as well. ¡°If it was out of concern for my distress when big brother got injured, then what about afterwards? Why didn¡¯t he tell me about the recovery? Am I really that fragile?!¡± After saying these words, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to say anything else. With her lips pursed, she walked outside¡ªfilled with worry for her big brother and also with anger and disappointment towards Han Yu. Seeing that they couldn¡¯t stop Madam Han and instead made her even angrier, Grandma Chen and Aunt Li were anxious and at a loss. They quickly followed to aid Su Wenyue, but she brushed off their hands. Now would have been a good time for Xiao Xi to be here; she had been with Su Wenyue since childhood, and with what happened in the previous life, Su Wenyue would, under any circumstances, consider Xiao Xi¡¯s feelings. Unfortunately, Xiao Xi had been sent away by Su Wenyue to handle some affairs, otherwise with Xiao Xi here, this matter might not have been kept secret. By the time Su Wenyue reached the front gate, she was gasping for breath. Because of her pregnancy, even if she walked faster, she couldn¡¯t move much quicker. Despite the lengthy dy, when she got to the gate, there was no horse carriage in sight, which darkened her mood even further. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to prepare a horse carriage? Where is the horse carriage? Are my orders as your master so useless, or do you only have one master in your hearts? Are you nning to make me walk there?!¡± Upon hearing these words from Su Wenyue, arge group of servants who had followed her out immediately knelt down, with Aunt Li kneeling closest in front: ¡°Madam Han, this servant knows you are angry, but you must think of your condition. The bumpy ride in the horse carriage, with your pregnancy already so advanced¡ªnearly eight months¡ªhow can you withstand it!¡± ¡°Whether I can withstand it or not is not for a servant to decide. Now go prepare a horse carriage; do you think I can¡¯t deal with you?¡± Su Wenyue was protective of the child in her womb, but she needed to see her big brother in person to be at ease. ¡°Answering Madam Han, the wheel of the horse carriage is broken and under repair; it may take some more time,¡± the coachman reported with a shrinking stature. In truth, the carriage wasn¡¯t broken, but it was a pretext arranged by Aunt Li to dy time and wait for the Master to return tofort and cate Madam Han. ¡°What are you doing on regr days that the horse carriage happens to break down at this critical moment? I think you are doing this deliberately. Since the horse carriage is broken, then either borrow or buy one for me, there¡¯s more than one carriage in town,¡± Su Wenyue fumed. But at the moment, she was genuinely at a loss, unable to travel without a carriage. ¡°Madam Han, even if we go to borrow a carriage, it will take time. How about I help you back inside to rest, and we cane out again once the carriage is borrowed,¡± Aunt Li said, knowing Madam Han was angry with her, but still she bravely made the suggestion. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t respond to Aunt Li, standing there steadfastly waiting. It happened quite fortuitously, before long a horse carriage came by and stopped a few steps in front of her, a hand extending out from inside. ¡°Madam Han, are you waiting for a carriage? If you don¡¯t mind, allow me to offer you a ride in mine,¡± Sikong Ling lifted the curtain and stepped out, revealing the visage of an exceptionally charming young master who regarded Su Wenyue with a gentle demeanor. Apart from Su Wenyue, everyone¡¯s initial reaction upon seeing Sikong Yu was to admire how well he looked and how extraordinary his demeanor was. His attire and gestures revealed his fine status and background, something the average household couldn¡¯t foster¡ªa young master of a prestigious family, perhaps. ¡°You?¡± When Su Wenyue saw Sikong Ling inside the carriage, she froze for a moment, somewhat surprised to see him here. Could it be that Sikong Ling hadn¡¯t given up after what happened at Lingyin Templest time and was still fixated on her? With this thought, her gaze towards Sikong Ling became full of wariness. Sikong Ling faced Su Wenyue¡¯s suspicious gaze withposure, free of guilt or difort; even Aunt Li and the rest had their doubts quelled by his clear and bright demeanor. However, having Madam Han apany an unfamiliar man was not ideal, and they nned to dy until the Master returned to sooth Madam Han. This unexpected involvement of Sikong Ling was disruptive. ¡°I have some business to attend to in Xinluo Town. I saw your servants trying to borrow a carriage and saw you here waiting; obviously, in need of a carriage urgently. If you don¡¯t mind my offer for a ride, rest assured, I, Sikong Ling, am not the sort to be frivolous. You may bring your servants along,¡± Sikong Ling said. Su Wenyue kept a neutral expression, but inwardly she scorned him. Sikong Ling might fool others, but she knew his true nature. If he wasn¡¯t frivolous, how to exin what happenedst time at Lingyin Temple, not to mention the myriad incidents of her previous life? She would never be fooled by his good looks and eloquence. She knew all of Sikong Ling¡¯s background, which is why he was saying such things. ¡°So, are you not in a hurry to make your trip, Madam Han? If so, forget it. My offer was out of kindness, and I wouldn¡¯t want to be misunderstood,¡± Sikong Ling, unaware of Su Wenyue¡¯s thoughts, read her expressions and responded ordingly. If Sikong Ling had been insistent on giving her a ride, Su Wenyue would have hesitated further, her desire to see her big brother was urgent, but Sikong Ling was someone she greatly feared. As Sikong Ling was not pressing the issue, Su Wenyue rxed somewhat. Sikong Ling¡¯s tactic of retreating to advance was effective. Aunt Li, noticing Su Wenyue show signs of being swayed but feeling anxious, said, ¡°Madam Han, why don¡¯t you wait a bit longer? The Master will be back soon.¡± Thest bit of Su Wenyue¡¯s hesitation vanished upon hearing Aunt Li¡¯s words, and she made her decision to board Sikong Ling¡¯s carriage. She figured with all eyes upon them, Sikong Ling wouldn¡¯t dare tomit any rash acts, and besides, she was a visibly pregnant woman, incapable of doing much. Chapter 219 - 129: Trembling with Fear Chapter 219: Chapter 129: Trembling with Fear Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu had been incredibly busy these past few days, barely touching the ground with his feet. Not only did he have to arrange that matter, but he also worried about his Eldest Brother-inw¡¯s mishap. Barely resolving his current affairs, he spotted one of his household caretakers heading to the military camp and knew it must be to seek him. Something must have happened at home, and given the urgency in the man¡¯s pace, Han Yu¡¯s heart tightened, almost certain that his daughter-inw must have found out about his Eldest Brother-inw. Just as expected, as soon as the caretaker approached, he said, ¡°Master, Grandma Chen has sent me to ask you to return home immediately. Madam Yao revealed the Su Family¡¯s situation to Madam, who now looks quite unsettled. Grandma Chen is worried something might happen and sent me to request your return.¡± Upon hearing this, Han Yu¡¯s face darkened. That Mrs. Yao Qin, a thoughtless fool, immediately he spurred his horse back. He had known how much his daughter-inw valued her mother¡¯s family and that she would insist on visiting if she learned about her Eldest Brother-inw¡¯s troubles. That was exactly why he had kept it from her¡ªseeing her with such arge stomach, sometimes trembling as she walked, made his heart shiver; how could he allow her to undergo such turmoil. If his daughter-inw was affected by temper, it was certain that nobody at home could stop her. So Han Yu did not rush home but instead took a shortcut, hoping to intercept her on the way to the Su Family. Su Wenyue boarded the horse carriage, with Grandma Chen following her. Though Su Wenyue felt displeased, she uttered noint, satisfied that anyone other than Aunt Li was apanying her. The bumpy ride made her fear for the child¡¯s well-being, and she needed someone to take care of her. Moreover, since Sikong Ling was the only person inside the carriage, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to be alone with him. ¡°Look how tired you are, beads of sweat on your forehead, and with such a big stomach, it must be hard. Here, have a drink of water,¡± Sikong Ling said while handing Su Wenyue a cup of water. At that moment, Su Wenyue was indeed thirsty and, thinking that Sikong Ling couldn¡¯t possibly tamper with it, she took a few sips only to be surprised by a faint sweetness in the water: ¡°Is this honey water?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been having some throat difort these past few days, feeling rather dry. I¡¯ve had the servants prepare honey water. Don¡¯t you like it? It¡¯s all we have in the carriage, so please make do. Besides, drinking this is also beneficial for a pregnant woman.¡± Su Wenyue nodded without speaking, but she felt it odd. Sikong Yu might look easygoing and approachable now, but actually, he¡¯s incredibly fussy. Suffering from an illness, he disliked taking medicine, let alone for mere throat difort, drinking honey water¡ªa favorite among women. It all seemed a bitughable. Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s reaction, a flicker of intrigue passed through Sikong Ling¡¯s eyes. He then retrieved a te of exquisite pastries from a hiddenpartment in the carriage and coaxed Su Wenyue to eat a few pieces. Only upon realizing she truly had no appetite did he stop insisting. ¡°This carriage is quitefortable. You should lean back and rest. Even if there¡¯s an urgent matter to attend to, you must still consider the child within your womb. Don¡¯t overexert yourself,¡± said Sikong Ling, who then diligently arranged the cushions for Su Wenyue. Grandma Chen frowned deeply at his attentiveness, and Su Wenyue also felt ufortable. In her previous life, she was always the one tending to this man¡ªshe had never received such treatment; clearly, ttery was not a sessful negotiation. Su Wenyue nodded, leaned against the cushions, and found afortable position before closing her eyes. Eating someone¡¯s food made it hard to be dismissive, particrly when riding in Sikong Ling¡¯s carriage, but she truly didn¡¯t want to engage with him. Deciding to feign sleep instead, Grandma Chen, in her loyal service, couldn¡¯t allow another man to get too close to her mistress, especially when this Sikong young master was indeed attractive. She intentionally and unintentionally kept Sikong Ling apart. Nheless, Sikong Ling was unbothered, sitting quietly, his gaze fixed on Su Wenyue without any attempt to conceal it. Seeing Sikong Ling¡¯s behavior, Grandma Chen felt even more ufortable and did her best to block his line of sight, which lowered her opinion of him. She had initially thought that such a celestial-like young master, with his refined manners, would be well versed in proper conduct and aware of the need for propriety, yet here he was, doting upon theirdy and staring at her so intently. Having taken the shortcut towards the Su Mansion, Han Yu had calcted that he should have caught up with Su Wenyue¡¯s carriage quickly. Little did he expect to find the road blocked halfway there, with a wooden wheel cart carrying timber overturned, the logs strewn across the path, and other carriages impeding progress. The road was narrow to begin with, and now it was utterly impassable. Usually, this route was so deserted that one might not encounter a soul half the day, but today, of all days, there seemed to be an intentional obstruction. Han Yu felt suspicious, yet he couldn¡¯t be certain. Turning back would not only require a detour but also waste precious time, leaving him with no choice but to find a way to clear the road quickly. Sikong Ling brought Su Wenyue to the front gate of the Su Mansion and watched her enter, yet he didn¡¯t go far. Instead, he had the servant driving the carriage find a spot to wait. These past few days, Madam Su had gone gray worrying about her Eldest Son¡¯s troubles. It was only in thest few days, as his injuries finally showed signs of healing, that she allowed herself a breath of relief. With her daughter-inw taking care, who would expect a servant suddenly reporting her Daughter¡¯s return? Madam Su was startled, ¡°Whye back to her mother¡¯s family instead of resting at home during pregnancy?¡± Even as she said this, An Family¡¯s Madam knew her daughter was concerned for her son. Despite their request for secrecy, it seemed there had been a slip. Considering the strong bond between her daughter and son, she was somewhatforted and proud, yet also worried about her Daughter¡¯s seven, almost eight months¡¯ pregnancy¡ªwhether she could handle such strain. Upon arrival at the Su Mansion, Su Wenyue proceeded towards Su Hengyi¡¯s residence. News had already reached him, and Su Hengyi awaited her with brows deeply furrowed. What was wrong with his brother-inw? Hadn¡¯t they agreed not to worry his younger sister, yet she had found out somehow? His sister, nearly eight months pregnant, shouldn¡¯t be undergoing such stress¡ªit was too troubling. With these thoughts, Su Hengyi immediately went out to wee her at the entrance of the courtyard. ¡°Big brother, how are you? Are your injuries better?¡± Su Wenyue felt a huge relief upon seeing Su Hengyi, reassured that Aunt Li hadn¡¯t lied to her. If her big brother really wasn¡¯t badly hurt, he wouldn¡¯t be out and about. Before, she was afraid Aunt Li might lie just to keep her from worrying, so she scrutinized Su Hengyi from head to toe. ¡°It seems big brother¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t serious. That¡¯s good.¡± Su Wenyue spoke these words more to herself, not waiting for Su Hengyi to respond. However, Su Hengyi read a lot into her statement and, noticing the meek Grandma Chen trailing behind Su Wenyue, unwilling to speak out, realized his little sister must be upset. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The injuries were not severe to begin with, just a little frightening because of the bleeding, but no vital parts were harmed. But why did you rush back like this? You¡¯re practically a mother now; why so impulsive?¡± Su Hengyi couldn¡¯t help but be scared when he saw his little sister so tremulously holding herrge stomach and couldn¡¯t contain his admonishment. ¡°Big brother, my stomach hurts.¡± Chapter 220 - 130: Frightened Premature Birth Chapter 220: Chapter 130: Frightened Premature Birth Trantor: 549690339 Su Wenyue furrowed her brows and clutched her stomach, showing a trace of pain on her face. It wasn¡¯t excruciating¡ªjust intermittent twinges¡ªbut she cared deeply about the child in her womb. Hence, she dared not take it lightly. Moreover, she truly did not want to be lectured by her big brother. Perhaps it was the prior worry that big brother might be overly agitated, coupled with the whole journey¡¯s tumult, that an ordinary pregnant woman might withstand. But she was carrying twins and didn¡¯t quite have a robust constitution. It was only due to her meticulous self-care that nothing had gone amiss. But now, as she rxed, she felt the reaction. Having run all the way here with little regard for the gravity of her situation, Su Wenyue was met with a basketful of words her brother Su Hengyi wanted to say to her. He wanted to properly educate his younger sister. Even though Su Wenyue was married, Su Hengyi did not fall short in his responsibility to look after her¡ªafter all, it was Han Yu¡¯s failure to do so. Inevitably, Han Yu would receive a stern talking-to as well. ¡°Quick, go call Doctor Lin!¡± Su Hengyi, already concerned about his sistering with such a big stomach, paled when Su Wenyue cried out in pain. He immediately sent someone to fetch the doctor, giving no thought to the injuries on his own body, and insisted on carrying Su Wenyue into his room to lie down first. In the meantime, Su Hengxuan, upon hearing the news of Su Wenyue¡¯s arrival, hurried over. Seeing his big brother disregarding his own wounds, he quickly lent a hand. ¡°Big brother, your injury isn¡¯t healed yet, take care of yourself, too.¡± Whether it was his younger sister or his elder brother, both were precious to Su Hengxuan. As he attended to his sister, he didn¡¯t forget to remind Su Hengyi to be mindful. Su Hengxuan knew too well how much his brother cherished his sister, and he himself was not far behind in that regard. Fortunately, due to Su Hengxuan¡¯s injury, there was a doctor living in the Mansion who had been treating the Su Family. It was Dr. Lin, who had just changed the medicine on Su Hengyi¡¯s wounds, and now he was being rushed over, feeling as if his old bones wereing apart. Yet, knowing that it was Su Wenyue who was in pain made Dr. Lin anxious too, and he hurried along as quickly as possible. Doctor Lin, a bachelor his entire lifetime without children of his own, had grown close to the Su Family, and he was quite fond of all the Su children. To put it rather presumptuously, he regarded them as if they were his own, especially Su Wenyue. Such an adorable young girl she was¡ªpetite and pampered, even her tantrums were endearing. And as the only daughter of the Su Family, who wouldn¡¯t treasure her as the apple of their eye? Now, Su Wenyuey on the bed, and the spasmodic pain that she had been experiencing had intensified, causing sweat to pour down her face and herplexion to grow increasingly pale. Master Su and Madam Su arrived and seeing their daughter in such a state, they were both distressed and worried. ¡°Daughter, how are you feeling, is the pain severe? You really shouldn¡¯t have, with such a big stomach, how could you withstand the jostling of the horse carriage? And your husband, too, how could he take care of you¡ªallowing you such reckless behavior!¡± Master Su was for the first time so dissatisfied with his much-regarded son-inw, seeing the stoic endurance of his daughter pained him deeply, his daughter who was coddled to the extreme. If Su Wenyue had heard these words at another time, she would have defended Han Yu, but at that moment she was annoyed with Han Yu, and too drained by pain to muster the energy. ¡°Where is Doctor Lin? Go hurry him along. Yueyue is in such pain, what are we to do?¡± Madam Su was about to send someone again to hasten the doctor, as it was nearly eight months into the pregnancy, and anyplication could be dire. ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here, Doctor Lin has arrived!¡± Su Hengxuan¡¯s personal servant dragged in Doctor Lin while responding, gasping for breath from the haste. In this urgent situation, Doctor Lin could not afford ceremony and went straight to check Su Wenyue¡¯s pulse. Then he took out several silver needles from his medicine box, inserted them into the acupoints, and after the acupuncture, Su Wenyue felt a considerable relief from the pain. Yet, she was left without strength, lying on the bed feeling as if she was floating, her consciousness blurring. Seeing Su Wenyue like this made Doctor Lin inwardly curse the bad luck. After taking her pulse again, his expression grew even more grave. Everyone in the Su Family knew from Doctor Lin¡¯s demeanor that Su Wenyue¡¯s condition was not optimistic. The atmosphere in the room grew heavy and stifling. ¡°Doctor Lin, how is my younger sister? The children in her stomach won¡¯t be harmed, will they?¡± Su Hengyi, upon seeing Doctor Lin look up, inquired. Doctor Lin had already prepared a prescription and sent the servant to boil the medicine before addressing Su Hengyi¡¯s concerns. ¡°Miss¡¯s condition is not very hopeful. The shock and all the grinding she¡¯s been through, the fetal energy has already been disturbed. We might find ways to stabilize an ordinary pregnant woman, but Miss, unfortunately, is carrying twins and is nearly eight months along. If this drags on, both the mother and the babies inside her could be in danger. We can only administer oxytocin to inducebor so that Miss can deliver the children.¡± Doctor Lin made his decision based on Su Wenyue¡¯s current condition, and in truth, any other doctor faced with such circumstances would have resorted to the same measure. ¡°But now, Lady Yue¡¯s children are not even eight months along. Ifbor is induced, could the babies inside be at risk?¡± The An Family was concerned for their daughter, but as women of the inner house, they understood the significance of heirs to a woman. After thisbor, their daughter would definitely need a long period of recovery to rebuild her strength. Many women became infertile due toplications during childbirth. Their daughter couldn¡¯t be in danger, and neither could the children she carried. ¡°Well, if all goes well, the children inside could still likely be saved. It¡¯smon for twins to be born prematurely. If Miss were in normal conditions, she would be due in just over half a month. Now it¡¯s just a matter of being half a month early. The babies inside have fully developed, and if everything goes smoothly, the chances of their survival are quite high.¡± Doctor Lin spoke optimistically but with an undertone of uncertainty. He insisted on the children¡¯s chances rather than the mother¡¯s because he knew how much the Su Family cherished Su Wenyue; they would not consider sacrificing the mother for the children. In the choice between the two, they would undoubtedly choose the mother. Madam An, after hearing Doctor Lin¡¯s response, breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Doctor Lin, you must do everything in your power to save both Lady Yue and her children, regardless of the cost.¡± Master Su and his sons did not share Madam An¡¯s optimism upon hearing this. They all understood Doctor Lin¡ªhad he been certain, his tone would have been different. ¡®If all goes well¡¯¡ªit spoke of the best-case scenario, but seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s pallidplexion, even without Doctor Lin¡¯s words, they knew the gravity of the situation. ¡°Doctor Lin, what are your chances?¡± The men of the Su Family were not ones to avoid issues. Su Hengyi asked, already bracing himself. He looked forward to meeting his two little nephews but knew they could never be as important as his sister, whom he had cherished since her childhood. There was no question of choosing between the two. It all depended on what Doctor Lin would say. Chapter 221 - 131: Never Live Alone Chapter 221: Chapter 131: Never Live Alone Trantor: 549690339 ¡°At most, there¡¯s a forty percent chance,¡± Doctor Lin asserted, confident in his medical skills and willing to do his utmost. It was only because of this confidence that Doctor Lin dared to make such a im. Had it been any other doctor from Xinye County, they probably would have estimated at most a twenty to thirty percent chance of sess. Upon hearing this, Su Hengyi expected as much, yet still found it hard to ept. However, denying reality was pointless. ¡°What if we focus solely on saving the master? What are the chances then?¡± Su Hengyi asked again. Although the question was cruel, in their hearts, all three men of the Su family harbored the same intention: to ensure the master¡¯s safety first and foremost. As for the child, if it really couldn¡¯t be saved, then they would have to ept that the child¡¯s fate was simply too shallow, and there would be other opportunities in the future. ¡°If we concentrate on saving the master, the chance of sess is seventy percent. But we¡¯re talking about two lives here. It¡¯s not easy to give up on one; not to mention others, even Miss herself may not be able to ept such a reality.¡± In truth, Doctor Lin did not endorse giving up on the child. To a doctor, every life is precious, and giving up on any life goes against his principles. Although Su Wenyue was somewhat dazed, she was notpletely unconscious and heard everything being said. Her family adored her and would rather lose the child than put her at risk. But to her, the baby was a cherished desire, and even if it cost her life, she was willing to pay that price. She wouldn¡¯t hesitate to persevere to deliver the child, even if there were only the slightest glimmer of hope, let alone a forty percent chance. ¡°Brother, I want to save the baby. Help me save the child. If anything happens to the child, I won¡¯t want to live either!¡± Su Wenyue pleaded with Su Hengyi, threatening to use her own life as leverage. A rather extreme tactic, but she feared her elder brother might really forsake the chance to save the child to keep her safe. When Doctor Lin reported that there was a forty percent chance of saving both mother and child, Su Hengyi hesitated, sharing a nce with Master Su; both were uncertain. When dealing with a loved one, even the most decisive person could struggle to make an immediate decision. Then, he heard Su Wenyue¡¯s resolute words. ¡°Yueyue, you must listen. You¡¯re in such bad shape right now, how can you give birth to the child? There will be other chances for children, but if you lose your life, everything will be gone!¡± Su Hengyi advised Su Wenyue, not finalizing any decision but wanting to gauge whether she truly had the courage and determination. If not, it might be better to prioritize saving the mother from the start. ¡°The child is my life. As long as the child lives, so do I. Brother, please, I¡¯m already feeling much better. If I rest a bit and eat something, I¡¯ll quickly regain my strength. I¡¯ll surely get through this difficult time for the sake of my child!¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s words brimmed with determination and bravery. Su Hengyi had never seen his younger sister like this¡ªso steadfast and fearless. Her expression brightened as she spoke, and it was then that he truly understood the greatness of a mother. The younger sister, who used to act spoiled and cry easily around him, now had the courage to face death itself. An Family¡¯s matriarch could rte to her daughter¡¯s feelings at that moment. Her heart ached, but she held Su Wenyue¡¯s hand firmly, ¡°Alright, Yueyue, don¡¯t worry. Mother will ensure Doctor Lin does everything to keep you and the baby safe. You just need to hold on, and it will definitely be alright!¡± ¡°Since our younger sister has such courage, we support your decision. Strive hard to bring our two little nephews into the world. Our family¡¯s younger sister is the most formidable and blessed. You¡¯ll surely get through this safely,¡± Su Hengyi expressed the consensus of the father and sons, reassuring Su Wenyue to let go of her worries and face the uing challenge. After entrusting Su Wenyue to An Family¡¯s care, Master Su and his two sons discussed further with Doctor Lin outside. ¡°Mother, I want to eat something. Have the kitchen prepare some food. I need to eat well to have the strength to deliver the child,¡± Su Wenyue said before An Family could make arrangements, aware of what she needed after her previous experience giving birth. She was exhausted after the ordeal and understood that the most important thing now was to replenish her strength in preparation forbor. ¡°Good, mother will make arrangements right away. You get some rest. You must be exhausted after all this, and there is still a tough battle ahead. Leave the rest to mother to handle,¡± An Family understood her daughter¡¯s intent. Su Wenyue nodded, trusting her mother¡¯s richer experience to manage everything, which allowed her to start recuperating in peace. The earlier pain was nothingpared to what wasing. After their conference, Master Su and his sons sent a message to Han Yu. Although they were displeased that Han Yu had failed to take proper care of Su Wenyue, at such a critical juncture, he, as a husband and a soon-to-be father, could not be absent. They also knew it was not entirely Han Yu¡¯s fault, attributing their anger more to the circumstances than to him personally. Handling the military camp¡¯s duties daily was exhausting enough for Han Yu, not to mention caring for his pregnant wife at home. It was understandable if he asionally fell short. They heard from Grandma Chen about the incidents involving Mrs. Yao Qin¡¯s thoughtlessness, a situation that no one could have predicted. Even they might not have handled it any better, especially considering Su Wenyue¡¯s temperament. Su Wenyue also thought of Han Yu. In these moments, what she wanted most was hispany. Despite her earlierints about him keeping things from her, her feelings were less of me and more of worry for not controlling the situation, along with an inexplicable irritation. How could she not understand that Han Yu¡¯s intentions were for her good? It was just that her concern for her elder brother and her experiences from her previous life made her care for her family in ways others might notprehend. Her worries had caused her suppressed feelings to burst forth. ¡°Mother, send someone to let Han Yu know. I actually came here on my own ord; it was my own willfulness. Han Yu shouldn¡¯t be med. I would like him to be with me,¡± she said. An Family knew what was in her daughter¡¯s heart, ¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t worry. Your father has already sent someone to inform him.¡± Han Yu had just cleared a path amidst his busy day and rushed towards the Su Family estate, only to be stopped by Sikong Ling outside the gates. ¡°Lord Han, may we talk?¡± Sikong Ling offered a slight smile, still resembling the amiable young master he was known to be, yet his presence now carried an air of detachment and coolness, with a touch of chill in his voice. Though Han Yu had never met Sikong Ling, he recognized him instantly. As the shadowy power behind the Sikong Family, Sikong Ling was even more impressive and unfathomable than Han Yu had anticipated,cking any trace of the frivolous young master¡¯s demeanor. Han Yu¡¯s wariness deepened, especially with Sikong Ling¡¯s appearance at the Su Family¡¯s doorstep, bringing with it many implications for contemtion. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Young Master Sikong,¡± Han Yu responded, his perennial coldness unchanged by Sikong Ling¡¯s unusual demeanor, and he did not shy away from directly acknowledging Sikong Ling¡¯s status. Chapter 222 - One Hundred and Thirty Two: Making a Choice Chapter 222: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Two: Making a Choice Trantor: 549690339 Sikong Ling wasn¡¯t surprised; if Han Yucked even this much ability and still held onto Lady Yue, Sikong would have long since flicked a finger and eliminated him. It shouldn¡¯t havee to this. However, Han Yu still didn¡¯t handle things well enough, allowing Mrs. Yao Qin to find a loophole. Thankfully, thus far on their journey, he hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss with Lady Yue. After Han Yu spoke those words, he remained silent, waiting for Sikong Ling to say something. Sikong Ling, meanwhile, was appraising Han Yu, waiting for him to lose patience and ask a question first. The two men, different in origin but equally outstanding, locked gazes in a standoff, neither willing to concede and lose face. Han Yu¡¯s face didn¡¯t show it, but he was growing impatient and anxious inside. He had no clue how his wife was faring and had no time to waste on Sikong Ling¡¯s nonsense. Seeing Sikong standing there so calmly, it was clear he was ready to drag this out. Han Yu would not relinquish control to another: ¡°Since Young Master Sikong has nothing to say, I¡¯m in a hurry to see my wife. Please excuse me!¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Sikong Ling saw Han Yu¡¯s brazen attitude, as if he didn¡¯t take Sikong seriously and was about to leave just like that, darkening his expression. Yet, he had no choice but to change his original strategy and speak to retain him. ¡°Lord Han really has quite the temper, but you¡¯ve lost your patience so soon. If you were so worried about Lady Yue and the child, what were you doing earlier? Allowing Lady Yue to travel to her mother¡¯s family with a big stomach, and only now youe here worried¡ªisn¡¯t it a bitte?!¡± Hearing Sikong Ling actually refer to his wife as Lady Yue, Han Yu¡¯s face grew dark, especially with the questioning tone of Sikong Ling. It was as if he didn¡¯t know on what basis Sikong Ling made such remarks, a ¡°Lady Yue¡± here and there, right in front of him¡ªwhat did Sikong take him for? And the previous incident at Lingyin Temple, every single thing made Han Yu find Sikong Ling very unpleasant. ¡°Young Master Sikong, this is my family affair. Whether right or wrong, it¡¯s not for Young Master Sikong toment on. And perhaps Young Master Sikong should change his address; otherwise, it might seem like you covet a married woman, which could harm your reputation.¡± ¡°My reputation needs no concern from Lord Han. If you truly can¡¯t take good care of Lady Yue, I wouldn¡¯t mind¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, Uncle! You¡¯re here, that¡¯s wonderful. The Servant was just about to look for you.¡± The Servant was sent out by Master Su and was about to head toward Xinluo Town when he spotted Han Yu talking with someone not far from the gate and hurried over. With the situation being urgent, he couldn¡¯t care less about whether he was intruding. Sikong Ling hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted by the servant sent out by the Su Family. Nevertheless, Han Yu¡¯s expression remained dark. Sikong Ling¡¯s insinuations, though unfinished, were clear enough: daring to covet his wife out in the open, Sikong truly didn¡¯t take him seriously. Being looked down upon in such a way was an unpleasant feeling, but Han Yu also understood that, with the current power of the Sikong Family, he had no ability to oppose them. Yet, this didn¡¯t mean he would submit to Sikong Ling. ¡°Uncle, the Old master sent me to find you; he wants you to hurry over. Miss began having stomach pains not long ago, and Doctor Lin has been called. The circumstance isn¡¯t looking good; she¡¯s going to give birth prematurely.¡± The Servant nowpletely disregarded Sikong Ling and ryed the Old master¡¯s message to Han Yu. ¡°What? Lady Yue is going into prematurebor!¡± Han Yu eximed, worried about this very situation, which was why he had kept his eldest brother-inw¡¯s issues from his wife, not expecting that despite all precautions Mrs. Yao Qin would intervene. If he had known, he might have chosen to tell his wife cautiously rather than face today¡¯s events. Now it was toote for regrets. Sikong Ling, on the side, hearing the news of Su Wenyue¡¯s premature birth, was shocked too. He wanted to ask something butcked the position or status to do so. He was waiting for Han Yu to ask him, only to see Han Yu head straight into the Su Mansion without a word, with the Servant trailing behind. Sikong, although worried, was helpless and could only send someone to inquire, but information from the Su Mansion was not so readily obtained. Master Su and his son hadn¡¯t expected Han Yu to arrive so quickly and felt somewhat relieved. Knowing the situation, they realized that the son-inw hade without a moment¡¯s dy. They exined Su Wenyue¡¯s condition to Han Yu and waited for his reaction. Han Yu, after all, was not like them. They cared more about Lady Yue, but the child in her womb was Han Yu¡¯s own flesh and blood. What family didn¡¯t value the continuation of their lineage? They could understand if Han Yu cared more about the child, but they wouldn¡¯tpromise; they had to ensure Lady Yue¡¯s safety above all. Unexpectedly, Han Yu agreed without hesitation: ¡°We¡¯ll do as Father-inw and Cousin suggest. That was also my wish. We must try to save both Lady Yue and the child, but if it reallyes down to it, Lady Yue must be the one preserved.¡± Han Yu was not without pain and conflict; after all, that was his child. Daily upon his return, he would touch his wife¡¯s belly, listening for the child¡¯s movement. But in such a critical moment, his decision was already made. Losing the child might bring pain and grief, but the thought of losing Lady Yue left Han Yu feeling as if a piece of his heart were missing, uncontrobly adrift. Hearing Han Yu respond this way, the Su family father and son were satisfied. At that moment, members of the An Family also heard noises and came out. Seeing Han Yu, they showed signs of joy; their daughter inside was eagerly awaiting him. ¡°The son-inw hase; hurry inside. Lady Yue is waiting for you in there!¡± Upon hearing this, Han Yu didn¡¯t dally, greeting his father-inw and eldest brother-inw briefly before he entered, his steps somewhat heavy. Seeing Su Wenyue, pale as paper, Han Yu felt a sharp pain in his heart, partly vexed she hadn¡¯t taken better care of herself, which led to danger, but even more so full of worry and tenderness. He approached and gently caressed Su Wenyue¡¯s cheek. At that moment, Su Wenyue, somewhat drowsy, felt someone¡¯s presence and opened her eyes to see Han Yu. Her face showed a flicker of excitement, and she blinked. ¡°Daughter-inw.¡± Han Yu murmured softly. ¡°Husband, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do this. I just got too worried about big brother because of what happened in my previous life; I went a bit mad. I thought I¡¯d be careful enough to not let anything happen.¡± Su Wenyue had been strong in front of her family, not showing any sign of weakness, but seeing Han Yu, she couldn¡¯t help breaking down. Han Yu stroked Su Wenyue¡¯s head and wiped away her tears, eyes full of affection. As for the mention of a previous life, he brushed it aside; this was not the time to dwell on such matters. ¡°The past is the past. Given how close you and big brother are, it¡¯s natural for you to worry. Everything will be all right; both you and the child will be fine.¡± Han Yuforted her with a gentle voice. ¡°I will be, I will surely deliver our child safely, even if it costs me my life. Even if something happens to me, I won¡¯t let anything happen to our child.¡± Su Wenyue spoke earnestly, as if it were a promise to Han Yu, a vow, and an encouragement to herself. Chapter 223 - One Hundred and Thirty-Two: Passed Out Chapter 223: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-Two: Passed Out Trantor: 549690339 Han Yu¡¯s heart ached when he heard Su Wenyue say this, and he held her hand, ¡°The child must be well, and you must also be well.¡± At that moment, a servant brought in the oxytocin. Han Yu took it and fed it to Su Wenyue. Shortly after, it took effect, and Su Wenyue¡¯s stomach began to hurt spasmodically. Han Yu called Doctor Lin into the room. Doctor Lin took Su Wenyue¡¯s pulse, ¡°The oxytocin is working, but the delivery is not that imminent. Take advantage of this time to eat something more, rest as much as possible, and conserve energy to prepare for the birth.¡± Su Wenyue nodded. She wasn¡¯t being delicate at this critical time, consuming arge bowl of the brown sugar eggs she hated most, in addition to a few other things Doctor Lin had instructed the kitchen to prepare. She hadn¡¯t rested long before the pain struck again, and the midwife had already arrived, telling Han Yu to wait outside. Han Yu watched Su Wenyue uneasily, not wanting to leave. His wife was in danger, and he couldn¡¯t be at ease without watching her every second. An Family¡¯s matriarch had alsoe in with the midwife, and seeing her son-inw this way, she wasforted by how much he cared for his daughter. However, she couldn¡¯t just let him stay; a man¡¯s presence was considered inappropriate during childbirth due to the belief that heavy blood and energy could attract bad luck, and others would criticize the Su Family for being improper if they found out. ¡°Son-inw, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. Men shouldn¡¯t be in the room when a woman is giving birth. Please go outside,¡± she insisted. ¡°Mother-inw, I can¡¯t be at ease about Lady Yue, please let me apany her!¡± Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s pale face and cold sweat, lying on the bed groaning, Han Yu this time did notply with An Family¡¯s matriarch as usual; instead, he insisted on staying. ¡°Son-inw, the birthing room has heavy bloody energy, you might attract bad luck,¡± she warned. Han Yu didn¡¯t believe in that. The men in the military camp had blood on their hands countless times and weren¡¯t afraid of such things. ¡°Mother-inw, I don¡¯t believe in that; I prefer to stay with Lady Yue,¡± he said firmly. Seeing Han Yu so determined, the matriarch was at a loss; she couldn¡¯t very well have someone drag her son-inw out of the room. Su Wenyue knew what An Family¡¯s matriarch was thinking. Although she also wanted Han Yu to apany her, it wasn¡¯t appropriate. She bravely endured the pain and looked at Han Yu. ¡°Husband, please go out. With you here, the midwife can¡¯t work properly,¡± Su Wenyue said with a weak push on Han Yu. Hearing Su Wenyue say this, Han Yu gave the midwife a cold look, which made the midwife tremble with fear, and she promptly lowered her head, thinking that this master¡¯s gaze was truly terrifying. Seeing Han Yu like this, Su Wenyue would haveughed at his reaction if it weren¡¯t for the overwhelming pain. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t scare her. I know you¡¯re worried about me, I¡¯m alright. Please go out; I look so ugly and wretched like this, I don¡¯t want you to see me in such a state,¡± she pleaded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen every part of you, why would I be afraid to see this? I¡¯ll stay with you; it will make you feel more at ease,¡± he assured her. ¡°No, when you watch me, I¡¯m too embarrassed to cry out in pain, which may hinder the childbirth. Rest assured, I will be fine, please go out, I really can¡¯t hold back any longer,¡± she insisted. Only then did Han Yu reluctantly leave. As he reached the doorway, he heard Su Wenyue¡¯s screams, and his legs nearly gave out. With much effort, he managed not to loseposure, though his expression grew colder and his gaze fixed firmly on the door. The Su family men, seeing Han Yu in this state, would have thought him weak if it hadn¡¯t been their close rtive inside. Instead, they found his deep concern for Su Wenyueforting and reassuring. The three men, who had been worried earlier, nowforted Han Yu. ¡°Son-inw, don¡¯t worry. Lady Yue has always been fortunate; she will deliver the child safely,¡± they assured him. ¡°That¡¯s right, brother-inw, you don¡¯t need to worry so much. You rushed here without even having lunch. I¡¯ll have the servants prepare something for you. Eat first before youe back,¡± Su Hengyi patted Han Yu¡¯s shoulder. Han Yu forced a smile, though he couldn¡¯t really muster one. Though he didn¡¯t feel like talking, he couldn¡¯t just ignore his father-inw and his eldest brother-inw. ¡°Thank you, Father-inw, and big brother for your concern, but I¡¯m not hungry right now, and I can¡¯t eat. Let¡¯s wait for Lady Yue to deliver the baby first,¡± said Han Yu before he refocused his gaze on the door, silently standing there. Soon he saw the midwifee out and quickly approached her. ¡°How is Lady Yue, is she about to give birth?¡± ¡°Master, Madam has only dted two fingers; it¡¯s not so soon. The contractions have passed for now. This civilian woman is going to check if everything needed is prepared. A woman¡¯sbor canst a day or two. Please be patient, Master,¡± the midwife said with a hint of fear facing Han Yu. After speaking, she went off toward the kitchen to check on things, even though Madam Su had prepared everything, she still needed to make sure nothing was overlooked, especially since this was a twin pregnancy, requiring more preparations. Another experienced midwife from the city had also arrived. She was the most renowned in Xinye County for delivering babies. With it being Su Wenyue¡¯s first birth, and she was carrying twins, one midwife wasn¡¯t enough. Madam Su, worried for her daughter¡¯s prematurebor, had called for several, but only these two could make it at this time. Since Su Wenyue¡¯s situation was delicate, Doctor Lin couldn¡¯t assist with the birth and had to instruct the two midwives. They discussed among themselves and were prepared. They heard Su Wenyue cry out in pain inside and hurried back in. An hour had passed, and Han Yu still stood motionless. Master Su had instructed for a stool to be brought, but Han Yu continued to stand as cries from within grew even more agonizing. Han Yu shuddered with each cry. His daughter-inw hated pain; she would always whine even during intimate moments. It must have been extremely painful for her to cry like this. As he watched basin after basin of blood carried out, his expression became even colder, with a chilling aura enveloping him. Su Wenyue had experienced the agony of childbirth before and was mentally prepared. Despite this, the pain was almost unbearable. Perhaps due to the oxytocin, it was several times worse than regrbor. Had she not been determined to endure it for the sake of her children, Su Wenyue felt she might have copsed. Now, she could only bite down on her teeth; she was dted four fingers, it should be almost time. While those inside suffered, those outside were far fromfortable. As time dragged on, the Su family men grew increasingly worried, especially Han Yu who became visibly restless. The persistent screams had not ceased, and then suddenly, an unsettling silence fell. ¡°What exactly is happening inside? Send someone to check; why is there no sound?¡± Master Su said tensely. Being the head of the family, he couldn¡¯t go in himself, so he sent a servant girl to investigate, but before she reached the door, someone hurried out looking panicked, calling for Doctor Lin. ¡°Doctor Lin, pleasee quickly to see Madam. She has fainted. We must find a way to revive her quickly; otherwise, the child in her stomach might get distressed, and Madam might be in great danger,¡± they urged. Chapter 224 - 133: There’s One More Chapter 224: Chapter 133: There¡¯s One More Trantor: 549690339 Doctor Lin, however, did not immediately go in, but looked towards Han Yu. Although Doctor Lin was old, he still paid attention to the propriety between men and women. It would not be good if this caused Han Yu to hold a grudge in his heart. Seeing that Doctor Lin had not yet gone in, and was instead looking at him, Han Yu became anxious, ¡°Doctor Lin, hurry, my wife is waiting for you to save her life, what are you dawdling for!¡± Having been driven out by several women earlier, Han Yu could no longer care so much when Su Wenyue was in danger. He followed Doctor Lin into the room and saw his wife lying pale and weak on the bed, his heart splitting with pain, yet he could only bear it. As Doctor Lin inserted the silver needles, Su Wenyue finally regained consciousness with a groan. Doctor Lin had anticipated Su Wenyue¡¯s condition: ¡°Madam has exhausted too much strength, which is why she fainted. Go and fetch the ginseng soup for Madam to drink.¡± After exhausting her strength, Su Wenyue drank the ginseng soup and felt somewhat revitalized. The pain in her body continued unabated, and she had no idea when it would stop. The midwife¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Madam, push hard, the child is about toe out. If you continue to hold back, I¡¯m afraid it will not be good.¡± ¡°Lady Yue, be strong. Didn¡¯t you say you must birth the child safely? Listen to the midwife,¡± Han Yu took Su Wenyue¡¯s hand. Although it pained him, it was not the time to indulge Su Wenyue¡¯s weakness. He cheered her on from the side. Su Wenyue nodded feebly, following the midwife¡¯s instructions. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when she finally heard the midwife say, ¡°I can see the child¡¯s head, but it¡¯s still stuck inside. Madam, push harder, otherwise, the child could be harmed.¡± Su Wenyue, already drained of strength, exerted all her remaining force downward upon hearing the midwife¡¯s words, feeling something slip out from below. ¡°Congrattions, Madam, it¡¯s a young master,¡± the midwife said as she took the child away. Another birth attendant, however, remained vignt¡ªthere was still another child inside. She continued to instruct Su Wenyue to push, and soon, another loud cry was heard. The midwife finally breathed a sigh of relief; they had both been born. ¡°It¡¯s another young master, handsome and well-formed. Congrattions, Madam, it¡¯s truly a great fortune,¡± the midwife said with a smile, announcing the good news to Han Yu and Su Wenyue. Han Yu had been with Su Wenyue from start to finish and had no mind to look at the children yet, only focusing on Su Wenyue¡¯s condition. Seeing Su Wenyue exhausted as if devoid of strength after giving birth, he tenderly wiped the sweat from her forehead, but inwardly, he was relieved. Thankfully, everything had gone smoothly, and the children had been born. No matter the hardship, they hade through safely. But Su Wenyue did not smile; she felt as though there was still something inside her stomach. When she mentioned it, the midwife¡¯s expression changed dramatically; ¡°Quick, there¡¯s still another one inside Madam.¡± ¡°Another one?¡± Another birth attendant was taken aback, immediately securing the children beforeing over to help. At that moment, Su Wenyue¡¯s stomach pain returned. The third child was not as easily born; even after more than half an hour, the birth was not yetplete. ¡°Madam¡¯s fetus is malpositioned; the child inside is feet down,¡± the midwife said. With these words, everyone¡¯s expression changed, knowing what that meant. Now, the decision-maker was Han Yu. ¡°Master, Madam¡¯s condition is not good. With the child¡¯s feet down, it is a difficult birth. Master, do you choose to save the adult or the child?¡± the midwife sought Han Yu¡¯s opinion with a tremble, feeling cold all over under Han Yu¡¯s icy gaze, knowing there was no easy way out. ¡°Master, we cannot dy in Madam¡¯s condition; a decision must be quickly made, or both Madam and child could be in danger.¡± ¡°Save the adult,¡± Han Yu said without a moment¡¯s hesitation. It was a decision he had made long ago. Even if two children hadn¡¯t already been born, he would have chosen to save the adult first. With Han Yu¡¯smand, the midwife had a n of action. Su Wenyue, already drained of strength, panicked upon hearing Han Yu¡¯s decision to save the adult, ¡°No, I have to save the child; we must save the child.¡± After saying this, the midwife looked to Han Yu uncertainly, not knowing whose order to follow. Seeing the midwife like this, Su Wenyue, summoning energy from nowhere, grabbed Han Yu¡¯s hand, ¡°Husband, that is our child. I¡¯ve carried her for eight months, watching her grow bit by bit in my stomach; I can¡¯t just abandon her like this. I must save this child.¡± With a plea in her voice, Han Yu did not waver, firmly insisting that the midwife ensure Su Wenyue¡¯s safety. As for the child, if it couldn¡¯t be saved, then it must be sacrificed. If this were any other matter, Han Yu¡¯s firm stand would mean Su Wenyue would give up, but this was her own child. Recalling an old method she had heard about, an experienced old woman knew a massage technique that could correct the position of the fetus. Desperate, Su Wenyue shared the method, knowing that the experienced midwives her mother had found for her should have this craftsmanship. Indeed, Su Wenyue was not mistaken; both midwives knew the technique. However, it was risky, and the pregnant woman would suffer immense pain. They did not believe that the coddled miss of the Su Mansion will be able to bear such suffering. If anything goes wrong, not only might the child be lost, but the adult could also be endangered, which is why they did not initially suggest this method. After Su Wenyue mentioned this method, the midwives were surprised she knew of it. Doctor Lin knew as well, but he shared the midwives¡¯ opinion that Su Wenyue could not withstand such agony. Doctor Lin, more familiar with Su Wenyue than the midwives, likewise felt the method was unfeasible. ¡°Doctor Lin, is the technique feasible?¡± Han Yu asked after hearing Su Wenyue mention a method, feeling somewhat relieved since it involved their own child. If there were a way to save the child without endangering the adult, he was naturally willing to try it, but he needed the reassurance of the doctor and midwives. ¡°Well, there is such a technique, but it requires enduring immense pain. I fear the Madam might not withstand it, and it could worsen the situation,¡± Doctor Lin said cautiously, and the midwives nodded in agreement. Seeing Han Yu¡¯s expression change upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Su Wenyue became anxious, afraid that Han Yu would still refuse. ¡°Husband, I can endure. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have suggested this method. You have to believe me. Since there is a way to save our child, we have to try it, no matter what, or else I will never be at peace in this lifetime.¡± Han Yu was indeed hesitant. He was afraid his wife would be in danger, yet she seemed very determined. If he did not agree, his wife would not ovee this obstacle in her heart. Moreover, what they would be forsaking was not an object, but a child. Chapter 225 - 134: Do Not Give Up Chapter 225: Chapter 134: Do Not Give Up ¡°Husband, do you really want me to feel guilty for a lifetime, never finding peace? Let¡¯s save this child together, shall we?¡± Su Wenyue, with strength she didn¡¯t know she had, clutched Han Yu¡¯s hand. Her gaze held a firmness never seen before, which made everyone present once again marvel at the greatness of motherhood. Before this, who could have imagined that such a delicate girl coulde so far, now sharing Su Wenyue¡¯s determination to save the child? Even though Han Yu was deeply worried, he couldn¡¯t help but be moved by Su Wenyue¡¯s words, especially the line ¡°guilty for a lifetime, never finding peace,¡± which shook him. Han Yu was very attentive; although his wife seemed carefree, he could always sense when she was troubled, keeping her worries hidden deep down. If they truly gave up on the child now, it wouldn¡¯t just be his wife who would feel guilt, but he would as well. ¡°Okay, we will save our child together, but you have to promise me that you will be alright,¡± Han Yu said as he touched Su Wenyue¡¯s slightly damp cheeks. Seeing that Han Yu finally agreed, Su Wenyue revealed a surprisingly happy smile and nodded, ¡°I will do my utmost.¡± ¡°Not your utmost, but you must,¡± Han Yu retorted. ¡°Otherwise, if something happens to you, I won¡¯t just stand by with the child. I¡¯ll marry another woman, one even more beautiful and better than you. If you¡¯re heartless enough to let the children suffer under a stepmother, then go ahead and ignore them. Otherwise, take care of yourself properly!¡± Han Yu¡¯s words were full of veiled threats, and Su Wenyue knew all too well that her husband¡¯s word was final. At this moment, she was uncertain if he was serious or bluffing. She felt a mix of anger and sadness, knowing that Han Yu only wanted her to persist and not give up, her nose feeling somewhat sour. ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of it. Our family is finally starting to live a good life; I won¡¯t let another woman take my ce. I¡¯m waiting for you to climb the ranks and earn that imperial edict for me, to be a formidable Official¡¯s Wife. If you dare to get involved with another woman, see if I¡¯ll let you off the hook!¡± Su Wenyue said as she tried to reach for Han Yu¡¯s ear, but her strength gave out halfway, her hand dropping limply, only to be caught by Han Yu. ¡°As long as you are fine, I won¡¯t get involved with another woman. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to do anything about it, and if your son gets kicked out and ends up begging on the street, I won¡¯t care either,¡± said Han Yu, seemingly wanting to provoke Su Wenyue further. Fully aware that Han Yu was doing this on purpose, Su Wenyue red back, fuming, ¡°Just you wait, don¡¯t you even think about it!¡± Strangely enough, this altercation didn¡¯t deplete her energy; it seemed to revitalize her instead. Humans are such wondrous creatures with seemingly infinite potential. She had previously felt like she had used up all her strength. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll wait. If you can hold on, I¡¯ll allow you to have your way at home,¡± Han Yu finally smiled faintly, pleased to see Su Wenyue in such a state. With this, hopefully, she could safely give birth to the child. Time was of the essence; the longer the child stayed in the womb, the more dangerous it was. The midwife was ready, and Doctor Lin was also on standby. Han Yu had to step aside and watch as the midwife¡¯s hands moved to his wife¡¯s stomach. His wife¡¯s expression instantly twisted with unbearable pain, yet she clenched her teeth to endure it. Fearing that Su Wenyue would bite her tongue, the midwife stuffed a towel into her mouth. Su Wenyue cooperated, and although no screams were heard, her forehead dripped with sweat asrge as peas, rolling down like pearls. Her hands clenched the sheets tightly, as if this could somehow distribute some of the pain. If not for the child in her stomach, she would have wished for death. The endless pain seemed to have no end in sight, and she had no idea when it would stop. Su Wenyue kept on persevering. Never in her previous life or this one had she been so determined and desperate. But with everything going dark before her eyes and despite her efforts, she was still overpowered by waves of drowsiness from within her body, making her unconsciously want to close her eyes, as if she had forgotten what she was doing. She even seemed to forget about the pain in her body¡ªit was so intense that she became numb to it. Han Yu noticed Su Wenyue¡¯s worsening condition and felt a tightening in his heart, ¡°Lady Yue, hold on. Don¡¯t forget what you said. If you fall asleep, both you and the child in your stomach will be in danger. Didn¡¯t you exert every effort to save the child? How can you give up now? What about the two children who were just born? Don¡¯t you want them either?¡± ¡°The child, I must save the child.¡± Su Wenyue, jolted by Han Yu¡¯s shout, regained some lucidity. Right, she must save the child, she had to persist and not drift off. Han Yu, seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s condition yet still worried, wondered how much longer she could hold on. He had never regretted anything he had done, but at that moment, he felt some regret. Had he known, he wouldn¡¯t have been merciful. Even if he harbored guilt, it would eventually fade with time. If she were gone, then everything would be lost. Su Wenyue only managed to hold on for a short while before her mind began to drift again. Even Han Yu¡¯s encouraging side was not very effective; her physical endurance had reached its limit. Doctor Lin, seeing this, took a silver needle and inserted it into several acupoints on Su Wenyue¡¯s face to keep her awake. ¡°It¡¯s in position, it¡¯s in position, the baby is in the correct position.¡± After what seemed like an eternity, when she almost couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, the midwife joyfully announced. Her face was covered in sweat but showed relief. The odds had never been certain with such a massage, they could only give it their all. With the baby now properly positioned, there was a higher hope for a sessful birth. Hearing the midwife¡¯s words, a hint of joy appeared on everyone¡¯s faces in the room. But now was not the time to rx; the baby had been in the womb too long, and the amniotic fluid was nearly gone. If it did note out soon, it would be in danger. Su Wenyue had started herbor in the afternoon, and nearly five hours had passed since. Master Su and his sons were anxiously pacing outside, having lost even the joy they had felt at seeing their two new grandsons and nephews. They only hoped Su Wenyue would be safe. If thisst child couldn¡¯t be saved, it wouldn¡¯t matter; two boys had already been born, which secured the Han Family¡¯s lineage. He couldn¡¯t understand why Han Yu had agreed to let Lady Yue undertake such a risky task. Now, there was nothing they could do but wait. ¡°Madam, push, that¡¯s right, push hard,¡± the midwife directed Su Wenyue, who could no longer afford to think about anything but following themands. She used everyst bit of her remaining strength, and just as she exerted her final bit of force, she felt something slide out from within her. Chapter 226 - One Hundred and Thirty-Five Chapter 226: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-Five ¡°She¡¯s given birth, she¡¯s given birth.¡± The An Family sighed with relief as Su Wenyue finally delivered the child and happily eximed. Yet, the midwife¡¯s face showed traces of tension. After waiting for a while without hearing the child¡¯s cries, everyone then felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right. ¡°Doctor Lin,e quickly and see what¡¯s the matter with the child, why there¡¯s no movement, not even a whimper.¡± The An Family urgently asked. The child, whom her daughter had risked her life to deliver, better not have anyplications. After checking, Doctor Lin said, ¡°The child was choked by the amniotic fluid, they¡¯ve stopped breathing.¡± The midwife, no stranger to such situations, confidently turned the child upside down and gently, but firmly, tapped their back. A stream of water gushed from the baby¡¯s mouth, followed by a few soft cries, resembling the meows of a kitten. Everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. Being able to make a sound was good, even if the breath was weak and the body didn¡¯t look very strong. With careful nurturing, they would survive and grow. Only then did the midwife announce the good news: ¡°Congrattions, Master and Madam, you have been blessed with a precious daughter.¡± Su Wenyue had been holding on without fainting, wanting to know the condition of her child. Now hearing the midwife¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and closed her eyes, falling asleep. ¡°Doctor Lin,e quickly and check on my wife, is she alright?¡± Han Yu, delighted that the daughter had also been saved and now with three children connected by blood, became anxious when he saw Su Wenyue faint and insisted that Doctor Lin check her pulse. Doctor Lin took Su Wenyue¡¯s pulse but his frown deepened instead of telling Han Yu that Su Wenyue was merely resting from exhaustion¡ªa clear sign that there wereplications. While the midwife was tidying up, her expression suddenly turned grave: ¡°It¡¯s not good, the Madam has a postpartum hemorrhage.¡± The color drained from the faces of everyone in the room when the midwife spoke. They all knew the meaning of a hemorrhage: if the bleeding could not be stopped promptly, it could be life-threatening, and Su Wenyue had already lost so much blood before. Han Yu, with a stony expression, watched as Doctor Lin and the midwife hurriedly worked, inserting needles and administering medicine, his heart chilled. He couldn¡¯t bear to think of a life without Su Wenyue, especially now that their child had just been born, yet they faced this twist of fate. Thankfully, the bleeding finally stopped, but Su Wenyue remained unconscious. Han Yu stayed by her side, too worried to care about anything else. In the military camp, Su Hengyi had already asked for leave on Han Yu¡¯s behalf, avoiding more troubles. ¡°Son-inw, you should at least eat something and rest for a while. Guarding Lady Yue like this, without eating, drinking, or resting, when she wakes up, you won¡¯t be able to hold up,¡± the An Family reasoned with Han Yu. He ate without tasting anything, but he refused to rest, staying beside Su Wenyue, in case of any emergency. At that time, Su Wenyue was trapped in a nightmare, things from her previous life vague and looming, people and events, one by one, causing her immense pain from which she couldn¡¯t free herself. A pained expression crossed her face, and tears slid down her cheeks. Han Yu noticed immediately: ¡°Lady Yue, what¡¯s wrong? Wake up, wake up!¡± Han Yu tried to pull Su Wenyue from her dream, but no matter how he called, he couldn¡¯t rouse her. Doctor Lin, after examining her, could only shake his head. Over the days, Su Wenyue¡¯s condition had physically improved a lot, but she still didn¡¯t wake up, seemingly lost in her own world, and Doctor Lin couldn¡¯t determine the cause. ¡°Perhaps Lady Yue has been cursed by something. Why don¡¯t we invite a priest to perform a ritual?¡± the An Family suggested, as her daughter remained unresponsive and Doctor Lin¡¯s medical skills seemed ineffective. Han Yu didn¡¯t believe in this, but his wife¡¯s inexplicable slumber forced him to consider other possibilities. He remembered their return from Lingyin Temple, and pulled a string of Buddhist beads from his pocket¡ªa gift from a somewhat senile old monk, which his wife had given him insisting on its protective power and demanding he wear it. Han Yu ced the beads back onto Su Wenyue¡¯s wrist, and curiously, while they seemed ordinary in his possession, they exuded a glow and seemed filled with spiritual energy on Su Wenyue, which Han Yu attributed to his imagination, or perhaps they simply looked good on her fair skin. To Han Yu¡¯s delight, with the beads on, Su Wenyue¡¯s face regained its calm, devoid of any previous pain. He couldn¡¯t help feeling that there was something mystical about it, especially as his wife¡¯s asional strange remarks which he used to find odd, now seemed to resonate with some hidden truth. As Su Wenyue struggled in torment with no escape, suddenly, the sound of chanting filled her mind, erasing all hatred and anguish, leaving only peace. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been when the sharp sound of a wooden fish echoed, as if something in her mind had exploded, and she woke up. ¡°Lady Yue, have you awakened?!¡± Su Wenyue opened her eyes, her thoughts still a blur, unsure of the time, only to see Han Yu¡¯s delighted face. ¡°You are, Han Yu? Why would you be here?¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s voice carried a hint of strangeness and disbelief. She blinked, still trying to escape the remnants of her dream. Han Yu found Su Wenyue¡¯s current state odd but was relieved she had awakened, and he hugged her tightly. ¡°Daughter-inw, it¡¯s good you¡¯ve awakened, very good. The children are all well too. I¡¯ll have the nanny bring them over for you to see soon, you¡¯ll surely be delighted.¡± Su Wenyue, hearing Han Yu¡¯s words, suddenly remembered something. Snippets and images shed in her mind but still felt hazy. After a while, she felt tired and drifted back to sleep. ¡°Daughter-inw, daughter-inw, wake up, don¡¯t sleep now. You¡¯ve slept for so long already. Get up and eat something first; you said you wanted to see our children.¡± Seeing Su Wenyue fall asleep again, Han Yu feared she wouldpse back into unconsciousness and tried to wake her. ¡°So tired, let me sleep a while,¡± Su Wenyue murmured half-awake, irritated at being disturbed, and then fell back asleep. Seeing this, Han Yu felt somewhat relieved, and Doctor Lin, hearing the news of Su Wenyue¡¯s awakening, hurried over to take her pulse, finally showing a smile of relief. ¡°Master, you need not worry, the Madam will be fine this time. She¡¯s just weary, which makes her sleepier. Once she¡¯s rested enough, she¡¯ll naturally wake up.¡± The good news of Su Wenyue¡¯s awakening spread quickly through the Su Mansion. Ever since Su Wenyue delivered three children, the atmosphere finally turned truly celebratory. Giving birth to two dragons and one phoenix in one delivery was a huge blessing, unprecedented in Xinye County. Chapter 227 - 136: Pointing Fingers and Giving Instructions Chapter 227: Chapter 136: Pointing Fingers and Giving Instructions Su Wenyue woke up, and Han Yu stayed by her side for another day or two, only returning to the military camp after ensuring that Su Wenyue was truly fine. Having been away for many days, a considerable amount of work had piled up, including that matter which required ongoing preparations and strategies. Han Yu had no choice but to immerse himselfpletely in his busy schedule, bing even stronger to ensure the protection of his wife and child. It was not advisable to move around during confinement, so Su Wenyue had to stay at the Su Family to recover. Since she didn¡¯t have breast milk, the three children were all fed by the nannies. The childbirth had taken a toll on Su Wenyue¡¯s health, leaving her with little energy to nurse the children herself. The nannies brought the children to her daily, and seeing the three little ones sleeping sweetly, Su Wenyue felt her heart brimming with contentment. ¡°Madam, the three children are very well-behaved¡ªthey don¡¯t fuss or cry. It¡¯s as if they understand what the adults say, and they are truly adorable,¡± the nanny said with a smile, intending topliment Su Wenyue while genuinely feeling that way. Over these days, the children had grown quite a bit, no longer the red, wrinkly little figures they were at birth. Such tiny babies truly change by the day. Hearing someone praising her children, Su Wenyue felt joyful: ¡°Indeed, they¡¯ve gotten much plumper just in these few days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our Lady Yue who is blessed. Despite appearing fragile, she managed to give birth to three children all by herself¡ªwho else has such ability as our Lady Yue?¡± said a hearty voice from outside. Su Wenyue looked over and saw a beautiful woman in her twenties helping her eldest aunt enter, followed by a delicate young girl about fourteen or fifteen years old. Su Wenyue had already been informed by the An Family about the visit of her eldest uncle¡¯s female rtives, so she wasn¡¯t surprised. Her big brother¡¯s injury was sustained because of the niece of her eldest aunt, and seeing the grouping in, she already guessed who they were. ¡°Eldest aunt, Cousin-inw, and this must be the Second Cousin from eldest aunt¡¯s family, right? She¡¯s very pretty,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile. Although she was not particrly happy about her cousin because of her big brother¡¯s injury, she still had to maintain surface pleasantries to avoid making her eldest aunt feel ufortable. ¡°Yes, this is my niece from my mother¡¯s family, Pei Yuhan, the daughter of the governor of Jiangzhou, Pei Hai,¡± Mrs. Pei, the eldest aunt, introduced, allowing them to get acquainted. ¡°That day when I came to see you, you were still unconscious. It¡¯s good to finally see you awake now, looking much more spirited, and the children have grown so well too,¡± Mrs. Pei said with a smile. She genuinely took pleasure in Su Wenyue¡¯s recovery¡ªafter all, Su Wenyue was the only daughter in this generation of the Su family, and since she only had two sons, she cherished Su Wenyue as her own daughter. ¡°Thank you, eldest aunt, for your concern. I have indeed recovered significantly. However, it is I who shoulde to greet you, and yet you¡¯ve had toe to me instead,¡± Su Wenyue responded. ¡°Child, we are family; there¡¯s no need for such formalities. You just focus on resting and raising the children well¡ªthat would be the best,¡± she replied. ¡°Your grandfather will also being over in a few days. If he knew what you had been through, he would be so heartbroken.¡± ¡°Indeed, the men of our family dote on Lady Yue the most. Not just Grandfather, but Husband and Second Brother would be distressed to learn of her ordeal. Luckily, Lady Yue pulled through,¡± Mrs. Chu chimed in, supporting what Mrs. Pei had said. This, however, made Pei Yuhan, standing to the side, feel quite ufortable. The Su family cherished Su Wenyue the most, so where did that leave her? Besides, Su Wenyue¡¯s father was just a Wealthy Merchant, and now she was married to a country Man, hardly an equal match in Status, nowhere nearparable to herself. Pei Yuhan kept her thoughts to herself and did not express her discontent. Although her father was a prefecture governor, she had a stepmother who disliked her in every possible way, wishing she could be rid of her¡ªhence hering to the Su Mansion for refuge. Now dependent on her Aunt for a living in the Su Mansion, Pei Yuhan had to be careful with her words and behavior to avoid displeasing her Aunt, a far cry from Su Wenyue¡¯s carefree life. Seeing Pei Yuhan¡¯s mournful expression, Mrs. Chu kept her face neutral but felt annoyed inside. The Pei family had not mistreated her, treating her with the same regard as the firstdy of the Su family, yet this good cousin always seemed pitiful, as if wronged, which was irritating to others. Now acting like this in Lady Yue¡¯s presence was nothing but seeking trouble. At this point, Su Wenyue still didn¡¯t fully understand the nature of her Miss Cousin. Seeing Mrs. Chu¡¯s difort, she felt obliged to ask, ¡°Cousin Yuhan, what¡¯s wrong? Why are your eyes red? Is it that you¡¯ve been poorly taken care of in our home, causing you unhappiness? You can speak up, and I will reprimand them.¡± ¡°No, no, no one has neglected me. It¡¯s my own doing. I¡¯ve heard that once a cousin is married, she shouldn¡¯t boss around at her mother¡¯s home. It would not be good if word of that got out,¡± Pei Yuhan replied, indirectly criticizing Su Wenyue despite her own difort. Su Wenyue felt somewhat unable to ept Pei Yuhan¡¯s words. What did they imply¡ªthat she was being reprimanded? But from what position was Pei Yuhan speaking? If it were someone from the Su family, that might be one thing, but to be a mere guest in the home and speak so was another. Mrs. Pei was somewhat embarrassed by her niece¡¯s words. This child really didn¡¯t know how to speak. It was Lady Yue who had spoken up for her benefit, but now she was retorting with such statements. It was quite inappropriate. However, she didn¡¯t want to be too harsh, considering the niece¡¯s sensitive temperament due to issues at home. Mrs. Chu simply thought Pei Yuhan was out of her mind, giving her a speechless look. She couldn¡¯t fathom how the Pei family raised their daughter to turn out this disagreeable. During her time at the Marquis Mansion, Pei Yuhan¡¯s behavior was already questionable, but now she was causing trouble outside, embarrassing whose family! Su Wenyue wished to retort to Pei Yuhan¡¯sment, but out of respect for her eldest aunt, she hesitated, not knowing what to say. Exchanging nces with Mrs. Chu, they shared a sense of frustrated kinship. Seeing that Su Wenyue didn¡¯t respond, Pei Yuhan felt justified in her remarks, adopting a ¡°I¡¯m saying this for your good¡± attitude: ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m only looking out for you. There¡¯s a saying, ¡®A married daughter is like spilled water.¡¯ Now that you are married, you shouldn¡¯t interfere in the Su family¡¯s affairs anymore. Otherwise, even if Master Su and Madam Su dote on you, your Sister-inw might not be pleased.¡± ¡°Miss Pei is mistaken. Although Yue has gotten married, she will always be the daughter of the Su family. Not only do Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law cherish her, but I, as her Sister-inw, do the same. Miss Pei¡¯s words sound like they are trying to sow discord between us,¡± came a voice from the doorway. Feng Ruolin had just reached the door when she heard someone bullying her little sister-inw. Being straightforward and intolerant of dust, she cared little forplex rtions. The Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law, as well as her Husband, all treasured the little sister-inw like a precious jewel, and she too was fond of her. Bullying her little sister-inw was uneptable. She immediately spoke up. Chapter 228 - 137: Child’s One-month Anniversary Chapter 228: Chapter 137: Child¡¯s One-month Anniversary Hearing Sister-inw¡¯s voice, Su Wenyue¡¯s lips curved slightly. Sister-inw was a straightforward person, so it was normal for her to speak like this. Su Wenyue was worried that her delicate and sensitive cousin might not be able to handle it. She wondered what was on Pei Yuhan¡¯s mind. Her father was clearly the prefecture governor of Jiangzhou, and her status was not low at all, yet she acted like someone from a small family, often bursting into tears with red-rimmed eyes, always looking like someone had wronged her. If she truly had a timid character, that would be one thing, but the words that came out of her mouth suggested otherwise. Pei Yuhan originally felt somewhat pleased with herself since no one had contradicted her, but after being questioned by Feng Ruolin, her face quickly turned red and then pale, disying a rich palette of emotions. ¡°Third Cousin-inw, I didn¡¯t,¡± Pei Yuhan gestured with her hands, her eyes already brimming with tears. Feng Ruolin couldn¡¯t stand seeing Pei Yuhan look like this. Compared to Su Wenyue, she had interacted with this cousin from her eldest uncle¡¯s family quite a few times. There was no issue really, but Pei Yuhan insisted on wearing a mournful expression daily, as if seeking sympathy. It wasn¡¯t like anyone had mistreated her. ¡°I heard clearly just now outside. Those unaware would think that I, as a Sister-inw, am bullying the younger sister-inw, that she can¡¯t even speak her mind when she returns to her mother¡¯s family. Hence, Miss Pei should be more cautious with her words,¡± Feng Ruolin said. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to spare her eldest aunt¡¯s feelings, but she didn¡¯t want to indulge Pei Yuhan¡¯s behavior, allowing her to say whatever she wished and expect everyone to yield to her while her Elders Sister-inw tolerated it. She didn¡¯t have to, and by defending her Cousin-inw, her mother-inw might actually be pleased. ¡°Third Cousin-inw, I didn¡¯t mean that, it was out of concern for my cousin. Why do you all misunderstand me? What I said wasn¡¯t wrong, do you all look down on me?¡± Pei Yuhan truly started sobbing as she spoke, her face the picture of utmost grievance, leaving everyone around speechless. Even Mrs. Pei, seeing her own niece like this, felt pity but also thought her niece¡¯s reaction was excessive. Although what her daughter-inw had said was indeed a bit harsh, it was also unreasonable to burst into tears over a few words. She felt helpless, but as Pei Yuhan was her direct niece, she had to take care of her. ¡°Alright, Yuhan, don¡¯t cry anymore. Your Third Cousin-inw was only speaking about the facts, and didn¡¯t mean to me you. Wipe your tears and stop crying. For someone your age to be crying and wailing like this, it¡¯s unseemly,¡± Mrs. Pei¡¯s tone grew heavier with thest sentence, clearly conveying that her niece was failing to understand the bigger picture. ¡°Yes, Cousin Yuhan, please stop crying, or else others who don¡¯t know better might think we¡¯re bullying you. Don¡¯t make your eldest aunt feel bad; she cares for you so much. Cousin Yuhan should be happy just for the sake of your aunt¡¯s love,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile. Upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, Pei Yuhan couldn¡¯t continue crying, or else it would seem ungrateful for her aunt¡¯s affection. Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t an easy opponent; with just a few words, she had Pei Yuhan backed into a corner, even more effective than her Eldest and Third Sister-inws. Feng Ruolin felt her young cousin-inw was increasingly clever and reliable. ¡°Indeed, what Lady Yue said is right. Cousin Yuhan mustn¡¯t only think of her own sadness but should also consider her eldest aunt¡¯s feelings. We must not worry her,¡± she agreed. Mrs. Chu watched on the sidelines as Su Wenyue and Feng Ruolin, sisters-inw united, left Pei Yuhan so stifled that she could hardly speak. Mrs. Chu felt quite refreshed. She had had enough of her cousin, who was always ying the victim andining, for which she had often been scolded andined to by her mother-inw. Later, perhaps after her mother-inw hade to understand her cousin¡¯s nature, things improved, but Mrs. Chu had developed aplete distaste for Pei Yuhan. After this exchange, Pei Yuhan finally subdued her tears. With her no longer weeping on the side, the atmosphere became harmonious, especially when talk turned to the three little ones, which brought joy to everyone. Who wouldn¡¯t want to share in such good fortune, especially Feng Ruolin and Mrs. Chu, who wished for such luck themselves. Even if they couldn¡¯t have triplets like Su Wenyue all at once, having one son would be wonderful. They all vied eagerly to hold the three little guys. Since the Su Mansion was some distance from the military camp, Han Yu couldn¡¯te back every day, managing only every other day. Upon returning, he saw his wife looking somewhat disgruntled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why the pout? Could it be that the children have been naughty?¡± Han Yu asked with a smile as he approached, feeling utterly content with his beloved wife and son. It¡¯s only after experiencing loss that one learns to cherish, and he hadn¡¯t realized until this ordeal how important his wife had be to him. ¡°The children are very well-behaved, not crying or fussing at all, very sensible. When you talk to them, they seem to understand everything. It warms the heart,¡± Su Wenyue said, her face glowing with joy at the mention of her children. ¡°So, it¡¯s you who¡¯s been naughty? How can someone your age act even worse than the children?¡± joked Han Yu, clearly teasing Su Wenyue. He pinched her cheek yfully, pleased that recent days had seen her gain some weight and look healthier. After seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s previous frail and pale appearance, Han Yu had resolved to fatten his wife up until she was plump and healthy. Su Wenyue red at Han Yu. What was he talking about? Being in confinement at the Su Mansion, everything was under her Mother¡¯s watchful eye, with her Sister-inw present as well, her every move strictly monitored. She couldn¡¯t even step outside; feeling itchy on her scalp and sticky all over, she wanted to bathe but wasn¡¯t allowed. She felt a strange odor on herself and was ufortable no matter what. Home was where she felt at ease, where her word wasw. In fact, Noble Consort Li had also given birth not long before and was still able to dress up and stroll the garden soon after. As long as one didn¡¯t tire themselves out or catch a cold, it was fine. ¡°Husband, can you have the Servants bring in some hot water? I really feel ufortable. I haven¡¯t bathed in so long, I have a strange smell,¡± Su Wenyue said, dodging as Han Yu came to hug her, not wanting him to notice the odd scent on her. ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous. How can you bathe while in confinement? Bear with it a little longer. Once the month is up you can do as you please. A poorly conducted confinement can lead tosting harm,¡± Han Yu said, particrly concerned about Su Wenyue¡¯s health. He initially wanted Su Wenyue to observe double the usual confinement period, given that the birth had taken a significant toll on her. However, knowing that she would not agree, he added just ten extra days. At this time, he couldn¡¯t let her have her way, but with his Mother-inw overseeing, he didn¡¯t need to worry. Thus, breaking through on his end was absolutely out of the question. With that said, in order to reassure his wife from furtherints, Han Yu grabbed and sniffed her vigorously: ¡°You smell nice, there¡¯s no strange odor at all. You¡¯re just overthinking it.¡± Seeing Han Yu do this, Su Wenyue felt frustrated and yfully grabbed at him. But she knew Han Yu was unlikely to help her, and her resolve deted. She resigned herself to waiting until confinement was over. Time flew by quickly, and the day for the children¡¯s one-month celebration arrived in no time. Preparations at the Su Mansion started early, the event was especially grand. Chapter 229 - 138: Two Cousins Chapter 229: Chapter 138: Two Cousins Others aside, quite a few rtives from the Su Family had visited, and there were even some who couldn¡¯te due to the recent surge in banditry; for safety¡¯s sake, they merely sent gifts. As for the Han Family, Su Wenyue had woken up not two days before and had already sent someone to inform them. Remembering that Mrs. Wang¡¯s child must be having a one-month celebration, she also included a gift to send over, for the grievances between adults should not involve the children. Mrs. Wang, having given birth to a girl, did not hold a banquet, and they merely sent a message here in passing. ¡°We don¡¯t need to wait for Father and Mother any longer; I¡¯ve already sent someone with a letter telling them not toe,¡± Han Yu saw that Su Wenyue seemed to be waiting for someone and spoke up. Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu with some surprise. Although the bandits were rampant, it hadn¡¯t reached such a severity. The Han Family was merely an ordinary farming household, with little wealth to attract the attention of bandits. Furthermore, she understood her Father-inw and Mother-inw, and knew that having given birth to three children in one go, they would surely be yearning for their grandson, especially with Mrs. Wang having a daughter. Today, some guests at the Su Family hade from their direction with no mishaps, suggesting that Han Yu was perhaps being overcautious. Otherwise, sending a few bodyguards to escort them would also be feasible. However, considering Su Hengyi¡¯s previous injury, Su Wenyue felt it was better to be cautious. Han Yu, seeing his wife in such a state, exined, ¡°I was at the military camp these past few days, so I couldn¡¯t inform you in time. To be safe, it¡¯s better not to have Father and Mothere over. Those bandits are no ordinary bunch.¡± Su Wenyue clearly heard a mocking undertone in Han Yu¡¯s words, hinting at something more, and her thoughts stirred, seemingly alighting on something she wanted to ask about, but the timing didn¡¯t seem right. ¡°Stop worrying about it now; it¡¯s inappropriate with so many people around. I¡¯ll tell you the detailster. I kept it from you earlier because I feared you would worry and it would affect your pregnancy. Now, whatever you want to know, I will tell you. Is that satisfactory?¡± Having learned from this experience, Han Yu intended not to just protect his wife under his wings but rather to let her face the storms with him, supporting each other. He believed she would handle it well, much like how she had won over his subordinates. When Su Wenyue heard Han Yu say this, her eyes shone brightly, and she nodded vigorously, ¡°Husband, you must keep your word.¡± ¡°Of course, when have I not kept my word? You just focus on the children, and we can talk tonight,¡± Han Yu said as he affectionately stroked Su Wenyue¡¯s head, which she dodged with dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m already a mother now; don¡¯t keep doing that, it makes me seem so young.¡± Han Yu smiled without responding. His wife¡¯s childlike demeanor made him think of her as a kid too¡ªlike a big child taking care of little ones. The scene amused him. Thankfully Aunt Li and Grandma Chen were reliable, along with the nanny; otherwise, he would never be at ease. ¡°Lady Yue, congrattions on having three children at once; that sure saves trouble,¡± Su Yun said smilingly as she gazed at the three adorable little ones, unable to look away, unconsciously touching her own stomach. At today¡¯s one-month celebration for the three children, Su Cai and Su Yun, being Su Wenyue¡¯s concubine sisters, naturally attended. Somehow, without any coordination, the two always arrived together in front of Su Wenyue. ¡°Indeed, Lady Yue has always been blessed with good fortune from an early age, cherished by everyone. Now that she¡¯s married, life has been even smoother. In the blink of an eye, she has given birth to the children; who wouldn¡¯t be envious?¡± Su Cai said with an evident trace of sourness in her voice. She had thought that marrying a farmer, Su Wenyue¡¯s life would be iparable to hers. But who could have known that the farmer would join the military, secure a petty official position of the eighth rank, and rise so quickly, ascending to a seventh-ranked official position in a few months? Su Wenyue had be the Wife of an Official and had secured her position with the birth of three children in the Han Family, inciting envy, jealousy, and resentment in others. Su Wenyue was used to Su Cai¡¯s attitude. Su Cai had always been jealous of her since they were young, but Su Wenyue didn¡¯t mind. After all, Su Cai just talked, never actually harming her. A smile from Su Wenyue and it was all in the past. Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s increasingposure, so much so that she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to sarcastically respond, Su Cai felt even more frustrated. At that moment, Mrs. Pei brought Pei Yuhan over, with two girls trailing behind her¡ªone only in her early teens, the other appearing about the same age as Pei Yuhan. It seemed they were concubine daughters from the Main House. Mrs. Pei hadn¡¯t shown much regard for the two concubine daughters previously, so Su Wenyue was seeing them for the first time. In the Su Family, the distinction between legitimate and concubine daughters was clear. Even though Su Wenyue¡¯s father had split from the Marquis Beian Mansion, a legitimate daughter remained so. The two concubine daughters presented themselves to Su Wenyue with proper formality. ¡°No need to be so formal, my cousins. Since you¡¯re staying at the Su home, do not restrain yourselves. Treat this ce as home and, should you need anything or find somethingcking, just inform the housekeeper, or you can speak with my Mother and Sister-inw,¡± said Su Wenyue warmly to her cousins. Due to the Su Family¡¯s rules, the cousins were raised somewhat timid, but were exceedingly well-behaved. The two clean and tidy young girls made Su Wenyue quite happy, unlike Pei Yuhan, who didn¡¯t seem asfortable. Su Wenyue¡¯s words also had Pei Yuhan in mind. ¡°Thank you, Cousin, for your concern. We sisters are well taken care of by our Aunt; our Mother has arranged everything, and there¡¯s nothingcking,¡± the slightly older Su Lanxin replied gracefully. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Feel free toe over and y when you¡¯re bored, but the day after tomorrow I will be returning to Xinluo Town. If you wish, you cane and stay there for a few days with me; we won¡¯t be heading back to Chang¡¯an so quickly anyway,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile, looking fondly at the two cousins. She had never had younger sisters, and these two cousins were sweet and well-mannered, unlike her concubine sisters who had always yed nasty tricks, never getting along with her. ¡°Really? I may go?¡± Su Lanfang, the younger one, couldn¡¯t contain her excitement at the prospect of joining Su Wenyue. She asked joyfully, then realizing her impertinence, looked toward her Queen Mother; as a Concubine¡¯s Daughter, she never had the right to make decisions freely¡ªeverything had to go through the Queen Mother. Seeing Su Lanfang so eager, Su Wenyue came to her aid, appealing to Mrs. Pei, ¡°Eldest Aunt, my cousins rarely get to go out. How about letting me take them back with me for a few days? Don¡¯t worry, I promise to take good care of them.¡± Mrs. Pei was indifferent; after all, they were Concubine¡¯s Daughters, not needing much attention from her: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that bother you, Lady Yue?¡± ¡°No, no trouble at all. They seem so sweet and obedient, how could they possibly be a bother?¡± Pei Yuhan watched the three sisters warmly interacting; she felt left out: ¡°Lady Yue, you¡¯re so biased. Why are you taking my cousins and forgetting about me? I want to go too.¡± Chapter 230 - 139: That’s Not Acceptable Chapter 230: Chapter 139: That¡¯s Not eptable Pei Yuhan¡¯s words made both Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang very displeased. Clearly, their Cousin hadn¡¯t invited her, so why was she trying to join in on the fun? However, Pei Yuhan was her mother¡¯s niece, and in the Queen Mother¡¯s heart, she held much more weight than they did. They had always just watched Pei Yuhan¡¯s expressions and didn¡¯t dare say much. In their hearts, they only hoped that their Cousin would refuse, otherwise what fun would there be in ying with Pei Yuhan around? Su Wenyue looked at Pei Yuhan with a half-smile, her cousin truly was cking in human sensitivity,¡± otherwise how could she have made such a request? Should she agree or not? ¡°Cousin, just agree to it. I can also keep the other two cousinspany. Let¡¯s just decide on this; the day after tomorrow, I will go to Xinluo Town with you.¡± Pei Yuhan was speaking entirely for herself, perhaps for fear that Su Wenyue would not agree, she went ahead and made the decision. This was how it had always been with Mrs. Pei¡¯s Concubine¡¯s Daughters; Pei Yuhan always acted arrogantly, relying on Mrs. Pei, certain that they would not rebuke her. Although Su Wenyue was the legitimate daughter, the Second House had split off long ago, and now she was merely the daughter of a wealthy merchant, naturally needing to curry favor with Mrs. Pei. Pei Yuhan figured Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t be so clueless. The expressions on Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang¡¯s faces turned sour. Pei Yuhan was truly detestable, always trying to meddle in everything, and always using their weakest points against them¡ªwas it just because they were Concubine¡¯s Daughters and afraid of upsetting their mother? However, Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t simplyply with Pei Yuhan¡¯s wishes. If things had gone smoothly, she might have considered her eldest aunt¡¯s feelings, but trying to use this tactic on her? No way! ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. Cousin, you absolutely cannote with me, absolutely not!¡± Su Wenyue said very firmly. Not only Pei Yuhan, but even Mrs. Pei, the eldest aunt, had not expected Su Wenyue to refuse so bluntly, yet thinking of Su Wenyue¡¯s previous character, she sort of understood. Although Lady Yue was now married and had be gentler, at her core she was still a stubborn girl, straightforward and generous. It was normal for her not to get along with a girl like Yuhan who would drop golden beads at the slightest provocation. There was no sense of me; after all, both the niece and the niece¡¯s daughter were her favorites. ¡°Cousin Yue, are you looking down on me?¡± Pei Yuhan looked at Su Wenyue with a face full of astonishment, disbelief written all over her face as if Su Wenyue hadmitted some unforgivable sin. Yet Su Wenyue was not angered by Pei Yuhan¡¯s shamelessness; instead, she responded with sincere concern, ¡°Cousin, how could I look down on you? I am merely considering your filial piety. If I were to take you and the two sisters away, who would keep the eldest auntpany? The eldest aunt often says that Cousin Yuhan is the most filial and certainly wouldn¡¯t want to leave the aunt to enjoy herself alone. Cousin, I¡¯m truly thinking of you. Why would you misunderstand me? Or could my cousin actually think I am such a narrow-minded person? It truly saddens me that you would think this way.¡± Su Wenyue returned Pei Yuhan¡¯s surprise and wounded expression. When it came to acting, who couldn¡¯t do it? Surely Pei Yuhan wasn¡¯t more skilled than her. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Pei Yuhan pointed at Su Wenyue and couldn¡¯te up with a response. She wanted to cry again. Seeing Pei Yuhan¡¯s face fall, Su Wenyue continued. ¡°If Cousin Yuhan doesn¡¯t want to attend the full-moon celebration, then it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t force you, but on such a joyous day, don¡¯t be crying and whining. It¡¯s so inauspicious, you¡¯d cry away all the festive spirit.¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s words were not excessive¡ªindeed, on a day of great joy, crying and whining was quite improper. It¡¯s no wonder Su Wenyue didn¡¯t mince words. Mrs. Pei sighed as she saw Pei Yuhan behave this way. What a good girl, how could she have been raised to be so petty, crying and whining at the drop of a hat? Why couldn¡¯t she discuss things properly? Lady Yue was certainly more broad-minded. Any Mistress of the house wouldn¡¯t be too fond of Pei Yuhan¡¯s type; it was better to be a bit spoiled than to resort to a concubine¡¯s tactics of crying and whining to gain pity. Mrs. Pei attributed it to Pei Yuhan¡¯s stepmother. ¡°Alright, Yuhan, your Cousin is right. Today is a day of great joy, so stop the crying and whining. After all, you are the Governor¡¯s Legitimate Daughter, a fifth-rank magistrate, don¡¯t adopt the demeanor of those petty households.¡± Upon hearing Mrs. Pei¡¯s words, Pei Yuhan forcibly held back her tears. Seeing that Su Wenyue made Pei Yuhan feel foolish and that even her supportive stepmother didn¡¯t take Pei Yuhan¡¯s side, the two sisters¡¯ admiration for Su Wenyue grew. Su Wenyue felt a twinge of aplishment seeing the cousins¡¯ reaction, especially the younger Su Lanfang, who was currently just a humble Concubine¡¯s Daughter in front of Mrs. Pei. In the future, when she entered the pce to be one of Emperor Wu¡¯s concubines, she could be an even more formidable figure than Noble Consort Li. Why say this? Not because Su Lanfang was more favored than Noble Consort Li, but rather because even with the Empress and Noble Consort Li being so formidable, she was the one who managed to give birth to a prince and live peacefully in the pce. Even the favored Noble Consort Li ended up being just a stepping stone, while she was fine, raising the prince to adulthood. Having such Ability in the pce was no small feat, which was why it was essential to cultivate a good rtionship before she rose to power. Su Wenyue admitted she waszy. Even if she genuinely liked the two cousins, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered this much, considering it was their first meeting and they were not familiar with each other. Since she had made the effort, there must be something in return. If one were to say she was scheming, all she desired was to make her future Days go smoothly. ¡°So, does eldest aunt agree to let me take the two sisters back with me? It¡¯s my first time being an older sister; let me experience the joy of it, auntie!¡± Su Wenyue yfully tugged on Mrs. Pei¡¯s hand, even cozier with her than Pei Yuhan had been. Mrs. Pei was certainly pleased with Su Wenyue¡¯s approach: ¡°Alright, alright. Since Lady Yue herself has spoken, how could I refuse?¡± ¡°Lan Xin, Lan Fang,¡± Mrs. Pei then turned to them, ¡°since your Cousin has spoken up for you, I¡¯ll grant your wish. You may go stay with your Cousin for a few days. Just remember to maintain proper behavior and manners. Don¡¯t tarnish our Marquis Mansion¡¯s reputation, and don¡¯t trouble Lady Yue.¡± With Mrs. Pei¡¯s permission, both Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang¡¯s faces lit up with joy, and they also felt the kindness of their Cousin Su Wenyue to be genuine. ¡°Yes, Mother, we¡¯ll remember,¡± they responded. Not only did Pei Yuhan not gain any benefits from Su Wenyue, but she was also reprimanded by her Aunt and saw Su Wenyue get along with Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang well. Annoyed, she felt like stomping her feet in frustration. Seeing that the two Concubine¡¯s Daughters of the Second House were watching her as if enjoying a joke, she gave a harsh re to Su Cai and Su Yun. However, it was notable that Su Cai and Su Yun, despite knowing Pei Yuhan¡¯s Status, did not try to curry favor. Upon learning of Pei Yuhan¡¯s identity as the Governor¡¯s Legitimate Daughter, Su Cai and Su Yun had been somewhat tempted. But after seeing the fallout between Pei Yuhan and Su Wenyue, they dropped the idea. Although their rtionship with Su Wenyue was not exactly harmonious, and their sisterly bond quite superficial, there was no logic in siding with an outsider. They knew full well on what their stable Standing in the Husband¡¯s Family relied. Chapter 232 - 141: Open and Honest Chapter 232: Chapter 141: Open and Honest Su Wenyue didn¡¯t mind specting about Sikong Ling with the greatest malice, simply because she knew him too well. Sinister, cunning, and despicable¡ªthis was how she had perceived Sikong Ling in her previous life. The only constion was that Sikong Ling inherently exuded pride, which prevented him from stooping to certain levels, otherwise she would have been even more wary of him. ¡°Why would he help you? Do you really not know him? Or is there some kind of interest entanglement between you two?¡± Su Wenyue knew Sikong Ling was not a kind-hearted person, which is why she asked such questions. She also hoped that Sikong Ling would not have anything to do with this matter. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything. In fact, he stopped me in front of Su Mansion because I didn¡¯t take good care of you. I don¡¯t even know on what grounds he was questioning me. Could it be that the Su Family and the Sikong Family have some connection? That¡¯s why he could act so righteous.¡± Han Yu was asking this knowingly. Although he wasn¡¯tpletely aware of the Su Family¡¯s rtionships, he knew about seventy percent of it. He had already made clear that there was no connection between Sikong Ling and the Su Family and was only attempting to trick Su Wenyue, as he really couldn¡¯t figure out how she knew Sikong Ling. If it was just the two encounters, it would definitely not have been the reaction they received. It wasn¡¯t that he was petty and wanted to get to the bottom of everything but rather this kind of uncertainty made him very uneasy, especially with Sikong Ling involved. He had to admit that Sikong Ling was outstanding and had a potential attraction for women. ¡°How could that be? Our Su Family would never get involved with such a person. If he really had anything to do with the Su Family, he wouldn¡¯t have stopped you outside of Su Mansion. You said he questioned you about my affair? Is there something wrong with his brain? I only took his horse carriage because I was too worried about my big brother and thought nothing would happen to me, a pregnant woman, with Grandma Chen there. This is simply ridiculous.¡± Su Wenyue became angry as she thought about it. In this life, she had finally attained the life she wanted, but Sikong Ling had to jump out and interfere. What if Han Yu misunderstood? No man, no matter how magnanimous, would be tolerant of such a matter. With Han Yu¡¯s domineering nature, there was no room for other men to covet her. ¡°Indeed, but after all, he hasn¡¯t done anything to harm us. On the contrary, he was quite helpful with the bandit incident.¡± Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t sure if Han Yu was being sarcastic or truly thankful to Sikong Ling, but it didn¡¯t hinder her from rifying her stance. ¡°Husband, Sikong Ling is not a good person at all, you must not trust him. Even if he has helped you, you still need to be cautious. Do you still remember what happened at Lingyin Temple? That lowly human was none other than Sikong Ling himself. Maybe he used that reason to get close to you because he is harboring malicious intentions. You definitely can¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Su Wenyue was genuinely afraid that Sikong Ling might set a trap for Han Yu. That man would stop at nothing to achieve his goals. Who knew if he was intentionally trying to make Han Yu let his guard down? Sikong Ling probably didn¡¯t expect her to bring up the Lingyin Temple incident, as it was disadvantageous for her. With the importance of reputation for women in this era, Su Wenyue believed in Han Yu enough to tell him, trusting that with his astuteness, certain things were better off being upfront rather than hidden. Besides, her conscience was clear. If Han Yu couldn¡¯t understand even this, then it was pointless. How could Han Yu forget what happened at Lingyin Temple? He didn¡¯t bring it up because he didn¡¯t want to make his daughter-inw overthink. Knowing that such a man coveted his daughter-inw and not caring would be strange. Su Wenyue¡¯s reaction surprised Han Yu, as her animosity towards Sikong Ling seemed profound. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have described Sikong Ling as such a contemptible scoundrel. Nevertheless, this was exactly what he was pleased to see. Although he still couldn¡¯t discern when the two had met, it only meant his daughter-inw was tight-lipped. ¡°Since you¡¯ve reminded me, I will naturally be careful of him. But currently, since he hasn¡¯t shown any harmful intentions, we can only stay on guard. After all, the Sikong Family is powerful, and we are not yet in a position to contend with them. But rest assured, daughter-inw, sooner orter, I, your husband, will get revenge for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Wenyue said, as Han Yu made that remark. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it anymore. Although I don¡¯t know when you met Sikong Ling, it was definitely before our marriage. If you don¡¯t wish to speak of it, it¡¯s fine. But I can tell you really despise Sikong Ling, and you even have quite a grudge against him. Naturally, I must avenge my own daughter-inw.¡± Han Yu said this, and Su Wenyue didn¡¯t argue, taking it as an acknowledgment. However, she silently added in her mind that it was a grudge from her previous life. She marveled at Han Yu¡¯s astonishing observational skills in secret. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t revealed anything else. Except for loathing and wanting to stay away from Sikong Ling, she really had no other feelings toward him. In her previous life, she had never loved this man; they were merely using each other. Even after many years of association, any affection vanished after witnessing his ruthlessness. How could she have any entanglements with him in this life? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for that day when you avenge me,¡± Su Wenyue went along with Han Yu¡¯s words. Since she had nothing to do with Sikong Ling, there was no need for exnations. Sometimes, exnations cane off as cover-ups. Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s forthright demeanor, Han Yu¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°That day wille.¡± Before her marriage, she didn¡¯t feel it, but after getting married, things were indeed different. During her confinement, all Su Wenyue thought about was returning to her own home in Xinluo Town. Finally, the time came, and without wanting to dy a single day, she packed her belongings, took her child and two cousins, and left for Xinluo Town with several horse carriages in grand procession. The Mother of the An Family, seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s eagerness,ined a lot about ¡®a married daughter being like water sshed out¡¯, wondering why she couldn¡¯t wait even a day longer. She wanted to gather more items for her daughter to take back home, also reluctant to part with her three adorable grandchildren. Su Hengyi found it amusing. ¡°Mother, stop feeling sentimental. Don¡¯t you know your younger sister¡¯s temperament? She has been restrained these past days, itching to go back and rx properly. Once she¡¯s in Xinluo Town, she¡¯ll be in charge. It¡¯s far morefortable for her there than in Su Mansion.¡± Su Hengyi understood his younger sister, who he had watched grow up from a young age. Listening to her eldest son, the Mother of the An Family felt even more uneasy. ¡°How is it me restraining her? Isn¡¯t confinement always like this? She can¡¯t just do as she pleases. Even after going back, she shouldn¡¯t be reckless. Thankfully, I¡¯ve warned my son-inw. He should keep an eye on your sister.¡± The Mother of the An Family seemed as if she would have gone with Su Wenyue if she could. Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t oblivious to her parents¡¯ reluctance to let her go, but married daughters were not supposed to live at home frequently. This time, it was out of necessity, and since the two families were not far apart, they could easily visit each other. There was no need for sorrow. She took her children and cousins, cheerfully returning to Xinluo Town. Chapter 231 - 140: Know Yourself and Your Enemy Chapter 231: Chapter 140: Know Yourself and Your Enemy The naming ceremony for the full-month celebration required the names of the three children to be inscribed onto the marriage contract, and Su Wenyue had already discussed this with Han Yu. The name for the eldest son was chosen by Su Wenyue, and even though she didn¡¯t know if he was still the same eldest son from her previous life, she gave him the same name, Han Xing. The second son was named by Han Yu, named Han Chen, and the name of the youngest daughter was chosen by her grandmother, named Han Siyu. Because of the guilt in her heart, Su Wenyue paid the most attention to the eldest son, Brother Xing. When she registered Brother Xing¡¯s name, Su Wenyue clearly saw Brother Xing smile happily. The expression was exactly like that of the Brother Xing who had been let down and abandoned by her in her previous life. A thought crossed her mind¡ªcould it be that Brother Xing had also returned like she had? Once this idea surfaced, Su Wenyue was entirely captivated by Brother Xing, observing every move he made throughout the day and inadvertently neglecting other matters. But when the nanny took the three children over at night, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t notice anything different. It seemed as though the scene she had witnessed earlier was just a figment of her imagination, or had she been overthinking it? Unable toe to a conclusion, Su Wenyue turned her gaze to Han Yu and tentatively asked, ¡°Husband, have you felt that our Brother Xing is somewhat different? He seems more well-behaved than other children. Even when his brother and sister cry, he doesn¡¯t follow suit, acting like a little adult.¡± Han Yu raised an eyebrow. He had noticed earlier that his wife was distracted, constantly watching Brother Xing, and he had not expected she was actually pondering this. He found it rather childish. Maybe it was because it was her first time being a mother, so seeing the uniqueness in her child made her feel curious. In his view, Brother Xing wasn¡¯t much different from other babies, except maybe a bit more well-behaved. However, it was normal for children to have different temperaments, and there wasn¡¯t any need for his wife to treat it so seriously. ¡°Brother Xing is the older brother, so naturally he should be more well-behaved and steadier, to be a good role model for his brother and sisterter.¡± That wasn¡¯t what she wanted to say. Su Wenyue wanted to add more but didn¡¯t know how to express it. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t tell Han Yu about her previous life. Her lips moved a few times, but in the end, she didn¡¯t bring up Brother Xing again. She¡¯d observe him herselfter on. After all, no matter what, he was still her son. Putting aside Brother Xing¡¯s matter, Su Wenyue remembered what Han Yu had mentioned to her in the morning about the bandits, a conversation that hadn¡¯t been finished, as he had said he would tell her in the evening. So she began to inquire about it. ¡°Husband, please tell me about those bandits. Why did you say it¡¯s not so simple? Is there some kind of trickery involved?¡± Su Wenyue, recalling this previous matter, became focused on this issue instead. Han Yu thought that his wife might have forgotten, but upon Su Wenyue¡¯s question, he didn¡¯t hide anything and gave her an overview of the situation. Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t too shocked; collusion between officials and bandits wasn¡¯t something unheard of. It wasn¡¯t that chaotic yet, and there would be even more outrageous things happening in the future. However, she did feel a bit frightened. If it weren¡¯t for Han Yu having foreknowledge and making arrangements in advance, falling victim to the ill intentions of those people would have had unimaginable consequences. Although Su Wenyue had always found the world of officialdom to beplex, she had never felt it to be this treacherous and insidious. Setting small traps was one thing, but plotting cruelly and heartlessly against someone¡¯s life deepened her understanding of the officialdom. After all, that person from her past had not told her many things. ¡°I thought at worst it was just a matter of scheming against each other. Who knew those people could be so ruthless? Husband, you must be careful and not fall victim to those nasty people. If it gets too dangerous, we could go back to the farm and live a peaceful life. There¡¯s no need to engage in such dangerous activities.¡± After saying this, Su Wenyue felt it might be inappropriate. Han Yu had great aspirations and was determined to aplish something substantial. How could he be content with just living an ordinary life with her? She was just anxious and concerned. Han Yu felt the deep concern from his wife and was touched. Any other woman might not be willing to give up the prospects of wealth and honor, but this proved his wife was a person with a clear mind, truly caring and devoted to her husband. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my awareness. Your husband is not an ordinary man¡ªhow could I let them take advantage of me? However, being able to detect the situation in time this round, I owe it to someone¡¯s help from behind the scenes,¡± Han Yu said, a sharp glint passing through his eyes. Although he trusted his wife, he also wanted to understand what was going on, and why that person was willing to help him, which left him somewhat puzzled about the person¡¯s intentions. Knowing oneself and the enemy ensures victory in every battle, and Han Yu was never one to be passive. He was determined to get to the bottom of the matter. Su Wenyue was somewhat surprised to hear this, having thought it was Han Yu¡¯s own men who had discovered it: ¡°Someone helped? Who is it? Could it be friends from my father or brother¡¯s side? We must thank them properly.¡± Han Yu thought Su Wenyue seemed unaware, but he stillid the information and a message in front of her. ¡°At first, I was unclear about who was helping from behind, and I even suspected it might be a trap purposely set by the enemy. It took a long investigation and some clues to find out who it was, but I was quite surprised.¡± Su Wenyue found Han Yu¡¯s statement strange. If someone had the intention to help, why would they conceal their identity? And moreover, the identity that could surprise Han Yu. ¡°Could that person be a stranger to you? Or perhaps your enemy?¡± Su Wenyue ventured a guess. ¡°Neither; to me, the person is just a stranger, which is why I find it so peculiar. I truly can¡¯t fathom his reasons for helping me. However, on the day you gave birth, I encountered him at the entrance to Su Mansion,¡± Han Yu said carefully, observing Su Wenyue¡¯s reaction. Su Wenyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing Han Yu¡¯s words, thinking back to that day when Sikong Ling had escorted her to Su Mansion. Could the person be Sikong Ling? But that seemed improbable¡­ ¡°Who is it?¡± Su Wenyue asked with a hint of urgency in her voice, eager to confirm if that person was Sikong Ling. ¡°The Young Master of the Sikong Family, Sikong Ling.¡± Han Yu didn¡¯t keep her in suspense and directly revealed the person¡¯s identity. Su Wenyue had initially only spected and thought it unlikely, but Han Yu¡¯s confirmation took her by surprise. The person really was Sikong Ling! But what exactly was Sikong Ling trying to do, brazenly appearing before Han Yu, and why would he help Han Yu? The more Su Wenyue considered the reasons, the moreplicated it became, and the more confused she was, even feeling a headacheing on. However, regardless of her thoughts, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t believe Sikong Ling had good intentions. She needed to warn Han Yu to be wary of Sikong Ling, just in case he had set some sort of trap. That man was capable of the worst schemes; hopefully, they weren¡¯t mistaking a wolf for a kind soul! Chapter 233 - 142: Vegetable Greenhouse Chapter 233: Chapter 142: Vegetable Greenhouse Standing at the Han Family¡¯s doorway, Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang could hardly believe their eyes, They¡¯d heard that their cousin didn¡¯t marry well, and they thought that must be a rumor. How could the only legitimate daughter of the Second House and even of the entire Su Family possibly have married poorly? Now standing here, is this really where their cousin lives? It seemed rather shabby. Naturally, Su Wenyue saw the expression on Su Lanxin¡¯s and Su Lanfang¡¯s faces. They were still young after all, and even though they had been raised under the Queen Mother¡¯s care, they had not yetpletely learned to conceal their emotions. ¡°Cousins, we¡¯re here, This is my home,¡± Su Wenyue said with a tinge of humor as she stood at her own doorway, ¡°It may look a bit simple, but its charm lies in its coziness. Don¡¯t look down on it. Besides, it¡¯s toote for that now, you¡¯ll have to stay here for a few days before going back.¡± Her home was indeed much simplerpared to the Su Mansion, not to mention the Marquis Beian Mansion. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t say that. I think it¡¯s quite nice here. We just didn¡¯t expect it to be like this, After all, Second Uncle and Second Aunt love you so much, we meant no offense,¡± Su Lanxin said somewhat awkwardly, afraid that Su Wenyue might misunderstand. ¡°Don¡¯t be formal with me. Father and Mother do love me, but this is my own choice. Besides, these conditions aren¡¯t bad at all. I¡¯m quite happy to share joys and sorrows with my husband,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile. Hearing this, Han Yu felt very warm inside. With such a wife, what more could a husband ask for? He silently vowed to make sure his wife would have a better life and no longer be looked down upon by rtives from the Su Family. Su Lanxin and Su Lanfangughed at these words, not quite sure what else to say. Once inside the Han Family home, they realized it wasn¡¯t as bad as they had imagined. At the very least, it was clean and tidy, and the food was quite good. They found themselves morefortable and at ease here than at the Su Mansion, and they started to really like it. ¡°Cousin, what is this? I¡¯ve never had it before. It¡¯s crispy on the outside, soft on the inside, and really sweet,¡± Su Lanxin asked cheerfully after spending some time with Su Wenyue and feeling more at ease with her. ¡°Yeah, and this one too, it¡¯s so refreshingly delicious, even better than green vegetables,¡± Su Lanfang chimed in, picking up another chopstick full and putting it in her mouth. She had set aside the manners that the old women had taught her and was enjoying the pleasure of sharing delicious food with her two cousins. These were seeds introduced from foreign countries, which Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang had naturally never tasted before. Although the Su Family had some, they would send a few to the Marquis Beian Mansion, the quantity was not much. As concubine¡¯s daughters, it was not something they had ess to. Su Wenyue patiently exined to them. ¡°This is a hash brown made from sweet potatoes and rice flour. Sweet potatoese from seeds introduced from outer domains; they look like lumps of earth on the outside, with some having yellow flesh and others purple. Later on, go to the kitchen and you¡¯ll see what I mean. This is cauliflower, no wonder you¡¯ve not seen it before¡ªit¡¯s from seeds from foreign countries, and we just started nting them on the estate this year. I¡¯m d you could try something new. If you like it, you can ask the kitchen to make it,¡± Su Wenyue exined. Su Lanfang was still young, and upon hearing about delicious food, she eagerly nodded her head. In her view, the food at her cousin¡¯s ce was even better than what they had at the Su Mansion. Once they returned home, they wouldn¡¯t have such good opportunities. Their meals were delivered to them by the kitchen on a regr schedule. Although the Queen Mother wasn¡¯t overly harsh, by the time the food from the big kitchen made it to them, it would be nearly cold and lose much of its taste. ¡°These pickles are even more delicious than any I¡¯ve had before. Cousin, your house really has a lot of good food,¡± Su Lanfang said with envious admiration. ¡°Yes, and every meal is sovish. Even in our Marquis Mansion, these days are tough, and only the Olddy and Madam have such fine dishes,¡± Su Lanxin observed the table, which, aside from those few fresh items they hadn¡¯t seen before, didn¡¯tck chicken, duck, fish, or meat, and even had fashionable vegetables. It was then that she truly understood that her cousin¡¯s home might not be as shabby as it seemed. The food wasn¡¯t any worse than what was served in the Marquis Mansion or the Su Mansion, and was perhaps even better. Was it possible to live this way without some savings? ¡°My favorite is these green vegetables. Now that it¡¯s winter, the variety of vegetables we can eat is bing scarce, even more expensive than meat. It¡¯s only at my cousin¡¯s ce that I can eat so much,¡± as Su Lanfang spoke, she continued to pile more veggies onto her te, having eaten nearly half of the green vegetables on the table. She seemed to really love them. Having spent so much time in the backyard in her previous life, Su Wenyue understood the bitterness and hardships of being a concubine¡¯s daughter, and with the way the world was, although the Marquis Bei¡¯an had a high status and considerable power, in terms of wealth, they couldn¡¯tpete with their family¡¯s merchant Second House, and their meals weren¡¯t even on par with the Su Mansion. The treatment of concubine¡¯s daughters was naturally not great. However, Su Lanfang¡¯s words gave Su Wenyue an idea. The avability of vegetables was dwindling in winter, but there was a way around it. By building a greenhouse, they could grow vegetables there and not worry about having none to eat during the winter. Before, Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but now she was extremely grateful to Noble Consort Li, who was forced to death by courtiers in her early years. Thanks to Noble Consort Li, Su Wenyue had benefited a great deal. Greenhouses for growing vegetables were, after all, first experimented with by Noble Consort Li. It turned out to be quite a boon for her. She remembered many of Noble Consort Li¡¯s ideas, with people praising her and the little girls at home gossiping about this legendary figure, she could almost recite Noble Consort Li¡¯s life story by heart. Perhaps this was Providence looking out for her. Noble Consort Li flourished with such methods, and now they could help Su Wenyue live a good life too. Of course, she needed to be discreet and cautious, otherwise, she might meet the same fate as Noble Consort Li. Su Wenyue was lost in thought and didn¡¯t feel likeughing and chatting with Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang anymore. If she managed this project well, it could save her a lot of expenses. In these times, foodstuffs were actually more precious than gold, silver, or jewels. She had instructed the servants to collect plenty of seeds. As long as she had more than enough seeds, and aside from the greenhouse andbor costs, there were no other expenses. It was indeed a splendid idea. Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang were clever and knew how to interpret others¡¯ expressions, having grown up in the Marquis Mansion. Seeing that Su Wenyue was preupied, they intuitively did not disturb her any further and went off to y on their own. ¡°Grandma Chen, have the caretakers go to the estate and call Xiao Xi back. I have urgent tasks for her,¡± Su Wenyue instructed, ¡°She should drop whatever she¡¯s doing ande quickly. This is more important.¡± Xiao Xi had essentially be her external steward, often busy managing outdoor affairs rather than serving at home. Grandma Chen could tell that Madam must havee up with another good idea, otherwise, how could the Han Family¡¯s life be sofortable and prosperous? They would have been worrying about food and other necessities a long ago. It wasn¡¯t just because Madam had a generous dowry, but also because she knew how to manage everything so well. Chapter 234 - 143: A Thorny Situation Chapter 234: Chapter 143: A Thorny Situation Having sent someone to call Xiao Xi back, Su Wenyue went to the study and drew the structure of the greenhouse on the blueprint. She also added and subtracted a few details she believed were important. Yet, she still wasn¡¯t satisfied; after all, she wasn¡¯t a true farmer. Even if she was using others¡¯ methods as a reference, she couldn¡¯t possibly cover everythingprehensively. Fortunately, she had mentioned the key points, and the rest would rely on the seasoned farmers at Zhuangzi to figure out. ¡°Madam, Madam, the Young Master and Miss have woken up. They are crying because they can¡¯t see you,¡± said the servant girl as she hurriedly entered from outside, knocking on the door. ¡°Brother Xing and they are awake? Then I¡¯ll go right away,¡± said Su Wenyue as she haphazardly folded a few pages on the desk and quickly walked toward the bedroom. The three children were especially clingy to her. They were manageable when asleep at night, but during the day, they would cry loudly the moment they couldn¡¯t see her. Especially Brother Xing, it was strange; he seemed to show little interest in her, yet he refused to let her out of his sight, else he would burst into loud wails. Su Wenyue always suspected Brother Xing was the same Brother Xing from her previous life, but aside from that, she couldn¡¯t find any proof, so she kept those thoughts to herself. In any case, no matter what, Brother Xing was her son. When Su Wenyue got back to the room, she first soothed the younger two. With his tender age, Brother Xing indeed acted like the oldest¡ªnever moring to be held like his younger brother and sister. Simply seeing his mother was enough to stop his cries, as he contentedly yed by himself. After feeding and lulling the three little ancestors to sleep, Su Wenyue felt drenched in sweat, yet she took delight in it; these tasks could have been delegated to a nanny, but she had always been hands-on. Whenever she had the opportunity, she would take care of her children personally. Being able to do something for her own children brought her genuine joy¡ªafter experiencing the ordeals of her past life, she considered this a blessing. Xiao Xi was quick to act. Su Wenyue¡¯s messenger had conveyed her urgency, and Xiao Xi followed promptly, even hastening the pace of her horse. ¡°Miss, how have you been feeling these days?¡± Xiao Xi had only recently learned of Su Wenyue¡¯s condition, as no one had informed her earlier, and had wanted to return immediately. However, she was tied up with unfinished work, and since Su Wenyue was already well by then, Xiao Xi had managed to hold off. Now, watching Su Wenyue excitedly, she scrutinized her thoroughly, relieved to find the Madam in good health. Seeing Xiao Xi like this, Su Wenyue inwardly praised the girl¡¯s loyalty. A few days apart and time spent outside seemed to have made Xiao Xi even moreposed and capable. She looked decisively more efficient than before, devoid of her previous impulsiveness and vtility. ¡°I¡¯m quite well, and so are the children. They are sleeping right now. Come over and take a look,¡± Su Wenyue whispered, beckoning Xiao Xi to avoid waking the little ones who had just fallen asleep. Eager to see them, Xiao Xi did not hesitate and walked over to gaze at the three little ones sleeping peacefully in their cradles. An uncontroble joy filled her heart¡ªthey were incredibly adorable, much cuter than when they were scrunched-up newborns. In just a month¡¯s time, they had grown plump and fair, particrly inheriting the best traits of both Han Yu and Su Wenyue, and were undeniably endearing. ¡°The Young Master and Young Misses have grown so beautifully; they are truly adorable.¡± ¡°I think so too; the little ones have grown up so well,¡± Su Wenyue unreservedly agreed, feeling unabashed pride in front of her own people. After watching the children with Xiao Xi for a while, Su Wenyue asked the nanny to keep an eye on them, and she took Xiao Xi to the study to discuss important matters. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Su Wenyue handed the earlier drawn blueprints to Xiao Xi for her to examine. ¡°What¡¯s this? Madam, are you nning to build a house? But if it¡¯s made as per this design, wouldn¡¯t it be too shabby? And why are there several trenches to be dug underground?¡± Xiao Xi flipped through the blueprints, puzzled and unable to figure out the purpose of Madam¡¯s ns. ¡°This is for a greenhouse, used to grow vegetables in winter. These trenches are for raising the temperature inside the greenhouse, ensuring a stable warmth so that the nts can thrive. That way, we need not wait until after winter to have fresh vegetables,¡± exined Su Wenyue as she went through the blueprint and details with Xiao Xi, who then understood. ¡°This is a great idea. If we can really grow vegetables in winter, not only for our consumption but also for selling and as gifts, it would be perfect,¡± Xiao Xi found Su Wenyue¡¯s idea impressive, although she wasn¡¯t sure if the greenhouse would work. However, if the Madam said so, it must be feasible. ¡°It¡¯s already November, and in less than two months it will be New Year. There¡¯s not much time, which is why I urgently called you back. I want you to arrange for this to be done immediately,¡± said Su Wenyue, aiming to have a batch of vegetables ready for the New Year¡¯s gift-giving before the holiday. Xiao Xi calcted the time and concluded it was feasible since some vegetables only take a month to harvest. As long as she pressed on, there would be enough time. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t have to wait for the greenhouse to bepleted before sowing the seeds. The seeds could be nurtured in a warm ce and, once the greenhouse was ready and the seedlings had grown, they could be transnted, thus saving a considerable amount of time. This had Xiao Xi already brainstorming the logistics. With her experience working at Zhuangzi, she could match the know-how of seasoned farmers and was also quick-witted, as evidenced by her new n. ¡°What do you think, can you handle this task?¡± ¡°Rest assured, Madam, I am certain to manage this task well for you and will not disappoint your expectations,¡± Xiao Xi confidently asserted, interpreting the responsibility as a sign of trust and determined to fulfill it to the best of her abilities. Su Wenyue had intended for Xiao Xi to rest for a day or two since she had been working diligently on various tasks recently. However, with Xiao Xi so preupied with the greenhouse project, she quickly ate something and hurried back to Zhuangzi to get started. Su Wenyue had considered going to take a look herself but couldn¡¯t get away from home. Not least of all because the three little ones couldn¡¯t be without her, she had no choice but to leave the whole project in Xiao Xi and the Zhuangzi steward¡¯s capable hands. Once the greenhouse was taken care of, it would resolve one of her worries. That evening when Han Yu came back, Su Wenyue wanted to discuss the project with him, but he seemed preupied, barely listening to what she had to say. ¡°Husband, has something happened at the military camp?¡± Su Wenyue asked worriedly. With Han Yu¡¯s skill, it would have to be aplex issue for him to appear so troubled. Chapter 235 - 144: The Soldiers Use Risky Tactics Chapter 235: Chapter 144: The Soldiers Use Risky Tactics Han Yu sighed but did not hide the matter of suppressing the bandits from Su Wenyue. He did not conceal his emotions for he intended to inform Su Wenyue himself. It was better for her to hear about such things directly from him than through rumors from others. In the past, he had wanted to keep his daughter-inw under his protective wing, but through these events, he realized that such an idea was impractical, especially considering his daughter-inw¡¯s character. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect those people to act so quickly. I thought I had more time to arrange things, but now we have to resort to a dangerous military strategy.¡± Han Yu was not afraid; it was just that the eagerness of those people to get rid of him made him feel uneasy. Moreover, he worried about his wife back home¡ªif something were to happen, how could he rest assured leaving his beloved wife and child in the care of others? This is the reality for a married man; facing such situations, it¡¯s inevitable to have concerns, unable to be as carefree as before. Su Wenyue¡¯s heart tightened. Although she knew that in her previous life Han Yu had smoothly secured the position of Prime Minister, this life was too different due to her rebirth. ¡°But it could be dangerous¡ªshould we ask my father for some men to help?¡± Su Wenyue could no longer concern herself with other matters; as long as Han Yu was safe, that was all that mattered. She knew that the Su Family also covertly maintained a group of people for such situations, a fact known only to the family head, not even her mother from the An Family knew. She had learned of this inadvertently in her previous life, and she believed that given how much her father and big brother cherished her, they would not stand by if their son-inw¡¯s safety was at stake. ¡°There is no need. Since we¡¯ve joined the military camp, how could we not face danger? We cannot go running to my father-inw for every little thing, nor can we afford to let others look down on the Han Family. Besides, it¡¯s not like I have no confidence at all, it¡¯s just you I¡¯m worried about troubling.¡± Han Yu¡¯s pride would not allow him to rely on his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home for help in certain matters. To attain a position others look up to, he understood he had to risk his life to fight. He had already made his decision but felt somewhat guilty towards his wife¡ªhe could not give up either his wife or his aplishments. Su Wenyue saw Han Yu¡¯s determination and understood this man¡¯s ambition and aspirations, so she did not persuade him otherwise but simply held his hand. ¡°Since you have decided, then let¡¯s proceed with your n. I believe my child¡¯s father is the most capable man and will surely seed. The child and I will wait for you at home. You must also return safely for me and our child,¡± Su Wenyue said, looking intently at Han Yu with unprecedented trust and support. Since Han Yu was willing to share the situation with her without any secrets, she was willing to be his strong support, to take care of their home, and to wait for his return. ¡°Wife, marrying you is the luckiest thing that¡¯s happened to me in this life,¡± Han Yu said, moved. His wife was stronger than he had imagined. She was neither crying nor showing the fragility or helplessness he feared, but rather supporting him in her own way, leaving him with no worries. ¡°You¡¯re just realizing that now,¡± Su Wenyue said, giving Han Yu a look before asking, ¡°When are you leaving to suppress the bandits, and is there anything I can do?¡± ¡°We¡¯re leaving the day after tomorrow. The bandits have be increasingly rampant these days, and it¡¯s better to eliminate this scourge sooner. It will also be a way to avenge Eldest Brother-inw and settle a score. As for you, what you can do is stay at home and take care of yourself and the child, waiting for my return. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been arranging things for so long, and knowing their actions in advance, I¡¯ve gained the upper hand. Even if this fight doesn¡¯t have full certainty, there¡¯s still a 70 to 80 percent chance. You just wait at home for my return without too much worry,¡± Han Yu exined, not wanting to worry his wife too much. Without the actual confrontation, nobody could be sure of victory or defeat. In fact, he felt he had, at best, a fifty-fifty chance. His foundation was still too shallow, and despite his progress up to now, he was often incapable of fully handling certain matters, especially since this event had happened much earlier than expected, with many preparations not yet in ce. Upon hearing that Han Yu had a 70 to 80 percent confidence, Su Wenyue indeed breathed a sigh of relief. In her view, Han Yu did not undertake tasks without assurance, and if he spoke so confidently, he must be well-prepared. However, she did not sit idly by doing nothing as he suggested, knowing there were still preparations to be made to ease her worries. Han Yu only had so many men at his disposal, and taking down the bandits stronghold would not be an easy task; it might take some time. Food was indispensable, and with it being November, the cold weather added an extrayer of difficulty. She had heard that the soldiers in the camp had not received their provisions for a month, and considering that some in the camp were deliberately targeting Han Yu, they could not allow him to face the bandits under-equipped and under-fed. ¡°Husband, will you being back home before you set off?¡± Su Wenyue asked uncertainly, aware that Han Yu sometimes stayed at the military camp due to tight schedules. ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow night, and will return earlier,¡± Han Yu thought Su Wenyue wanted to be assured by seeing him before the departure, so he promised toe back since there would be no training tomorrow, only arrangements for the day after. Although the bandits¡¯ stronghold was not too far from here, a rushed assault could reach it in less than a day. The typical strategy would be tounch a surprise attack and seize the fortress quickly, enabling a swift return. However, with a traitor in the camp leaking information to the bandits, such tactics were obviously infeasible, as they could fall into the bandits¡¯ trap instead. Thus, Han Yu was prepared for this battle to take some time, and he knew they had to be fully equipped. Su Wenyue, having received a definite answer from Han Yu, did not ask further, pondering what she needed to prepare for the next day to avoid any oversights. Early the next morning, Han Yu set out, and Su Wenyue also got up early, gathering the servants and organizing them ording to her n. There were three things to prepare: food, medicinal materials, and cotton-padded clothes and quilts. Fortunately, Su Wenyue had experience from her previous life; the family¡¯s wealth had been entirely converted into food and goods, and the warehouse was full, allowing her to prepare without panic. The required quantity was not toorge, everything was readily avable at home, and there was no need to haul it from the Zhuangzi. Considering the inconvenience of transporting raw food during a march, Su Wenyue prepared cooked supplies: tbread, pickles, dried meat¡ªfood that was unlikely to spoil in such weather. If there were time to heat it up before eating, it would be morefortable, but it was also suitable to eat directly. Each man would also receive severalrge sweet potatoes and a jug of wine, an essential in such cold weather, to warm them up if they were too cold. As for medicines, it was impractical to prepare for each individual, so Su Wenyue prepared only what might be needed during the march, divided among several packages for Han Yu to distribute. Chapter 236 - 145 A Labor of Love Chapter 236: Chapter 145 A Labor of Love Cotton-padded clothes, unlike food, do require effort to make, even with cotton in the warehouse. After much hurrying, only about thirty sets werepleted. However, making quilts was easier, and thirty were prepared, which should be more than enough since quilts can be shared. The second day, upon his return, Han Yu saw the yard filled with two carts of goods. ¡°Daughter-inw, what¡¯s this? Where are you sending gifts? Are you giving these to Father and Mother back home?¡± It wasn¡¯t surprising that Han Yu would think this since, given the state of the world, Su Wenyue had often been sending things to the vige for Father, Mother, and Brother and Sister-inw. Seeing these two carts full of items, Han Yu subconsciously thought they were meant for the vige, although it seemed to be too much. Nowadays, currency had little value and prices were high; just these two carts represented a significant cost. ¡°Daughter-inw, I know you¡¯re kind-hearted and respectful towards Brother and Sister-inw, but there¡¯s no need to send so much. The silver I bring back is little, and this is all from your private savings. You should save some and not spend it all here, especially since these times are tough. Besides, our family has already divided the household. There¡¯s a saying, ¡®Rise by a basket of rice, fight over a measure of rice.¡¯ Old Han family doesn¡¯t have a reason to live off the daughter-inw¡¯s dowry.¡± ¡°Husband, I am not¡­¡± Su Wenyue was about to exin, but Han Yu interrupted her. He felt his daughter-inw was indeed too virtuous, but he didn¡¯t want her to work so hard, especially during the time when she was pregnant and busy. ¡°I know you¡¯re capable of managing the household. You¡¯re willing to treat my parents and brother and sister-inw kindly for me, even if it means cutting back yourself. But it pains me to see you working so hard and others enjoying the fruits of yourbor.¡± Although Han Yu misunderstood her intent, Su Wenyue was still pleased to hear these words. Her efforts had not been in vain. In the bnce between her family and her, Han Yu¡¯s heart undoubtedly leaned towards her, as evidenced by his words. ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve misunderstood. These things aren¡¯t meant to be sent back home. I sent quite a few items to Father, Mother, Brother, and Sister-inw just a few days ago, which shouldst until New Year. We can send the New Year¡¯s gifts then. These items are for you to take with you tomorrow.¡± Since everything was packed, Han Yu hadn¡¯t looked inside. Only after hearing what Su Wenyue said did he inspect the contents of the cart. Instantly, he understood her intentions. These gestures meant more to him than sending things back to the vige, and it moved him deeply. His daughter-inw must hold his affairs close to her heart to think of such detailed preparations, and it wasn¡¯t just a small matter that could be managed casually. This also showed that his daughter-inw was a person of great character, not petty over trivial benefits like other women. ¡°Daughter-inw, this is too much. If you truly want to help me, half of it would be enough. These days are hard, and we still have three children to raise and many servants to take care of. We can¡¯t deplete our resources all at once.¡± While Han Yu knew that Su Wenyue had umted much food and medicine, he still thought there were limits, as he had not involved himself much in household affairs and was truly unaware. It wasn¡¯t that Han Yu didn¡¯t care; rather, he was busy with camp matters and trusted Su Wenyue. With old women advising her, there was no concern that she, inexperienced, would make mistakes. The old women knew much, especially about inner house matters and were always ready with guidance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these things won¡¯t deplete our reserves. Your daughter-inw is capable. In such harsh winter, already beingcking in food and clothes means losing to others from the start.¡± When Su Wenyue spoke these words, there was a hint of pride. She truly wasn¡¯t concerned about this food. Today, the Zhuangzi had a bountiful harvest; not a grain was sold but stored away, and there were high-yielding crops like sweet potatoes. Han Yu wouldn¡¯t expect her to be so ready to make such sacrifices, even turning everything at home, including the ¡®Money to support the family¡¯ that Han Yu had given her and even jewelry from the bottom of the box, into silver to purchase scarce and valuable goods such as medicine and food. These purchases were made through the Su Family channels, which saved a lot of money. Not only on Zhuangzi, Su Wenyue, thinking of the principle that it¡¯s wise to have more than one hideout, had stored plenty in other ces as well. Han Yu raised his eyebrows at the grand tone of Su Wenyue, realizing that his daughter-inw was even more intelligent and capable than he had imagined, possibly thanks to that ¡®dream.¡¯ Not only her, but the Su Family too had stored a lot, spending silvervishly to buy in bulk, which now proved beneficial. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take these things to the military camp.¡± Knowing that Su Wenyue was sincere, Han Yu stopped declining the offer. He truly needed these items; having them would increase his chances of sess by a bit. At least, he wouldn¡¯t have to fight an enemy on an empty stomach in cold weather. No matter how strong the will to fight, being hungry and cold would certainly weakenbat effectiveness. Regarding whether or not these were Su Wenyue¡¯s dowry, Han Yu no longer dwelled on the issue; it would be unfair to her sincere efforts to do so. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared dry food and such, and also prepared a sk of wine for staying warm. I¡¯ve only prepared some medicinal materials for when they¡¯re absolutely necessary. After all, medicine isn¡¯t like food, not needed all the time, and we really don¡¯t have enough to distribute to everyone. You¡¯ll have to decide on your own. As for the clothes and quilts, there should be enough quilts, and as for the clothes, since I only learned about itst night, I managed to make only this much. You can distribute them to those in more need,¡± Su Wenyue informed Han Yu of her preparations so he would know what to expect. As for Han Yu¡¯s portion, Su Wenyue naturally did not forget it and prepared a separate bundle. The coat was made of mink fur, very warm, and she gave Han Yu another small package with more seriousness. ¡°Husband, inside here are also pills and powder, not much in quantity, but unlike the other batches, these medicines are very precious and highly effective. They were supposedly made from a prescription passed down from previous generations, and without my grandfather¡¯s connections, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get them. They¡¯re for preserving your life; don¡¯t use them carelessly, and don¡¯t give others use unless absolutely necessary,¡± Su Wenyue solemnly said, though the items weren¡¯t as priceless as she made them seem. Two types were actually concocted by her orders, indeed very effective, something not yet avable in this era, stemming from a prescription attained in her previous life. However, she attributed them to her grandfather¡¯s legacy. Knowing Han Yu¡¯s generous nature towards his subordinates, she was afraid he would use up all her preparations too soon and end up with nothing for himself. That¡¯s why she urged him so pointedly. Chapter 237 - 146: Long-standing Grievances Chapter 237: Chapter 146: Long-standing Grievances ¡°I understand, my wife. Rest assured, I¡¯ll keep these medicines safe and won¡¯t use them until the moment of need,¡± Han Yu replied. Compared to Su Wenyue, Han Yu understood the value of these medicinal materials even more. Even ordinary medicinal materials are now selling at unimaginable prices, let alone such precious ones. ¡°It¡¯s not that you shouldn¡¯t use them at all. Otherwise, why would I have gone to the trouble of obtaining them? I just want you to keep them for your own use. Don¡¯t foolishly keep everything for others. Even if you value loyalty and cherish your sworn brothers who¡¯ve faced life and death with you, you should remember these were specially reserved for you by your wife. Would you really be willing to give away your wife¡¯s thoughtful gesture to others?¡± Su Wenyue had only discovered this tendency of Han Yu¡¯s after he joined the military camp. While it might not be considered a w, and although he appeared shrewd and cunning when dealing with adversaries, leaving no worry that he might suffer a loss, he was extremely generous toward those loyal ¡®brothers¡¯ or subordinates. ¡°My wife¡¯s thoughtfulness, naturally, cannot be given to others. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep them safe,¡± Han Yu immediately promised, aware of why his wife had said this. Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t just about currying favor. Only those who had experienced life in the military camp could understand the brotherhood of shared life and death. In the face of mortality, other concerns seemed trivial. ¡°Good to know,¡± Su Wenyue nodded in satisfaction, trusting his words. Although Han Yu could be extravagant for the sake of loyalty, she knew that for the things she personally handled, he would never willingly give them away to others. Because Han Yu was to set off on an anti-bandit campaign the next day, he did not stay at home that night, taking with him the items prepared by Su Wenyue to the military camp. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s with these two big carts of stuff?¡± Many people asked upon seeing Han Yu bring back so much, though they asked out of formality, their eyes clearly lit up, signaling they knew there was good stuff inside. ¡°These were prepared by your sister-inw. She knows we haven¡¯t received army provisions for a month, and with the cold weather and us heading out to fight bandits, she was worried you all might suffer from the cold and hunger. So she specially prepared these things for me to bring back, to ease some of the hardship,¡± Han Yu said openly, not taking the credit for himself but rather earning good repute for Su Wenyue in the camp. Not only his own men but also those in the entire Xinye military camp knew Han Yu had married a virtuous wife who used her dowry to procure food to aid the brothers in the camp. ¡°Sister-inw is really great! Boss, howe you¡¯re so lucky to have married such a virtuous daughter-inw. You guys have no idea about my wife. She¡¯s the stingiest. It was not easy to go back home once, and she only fed me two coarse grain buns and two bowls of thin porridge, which is even worse than the food here in camp. She spent all the remaining silver on buying fabric for pretty clothes. When Iined, she med me for being useless and nearly kicked me out the door, not even letting me into the room. I had to make do in the kitchen all night. Just looking forward to going home, and she wouldn¡¯t even let me on the kang. What¡¯s the point ofparisons? Some people just can¡¯t bepared to others!¡± one rough manined, his tone somehow triggeringughter despite his grievances, though there was also sympathy for him having such a wife. ¡°I say, Heizi, how can you be so ipetent, unable to even handle a woman? You deserve to sleep in the kitchen,¡± someone retorted, followed by another round of heartyughter. Despite soon facing a life-or-death sh with bandits, there was no sense of tension in the air. After seeing Han Yu off, Su Wenyue felt somewhat restless, even her concern for the children wasn¡¯t as strong. She anxiously awaited news from Han Yu¡¯s side, praying for his safe return, and hoping that her rebirth wouldn¡¯t lead to any negative changes in his life trajectory. The fact that Han Yu was fighting bandits was not kept a secret; everyone in the Han family, including Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang, knew about it, and seeing how worried Su Wenyue was, they came to console her. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. Your husband will definitelye back safe. They¡¯re just some inconsequential bandits. With cousin¡¯s ability, he can easily take care of that gang,¡± Su Lanxin said. ¡°Indeed, he¡¯ll take care of those bandits and avenge our cousin!¡± Su Lanfang chimed in before realizing something was off. If the bandits were so insignificant, how could they have injured their cousin? Still, it had been an ident, and Su Lanfang quickly exined. ¡°Our cousin was injured not because the bandits are formidable, but because Pei Yuhan, that witless girl who can only cry, held him back. He lost focus because of her for a moment, which is why he got hurt. So cousin, don¡¯t worry, your husband will be fine, and he¡¯ll capture those wicked bandits!¡± Su Wenyue knew her cousins meant well, but they were ignorant of the specific circumstances and the intrigue, which is why they could take it so lightly. She wasn¡¯t worried about mere bandit threats, for with Han Yu¡¯s ability and tactics, handling some insignificant bandits wouldn¡¯t be an issue. The problem was that these bandits had collusions with those in the military camp and the government, all ruthless and with venomous schemes, all too eager to take lives. It wasn¡¯t simple to deal with them, but these things Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t exin to her cousins. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s your brother-inw¡¯s first time in charge of such a big operation, I can¡¯t help but be a bit anxious for him. It¡¯s not a big deal. You girls go y, no need to stick around me. If you¡¯re not busy, help me look after your nephews and niece more, that would be doing me a big favor,¡± Su Wenyue said, forcing a smile. Seeing this, Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang didn¡¯t stay much longer and went hand in hand to the children¡¯s room, truly taking care of the little ones for Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue, knowing this, felt even more affection for her two cousins. ¡°Madam, someone from the Li Mansion sent an invitation, saying that they are inviting you to attend Madam Li¡¯s birthday feast tomorrow.¡± Aunt Li knew Su Wenyue was preupied with worries about Han Yu¡¯s safety and had not wanted to bother her with such matters, but given that it was not a decision for the servants to make, she had no choice but to bring the post over to report. ¡°Birthday feast? Tomorrow?¡± Su Wenyue frowned slightly upon hearing this, already sensing something was off. Taking the post and examining it, she confirmed that it was indeed set for tomorrow. Madam Li¡¯s invitation seemed tock sincerity. Invitations to banquets are generally sent two or three days in advance, giving guests time to prepare, especially for a birthday feast; surely it must have been nned well in advance. So why was the invitation only sent now, with such short notice? Moreover, since Master Li and Han Yu had a long-standing rivalry, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help feeling that the Li family had ulterior motives in sending the invitation at this time. But it would be impolite not to attend, especially during these critical days. Su Wenyue, internally conflicted, considered attending to probe for information, feeling it was better than waiting idly at home. If anything arose, she would be able to assist Han Yu promptly. Chapter 238 - 247: Give an Inch, Take a Mile Chapter 238: Chapter 247: Give an Inch, Take a Mile ¡°Madam, perhaps we should not attend after all. Master Li and our Master have never gotten along, and there has never been any interaction between the two families. Now that our Master is not at home, yet they have sent an invitation, I fear they may harbor ill intentions.¡± Aunt Li expressed her concern. She didn¡¯t know much about Han Yu¡¯s campaign against the bandits, but she was aware of some insider information, hence her wariness towards the Li family and fear that they might harm Su Wenyue. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because they sent the invitation at this time that I¡¯m even more determined to go. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it seem like we¡¯ve lost face? Besides, I want to see what they¡¯re really up to. Do they really think that just because my husband is away, I¡¯ll be easy to bully?¡± Su Wenyue did not heed Aunt Li¡¯s advice. She was aware that Aunt Li was concerned for her safety regarding the Li family, but during the day, in front of so many people, the Li family wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to her. At most, they would attack her with words, which she was not afraid of. Furthermore, the Li family¡¯s banquet would be attended by almost all the wives of officials from the area. She not only wanted to listen for any rumors but also to make a statement. Although Su Wenyue had not been out much these days, she was aware of the whispers behind her back, especially about Han Yu¡¯s mission to subdue the bandits¡ª a hot potato that no one wanted to handle. If Han Yu failed to suppress the bandits, the lightest consequence would be losing his official position. If he really went after them, considering the ferocity of the bandits and the possibility of insiders, it could mean a deathly no-return mission. Everyone might beughing at the misfortune of the Han Family. It wasn¡¯t that Su Wenyue was acting out of pride and wanted topete for face. Some things require a firm stand; too much weakness and retreat could lead others to think you can be bullied. Since Han Yu had set out on this path, there would inevitably be more such situations in the future. If she could hold her ground at home, protect herself and the children, Han Yu would be able to fight without worries. ¡°Madam, with the Master away fighting bandits, if something happened to you, what would be of the children? For their sake if not for anything else, could you bear to be patient for the time being?¡± Aunt Li obviously ¡°Aunt Li, I¡¯m not attending the banquet out of momentary anger, and this isn¡¯t a situation I can simply back down from. Even if I were to withdraw this time, they would still encroach upon uster on. Then there would be no way out, and because we showed weakness first, we would be at a disadvantage, and they would only be more aggressive.¡± Aunt Li felt somewhat ashamed upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words. She realized that her own perspective had been too narrow, only considering self-preservation, which was not as far-sighted as the Madam. Although still worried, she could no longer try to dissuade the Madam from attending the banquet. ¡°Madam, perhaps you could bring Miss Su Lanxin and Miss Su Lanfang with you. Although they are only concubine¡¯s daughters from the Marquis Mansion, the simple mention of ¡®Marquis Mansion¡¯ could deter many people, showing them that the Madam is not without support beyond your husband, and they wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.¡± Aunt Li was truly anxious, thinking of ways to lend Su Wenyue extra support. Su Wenyue still declined Aunt Li¡¯s suggestion. Aunt Li, after all, came from the Su Mansion and sometimes thought differently. ¡°No need, we will go by ourselves. Having married into the Han Family and be a Han wife, I must act from the position of the Han Family, not constantly rely on my mother¡¯s family for everything. Unless there really is no other choice, I hope you remember that too. As for Lan Xin and Lan Fang, let them stay home to help me look after the children. Although they are young, they are ultimately the young mistresses from the Marquis Mansion, and their upbringing is unlike that of ordinary family daughters; they should be able to manage most matters.¡± Lan Xin and Lan Fang¡¯s statuses did have their uses. Su Wenyue was worried, not about being bullied at the Li Mansion, but rather that they might harm the children while she was away. Knowing the malevolence of those people¡ªthey were capable of framing Han Yu¡ªit was not impossible. Having grown up in arge mansion, Lan Xin and Lan Fang were familiar with the schemes of the inner house, mere child¡¯s y for them. With them looking after the children at home, Su Wenyue could rest easier. If things got tough, they could even take the children to the Su Family. Aunt Li realized the implicit warning in Su Wenyue¡¯s words and became more vignt. She had been sent to the Han Family by the Su Family, but sometimes she still saw herself as a servant of the Su Family, considering issues from their standpoint, which was not appropriate. After all, she had been with the Su Family for so many years and was not used to the change. If not for the Madam¡¯s reminder, she might not have realized it. It was necessary to thoroughly change this bad habit. Su Wenyue was satisfied with the teachable look on Aunt Li¡¯s face. A smart person doesn¡¯t need everything spelled out¡ª just a hint and they understand. ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Madam. These days, I simply overstepped, but I will certainly remember your teachings, Madam. I will prioritize the Han Family in everything and not make the same mistake again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand, and I didn¡¯t mean to criticize you harshly. After all, the Su Family is my mother¡¯s family too, the ce where I grew up¡ª how could I not care? However, you must know where to draw the line. Aunt Li, you¡¯re an elder and have experienced much; now that you¡¯ve grasped this point, undoubtedly, you will do very well.¡± The next day, Su Wenyue made sure to take care of the children, instructing Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang before she set out. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry, we will certainly take good care of the three little guys. You should also be careful¡ª few of those Madams and Misses are trouble-free.¡± ¡°I know. Rest assured, as long as you help me look after the three little guys, that is taking care of my worries.¡± Seeing as different situations call for varying actions, she couldn¡¯t afford to slip up at this time and provide leverage for threats against Han Yu. For safety¡¯s sake, yesterday, Su Wenyue had someone bring Xiao Xi back from Zhuangzi and even brought along two caretakers, although most remained at home to protect her cousins and children. Just as she was about to leave, Su Hengyi and Feng Ruolin arrived. Su Wenyue¡¯s face brightened; it was as if she¡¯d been handed a pillow just as she drifted off to sleep. ¡°Big brother and sister-inw, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Of course, we came for you. We only found outst night that the Li Mansion had invited you to a banquet. Fearing something might go wrong, we hurried over before dawn and managed to arrive in time. Let your big brother escort you to the Li Mansion, and I will stay behind to look after your cousins and the children. That way, there won¡¯t be any negligence, and my servant girl will apany you, too.¡± Before Su Hengyi could speak, Feng Ruolin had already exined everything. She had initially wanted to apany Su Wenyue to the banquet herself, but as Su Hengyi, being a man, couldn¡¯t enter the women¡¯s quarters, she thought it might not be best for her to go. Instead, she would have her main Maid apany Su Wenyue, ensuring her safety. Chapter 239 - 248: Inconsistent Behavior Chapter 239: Chapter 248: Inconsistent Behavior The Feng family is a martial arts household; it¡¯s not just Feng Ruolin who is trained in martial arts, even her head maid grew up practicing martial arts from a young age, and her skills are no less formidable than Xiao Xi¡¯s. There will be no problem protecting Su Wenyue. ¡°I won¡¯t exchange pleasantries with big brother and sister-inw. I leave all matters at home in your hands, sister-inw. Some people have ill intentions, and they might strike at the child. You must be cautious,¡± Su Wenyue, fearing Feng Ruolin wasn¡¯t aware of the situation, specifically gave her a reminder. ¡°Understood, go on without worry. I, Feng Ruolin, can naturally handle it,¡± Feng Ruolin replied, showing not a hint of fear. After all, who was she, Feng Ruolin? With big brother and sister-inw having arrived, Su Wenyue¡¯s heart settled down considerably. She went to the Li family¡¯s ce with Su Hengyi¡¯s escort. However, since big brother and sister-inw hade over, the Su family must have known about Han Yu¡¯s bandit-suppression mission. After asking, Su Wenyue learned that before Han Yu set out, he had sent someone to inform the Su family, asking them to take good care of her and the child while he was away. Although Han Yu himself did not wish to rely on the Su family, he was concerned for her safety. Before long, they arrived at the Li Mansion¡¯s entrance. Today¡¯s invitation was only for thedies, so Su Hengyi could not enter. He waited nearby while Su Wenyue, apanied by Xiao Xi and Feng Ruolin¡¯s servant girl Ah Qing, entered. Xiao Xi handed the invitation to the Li family¡¯s servants. The Li family¡¯s servants initially had a cordial demeanor, but after scanning the invitation, their attitude turned lukewarm. They did not block Su Wenyue¡¯s entry but also didn¡¯t arrange for someone to lead the way,pletely ignoring Su Wenyue¡¯s presence. Su Wenyue had anticipated a chilly wee at the Li family but expected they would at least maintain appearances. She didn¡¯t anticipate the Li family to be this impolite. Su Wenyue kept a straight face, but Xiao Xi was quite angry. With Su Wenyue¡¯s permission, Xiao Xi did not hold back her criticism. ¡°Madam, if you ask me, these servants of the Li Mansionck any sense of propriety. They don¡¯t have a clue about the rules and dare to neglect guests this way. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because thedy of the house is ipetent or these servants are insubordinate,¡± Xiao Xi said, deliberately raising her volume. People nearby started to look over, but Xiao Xi wasn¡¯t the least bit ufortable. ¡°Even though it¡¯s not good to meddle in another family¡¯s affairs, this is indeed out of line. I will ask Madam Liter. If these servants are not fit for duty, selling them would be the thing to do. The way things stand now, it¡¯s simplyughable. It doesn¡¯t matter if they slight me, but if they slight others, those people won¡¯t me the servants; they¡¯ll say the Li familycks proper upbringing,¡± Su Wenyue said with a pretense of concern for the Li family. Those who knew the inside story understood that this was intentional on the Li family¡¯s part, while those who didn¡¯t started harboring the same thoughts. Normally, servants¡¯ misdeeds reflected poorly on their masters. ¡°Madam Han is right; these servants of the Li Mansion are indeed so careless that someone needs to remind Madam Li. It would be a shame if a fewzy servants ruined the family¡¯s reputation,¡± Su Wenyue heard someone say. She looked over and saw a somewhat unfamiliar face, then nodded and smiled in acknowledgment. The Li family¡¯s servants did this at their master¡¯s bidding, but now that Su Wenyue had spoken up, if the matter were blown open in front of everyone, the master would not admit to any wrongdoing and would instead me the servants. Therefore, they immediately arranged for someone to lead Su Wenyue. ¡°Madam Han, please forgive us. Today is the mistress¡¯s birthday, and the attendants are all busy, which is why we neglected you. Please forgive us,¡± said a servant who had overheard Su Wenyue¡¯s conversation and had quickly gone to inform the housekeeper. The housekeeper, quick-witted as he was, immediately came over to apologize to Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue nodded: ¡°Since everyone is so busy, it¡¯s understandable. After all, life is getting increasingly difficult these days, and the Li family is not a household with much depth. So, it¡¯s normal for such a situation to ur. Just lead the way, please. I¡¯m sure everyone understands your family¡¯s situation and won¡¯t mind¡ªtimes are tough for everyone.¡± As Su Wenyue spoke politely, the housekeeper felt an internal squirm of difort but couldn¡¯t retort to a guest. Otherwise, if more unkind words were spoken, the suggestion that the Li family wasn¡¯t ¡°a household with much depth¡± and that ¡°times are tough for everyone¡± would sound like a roundabout way of mocking the Li Mansion for being a fallen small n, unable to withstand trouble. Most people who could enter here were wise to the ways of the world; they could not fail to hear the implications in Su Wenyue¡¯s words. They thought, Madam Han might seem gentle, but she was not someone to be trifled with. Her words must be wounding to the heart of the Li family. It seemed they had better not mess with Madam Han carelessly in the future, lest they be subjected to such subtle mockery and jibes. Madam Li had been informed of the situation outside earlier, and her expression grew unpleasant upon hearing the report. She didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Su to be so difficult to deal with. Her intention was to appease Madam Wang and severely dete Mrs. Su¡¯s spirit. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have added the Su family to the guest list at thest minute. She wanted to show Madam Wang her sincerity, and use it as a stepping stone to curry favor with the general magistrate¡¯s mansion,ying the groundwork for her husband¡¯s political aspirations. There¡¯s a saying that more connections make for easier paths¡ªalthough their Li family and the hundred-household Master Li were rted by marriage, the bond was not very solid; otherwise, her husband wouldn¡¯t still be at the seventh rank, on par with the newly emerging young fellow Han Yu. If Han Yu had an impressive background, it might be eptable since they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him. Han Yu was just a man of humble origins, and Mrs. Su was merely a merchant¡¯s daughter. Not only was her husband dissatisfied, but even she felt somewhat uneasy about the matter. As for the rtionship between the Su family and the Marquis Mansion, Madam Sun and her daughter kept that secret closely guarded, as it was their shame, and they did not wish to speak of it. Besides, if everyone knew about the connection between the Su family and the Marquis Mansion, they would be wary of taking any action against them, which would not be to their liking. Whatever the consequences of opposing Han Yu and Su Wenyue, or whether the Su family would retaliate by leveraging their ties with the Marquis Mansion, was none of their concern. Following the Li family¡¯s servants, Su Wenyue reached the Inner Courtyard and saw manydies and misses seated there. When they saw Su Wenyue arrive, some, thinking of her as Mrs. Shangfeng, greeted her warmly. A few who were close to Madam Li sat without acknowledging Su Wenyue. They all knew Han Yu had been dispatched to suppress bandits and that he would likely meet an ill fate, return or not¡ªthere was no need to invest in such a connection. Moreover, since Madam Li was clearly out to target Madam Han today, they, being close to Madam Li, naturally stood by her and showed no intention of being friendly with Madam Han. Madam Li had noticed Su Wenyue¡¯s arrival out of the corner of her eye but deliberately acted as if she hadn¡¯t, engaging in animated conversations with thedies and misses surrounding her, nning to leave Su Wenyue hanging and let her taste what it felt like to be snubbed. Being the center of attention, Madam Wang had, of course, been invited early by Madam Li. Seeing Su Wenyue in her awkward position filled Madam Wang with delight, and a mocking, disdainful smile curled up on her lips. Chapter 240 - 249: Such Great Ambition Chapter 240: Chapter 249: Such Great Ambition Madam Su had mentally prepared herself and was not angry at being snubbed by Madam Li, but she, Madam Su, was not someone to follow others¡¯ lead. Her visit today was not for the purpose of being mocked and trampled upon by Madam Li. ¡°Seeing how the servants of Li Mansion behaved without any decorum, I had thought it was merely a problem with the servants, perhaps due tock of proper discipline. Now, it seems that¡¯s not the case. I¡¯ve certainly witnessed the hospitality of Li Mansion. Since Madam Li doesn¡¯t wee my visit, I, Su Wenyue, have no need to shamelessly impose myself. Had it not been for the invitation sent by Madam Li, I wouldn¡¯t have nned toe today. Xiao Xi, let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading back!¡± Having said this, Su Wenyue turned to leave. She had toe today mainly to let others clearly see her stance, to understand that Su Wenyue was not to be bullied or taken lightly. Now that her objective was achieved and she wasn¡¯t weed, there indeed was no reason to stay. Madam Li¡¯s face stiffened slightly¡ªshe didn¡¯t expect Su Wenyue to be so assertive. She didn¡¯t believe that Mrs. Su was unaware of how Han Yu being dispatched to suppress bandits wasn¡¯t a good job¡ªit could mean death without return, or if he returned, it might be with loss of position and disgrace. In the future, they would surely be trampled upon by others. Now proud, Madam Su would only make her future days more difficult. What was she persisting for! However, in front of so many people, even though Madam Li understood this, she couldn¡¯t let Su Wenyue just walk away. Firstly, her objective of ingratiating herself with Madam Wang had yet to be achieved; secondly, if she really let Su Wenyue leave like that, wouldn¡¯t that be admitting that Li family¡¯s rules werecking and that they had been neglectful as hosts? This Madam Li couldn¡¯t tolerate. If such a reputation spread, not only would her husband me her for mishandling the household affairs, but the olddy would also pick at her. Being the mistress of the house was indeed not that easy. ¡°Madam Han, please wait. I was just having such an enjoyable chat that I didn¡¯t see youe in. Why are you suddenly so upset? You really have quite the temper,¡± Madam Li said, making her way towards Su Wenyue. Though her words were meant to stop Su Wenyue from leaving, they were far from ttering, implying fault on Su Wenyue¡¯s part one way or another. ¡°Now that¡¯s an intriguing remark from Madam Li. Are you suggesting I should have just stood there, waiting for you to notice a guest like me and even if I had to wait for too long, I still shouldn¡¯tin? That would mean I don¡¯t have much of a temper? I must apologize for my ignorance as I¡¯ve never heard of such reasoning. Previously, no matter whose mansion I visited, even if their family status was not very high, I never encountered such an incident. Perhaps I was a bit too temperamental just now and I hope Madam Li will be understanding, as it truly is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a situation.¡± Su Wenyue did not get angry upon hearing Mrs. Li¡¯s words, and with a smile that was not quite a smile, she spoke. Her words left Madam Li struggling to hide her embarrassment. Others had entered with Su Wenyue, and having seen the earlier scene and now this, they realized that Madam Su¡¯s capability to outmaneuver others was indeed formidable. Madam Li was usually quick-witted, yet Madam Su managed to put her in a position where she was lost for words. Although Li Bonian and Han Yu had a history of rivalry, this was the first time Madam Li had shed with Su Wenyue directly. Through back and forth exchanges, it was apparent that Su Wenyue was an inwardly tough and formidable person. Not only hadn¡¯t Madam Li gained the upper hand, but she had also been outmaneuvered by Mrs. Su again and again. Knowing she couldn¡¯t get the better of her in conversation for the time being, Madam Li, a pragmatist at heart, refrained from further verbal challenges against Su Wenyue. ¡°Yes, yes, it was my negligence, Madam Han, please don¡¯t be upset. Come, take a seat. Today is my birthday, and even if for nothing else, do me the honor of staying, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Knowing she couldn¡¯t outtalk Su Wenyue, Madam Li had to show weakness to keep her there. Upon hearing Madam Li¡¯s words, Madam Su actually gained a bit more respect for her. If she insisted on leaving now, it would seem a bit too contentious and she mighte across ascking in grace, especially since Madam Li had already admitted her fault and shown willingness to appease. ¡°Well, since Madam Li has put it that way, who am I to insist on such a point?¡± Su Wenyue said with augh. Although she truly didn¡¯t wish to stay, saving face was still necessary. She followed Madam Li towards the seats, not waiting for Madam Li to speak, and took a spot right above Madam Wang. Madam Li¡¯s face stiffened once again, but since Su Wenyue was already seated, and indeed had not chosen the wrong seat, she hesitated to speak further. She had initially wanted to seat Madam Su below Madam Wang, since her goal for the day was to ingratiate herself with Madam Wang, and naturally, other guests were ced ording to their status. However, Madam Wang and Mrs. Su were not on the same level. As soon as Madam Su sat down, Madam Wang¡¯s face also stiffened, and she looked towards Madam Li with slight displeasure. Madam Su certainly noticed Madam Wang¡¯s reaction, blinked mischievously, and greeted her, much to Madam Wang¡¯s irritation. Madam Wang felt extremely ufortable sitting below someone of such lowly origin as Madam Su, but thinking about her father and husband¡¯s n, she felt a bit better, and managed to keep herposure. Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t be smug for long. Once Han Yu ran into trouble, Madam Su would be a widow, and with several children in tow, how pitiable she would be. She¡¯d like to see how Su Wenyue could remain proud then! The food prepared by the Li family today was actually quite good. In the midst of winter, they had prepared not only poultry and meats, but also a few vegetables and fruits¡ªa rare treat given the times. Although Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t too keen on the food, it was a waste not to eat when good food was avable. After the mental and verbal effort she¡¯d expended in dealing with the Li family, she deserved to replenish, and she did so without reservation. Despite eating eagerly, her manners remained elegant. Madam Wang looked down on Su Wenyue¡¯s behavior¡ªshe couldn¡¯t help but speak out, ¡°Madam Han, it looks like you didn¡¯t have breakfast beforeing, so hungry you appear. No wonder, with the military camp short on provisions this month, life must be quite hard.¡± Rolling her eyes, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t bother concealing her disdain from Mrs. Sun, ¡°Madam Wang is too idle, concerning herself with whether others have had breakfast. How my family fares is not for Madam Wang to worry about. Besides, as you well know, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d fall into a state where there¡¯s no food to eat, right? Telling lies with eyes wide open, what¡¯s the point?¡± Stung by Su Wenyue¡¯s retort, Madam Wang found herself at a loss for words. The underlying message in Su Wenyue¡¯s words pointed to the shameful incident at Su Mansion¡ªwe all know how humiliating such things are, yet you deliberately poke at my sore spot. And she couldn¡¯t very well counter with what she wanted to say; otherwise, if Su Wenyue brought up that incident, she would be left with no dignity at all. ¡°Which family¡¯s daughter-inw is this, with such a bold attitude!¡± Themanding voice: Just as Madam Su thought she¡¯d have a moment of peace after silencing Madam Wang, someone else interjected, who had not been in the conversation long. Looking towards the source of the voice, Chapter 241 - 250: Applauding and cheering Chapter 241: Chapter 250: Apuding and cheering Several servant girls were helping an olddy with graying hair toe over. Another olddy was following by her side, which was really abination of relying on one¡¯s old age to assert oneself. It was said that there was another olddy in the Li Mansion, who was Li Bonian¡¯s birth mother. Presumably, she was the one being assisted by the group of servant girls, and she seemed to have quite a presence. ¡°Mother, you havee!¡± Upon seeing the olddy arrive, Madam Li hurriedly went forward to wee her and personally helped the olddy over, which directly confirmed the olddy¡¯s identity. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you, daughter-inw of Brother Nian, today is your birthday, and I originally didn¡¯t want to say anything. But look at whom you have invited, utterlycking in propriety. What sort of things are being said? It¡¯s simply vulgar and unbearable.¡± As soon as the olddy opened her mouth, it was all criticism and dissatisfaction towards Su Wenyue, which showed how deep her prejudice against Su Wenyue was. ¡°Mother, she is the wife of Lieutenant Han.¡± Madam Li didn¡¯t directly answer the olddy¡¯s criticism but instead identified Su Wenyue¡¯s status. She knew very well that the olddy was also in the know; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have appeared here. Surely there was some intention behind it. Perhaps her husband and the olddy talked about something, or the olddy heard something from someone else, and she, this daughter-inw, had not that much face value. ¡°Lieutenant Han? Is he that country bumpkin who came from the countryside and managed to secure his current position by courting favor with his superiors through crafty dealings?¡± The olddy¡¯s words were much more venomous than those of Madam Li, and, as they were spoken by an elderly individual, no one could really reproach her for it, otherwise, the saying ¡®relying on old age to assert oneself¡¯ would not exist. ¡°This olddy, what are you saying? Our Uncle¡­¡± Xiao Xi, having heard such words, couldn¡¯t stand it and was about to retort but was stopped by Su Wenyue. ¡°Xiao Xi, shut up. Who are you to question an olddy? Just listen to what she wants to say. After all, it¡¯s normal for someone of her advanced age to speak harshly. Why should we, the younger ones, bother to take issue with her?¡± Su Wenyue, upon hearing Grandma Li¡¯s words, did not even change her expression and still wore a smile on her face. She spoke lightly, but her words angered Grandma Li tremendously. Everyone caught the meaning in Su Wenyue¡¯s words; it was obvious that she was saying Grandma Li was relying on her age to assert herself. Earlier, because of the verbal exchange with Su Wenyue, Madam Li was feeling quite ufortable, especially since Su Wenyue had managed to choke her twice with retorts. But after hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, she felt much more exhrated and started to view Su Wenyue in a less unfavorable light. Had it not been for the falling out between Lord Han and her husband, she would have wanted to learn a few tricks from Mrs. Su on how to deal with the olddy. It was known how detestable the olddy could be on a daily basis, constantly tormenting her as the daughter-inw and sowing discord between her and her husband. ¡°Humph, Madam Han, could it be that my words are wrong? Lord Han is indeed of humble origin, and no matter how high he climbs, he can¡¯t cover up this fact. Moreover, there¡¯s a saying that the higher you climb, the harder you fall, which is very fitting to send to Lord Han.¡± The olddy didn¡¯te out at the beckoning of her son; after all, Li Bonian did not have to deal with a woman and child, but Madam Li knew Han Yu often opposed her son in the military camp. Knowing that Han Yu¡¯s wife had arrived, she specifically came out intending to embarrass Su Wenyue on behalf of her son. ¡°Heroes do not ask about origins. Even if he is of humble origin, what of it? My Husband has still reached his current position by his own efforts, which is far stronger than those who have no real ability and only engage in petty maneuvers behind one¡¯s back. It¡¯s not the background that matters, but the character. However, the olddy might not understand this, after all, ¡®wise men see wisdom and the benevolent see benevolence.¡¯¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s words reached this point; it was almost as if she was saying the olddy was short-sighted and narrow-minded. ¡°Madam Han, do not go too far. Remember where you are behaving wildly, this is the Li Mansion!¡± Grandma Li, unable to out-talk Su Wenyue and blushing with rage, could only y tough. Sadly for her, Su Wenyue was not intimidated. ¡°So what if it is! I am a guest invited by Madam Li. Could it be that Grandma Li intends to do something to me in broad daylight? Such a scandalous act against thew, surely Grandma Li would not engage in such foolishness, right?¡± Su Wenyue spoke with confidence while Xiao Xi and Ah Qing subtly shifted their positions to protect Su Wenyue from the inside, without causing a scene. ¡°Of course not, Humph!¡± Not knowing how to step down without losing face, and not daring to target Su Wenyue directly, Grandma Li could only snort coldly. ¡°If you ask me, Madam Han is quite ignorant of the rules. Lord Han has gone to suppress the bandits, and it¡¯s still unknown whether he will return or not. I advise you not to be so arrogant, otherwise you won¡¯t have a good ending,¡± said the olddy by Grandma Li¡¯s side, who was her sister, after seeing her older sister infuriated by such a young daughter-inw, felt the need to stick up for her. ¡°Oh, and who might you be, olddy? You have the gall to criticize ourdy, and you¡¯re daring enough to curse an Imperial Court official and insult an Official¡¯s Family. Speaking of which, that¡¯s a crime in itself. Our Master is risking his life fighting bandits for the Imperial Court, protecting the safety of themoners. Olddy, did a dog eat your conscience to say such words?¡± Some things Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t say herself, and for someone of insufficient status like Grandma Li¡¯s sister, merely amoner, it fell to Xiao Xi to say them. Xiao Xi¡¯s tongue was naturally sharp, as her eloquence had been honed early on, and being just a maid, she didn¡¯t need to mince her words. Her words, more harsh and cutting than a de, were flung at the olddy. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. How could a few words be against thew!¡± The olddy was fearless in most things, but when the maid spoke so convincingly of her crime, she became somewhat unsettled. Su Wenyue sneered coldly, ¡°All present here are Wives of Officials with discernment. Could my maid possibly nder you in front of so many people? This time I will not take issue with you, but I also hope that you, olddy, will watch your words and actions. At your advanced age, you might not withstand punishment.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± ¡°Enough, you were the one at fault here. Lord Han is serving the Imperial Court and showing loyalty to the court. Since Madam Han has decided not to take issue with you, you¡¯d best hold your tongue too.¡± Grandma Li knew this time it was her sister who was in the wrong. If Su Wenyue really decided to make a fuss, it would be a hassle; she could only hold back for the time being. Even though she clearly knew what Han Yu¡¯s bandit suppression mission was all about, such private matters couldn¡¯t be discussed openly. This was why she had refrained from mentioning it just now. Her sister, on the other hand, was impulsive and let slip in an unguarded moment. Su Wenyue hooked her lips slightly, ¡°Grandma Li is indeed more reasonable.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, what eloquence, Madam Han. I do admire you! Truly!¡± While everyone¡¯s attention was on Grandma Li and Su Wenyue, a man had walked in unexpectedly, pping his hands in appreciation. Li Bonian originally nned to make a brief appearance. Hearing Su Wenyue ¡®battling it out¡¯, he stayed hidden, listening in until he felt it was the right moment toe out, holding a folding fan in his hand and embodying an air of cultured grace. Chapter 242 - 251: The Great Accumulation of Power in the East Chapter 242: Chapter 251: The Great umtion of Power in the East Li Bonian considered himself to be elegant and graceful, but in Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes, his demeanor seemed somewhat improper and uncouth. It certainly was a matter of temperament; Han Yu, even dressed casually, appeared more handsome than Li Bonian, with an air of extraordinariness. Initially, Su Wenyue had wondered how a peasant family could produce someone like Han Yu. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Madam Han is no ordinary woman, and seeing you today, it truly is extraordinary. Just this eloquence of yours is beyond the reach of many,¡± Li Bonian said to Su Wenyue with a beaming smile, looking as gentle as possible. Although he had a grudge against Han Yu, Li Bonian believed this should not affect his feelings towards Han Yu¡¯s woman. After all, this was a matter for men to handle outside, at least that was what Li Bonian thought after meeting Su Wenyue. Li Bonian had not expected Su Wenyue to be so stunning. He had assumed that the woman Han Yu brought from the countryside, even if she were the legitimate daughter of the Su Mansion, must have been either ugly or wed to marry a farmer. He didn¡¯t expect that she would be such a beauty. If something happened to Han Yu this time, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to take her back and make her his concubine. Such beauty was indeed rare even in the prefecture. Seeing Li Bonian¡¯s ill-intentioned gaze, Su Wenyue¡¯s face turned displeased. The only person who could appear so brazenly in the Li family¡¯s backyard besides Li Bonian was nobody else. ¡°Master Li overpraises me. I simply tell it as it is, which doesn¡¯t count as eloquence,¡± Su Wenyue said with a cold tone, showing no favor to Li Bonian, one of the chief culprits. He was nothing more than a sinister and despicable person. Her husband was out fighting bandits in the cold, while Li Bonian was here enjoying his leisure; anyone would feel aggrieved by this contrast. ¡°Madam Han is truly modest, Li admires you,¡± Li Bonian, now with intentions, naturally made an effort to ingratiate himself with Su Wenyue. Li Bonian¡¯s gaze towards Su Wenyue made both Madam Li and the old Madam Li frown frequently, well aware of Li Bonian¡¯s lecherous nature ¨C they had not failed to notice the lecherous glint in his eyes as he watched Su Wenyue. Madam Li did not oppose her son seeking women; men were naturally entitled to multiple wives and concubines. She asionally sent one or two concubines to her son, hoping for more heirs. However, if that woman were Su Wenyue, it was absolutely out of the question¡ªnot because Su Wenyue was married before, but because she was too sharp-edged, bristling with spikes. Having her around her son could lead to unpredictable problems. ¡°I don¡¯t merit such praise from Master Li. As for admiration, my husband and I have always been conscientious and have never engaged in unsavory dealings. At the very least, we can stand and sit with a clear conscience, which is more than I can say for Master Li. I have a piece of advice for Master Li, ¡®One who walks the night path often will eventually encounter ghosts.¡¯ Do not think that just because you have done some things, others do not know.¡± But Li Bonian had thick skin; he wasn¡¯t angered by Su Wenyue¡¯s words and didn¡¯t believe Han Yu would learn the real reason behind the bandit-suppressing campaigns. He probably thought Su Wenyue was referring to past issues aimed at Lord Han. His gaze was almost clinging to Su Wenyue; a beauty in anger seemed even more attractive than ordinary people. Su Wenyue felt even more disgusted. Madam Li, seeing her husband behaving this way, found it difficult to maintain her dignity but didn¡¯t particrly hate Su Wenyue for it. After all, it wasn¡¯t the first or second time such an incident had urred, and it wasn¡¯t just because of Su Wenyue¡ªthe word to describe it was simply ¡®licentious¡¯. ¡°Brother Li, today we are celebrating your daughter-inw¡¯s birthday, and this ce is full of women. It¡¯s not proper for a man to stay too long. You¡¯d better go back to your own courtyard first,¡± the old Madam Li said, not wanting her son to take a fancy to Su Wenyue, so she preemptively tried to send Li Bonian away before her daughter-inw could speak. Seeing his mother put it this way and everyone looking at him, Li Bonian realized it would be improper to stay any longer. He gave Su Wenyue a meaningful nce before departing. ¡°Madam, this Master Li is clearly up to no good, with those thief-like eyes always peering at you. I want to gouge his eyeballs out!¡± Xiao Xi whispered angrily into Su Wenyue¡¯s ear. With Su Wenyue¡¯s previous remarks serving as a deterrent, the old Madam Li and the daughter-inw knew better than to provoke her. Even if they had their own designs, they did not act upon them, and the banquet went over smoothly. Seeing that it was about time, Su Wenyue prepared to take her leave. ¡°Madam Han, please wait!¡± As Su Wenyue left the Inner Courtyard and was halfway across, near a small garden, she was stopped by Li Bonian. Seeing Li Bonian suddenly emerge, it was clear he had anticipated Su Wenyue¡¯s route and had been lying in wait there. ¡°Old master.¡± The servant girl leading the way for Su Wenyue immediately knelt down upon seeing Li Bonian obstructing the path. ¡°Move aside!¡± Li Bonian, seeing the ignorant servant girl block his way, spoke irritably. The maid moved her lips, then, under Li Bonian¡¯s threatening gaze, shut her mouth and stepped aside, standing there like an invisible person, not daring to sweep her gaze this way again, showing how much authority Li Bonian held in the Li Mansion. Su Wenyue was startled by Li Bonian¡¯s sudden appearance but, upon recognizing who it was, her eyes shed with disdain and disgust rather than fear. She had already been cautious of the Li family¡¯s intentions toward her, and with two martially trained servant girls by her side, it was unlikely that Li Bonian could do anything to her even if he wanted to. ¡°Master Li is blocking my path. What are your intentions?¡± Su Wenyue asked with an icy demeanor, not bothering to hide her annoyance. ¡°Madam Han, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to have a proper talk with you. There were too many people before to say much. I always feel that Madam Han is different from other women, not only beautiful and elegant but also kind-hearted beyond the average woman. Lord Han is currently suppressing bandits, and his life is uncertain. Yet, Madam Han still thinks constantly of Lord Han, unlike those fickle women who have already started looking for another man since it¡¯s too hard for a woman to handle everything alone with a child in these times.¡± ¡°So what does Master Li mean by that?¡± Su Wenyue asked, her expression growing even colder and tinged with a chilling undertone. I deeply respect Madam Han¡¯s character. If Lord Han is not by your side and you need any help, you cane to me. I, Li Bonian, will surely not hesitate to lend a hand.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a well-known saying, ¡®Unwarranted kindness often signals a scoundrel or a thief.¡¯ We¡¯re not close, Master Li, and I cannot ept your so-called kindness,¡± Su Wenyue replied, not wanting to say another word. Without waiting for Li Bonian to make way, she signaled Ah Qing with her eyes. Understanding Su Wenyue¡¯s intention, Ah Qing approached Li Bonian, extended one hand, and grabbed him by the waist with ease, lifting him effortlessly and tossing him aside. Chapter 243 - 252: Eager to Give It a Try Chapter 243: Chapter 252: Eager to Give It a Try Ah Qing is not one to ¡°pity fragrant and cherish jade,¡± and she really can¡¯t stand nasty people like Li Bonian, who actually dared to covet theirdy Madam. She did not hold back at all when she made her move. With a p, Li Bonian was thrown onto the muddy ground beside the road. His clothes were covered in mud, and whether Ah Qing did it on purpose or not, Li Boniannded t on his back with his legs in the air, his face also smeared with a clump of mud, utterly ruining his image. ¡°You servant girl, you have quite the nerve!¡± Li Bonian angrily pointed at Ah Qing. After all, Li Bonian had spent many years in the military camp. Although his ability was not as good as Han Yu¡¯s, he still had some skills. The reason he was so easily caught by Ah Qing was that he was too careless and did not guard against a little girl like her, allowing her to catch him off guard. Moreover, Ah Qing¡¯s skills were indeed beyond what Li Bonian could match; even if he had been on his guard, it would have just been a matter of more effort. ¡°Master Li, I¡¯m really sorry. My servant girl has been practicing martial arts since she was little and always has a heavy hand. I only meant to ask her to clear the way, I didn¡¯t expect to cause Master Li to fall like this. Master Li, you are a generous man; please don¡¯t take it to heart over a little girl. Besides, you are a military officer. If this matter were to get out, I don¡¯t know whose reputation would suffer!¡± Su Wenyue said with a coldugh. Since she dared to let Ah Qing take action, she naturally had a countermeasure in mind. She didn¡¯t believe Li Bonian would be so shameless as to lose face just to punish a servant girl. Li Bonian had originally intended to punish this servant girl who dared to attack an Imperial Court official. Hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, his face grew even darker. Although he was seething with anger inside, he had to admit that what Su Wenyue said was true. Not to mention that he had been made a fool of by a servant girl; even the idea of stopping Su Wenyue from moving on could be an embarrassment if it got out. ¡°Mrs. Su, don¡¯t go too far. I wanted to have a decent conversation with you because you still look somewhat appealing. Don¡¯t be ungrateful! Now, I¡¯ll tell you in private, without others present, and I¡¯m not afraid to say it: Han Yu may not return from his bandit suppression mission this time. When you be a widow with three children, life won¡¯t be so easy. However, I am someone who pities fragrant and cherishes jade. If you are willing to follow me, although the status might not be as good, I will surely not mistreat you in other respects. I guarantee you will livefortably, better than before,¡± Li Bonian still did not give up, trying to persuade Su Wenyue to follow him. After all, it is rare to find a woman with such beauty and that stubborn streak, which excited his masculine desire for conquest. ¡°Ah Qing, p him!¡± Su Wenyue narrowed her eyes, her face showing a hint of barely tolerable rage. At this moment, she could not allow anyone to curse Han Yu. Li Bonian was stunned. He had not expected his provocation to backfire. Having just witnessed the capability of Su Wenyue¡¯s servant girl, and having lost face once, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose it a second time. Sadly, even though he had spent years in the military camp, he had only learned some showy moves. If Ah Qing were to strike for real, even if he had been prepared, he would have been unable to defend himself. With two crisp ps, two red marks appeared on his face. ¡°Mrs. Su, you¡¯re simply overstepping your bounds. You think just because I care about face, I wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to your servant girl? A servant assaulting an Imperial Court official is a capital offense. If you don¡¯t apologize to me properly today, I¡¯ll make sure your servant girl has nowhere to be buried!¡± Arge man being pped in the face, what a humiliation Li Bonian faced. He was beyond just angry but still thought to use this as a threat to make Su Wenyue submit to him. Su Wenyue still had a cold smile, looking disdainfully at Li Bonian: ¡°To be a man like you is truly a failure. If you are not afraid of losing face, go ahead and make a fuss. But I won¡¯t admit to it. How could we, a few weak women, do anything to Master Li? The truth is Master Li coveted my beauty and, failing to coerce me, deliberately sought to frame me!¡± As Su Wenyue spoke, she nced at the servant girl standing aside, who seemed to wish she could shrink away and disappear, worried that she might be called to testify. Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t worried about the servant girl¡¯s testimony, after all, the girl was from the Li family and naturally lying due to the master¡¯s orders would be quite normal. Li Bonian did not expect Su Wenyue to be so shameless: ¡°You woman, you are despicable and shameless, daring to act but not admit!¡± ¡°The pot calling the kettle ck. Compared to Master Li, what I do is trivial at best, perhaps a bit shameless but not nearly as sinister and cruel!¡± After that, Su Wenyue left with her servant girls. Li Bonian was filled with hatred, but he no longer had thoughts of dealing with Su Wenyue¡¯s servant girl. After all, Su Wenyue had made it clear: she would not admit to anything, there were no witnesses present, and if he made a fuss, he would gain nothing but embarrassment. However, the more this happened, the more determined Li Bonian became to possess Su Wenyue. The reason Su Wenyue stood so strong now, Li Bonian concluded, was that she did not believe his words. Once things change and Han Yu runs into trouble, Su Wenyue certainly wouldn¡¯t have the same attitude, and he would have plenty of opportunities to win her over. ¡°You little minx, just wait and see. Once I¡¯ve got you in my grasp, you¡¯ll see what¡¯sing to you!¡± Li Bonian wiped his mouth, only to realize that the servant girl had hit him hard. Just a couple of ps had caused his lips to bleed. No wonder it felt so painful¡ªit probably didn¡¯t look so good either. Li Bonian red at the shrinking servant girl, warning her not to speak of the incident, before returning to his own courtyard. He wouldn¡¯t dare to go out before the wounds on his face healed; otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he beughed at? After leaving Li Mansion, Ah Qing could see that Su Wenyue and Xiao Xi both seemed undisturbed by the earlier events, which made her anxious. She hadn¡¯t openly attacked an Imperial Court official before. After all, Imperialws were clear, and even if she really wanted to strike, she couldn¡¯t do it openly, especially since her mistress had always instructed her to act in secret. ¡°Madam, is it really okay for me to have pped an Imperial Court official just like that? Won¡¯t Master Lie after me for trouble?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be fine. Do you still have doubts when our mistress deals with things?¡± Xiao Xi had blind faith in Su Wenyue; besides, in her eyes, pping a nasty person like Li Bonian really wasn¡¯t a big deal. As the Miss said, without any witness, it didn¡¯t count. The testimony of Li family¡¯s servant girl would be false. Seeing Ah Qing with a worried look, Su Wenyue thought this girl really needed to toughen up. Not like Xiao Xi, who would have been excited to have done more bad things under her direction. Didn¡¯t you see how eager Xiao Xi was when Ah Qing pped Li Bonian, wishing she had been the one to do it? ¡°Ah Qing, have you lost your mind? We just left Li Mansion, and we didn¡¯t meet anyone. Why worry about it? As long as we didn¡¯t do it, no one can wrong us. Put your heart back in your stomach.¡± Su Wenyue winked, and Ah Qing suddenly felt that she was truly making a big deal out of nothing. Chapter 244 - 253: Confusing the Enemy Chapter 244: Chapter 253: Confusing the Enemy Madam truly is no ordinary woman, Ah Qing thought to herself, even Xiao Xi¡¯s demeanor has changed since following Madam, much moreposed and calm than before. Feng Ruolin had been married into the Su Family for a while now, having entered the family when Su Wenyue was twelve years old. So, not only did Feng Ruolin hold deep affection for her sister-inw, who she had lived with for years, but Ah Qing and Xiao Xi had also grown familiar and felt that Xiao Xi was indeed very different now, as if no matter how big an issue, it was nothing to her. Su Hengyi worried about his younger sister, so he didn¡¯t dare to stray far in this long while, waiting right in front of the Li Mansion. Upon seeing Su Wenyue emerge, he breathed a sigh of relief. Although he knew that the people of the Li family would not dare to be so bold as to openlyy hands on Su Wenyue, he couldn¡¯t feel at ease until he saw here out. ¡°Younger sister, you¡¯re out. How was it? Did anyone bully you at the banquet?¡± Upon seeing Su Wenyue safe and sound, Su Hengyi was worried that his sister might have been bullied and couldn¡¯t wait to ask. ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry. Who do you think your sister is? I couldn¡¯t have been bullied by a bunch of soft, unthreatening women. You¡¯re really underestimating me,¡± Su Wenyue said with her usual ir for theatrics, puffing out her chest and lifting her head in front of her elder brother. Seeing his younger sister behave like this, Su Hengyi thought she must not have been bullied. He looked toward Ah Qing, who was following behind Su Wenyue, and seeing her nod, he believed that his little sister indeed hadn¡¯t been bullied. Ah Qing was inwardly sneering, probably Eldest Young Master didn¡¯t know that Madam had be so formidable now. If he knew what Madam did at the Li Mansion, he would surely not believe it. It wasn¡¯t Madam being bullied at all, but rather Madam bullying others, alright? Her eloquence was so sharp, Ah Qing couldn¡¯t understand how Madam managed to handle those ill-intentioned people so easily. At this time, Feng Ruolin was also eagerly waiting for Su Wenyue to return, having sent the servant girl to look countless times at the entrance. She couldn¡¯t understand why the three children, who had clearly been fed and had their diapers changed, kept crying badly. ording to the nanny, they were probably missing their mother, and Feng Ruolin was at a loss, only hoping the children¡¯s mother would return soon. Seeing the three little ones crying with their chubby faces turning bright red, she felt an ache in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my babies, be good. Your mother ising back soon, don¡¯t cry, be good babies,¡± Feng Ruolin consoled the youngest, Si Yu, while holding her. The other two, in the arms of the nanny, just wouldn¡¯t stop crying, no matter how the women tried to soothe them. They wailed unremittingly, struggling to catch their breath. ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve finallye back, please go see the young master and young miss,¡± the servant girl, who had been squatting at the door, rushed up to Su Wenyue, relieved to finally see her return. Su Wenyue, with a jolt in her heart upon hearing this, and seeing the servant girl¡¯s urgent demeanor, feared something had happened to the children: ¡°What happened, did something happen to the children?¡± Su Wenyue, anxiously grasping the servant girl¡¯s arm, squeezed involuntarily hard, causing the servant girl some pain. The servant girl, not daring toin, quickly responded, ¡°Madam, be assured, the young masters and miss are fine, they¡¯re just missing you, crying badly, and no one can soothe them.¡± Hearing that the three little ones were crying badly, Su Wenyue¡¯s heart wrenched. Without a thought for anything else, she immediately ran towards the Inner Courtyard, indeed hearing the children¡¯s cries from a distance. ¡°Younger sister, you¡¯re finally back. Otherwise, with the three little ones crying like this, I would have been at my wit¡¯s end,¡± said Feng Ruolin, relieved to see Su Wenyue returning. ¡°My sweethearts, mother is back, no more crying.¡± Su Wenyue spoke gently, yet despite her hurry, she didn¡¯t immediately pick up the children. After cleaning off the outside dust, changing her clothes, and washing up, she took the eldest from the nanny¡¯s arms. It wasn¡¯t that Su Wenyue was partial, but having cared for the children so long, she understood the three little ones well. The two younger ones usually cried in response to their older brother. As long as the eldest stopped crying, the two younger would settle down. Indeed, as the nanny had said, Brother Xing ceased his tears upon entering Su Wenyue¡¯s embrace. The two younger ones, hearing their brother stop, gradually calmed down too, although their little faces remained flushed from the previous wailing. Witnessing this scene, Feng Ruolin considered it nothing short of magical. How clever the three children of her younger sister¡¯s family were, despite being so young. They would certainly be smart when they grew up. Only after calming the three little ones did Feng Ruolin have the opportunity to talk with Su Wenyue and asked about her visit to the Li Mansion. ¡°The Li family really had ill intentions. It¡¯s good that you, my wise sister, hurried back. Otherwise, they would have certainly taken advantage of you!¡± Feng Ruolin, upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s ount, was outraged. By now, Ah Qing had regained herposure and was thinking about telling Madam all the events at the Li Mansionter, Madam really was no ordinary person. ¡°Sister-inw, rest assured, am I someone so easily bullied?¡± Su Wenyue said, ncing at Ah Qing. Since she hadn¡¯t specifically instructed Ah Qing otherwise, she assumed that Ah Qing would tell Big Brother and sister-inw everything that happened today, then they would naturally believe it. Now that Su Hengyi and Feng Ruolin were assured of Su Wenyue¡¯s safe return from the Li Mansion, they, too, were extremely busy. After leaving the bodyguards they brought, they rushed back to the Su Family. ¡°Younger sister, before your brother-inw returns, these bodyguards should stay with you. They¡¯ll provide extra security and allow us to rest easier.¡± Su Wenyue naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse the kindness of her big brother and sister-inw, but her greatest worry now was Han Yu. Even Han Yu himself didn¡¯t have full confidence in his situation, for it was indeed perilous. Otherwise, those people wouldn¡¯t be so certain that Han Yu wouldn¡¯t make it back. But she had done everything that could be done, now it all depended on Han Yu himself. At that moment, Han Yu was settling down with his soldiers in a secluded cave deep within the forest. The camps pitched on the outside were only manned by a few soldiers as a decoy to confuse the enemy. Considering the enemy¡¯s intentions to eliminate Han Yu, even if they didn¡¯t actively deal with the bandits, the bandits would be eager to get rid of them, hence the utmost caution was necessary. With the cotton-padded clothes and quilts prepared by Su Wenyue, and a fire lit inside the cave, they didn¡¯t feel cold at all. Following Su Wenyue¡¯s instructions, Han Yu taught everyone to bury sweet potatoes in the embers to bake and used arge pot over the fire to boil water, added some flour-like substance into it to cook porridge, and they all ate their fill, feeling even warmer. The bandits on the mountain had received word of Han Yu bringing soldiers to suppress them and had waited for two days, but there had been no movement. They were all baffled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could the news be inurate? They said government soldiers wereing to wipe us out, but why is there no sign of them?¡± Chapter 245 - 254: Adding Fuel To The Fire Chapter 245: Chapter 254: Adding Fuel To The Fire ¡°Master, shall we send someone down the mountain to scout? The intelligence from that side has always been urate; it shouldn¡¯t be wrong! Moreover, this time it¡¯s different from before. They want to get rid of Mr. Han, so it¡¯s impossible for them to send us false information. Otherwise, they¡¯d be the ones at a loss.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go down the mountain to scout. Be careful, I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Han is not an easy one; he¡¯s very cunning. Don¡¯t fall into a trap he might have set.¡± Even with the precautions given, the Master couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of unease, fearing something might go wrong. Han Yu deliberately set up camp outside the mountain to make it visible to the bandits in the stronghold. Furthermore, the defenses were rxed, seeming as if they were negligently dealing with tasks. The spy sent by the bandits saw this and felt certain he wouldn¡¯t be discovered. He even approached closer and overheard a conversation between two soldiers. ¡°Is this really okay, Lord Han?¡± one soldier said. ¡°This negligence, how will we exin ourselves to our superiorster? And with just a few of us watching over the camp while he himself goes off to enjoy life ¨C it¡¯s just not fair!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be unfair about? We¡¯re not among Lord Han¡¯s confidants, so we¡¯re stuck doing the dirty work. Besides, exining to our superiors is Lord Han¡¯s concern, not ours. It¡¯s good enough we don¡¯t have to fight the bandits; who in their right mind would want to risk their life against bandits in winter with no benefit to us? Our master is thinking this through ¨C even if the superiors punish him, it would be at most a scolding or a demotion, and with Lord Han¡¯s ability to ¡®pat the right back,¡¯ he¡¯d be promoted back up in no time. It¡¯s not worth risking our lives since if we lose them, we lose everything!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right; in such cold weather, I doubt the bandits would evene down. Let¡¯s go sleep in the tents; they won¡¯t be back so soon, and nobody will know what we¡¯ve done.¡± The soldier, rubbing his hands for warmth, returned to the tent with hisrade. Hearing this, the spy couldn¡¯t help butugh. No wonder there had been no signs of an attack from the government soldiers sent to eradicate the bandits; they had encountered a corrupt official afraid of death and trying to deceive both his superiors and subordinates. Such a man would be cowardly on the battlefield ¨C it would not be unjust if their Master killed him. ¡°Well, did you find out anything?¡± The Master felt unsettled and immediately summoned the returned scout to inquire. The scout reported everything he had seen at the base of the mountain. Upon hearing this, the Master¡¯s expression rxed somewhat, but he still did not feelpletely at ease, sharing the same concern as the strategist. ¡°Could it be a ploy by Mr. Han, designed to confuse us?¡± ¡°Well, it shouldn¡¯t be the case. Your subordinate was very cautious and didn¡¯t let them detect me. There were very few people around the tents, and I didn¡¯t see Lord Han. To be safe, I even staked out the area for a considerable time. When they cooked at noon, they only made one pot, enough for just over ten people. Even if they hid in the tents and didn¡¯te out, they still have to eat.¡± ¡°You make sense, but we were told Mr. Han is very cunning; we still need to proceed with caution. If it really is a faint-hearted, cowardly official, it will save us trouble. Let them fight among themselves like dogs.¡± The Master spoke with clear disdain, evidently not having a high opinion of whoever was coborating with their stronghold; it was just a necessary partnership for survival. ¡°The Master makes a good point. Let them fight like dogs; after all, there are few good men among those in power. Initially, I thought Mr. Haning here to suppress the bandits showed some spunk. Killing him would have been somewhat regrettable, but now it seems they¡¯re all cut from the same cloth, not one of them worth a damn.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions; let¡¯s wait and see,¡± the strategist advised, still notpletely reassured, so he went and made further arrangements in the stronghold. When Han Yu¡¯s side quickly received word that the bandits had sent a spy, things were progressing as nned. Han Yu was equally cautious, knowing both the Master and the strategist of the stronghold were smart and careful. Dealing with such people demanded full attention. ¡°What¡¯s going on inside the stronghold?¡± ¡°Master, as expected, the Master and the strategist aren¡¯t entirely convinced and remain skeptical. They¡¯ve increased their vignce, making it difficult to send messages out.¡± Liu Cong showed a trace of worry, a departure from his usual careless demeanor. ¡°This was to be expected. All we can do now is wait for the right moment. We have to keep ourposure.¡± Han Yu had anticipated that things wouldn¡¯t be so simple. Days passed, and seeing that Han Yu still remained encamped without showing any intention of attacking, the bandits began to let down their guard. Su Wenyue, however, grew more worried as days went by without news from Han Yu, leaving her uncertain about the progress of his ns. The children, as if sensing Su Wenyue¡¯s state of mind, clung to her even more tightly, especially the oldest, Brother Xing. Ever since Su Wenyue¡¯s return from the Li Mansion, he had departed from his usual ¡®detached coolness¡¯ and asionally touched Su Wenyue with his little hand, providing her an inexplicable sense offort. Su Wenyue no longer deliberately pondered whether Brother Xing was the same Brother Xing from her previous life. Whether he was or wasn¡¯t no longer seemed crucial; they were all her children. ¡°Brother Xing is such a thoughtful child,¡± Su Wenyue remarked as she caressed his little face. Brother Xing grinned at her, his happiness evident at the sight. Seeing her three children soothed the turmoil in Su Wenyue¡¯s mind, bringing her a sense of peace. In the middle of the night, Su Wenyue was jolted awake by a thunderp. Fearing it might frighten the children, she hurriedly donned a coat and went to check on them. The nanny was also up, tending to the children. Relieved not to hear any crying, Su Wenyue knew the children were resilient. As long as they weren¡¯t crying, they likely hadn¡¯t been scared. With no desire to sleep further amidst the ongoing thunder, Su Wenyue stayed by her children¡¯s side. As she was checking their nkets, she saw Brother Xing¡¯s wide, round eyes staring at her. Seeing her look his way, Brother Xing smiled joyfully, clearly pleased to have her near. ¡°Our Brother Xing is awake too, such a good child. Were you startled by the thunder? Don¡¯t be afraid. Mother is here with you,¡± Su Wenyue said, touching his forehead, and Brother Xingughed even more joyously. Inside the room, the mother and child shared a warm moment, while outside, thunder and lightning raged, quickly followed by torrential rain. It poured all night without stopping, and by the second day, ditches were overflowing with water. Su Wenyue¡¯s expression grew increasingly anxious, knowing such weather would onlypound the difficulties for Han Yu and his men. Chapter 246 - 255: Plan Advancement Chapter 246: Chapter 255: n Advancement The rain poured down incessantly for a full day and night, showing no signs of stopping. The relentless patter seemed determined to leave the world in dusky gloom, breeding an inexplicable heaviness in one¡¯s heart. Su Wenyue felt her preparations had been inadequate; she couldn¡¯t believe she had forgotten to bring Han Yu a raincoat. This rain in the dead of winter could easily lead to illness. Even the sturdy men of the military camp might not withstand the chill, especially with the dampness in the mountain forest. And now, she couldn¡¯t deliver anything, not because it was too far, but for fear of causing Han Yu trouble unknowingly. ¡°Lan Xin, Lan Fang, did you sleep wellst night? The thunder was loud; I hope it didn¡¯t scare you. I wanted to check on you, but I was afraid I¡¯d disturb your sleep if you hadn¡¯t woken, so I didn¡¯te over.¡± Her cousins hade for breakfast, and Su Wenyue asked with concern. These days, most of her attention had been on Han Yu and her three children, slightly neglecting them. She¡¯d let Aunt Li and Grandma Chen handle many arrangements and hadn¡¯t inquired personally. Yet, the two cousins had been understanding and helpful, staying on to keep herpany instead of going back home after a few days as they had nned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, cousin; we¡¯re not children, the thunder can¡¯t scare us. But the little ones, they weren¡¯t frightened, were they?¡± Lan Fang asked warmly, hugging Su Wenyue¡¯s arm with a cheerful smile, then expressed concern for the three little ones. She genuinely adored the endearing children. Despite their size, they seemed so aware, listening intently whenever spoken to, more intelligent and cute than babies from other families, inspiring a genuine affection and tenderness. ¡°Yes, cousin, we are perfectly fine; you needn¡¯t worry. Just some thunder, nothing frightening. It¡¯s you who¡¯s been constantly worried about our brother-inw; you should rx,¡± agreed Lan Xin, who appreciated her cousin¡¯s genuine concern for their feelings¡ªthe first time rtives had cared for them in this way, and that alone was enough. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯ve been quite distractedtely and haven¡¯t taken good care of you. We¡¯re sisters, so let¡¯s not bother with formalities. Speak freely about anything that bothers you, and don¡¯t be shy about asking for anything you want. Consider this your own home.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for concern, cousin; we understand. This ce feels even more like home than the Marquis Mansion. It¡¯s more rxing andfortable than ever before here,¡± they said, expressing their genuine feelings; they wished they could stay in this carefree and happy ce forever, free from the need to be cautious and please others¡ªable to do as they pleased based on their own moods. ¡°Well, then, if you¡¯re happy here, feel free to stay longer. I¡¯ll talk to our eldest aunt about it. When your brother-inw returns, I¡¯ll take you out to see the sights. What¡¯s the fun in staying home all the time? Before I was married, although mother was strict, I still managed to sneak out with my Second Brother to have some fun¡ªit was thrilling.¡± Recalling those days made Su Wenyue somewhat nostalgic. Her maiden days were unforgettable. Now, a mother of three and having lived a lifetime more, her perspective had matured. Back then, such carefree escapades were pure joy. Hearing Su Wenyue talk like this, Lan Xin and Lan Fang, raised asdies by a noble family, couldn¡¯t openly express their desire to go on such outings. They had been taught by their mother from a young age to be modest and dignified; it wasn¡¯t something they were supposed to even think about, yet their eyes gleamed with longing. ¡°Cousin, that may not be advisable. After all, as women, we are expected to be demure and proper. Engaging in such outings could tarnish our reputations,¡± said Lan Xin, struggling to suppress her desire. Su Wenyue saw right through Lan Xin¡¯s facade and rolled her eyes in an udylike way. ¡°You silly girl! If we¡¯re sneaking out, how could anyone find out? Our reputations won¡¯t be damaged, and besides, I¡¯ll apany you. It¡¯s not like my days of having to sneak out; if we¡¯re just careful, it¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t talk to me about all those restrictions ced on women, meant for show. Those are just to put on a front¡ªactually living by them would be exhausting.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t that how women are supposed to be?¡± Lan Fang asked, younger and having been brought up under such strict teachings¡ªespecially those of the Queen Mother¡ªand she was skeptical of Su Wenyue¡¯s arguments. ¡°You two are being foolish. What does ¡®supposed to be¡¯ even mean? Rules are made by people. The world is unfair to women, and if we can¡¯t fight back, we should at least find ways to make ourselves happy. If we just passively follow all the rules, life would be so tiresome! Don¡¯t talk to me about doctrine. I don¡¯t believe for a second that¡¯s what you actually think; you¡¯re just obliged toply. Now that you have this chance, why hold back?¡± ¡°You sort of make sense, cousin,¡± both sisters admitted, no longer needing to hide their emotions in Su Wenyue¡¯s presence. Their expressions betrayed their eagerness to try. ¡°It¡¯s not merely ¡®making sense,¡¯ this is the truth. Take advantage of your status as unwed girls without burdens and enjoy a good time while you can. When you¡¯re married, you¡¯ll have enough worries, and even if you get the chance to go out, you won¡¯t have the same spirit or mood,¡± Su Wenyue advised out of experience. With such enticement, the two young girls couldn¡¯t resist making up their minds, pleading with Su Wenyue to take them out for some fun in the future. Su Wenyue readily agreed; after spending time together, she grew to genuinely care for her affectionate cousins. Knowing how difficult life could be in a husband¡¯s family, especially for Su Lanfang who wouldter enter the pce a lonely and oppressive ce Su Wenyue sincerely wanted them to enjoy their days and at least have happy memories to look back on, rather than feeling their lives barren and tedious, as she had endured. The ns to take her cousins out would have to wait for Han Yu¡¯s return¡ªthat way, Su Wenyue would be in the right frame of mind, as she watched the relentless rain outside. ¡°This damned weather is just too cursed,¡± Liu Cong cursed as he took off his rain-soaked clothes and dried them by the fire. Fortunately, Han Yu had prepared well, choosing a high-ground cave that remained dry, but such weather was inevitably depressing. Especially in the forest, garments easily became damp with rain, creating an ufortable coldness. Yet, in Han Yu¡¯s eyes, the weather was an excellent opportunity. Far from disheartened, he decided to bring forward the nned operation. Chapter 247 - 256: No Refusal to Face Responsibilities Chapter 247: Chapter 256: No Refusal to Face Responsibilities ¡°What? Advance the n in this weather? Master, have you lost your mind?¡± Liu Cong ryed the newly received information to Han Yu and was informed of the decision to move up the n. He stared at Han Yu in disbelief, feeling that Han Yu¡¯s approach was truly beyond hisprehension. ¡°I haven¡¯t lost my mind, and you heard right,¡± Han Yu spoke with certainty. ¡°We set the n for tomorrow. This rain doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to stop anytime soon, at least not for a day or two.¡± Han Yu was almost certain about the weather. In the past, when he went into the mountains for a big hunt, he had to check the weather carefully. Moreover, they weren¡¯t far from the borders of Xinye, where the weather wouldn¡¯t differ much and significant changes were unlikely. ¡°Why not wait for two days instead? With such heavy rain, if we really go out, won¡¯t we all end up drenched?¡± Liu Cong had juste back from outside, fed up with the feeling of being soaked by the icy rain, both wet and cold, feeling as if his whole body was frozen stiff¨Cit was damn ufortable. ¡°Which is more important, life orfort?! The previous n we made wasn¡¯t perfect; it had many ws. We had no choice but to make a risky move, and casualties were inevitable. Now, heaven has granted us a perfect opportunity. This downpour provides us an excellent chance to catch the bandits off guard. What¡¯s a bit of hardship for a grown man? If you keep whining to me, see if I don¡¯t thrash you!¡± Han Yu looked at his normally refined subordinate who, to his surprise, could also curse when talking to his men. ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right, Master. Of course, life is more important. I still want to live and see my son and daughter-inw again. It would be such a loss to be killed by the bandits! Losing my life is one thing, but failing to beat the bandits and bringing shame to our ancestors would be far worse. Just tell me what to do, Master, and your subordinate will go through fire and water!¡± Liu Cong wasn¡¯t really a coward; he was just joking a moment ago, though there was indeed a hint of reluctance in his attitude. However, as a soldier, he took obeying orders as his duty¡ªonce given themand by his superiors, he was ready toy down his life! ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Compared to our lives, suffering a bit doesn¡¯t count for much. If we really do lose our lives here, who will our wives and children rely on? Everyone should rest well today. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll battle through the rain with all our might. Once we¡¯ve dealt with the bandits, we¡¯ll rest properly. I¡¯ll treat you all once we¡¯re done!¡± ¡°Alright, alright! After taking down the bandits, we¡¯ll feast with the Master!¡± Han Yu was very good at rallying the troops. With a few words, he managed to stir up everyone¡¯s fighting spirit and resolve to have a fierce battle with the bandits. After discussing some matters with everyone, Han Yu left the cave with a few men. Now that the n was moved up to the next day, some things needed to be prepared in advance. Reconnaissance was essential, and since it was sure to be raining tomorrow, they couldn¡¯t just go out in the rain; otherwise, even if they made it back, most would be sick. Han Yu knew that there wererge leaves in the mountains here, some as big as a washbasin, which could serve as umbres and raincoats, and their green color would allow them to move through the mountains without drawing attention. ¡°Master, are you going out again? If there¡¯s anything, let me handle it¡ªit¡¯s better than you getting sick from the rain and then no one¡¯s avable tomand us.¡± Liu Cong was about to rest when he saw Han Yu leaving. He spoke with concern, although not very eloquently, making it sound somewhat resentful. Liu Cong knew that Han Yu was a better fighter than himself, but he always felt that Han Yu didn¡¯t seem like he came from a farming household. Instead, he seemed like a young master from an aristocratic family, with his demeanor and integrity being exceptional. Liu Cong truly felt that Han Yu wasn¡¯t cut out for these rough tasks. ¡°No need, you¡¯ve been tired for a long time, so rest. Just make sure everything is okay here, and there¡¯s no need for anyone to wander off today to avoid drawing attention to our whereabouts.¡± Han Yu said this out of caution. Since they could have insiders in their stronghold, it¡¯s possible that the enemy might also have infiltrators among them. Even though he wanted to believe his brothers, with whom he shared weal and woe, he couldn¡¯t let emotions cloud his judgment. A single mistake could endanger more than just himself. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take care of everything here. I¡¯ll make sure everyone is ready to take on the bandits tomorrow!¡± Liu Cong had been with Han Yu for some time and immediately grasped Han Yu¡¯s intentions. Although Liu Cong was impetuous, he was a loyal and reliable man. Han Yu felt confident entrusting him with such tasks and nodded before leaving. The bandits in the mountains relished the heavy rain. ¡°This is the first time it¡¯s rained this heavily this year. Those government soldiers at the foot of the mountain must be suffering now. Their tents don¡¯t look very sturdy; I bet they¡¯re not nearly asfortable as we are in our stronghold with good food and drink.¡± ¡°Exactly. That corrupt official is indeed unlucky. Even the heavens seem to be on our side.¡± Hearing his brothers¡¯ words, the master of the stronghold rxed and his expression lightened. Travel was difficult in the forest during such rain, and even more so toe up and attack them. Although in these days Mr. Han had been showing such a stance, he never fully believed it and always remained on guard. As long as Mr. Han was stationed down the mountain, he could not rx, as the safety of every brother in the stronghold was at stake, and there was no room for carelessness. ¡°Servants, bring over those jars of good wine we got from the mountain foot the other day, and tell the kitchen to prepare some delicious dishes. We¡¯ve been worn out by that corrupt official these days, and the brothers have had a tough time. Let us rx and reward ourselves during this weather.¡± ¡°Great! Great! With the master, there¡¯s meat to eat and wine to drink! ¡± Everyone was too busy celebrating to notice a small minion in an inconspicuous corner whose face shed with a strange and inexplicable expression. Su Wenyue was selecting some material from the box, all fashionable and in vibrant, appealing colors, thinking of making two sets of clothes for Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang, her cousins. For one, Su Wenyue really liked her cousins and wanted to do something for them, and also to keep herself upied to make the time pass more quickly. Otherwise, worrying about Han Yu all day long was too much, both for others to see and for her own sense of well-being. ¡°These colors all look quite nice; I can¡¯t decide which ones to choose. I might as well make a set for Lan Xin and Lan Fang in every color. There¡¯s nothing else to do, and the materials will fade over time if just left there. They¡¯re at an age when they should dress up more, and having more sets to rotate would be nice¡ªyoung girls should look pretty.¡± As Su Wenyue said this, designs and styles of clothes already formed in her mind. She sketched them down and felt quite satisfied with the result. She thought that Lan Xin and Lan Fang would look beautiful in them. Then, perhaps thinking of something else, Su Wenyue sketched two more sets. Chapter 248 - 257: Emotion Stirred Chapter 248: Chapter 257: Emotion Stirred Su Wenyue looked at therge pile of cloth and picked out two pieces before having someone put the rest away. ¡°Take these two pieces of cloth to Aunt Feng, with the weather growing colder. Also, fetch some fine cotton so Aunt Feng can make two cotton-padded jackets for herself and An Tai.¡± Feng Susu didn¡¯t expect Su Wenyue to think of her and her son at this time. They had already received too much kindness from Su Wenyue, and subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want to ept it. However, she knew Su Wenyue¡¯s temperament. Besides, even if she didn¡¯t need it, Taier needed new clothes. The boy had grown so much; he was practically a man now, and the thought of him still wearing patched clothes made her sad. Instead of having someone else express her gratitude, Feng Susu personally went to thank Su Wenyue and also had some matters to discuss with her. Previously, Su Wenyue had mentioned that in addition to pickling vegetables, it was also possible to pickle meats or even eggs. ¡°Lady Yue, you¡¯ve been so kind to my son and me, I don¡¯t even know what to say. Just know I will keep this kindness in my heart and spare you the formalities,¡± she said. ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. I¡¯m not helping you with the expectation of gratitude in return. It¡¯s just that our men are out there putting in effort for the Imperial Court and suffering together. Uncle An has been out of touch for so long, and these past few days, I¡¯ve been quite worried for my husband too. Fighting with bandits, getting injured is minor; one wrong move and he might lose his life.¡± Although Su Wenyue said this partly for Feng Susu¡¯s benefit, she genuinely worried about Han Yu, and tears fell from her eyes uncontrobly as she spoke. She only allowed herself to be this vulnerable in front of Aunt Feng, not in the presence of others. Feng Susu was also moved to tears by Su Wenyue¡¯s disy of emotion, thinking of the hardships of the past years. Theyforted each other, and Feng Susu felt their rtionship had grown much closer¡ªnot just based on favors anymore but something deeper and more intimate. ¡°Do not worry, Lady Yue. Lord Han is such a good person and so capable; he will surely return safely. Don¡¯t fret too much; you still have three children to take care of, and you need to preserve your health,¡± Feng Susu consoled her, patting her hand. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Aunt. I¡¯m always hoping that my husband will return safely; my children and I can¡¯t live without him. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman who can¡¯t be as strong as you, Aunt,¡± Su Wenyue admitted humbly. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s nothing to be done about that. My child¡¯s father was incredibly good to me. Thinking of him, pining for him¡ªI can¡¯t let go of these thoughts, or else life would seem meaningless. I can only speak to you, Lady Yue, about these matters of the heart. Sometimes, I feel it¡¯s better to have no news of my child¡¯s father; at least I can cling to some hope.¡± Saying this, Feng Susu¡¯s face was full of sorrow and longing. Just an ordinary farmer¡¯s wife, she didn¡¯t understand deep romances but simply yearned for the man who had been good to her and who she had lived with. Her constant search and remembrance over a decade were in but profoundly moving and enduring, more than the intense loves of famous romantics. Su Wenyue felt guilty for inadvertently stirring Feng Susu¡¯s sadness, despite having no ill-intentions with her acts of kindness¡ªit was meant to bridge their rtionship. Yet, faced with such genuine emotion, any ulterior motives seemed shameful. ¡°Enough of this, Aunt. Let¡¯s not dwell on the unpleasant. Since Uncle An has been gone for so many years without word, I believe he¡¯s still alive, waiting somewhere in the world to be reunited with you. Even the Heavens wouldn¡¯t be so cruel, considering your steadfast devotion and longing. After all, ¡®fragrancees from the bitterness of cold plum blossoms.¡¯ Your years of suffering and tribtions will one daye to a good resolution,¡± Su Wenyue reassured her, her words mixed with genuine hope as she knew of the reunion that would eventually happen, even without her involvement. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you to Lingyin Temple to pray to the Bodhisattva one of these days? They say the Bodhisattva there is very responsive. I had three children in one go; perhaps the Bodhisattva could also fulfill your wishes,¡± Su Wenyue suddenly said. She hadn¡¯t been a firm believer in such things, but after living a second lifetime, she had grown to believe. If such bizarre events could happen to her, perhaps there was indeed divine blessing, giving her a chance to start over. In her previous life, it seemed Feng Susu reunited with her husband in a temple, though she wasn¡¯t sure it was Lingyin Temple. Originally, Su Wenyue had nned to let Feng Susu and her husband meetter, at an opportune time, to maximize the benefits and support for Han Yu. But seeing Feng Susu¡¯s heartfelt longing now, she couldn¡¯t help but be deeply moved and only wished for their early reunion. However, despite knowing where Feng Susu¡¯s husband was, she couldn¡¯t just reveal it, for there was no way to exin how she hade by such knowledge, and it could even cast suspicion on her own motives. Given that Feng Susu¡¯s husband rose from a farmer to his current status, he was no simple man, and it wasn¡¯t solely due to blind effort or sheer determination. Just from observing Han Yu in the military camp, she knew it was more than a ce of bravery and strength. Although luck yed a significant role in Feng Susu¡¯s husband¡¯s rise, he couldn¡¯t have been someone without shrewdness. A slip on her part would not only ruin her previous efforts but could lead to unforeseen consequences. She could help Feng Susu reunite with her husband sooner, but not if it meant putting herself in jeopardy. So, the safest course was to take Feng Susu to Lingyin Temple and try their luck, or find another suitable opportunityter. Su Wenyue reflected on her own character, acknowledging she wasn¡¯t truly a good person¡ªneither in her former life nor in this one. Her actions were primarily for her loved ones and her home, with everything else taking a backseat. Even when her heart was moved, her willingness to help others was always limited by the impact on her life. Feng Susu was intrigued by Su Wenyue¡¯s suggestion and immediately agreed. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Once Lord Han returns, we¡¯ll go to Lingyin Temple. Hopefully, the Bodhisattva will answer our prayers and bless my husband and me with a swift reunion.¡± ¡°He surely will,¡± Su Wenyue affirmed. After concluding this discussion, Feng Susu remembered she didn¡¯te solely to express gratitude; she had serious business in mind. ¡°By the way, Lady Yue, I sought you out not just to thank you but for another matter. The idea you hadst time was excellent. I didn¡¯t just make pickles this time but also experimented with some meats. The taste of the preserved meats iscking somewhat, but the salted eggs turned out quite well. I boiled a few and brought them for you to try, to see if there¡¯s anything that can be improved.¡± Chapter 249 - 258: What’s going on? Chapter 249: Chapter 258: What¡¯s going on? Feng Susu didn¡¯t just offer the pickles for Su Wenyue to taste. Su Wenyue, a master of culinary skills, naturally had a deep understanding of all aspects of cooking; otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have made even more delicious food. Her requirements for ingredients were very meticulous, and she could taste the quality of the food as soon as it touched her mouth, providing many suggestions and ideas, which were far better than her own solitary studies. Feng Susu was merely quite skilled in the art of pickling, a craft passed down from their ancestors. ¡°Really?¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this. Despite these pickles being unassuming and even considered unworthy for the dining table by some, the dishes made from these ingredients were incredibly delicious. When she said this, Han Yu even teased her, asking if her extensive research meant she was preparing to eat pickles for a lifetime, leading Su Wenyue¡¯s thoughts to drift. Han Yu had already scouted the route, and today, they just needed to follow the path. The rest of the preparations had been made yesterday evening. After a hearty breakfast early in the morning, everyone was ready to set off. Although today¡¯s rain was heavier than yesterday¡¯s, it didn¡¯t affect anything. ¡°Victory or defeat hinges on our action today, let¡¯s move out!¡± Having briefed everyone already, Han Yu didn¡¯t want to say more. He took the lead and set out for the bandit stronghold with everyone in tow. Outside was a torrential downpour, but the stronghold was buzzing with life. Not only was the hall filled with bandits drinking, gambling, and frolicking, but even the bandits responsible for guarding the outside had retreated to shelter from the rain. After all, no government soldiers would likely attack in such weather. Han Yu had precisely counted on this mindset when choosing the time for his attack, and as he predicted, taking out the guards to enter the stronghold was effortless. However, he remained vignt knowing that the guards were just a small fraction of their number, with the majority of the bandits gathered in the hall. ¡°Boss, what do we do? Those damn bandits are all gathered in the hall. Should we just burst in and take them by surprise? We¡¯d have the upper hand.¡± Liu Cong¡¯s visit to the insider was merely with a small minion who could only signal at the right moment, not anytime they wished. Therefore, Han Yu and his group could only know a rough estimation of the situation. They didn¡¯t expect that the bandits would be gathered in the hall today; there wasn¡¯t enough time to prepare. Han Yu had thought about converting someone significant from the enemy, but their hands were forced, and now they had to y it by ear. Han Yu thought about it and realized there wasn¡¯t a better option. If they waited too long, the bandits inside would surely notice something amiss. Rushing in to catch them off guard might actually give them a slight advantage. Fortunately, the men under hismand had been well trained these days. Despite unavoidable casualties, they still had a good chance of victory against the bandits. ¡°We have no choice but to go ahead. Listen to mymand. I¡¯ll count one, two, three, and we¡¯ll all charge in with me! Once inside, don¡¯t hold back. These bandits are evil to the core, with blood on their hands. I know many of you have never seen the battlefield and may hesitate to strike, but I hope you understand this is a life-or-death moment. Any hesitation or mercy will only lead to our own deaths.¡± Although Han Yu had already said these words before, he repeated them now as there was absolutely no room for softness or hesitation in this critical moment. ¡°Did you all get that?!¡± Han Yu spoke softly but with unusual solemnity and seriousness. Seeing everyone nod in understanding, he counted to three and led the charge into the fray. ¡°Kill!¡± Han Yu was at the very front, with Liu Cong following closely behind him. They charged forward recklessly, but the scene in the hall took them aback, as did everyone else. Even Han Yu felt a hint of surprise cross his face upon witnessing such a situation. As they burst in, the hall was in chaos, with many people lying haphazardly on the floor, some with bloodstains, others looking perfectly clean as though they were sleeping¡ªjust in the wrong ce. The scene was undeniably odd. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Did the Imperial Court send another force to eliminate the bandits?¡± Liu Cong was bewildered by the chaotic scene before him, unsure how to proceed. Everyone was dressed alike, and he couldn¡¯t tell who were bandits. ¡°Could it be a mutiny among the bandits?¡± Some had different views than Liu Cong. If the Imperial Court had intentionally set Master up, sending him here, why would they send another team? And judging by the situation, it seemed more like a mutiny had broken out amongst the bandits. Give me a break! ¡°I also think it¡¯s a bandit mutiny. But with this situation, what should we do? Attack one side, or wait for them to finish fighting?¡± Earlier, everyone had been ready to fight to the death, charging in behind Han Yu to create havoc, but unexpectedly, they now had the leisure and mood to chat. Han Yu didn¡¯t respond to his subordinates¡¯ questions but was instead assessing the situation before them. It did indeed look like a mutiny. The ones lying around unharmed were probably drugged, and there was the smell of wine in the hall¡ªlikely someone had spiked it with sleeping pills. Han Yu observed the bandits ahead, saying they were fighting each other was an understatement¡ªit was more like the Bandit Leader and his men were surrounding and attacking four or five young fighters, who were likely responsible for drugging them. These young ones exhibited impressive martial arts skills. Although young¡ªthe oldest being around sixteen or seventeen, and the youngest around twelve or thirteen¡ªthey managed to hold their ground despite being overrun. If not for their age and various limitations, these bandits would have been no match for them. However, the youths were currently at a disadvantage and wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. ¡°Master, what do we do?¡± The men Han Yu brought hadn¡¯t rushed forward rashly but waited for hismand. ¡°Help the side with fewer people, those kids,¡± Han Yu said, and without waiting for his subordinates to react, he plunged into the midst of the bandits. Zhai Li noticed the government soldiers storming the hall, but he couldn¡¯t afford the distraction. Engaging with the Bandit Leader, he felt himself struggling, gradually being suppressed, and knew this was bad. He had been aware that the Bandit Leader¡¯s Kung Fu surpassed his own. That¡¯s why he chose to infiltrate the stronghold andy low, waiting for an opportunity. Now that it had arrived, he didn¡¯t expect the Bandit Leader to be so cunning as to avoid the spiked wine. Nheless, for the sake of avenging his family, he was prepared to fight tooth and nail, even though he feared that sacrificing his life might not be enough to defeat the Bandit Leader. Chapter 250 - 259: Standing Up Chapter 250: Chapter 259: Standing Up Zhai Li, even though he was filled with hatred in his heart, was helpless. He med himself for hisck of consideration, for confidently believing that the Bandit Leader would fall for his sleeping pills¡ªnever expecting the Bandit Leader to be so cunning. However, now that the Government Soldiers had charged forward, they probably wouldn¡¯t spare the Bandit Leader either. In the past few days, Zhai Li had really believed that Lord Han was like those corrupt officials in the Imperial Court. Now it seemed that Lord Han was indeed different¡ªhis previous conduct had been a deliberate ruse to deceive the bandits. He had been determined to eradicate them, which was why he had attacked during such torrential rain, when even travel was difficult. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t do this. Zhai Li had previously misunderstood Lord Han as a negligent official who wouldn¡¯t genuinely attack the bandits. He had lost hope in the government soldiers and acted hastily at the first opportunity that presented itself. For the Bandit Leader to assume the position of Master, he relied not only on cunning but also on the martial arts that won the bandits¡¯ respect. Despite Zhai Li¡¯s family heritage, he was still young¡ªhis martial arts were not yet fully mastered and he was no match for a murderer like the Bandit Leader, who had bloodied his hands countless times. Struggling to hold his ground, Zhai Li was caught off guard and took a slice to the shoulder from the Bandit Leader, almost dropping his sword from the pain. With such ruthless aggression, the Bandit Leader wouldn¡¯t miss such an excellent opportunity. Aiming to take Zhai Li¡¯s life, he roared, ¡°You little brat, daring to cross me before you¡¯ve grown up! I¡¯ll personally finish you today and show you your ce in this world!¡± Naturally, Zhai Li was not willing to die at the hands of the Bandit Leader. Despite his inferior skills, he parried a few more strikes, but he was ultimately no match. As therge sword drew near, it was suddenly blocked by another sword. Before he could react, Imperial Court soldiers had charged in and began to fight the bandits, with the Bandit Leader now entangled inbat with Lord Han. Zhai Li had never met Han Yu, but as someone who was interested, he had inquired about Han Yu and quickly recognized him based on those descriptions. Lord Han was indeed a picture of noble elegance with exceptional martial prowess, matching the Bandit Leader blow for blow without falling behind. In this life, due to the changes brought about by Su Wenyue, Han Yu had a good rtionship with his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home. Before joining the military camp, Master Su personally found an expert to give Han Yu guidance. Thanks to his solid foundation, Han Yu had rapidly improved to his current level. In his previous life, Han Yu was also skilled, but his abilities had slowly increased through battles in the military camp. Otherwise, Han Yu would definitely not have been a match for the Bandit Leader at this time. After a fierce battle, Han Yu narrowly managed to y the Bandit Leader with his sword, without a hint of hesitation. A vicious criminal with hands stained with the blood of countless innocents didn¡¯t deserve to live in this world. Capturing him would risk his escape with the help of aplices in the military camp, potentially bing a menace once more. In that case, today¡¯s bandit elimination would have been meaningless. Therefore, when Han Yu struck, he did not hesitate, although killing the Bandit Leader was not conducive to interrogating the insider in the camp as evidence. Han Yu still did what he did. Even though Han Yu was ambitious and desired to climb the ranks, he possessed a sense of the greater good and morality, understanding how to measure and discern the importance of matters. Watching the Bandit Leader be in by Han Yu, Zhai Li finally couldn¡¯t help but sob mournfully, thinking of the rtives who had been harmed by the bandits. Ignoring his own wounds, he once again lifted his sword and joined the fight against the bandits. With the fierceness of his courage and the Bandit Leader no longer his adversary, the remaining minions seemed as easy to Zhai Li as slicing melons and vegetables¡ªhe had be almost numb to the killing. This bandit-suppressing operation proved extraordinarily sessful, thanks in part to Zhai Li and hispanions¡¯ quest for revenge. Although Han Yu and his men couldn¡¯t avoid injuries, no lives were lost. They returned in the same number they had set out with, all alive to see their fathers and mothers, wives, and children. The bandits were apprehended or killed as necessary, but the issue of how to deal with the few youths who had fought the bandits was more challenging. To their eyes, these youths were still but children, although they were the reason why they had so smoothly captured the bandits. However, it seemed these youths belonged to the bandits, as they were recognized by them. It was unclear why, despite the great risks, they had turned against the bandits¡ªcould there be some underlying story? ¡°Master, by killing the Bandit Leader, you¡¯ve avenged our grievous loss, and you are also my savior,¡± Zhai Li said as he kneeled on one knee before Han Yu to show submission. ¡°The Zhai Family has always repaid kindness. Please ept me, Master. I am willing to follow you to the death and serve you!¡± The other three youths also expressed their loyalty to Han Yu, just like Zhai Li. They had all escaped together and shared simr fates. Initially focused solely on revenge, they had given no thought to life thereafter. Now that their vendetta was settled, they found themselves at a loss for the future. With Han Yu having shown them kindness, they were all prepared to align themselves with him. Han Yu had indeed taken an interest in the youths¡¯ abilities from the start, which was why he had joined the battle so quickly¡ªhe didn¡¯t want them harmed. These youths had the potential to be molded into something great and would be a great asset if well-utilized. However, because of this, he also knew that the youths were undoubtedly proud in nature and unwilling to easily submit to anyone. So, when he heard Zhai Li was willing to follow him, a flicker of joy unguardedly passed through Han Yu¡¯s eyes. Although it was brief and went unnoticed, Zhai Li still caught it. Zhai Li had fully expected Han Yu to ept him but was surprised when Han Yu did not immediately confirm his eptance. Instead, Han Yu looked at them with a deep, searching gaze, as if he could see something different about them. Each of the four youths had an extraordinary status. They had barely escaped, and if the Thief learned of them, it would surely lead to their pursuit, especially since Han Yu was a figure of the Imperial Court. Even though he seemed different from those corrupt officials, the scrutiny from Han Yu made them uneasy, fearing that any gesture might arouse his suspicion, causing their expressions to be somewhat stiff. ¡°Who are you, and why have you been among the bandits? What is your purpose?¡± Han Yu demanded without room for retreat. The desire to nurture talent is natural, and Han Yu needed new talents at this time. Especially after learning of the existence of secret guards in both Sikong Ling¡¯s and the Su Family¡¯s ranks, Han Yu was even more eager to develop his own secret forces. It would be easier to conduct investigations and he wouldn¡¯t have to rely solely on the Su Family. It was not that hecked gratitude and was eager to distance himself from the Su Family; Han Yu remembered their kindness. But to truly achieve something significant, he needed to stand on his own. Chapter 251 - 260: Zhai Family in Guanzhong Chapter 251: Chapter 260: Zhai Family in Guanzhong Zhai Li and the other three young men exchanged nces. They had intended to feed Han Yu the same fabricated story they had used before, but seeing Han Yu¡¯s demeanor, they realized he wouldn¡¯t be easily fooled. Instead, they stood silent, as if wrestling with a difficult choice and decision. ¡°Lord Han, we cannot reveal our family backgrounds, but I can assure you of our utmost loyalty and that we will never betray you,¡± Zhai Li said after a moment of silence. He did not try to deceive Han Yu with the excuses they had used on others, unsure if it was out of gratitude or a belief that Han Yu would not be easily deceived. ¡°How can there be talk of loyalty when you can¡¯t even reveal your basic origins, let alone the question of betrayal? It¡¯s merely a matter of how much you¡¯re offered to betray,¡± Han Yu said with a wry smile, his face clearly showing disbelief. ¡°But what if our backgrounds really can¡¯t be disclosed?¡± said one of the younger boys, unable to conceal his impatience, his face showing a sense of urgency. He was worried because Han Yu didn¡¯t trust them and wanted to exin but felt powerless. He truly wished to follow a great hero like this master, a man unlike the corrupt officials in the Imperial Court, with formidable skills that even the Bandit Leader couldn¡¯t match. Such talent deserved his allegiance. However, Han Yu wasn¡¯t swayed by this appeal. Even though he was eager to recruit talents to build his secret forces, he would not take on people with unknown origins. The risk was too great. His expression grew colder, signaling that his previous gentle approach had been too lenient. It wasn¡¯t enough to merely speak kindly; he had to make them aware of their predicament. ¡°If you cannot rify your origins, not only will I be unable to take you in, but I will also have to arrest and hand you over to the Imperial Court for judgment,¡± he said. Upon hearing Han Yu¡¯s words, the four young men maintained theirposure, a result of their upbringing and the experience they had gained over the past days. They didn¡¯t show much fear, but their involuntary gestures betrayed their panic. Their enemies wielded immense power within the Imperial Court, second only to the emperor himself, who even made concessions to them. It could be said that they controlled the court. Thus, for these youths, being handed over to the court was tantamount to a death sentence. Even though they were far from Chang¡¯an, the old Corrupt Official who deeply feared them had sent assassins after them all this way and would surely not rest until they were dead. In such a predicament, it seemed they had no choice but to speak out. The young men could onlypromise with Han Yu, still worried as they said, ¡°If you must know, then fine, we will tell you. But before that, we hope, Lord Han, that if you decide not to take us in, you will not reveal our origins and will allow us to leave.¡± Han Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°I make no guarantees, nor can I promise you anything. If you wish to ally with me, you must show me your sincerity.¡± ¡°Big brother Zhai, this man is outrageous. Why should we listen to him? Let¡¯s go!¡± One of the youths couldn¡¯t hold his temper any longer and, pulling on Zhai Li and the others, attempted to leave, only to be blocked by Han Yu¡¯s subordinates. ¡°Who said you could leave? Didn¡¯t you understand what our master just said?¡± ¡°What do you mean? We helped you fight the Bandits, and now you want to stop us from leaving? How does that make sense?¡± Some of the youths changed their expressions, but Zhai Li remained calm throughout, neither speaking nor agreeing with hispanions, silently observing Han Yu¡¯s reaction. ¡°What help? Are you sure you weren¡¯t just having a fallout with the Bandits? If you are Bandits, naturally we cannot let you go. We must take you in and report back,¡± Han Yu¡¯s meaning was clear from his earlier words, which his followers, having been with him for a while, understood. ¡°That¡¯s not true. We are not Bandits. Bandits killed our family members. We sought revenge, and that¡¯s why we infiltrated the stronghold,¡± the youngest boy, who had long been restless, now grew even more agitated, speaking somewhat recklessly. ¡°And to think, we believed you were good, different from those Corrupt Officials in the Imperial Court. It turns out you¡¯re just as unreasonable.¡± ¡°Lord Han, I know you are a good official. I hope you can discern the truth. We are not Bandits. We came to this stronghold to seek an opportunity for revenge. Our origins are truly something that we cannot disclose forpelling reasons,¡± said the youths, who despite the hardships faced over the days, were still a bit naive, thinking the reason they were not allowed to leave was just that. Seeing the youths looking expectantly at him, Han Yu said, ¡°What¡¯s really the case is not for you to decide. If you have been wronged, the Imperial Court will clear your names after a thorough investigation. You will be released if you are found innocent; otherwise, the court will deal with you. I will not interfere.¡± Han Yu spoke with integrity, sounding as though there was no personal sentiment involved, just official matters. In reality, he was indeed ckmailing the youths to act ording to his intentions. He sensed that their origins were likely tied to the Imperial Court, and given the youths¡¯ inadvertent disy of resentment towards the court, he surmised their rtionship was hostile, or perhaps their enemy was a highly influential person within the court. This would be why they were so fearful and unwilling to cooperate with his investigation. ¡°Master, I can tell you our origins, but there are some things I can only discuss with you alone,¡± Zhai Li finally made his decision. More calctive and pragmatic than the other three youths, he had already grasped Han Yu¡¯s intentions. They had no other choice. ¡°Very well,¡± Han Yu said with a slight smile, pleased with Zhai Li¡¯s astuteness. He didn¡¯t find his own behavior despicable as using some schemes to achieve an objective was inevitable. Moreover, had it been someone else standing there today, the youths¡¯ fate would not have been any better. With Han Yu¡¯s indication, Zhai Li led him to a room beside the Hall, followed by the other three Young Masters. Perhaps because of their origins or maybe due to Zhai Li¡¯s greater steadiness and wisdom, the youths had always somewhat looked up to him as their leader, willing to heed his decisions on many matters. ¡°Are you ready to speak?¡± Han Yu was curious about the young men¡¯s identities, judging by their demeanor and bearing that they came from notable origins and were skilled in Martial Arts, wondering how they hade to fall onto hard times. Instead of immediately disclosing his background, Zhai Li posed a question to Han Yu, ¡°Master, have you ever heard of the renowned Martial Arts Families in Jianghu?¡± Upon hearing this, Han Yu¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Of course, I have,¡± he replied. Han Yu observed Zhai Li, silent and probably hoping to gauge his strength through this exchange. He listed several well-known Martial Arts Families from recent decades, among which the Zhai Family in Guanzhong stood foremost among the Eight Great Families. Chapter 252 - 261: Ruthless and Merciless Chapter 252: Chapter 261: Ruthless and Merciless When Han Yu reached this point, his heart skipped a beat as he suddenly made the connection with thest name. The Zhai Family in Guanzhong, could it be? If that was indeed the case, he had hit the jackpot. used and sent to the mountains to suppress bandits, he insteadted the allegiance of the Zhai family heir. Even someone asposed as Han Yu felt a flutter of excitement in his heart, akin to finding a treasured bounty. Han Yu had always kept a close eye on the Imperial Court¡¯s affairs. When he was back in his hometown, farming and hunting with no other sources of information, he would visit the teahouse during his free time to listen to storytellers and even made some friends. Once he joined the military camp, he had ess to better resources, and his understanding of the court¡¯s affairs deepened. Although he couldn¡¯t know the court¡¯s top-secret matters due to his limited abilities, he was well aware of other events and trends, such as the dissolution of the major martial arts families by the court. Some had surrendered to the Imperial Court, while a few ¡®hard bones¡¯ were ¡®gnawed¡¯ by the court and annihted¡ªthe Zhai Family, the head of the martial arts families, was the most uproarious case in recent days. Hearing Han Yu speak of the Zhai Family¡¯s past glories and pride, Zhai Li couldn¡¯t contain his emotions any longer. His face was filled with reminiscence and hatred, his eyes blood-red. After all, he was only sixteen, and to have experienced such a catastrophe at such a young age, even the toughest of minds couldn¡¯t remain impassive while mentioning it. After all, it had not been long since the event. Such profound scars were not to be forgotten in such a short time or even a lifetime. ¡°You are a descendant of the Zhai Family? Seeing your martial arts style, and your performance in all aspects, possessing such skills at such a young age must be the result of your family¡¯s full support. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be a direct descendant of the Zhai Family. Judging by your age, your father is the family head Zhai Qinghan, right?¡± Han Yu¡¯s words were filled with conviction. At the time, he felt sorry for the Zhai family, with their iron bones and unyielding spirit, truly admirable yet a pity to be wiped out, leaving no heir to continue the lineage. He had thought no descendant of the Zhai Family had survived that massacre. But it made sense after some thought. Such a martial arts family with a long heritage and deep roots couldn¡¯t be as straightforward and blunt as they appeared on the surface. They must have realized the Imperial Court¡¯s determination to eradicate them, and they could not forsake the pride in their bones and vite the ancestors¡¯ rules by submitting to the Imperial Court¡ªor rather, submitting to the treacherous minister Wang Mang. It¡¯s understandable to seek survival through twists and turns, but there is a line that cannot be crossed. Left with no choice, they resorted to such a desperate measure, sacrificing the entire n in exchange for a glimmer of survival and hope for the Zhai Family. Thinking about it, the burden on Zhai Li¡¯s shoulders was immense. ¡°Lord Han¡¯s spection is correct. I am the only legitimate son of the head of the Zhai Family, Zhai Qinghan; my original name is Zhai Mo, but after escaping, I changed my name to Zhai Li, which is this alias I am using now.¡± Zhai Li, having decided to reveal his identity to Han Yu, didn¡¯t hide it and promptly admitted his status, briefly describing his experiences after escaping from the Zhai Family. It turned out that on that day, Zhai Li was sent away by the elders of his family along with his mother and his ten-year-old cousin. Apanying him were several young members from other martial arts families who were also persecuted by the Imperial Court and sent out by their families as hopes for the future, escaping together. Despite their families¡¯ meticulous arrangements, betrayal led the Imperial Court to learn about their departure, prompting agents to hunt them down. In a dire situation, Zhai Li and three other young masters from various families decided to let women and children escape first while they dyed the enemy. The n was to shake off the pursuers and follow the markers to rejoin them, unaware that their rtives would encounter bandits. These bandits were extremely brutal, not only robbing them but also ughtering all their kin. After the family¡¯s demise, these were the only rtives they had left in the world. The youths, having just escaped a great peril, were faced with such devastating news. They yearned to storm the stronghold and annihte the bandits. But at the crucial moment, Zhai Li regained his senses and stopped the others. Though skilled in martial arts, they were no match for a group of bandits, powerful in number. It would have been different if they were ordinary people¡ªthey could just fight to the death. But they were different; they bore the heavy responsibility of their families¡¯ survival. From the moment their families expended all efforts to grant them this slim chance at life, their lives no longer belonged to themselves. Unable to risk their lives in a fight but with deep-seated vengeance that could not go unavenged, the youths decided to disguise themselves as refugees and join the bandits, infiltrating the stronghold. After Zhai Li finished, the other three young masters also recounted their experiences, simr in essence. Zhang Xing came from the Big Sword Zhang Family, and the Qi brothers, Qi Yun and Qi Shen, were from the Qi family of Muay Thai. Looking at Qi Shen, the youngest, not yet thirteen, even someone as stoic as Han Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel for the unfortunate lives of the youths, who had endured great hardships and disasters. Fortunately, they had survived, proving all four to be of firm and resolute temperament. No wonder they were chosen by their elders. Even though some of their ideas were simplistic due to their family¡¯s protection, their potential was greater. With time and hardship, they were all bound to grow and reach heights unreachable to others. ¡°That is the journey we¡¯ve been through. I won¡¯t hide it from you, Master. The one we have a grievance with is Prime Minister Wang Mang, the most powerful man in the Imperial Court who currently controls the court politics. We¡¯ve been pursued by Mang¡¯s men all the way here, and if you were to shelter us, Master, it could bring you trouble,¡± Zhai Li said, bracing himself. Before, he didn¡¯t want to reveal their identities to Han Yu partly because he feared Han Yu would refuse to shelter them due to the potentialplications. Now, havingid out their entire background, they awaited Han Yu¡¯s reaction. ¡°Being pursued by Prime Minister Wang¡¯s men is indeed troublesome. With his high position and great power, his influence permeates the court and the fields. Even martial arts aristocratic families like yours have fallen to him, and I¡¯m even less capable of contending with Lord Wang,¡± Han Yu said. Upon hearing these words, Zhai Li and the others¡¯ hearts sank. Did this mean he did not wish to take them in? It was understandable after all; with Mang the viin¡¯s ruthless nature, knowing about them might implicate Lord Han. ¡°If Lord Han does not wish to take us in, then please let us leave. At least provide us a chance for life. Otherwise, falling into Imperial Court¡¯s hands, we face only death,¡± Zhai Li thought Han Yu was only concerned about the risk of being implicated and hadn¡¯t considered at all that Han Yu might hand them over to seek favor with Wang Mang after learning their identities. Chapter 253 - 262: The Only Belief Chapter 253: Chapter 262: The Only Belief Han Yu indeed changed the subject with a turn, ¡°I cannot yet contend with the Prime Minister, who holds sway over the court and the country; otherwise, my end would not be much better. Therefore, if you choose to follow me, it can only be in secret.¡± When Han Yu made this statement, Zhai Li and the others felt as if they were at a turning point. It wasn¡¯t that theycked ambition, but after being pursued for so long, and then seeking revenge, they urgently needed to settle down and live peaceful days for a while before considering their future. The directions from their families weren¡¯t for them to seek revenge, but to lie low, preserve themselves, and keep the lineage of their families alive. ¡°I am willing to follow Master.¡± Zhai Li responded without hesitation; his views on Han Yu were quite exceptional. Not only did Han Yu show him kindness, but he also saved his life, and being hunted everywhere, hiding in the dark was their only option. ¡°We are also willing.¡± Once Zhai Li made his stance clear, Zhang Xing and the Qi Family Brothers thought it over and were also willing to follow Han Yu. However, they bore the deep blood feuds and the heavy burdens of their families on their shoulders. While following Han Yu, they also hoped that he would give them some freedom to undertake the tasks they must address. ¡°Lord Han, we do not wish to deceive you. If we were ordinary people, we would never say such things, but each one of us bears a blood feud, and we have no other choice!¡± Zhai Li and hispanions knew they were asking for too much, but they couldn¡¯t help it. They weren¡¯t ungrateful; Lord Han had been kind to them, a factid bare before them. Rather than bringing it upter with the risk of seeming traitorous, it seemed better to speak up now and feel more at peace about it. Hearing Zhai Li and the others mention this, Han Yu was not angry. Their backgrounds dictated certain things; they couldn¡¯t simply disregard everything, as that would only show they were forgetful of kindness and of their ancestors and families. This actually revealed the sincerity of the young men, and Han Yu might have had to reconsider whether to ept them or not, for he was also taking risks. Turning them in to gain favor was not something he would do, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t cover for them either. ¡°That is only natural. I hold great respect in my heart for your esteemed elders, and when I heard the news of the Major Martial Arts Families¡¯ destruction, I felt regret and deep sorrow. Knowing your backgrounds, I wouldn¡¯t treat you asmon folk. You will follow me only temporarily. How about a ten-year agreement? You work for me during these ten years, and I believe that within ten years, I will have achieved sess and established a career. After ten years, you can leave on your own ord, to do whatever you wish or must do, and I will provide you with as much assistance as I can within my capabilities to help revive your families.¡± Han Yu never intended to make Zhai Li and hispanions his subordinates. Given their backgrounds, he merelycked hands, and after proper training, Zhai Li and the others would undoubtedly be excellent helpers. Moreover, the disciples raised by the Martial Arts Families couldn¡¯t possibly have only the abilities they appeared to have. What he wanted was to take advantage of their skills, and once he had developed his own manpower, everything else would fall into ce. ¡°Is what Lord Han is saying true?¡± Zhai Li and the others showed a glimpse of hope in their eyes upon hearing Han Yu¡¯s proposal. ¡°A man should stand tall between heaven and earth; what I say, I will do.¡± ¡°We will remember Lord Han¡¯s kindness in our hearts. Should Master ever issue amand, we will go through fire and water without hesitation!¡± Zhai Li and a few others knelt on one knee, pledging their loyalty to Han Yu. Han Yu helped them up: ¡°Rise, from now on, we are our own people. Although your backgrounds are not yet known to everyone, there will always be a time when they are discovered. I can¡¯t take you back openly, so you must leave on your own first.¡± ¡°But Master, how should we find you? Going to the military camp is clearly inappropriate, and we have nowhere to stay. We have only managed to evade pursuit because we were hiding in the stronghold.¡± Zhai Li said, troubled, not wanting to cause trouble for Master right from the start, but they had no choice. Han Yu had considered what Zhai Li said and pulled out a sachet from his bosom, handing it to Zhai Li: ¡°Take this sachet and go to the address I¡¯ve mentioned. Someone will be there to arrange things for you, but be sure to be cautious and make certain no one is following you, and seek the ce when the night is deep and no one is paying attention.¡± The address Han Yu gave was actually his home in Xinluo Town. To be cautious, Han Yu did not want to involve Su Wenyue, but just like Zhai Li said, they didn¡¯t have a ce to stay, and it wasn¡¯t safe to reside in an inn where they might be discovered. Apart from his daughter-inw, Han Yu trusted no one else with this matter. Zhai Li memorized the address, and Han Yu added: ¡°That¡¯s my home address. Once you get there, someone will take you to meet My Wife. Tell her your situation, she has good judgment and will know how to make arrangements for you.¡± Although Han Yu often mocked Su Wenyue for her simplicity, he was well aware that his daughter-inw had ns of her own. Even if she appeared foolish, it was only because she chose not to ponder over some matters, out ofziness. In crucial times, however, she was reliable and utterly loyal to him, sharing both their interests and their honors and disgraces. Hearing that the address given by Han Yu was his own home, Zhai Li and the others were shaken; such a level of trust to give them his home address filled them with even greater gratitude. ¡°Do not overthink it. I choose to believe in you, and by giving you my home address, I trust that the disciples raised by the Major Martial Arts Families are upstanding and responsible, not ungrateful wretches. Otherwise, the esteemed elders wouldn¡¯t have risked the annihtion of their entire families rather than submit to a treacherous official. Just for this reason alone, I trust in the character of those they raised.¡± These words from Han Yu meant more to Zhai Li and the others than any other affirmation. To them, how they were regarded mattered less than Han Yu¡¯s affirmation of the character of their old masters. In their hearts, they silently swore to assist Lord Han to their utmost, so as not to disappoint his trust in them. At this moment, Su Wenyue still had no idea that Han Yu had subdued all the bandits and was en route to the military camp with them in custody, just as the heavy rain had ended and the sun emerged. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s a rainbow! All colorful and pretty, a truly beautiful sight and a good omen,¡± Grandma Chen said excitedly upon seeing the rainbow that appeared in the sky, believing that Madam would be delighted since she had been worried about her husband¡¯s safety for the past few days. When Su Wenyue heard this, she looked in the direction Grandma Chen was pointing, and indeed, she saw a rainbow streaking through the sky with marvelous colors, bringing a trace of joy to her face. ¡°Grandma Chen, please send someone to inquire at the military camp to see if Husband has returned.¡± Chapter 254 - 263: Receiving the News Chapter 254: Chapter 263: Receiving the News Su Wenyue sent someone to the military camp every day to gather information. This morning, her messenger returned but had no news of Han Yu¡¯s return. Encouraged by Grandma Chen¡¯s words, Su Wenyue felt this was a good omen and was moved to send someone for news again. Unfortunately, it was night by the time Han Yu and his men arrived, and Su Wenyue¡¯s messenger had again returned without any news. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be disappointed. Perhaps Master is still on his way home. Who knows, maybe if you send someone tomorrow morning, there will be news,¡± said Grandma Chen,forting Su Wenyue. Little did she expect that her casually given reasons would actuallye true. ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s the case. I¡¯ll have someone go check again early in the morning,¡± said Su Wenyue, somewhat disappointed at not hearing any news about Han Yu. She knew Grandma Chen was just trying tofort her, but she still held onto hope and echoed her words. Looking at Brother Xing, who was intently listening to their conversation from the bed, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help butugh as she picked up the little guy. The three siblings had cried out at almost the same time, but Brother Xing was the most alert and understanding, just as Lan Xin and Lan Fang had said. It was as if he understood what adults were saying. Seeing Su Wenyue pick him up, Brother Xing reached out his little hand to touch her face and giggled. ¡°You really are a little imp, aren¡¯t you? By the look of you, could you actually understand what Mother is saying? You charming little thing,¡± said Su Wenyue with a smile, watching Brother Xing. Whether he understood or not, he opened his little mouth and cooed, making sounds that nobody could decipher. ¡°You are Mother¡¯s good treasure,¡± said Su Wenyue, and then covered Brother Xing with kisses, leaving him cooing and crying out more loudly than before. His little face scrunched up adorably as if he was protesting, amusing Su Wenyue to no end. ¡°Protesting is useless, who asked me to be your birth mother? You¡¯re so young and already disdainful of your mother, you little rascal. If you dare to be unfilial to me when you grow up, watch me spank you.¡± Su Wenyue said, and yfully, lightly patted Brother Xing¡¯s little bottom. The little guy actually began to struggle in embarrassment and indignation, which made Su Wenyueugh even more. Not wanting to favor one child over the others, after teasing Brother Xing, Su Wenyue picked up the two younger ones and yed with them one by one. Unlike their brother, these two little ones were very obedient, allowing Su Wenyue to y with them as she pleased. When they were happy, they would break into little grins. Her previous anxiety due to theck of news about Han Yu dissipated somewhat after ying with the three little ones. Indeed, the children were her source of joy. The time that was supposed to be difficult passed quickly as she yed with the little ones, and before she knew it, night had fallen. The children were hungry, so Su Wenyue handed them over to the Nanny to feed them milk, regretting that she couldn¡¯t do it herself. Giving birth to the triplets had nearly cost her half her life, and it took a while to recover her health¡ªlet alone produce breast milk. Touching her now-t stomach, Su Wenyue thought that if she were to conceive again, she would want to nurse the child herself. Despite the hardships of pregnancy, she didn¡¯t have thoughts of not having more children. Traditionally, a woman is blessed with many children, and she wanted to bear more for Han Yu. However, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for the next two to three years. Thest time she gave birth, the doctor said it would be more difficult for her to conceive again, and her body wouldn¡¯t recover quickly, so she couldn¡¯t be pregnant again soon, as it would ruin her health further and possibly shorten her life. Lord Han¡¯s expression had changed when the doctor mentioned this; he even considered not having any more children. It was only after the doctor assured him that with proper care, there would be no issues that Lord Han¡¯s face eased slightly. Ever since then, he had been particrly careful during their intimate moments,pletely preventing any chance of pregnancy. Thinking of sometimes overbearing but well-intentioned actions of Han Yu, Su Wenyue felt especiallyforted at that moment. With worry and longing, she fell into a blurry sleep alongside the three children. ¡°Madam, Madam, please wake up.¡± Su Wenyue had barely fallen asleep when someone woke her from her dreams. Groggily opening her eyes and thinking of Han Yu, she instantly became alert. ¡°What is it? Is there news from Han Yu? Is he alright?¡± Su Wenyue grabbed Aunt Li¡¯s sleeve anxiously as she asked. However, being mindful of her children, she lowered her voice, making it sound somewhat shrill. Su Wenyue had never been woken up sote before. Moreover, Aunt Li was very discerning and wouldn¡¯t disturb her at this hour over trivial matters. To wake her up now implied that something serious that even Aunt Li couldn¡¯t handle was afoot. Apart from news about Han Yu or the Su Family, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t think of another reason for Aunt Li to wake her. There shouldn¡¯t be any issues with the Su Family at this hour, and with Han Yu still out suppressing bandits, she naturally assumed it concerned him. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Madam. Someone has brought a message stating that Master is fine and that you should set your mind at ease,¡± Aunt Li said hurriedly, soothing Su Wenyue, afraid that she had rmed her. Relieved, Su Wenyue patted her chest and exhaled, ¡°Thank goodness, thank goodness, you scared me to death! Aunt Li, why did you wake me up in the middle of the night? Is something wrong? And earlier, you mentioned someone brought a message. Are they Husband¡¯s men? Why would they send someone now? After all these days, hasn¡¯t my Husband returned from his campaign yet?¡± Su Wenyue asked several questions in her eagerness to know. Aunt Li hesitated, unsure of how to respond. She couldn¡¯t guess the status of those young men; they didn¡¯t appear to be subordinates of their Master. Their manner and demeanor resembled that of young masters from a Wealthy Family¡ªthey were dressed shabbily, as if they had encountered some hardship, but still carried an air of pride and confidence. When she inquired about their identities, they refused to say more, handing over a sachet as a token to meet Madam Han, insisting that Lord Han had sent them and conveying the message of his safety. Despite further questioning, the young men wouldn¡¯t reveal another word, except that they needed to see Madam Han. Given their uncertain identities, Aunt Li was cautious, yet she recognized the sachet¡ªit was one that Madam herself had made for Master, and he cherished it, always carrying it with him. Now, however, it was in the hands of these young men, who demanded to see the Madam, hinting that they might truly be messengers sent by the Master. With matters concerning the Master, Aunt Li did not dare to let the young men wait and immediately went to wake up the Madam, for she knew how anxiously the Madam awaited news of the Master every night. Hearing that he was safe would certainly bring great joy. Yet the secretive nature of these young men added ayer of doubt to Aunt Li¡¯s mind. Nevertheless, with so many caretakers at home, there should be no harm. Chapter 255 - 264: Not Cherishing Sentiments Chapter 255: Chapter 264: Not Cherishing Sentiments ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Wenyue rarely saw such a hesitant and puzzled expression on Aunt Li¡¯s face, but as long as Han Yu wasn¡¯t in trouble, Su Wenyue could ask about anything else withposure. ¡°Madam, this servant doesn¡¯t know who those young men are, only that they said Master sent them to find you, they conveyed the news of Master¡¯s safety, and when I pressed them, they refused to say more. They only mentioned that they would inform you upon seeing you. Moreover, those young men seemed rather secretive, which made me fear something might be amiss. Madam, if you decide to meet them, please be cautious and have some bodyguards apany you for reassurance.¡± Having served Su Wenyue for so long, Aunt Li naturally knew her master¡¯s temperament and didn¡¯t need to guess that Su Wenyue would surely meet those young masters, especially since they imed toe on Master¡¯s orders. ¡°They said Husband sent them? Do they have any proof?¡± Su Wenyue asked with skepticism. When Aunt Li handed over the sachet, Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes paused, recognizing it as her own handiwork. Han Yu cherished the things she made, especially this sachet which had a special meaning at the time. He always carried it with him, but the story behind it was unknown to others. Hence, when the young men came with the sachet, it was likely on Han Yu¡¯s behest. ¡°If that is the case, then let them in. I will see them in the hall,¡± Su Wenyue said without a hint of hesitation. No matter what the young men¡¯s intentions were, she had to meet them because of the sachet. The young men had been waiting outside for a while before being invited in by the servants. Entering the Han Family¡¯s courtyard, they didn¡¯t disy any particr emotions but felt internally that, although the courtyard was simple, it was tidied up neatly and probably Madam Han¡¯s doing. Moreover, judging from the way Lord Han spoke about her, Madam Han must be a capable and astute Mistress of the house. The young men all thought this, so when they saw Su Wenyue, they were momentarily startled and ufortable. Madam Han seemed quite young; wasn¡¯t she supposed to be a mother of three? How did she still look so youthful? She wasn¡¯t much older than themselves, and her whole bearing wasparable to, if not exceeding, those of the women from the Aristocratic Families in Chang¡¯an. Could such a delicate-looking woman who appeared to need protection truly be Lord Han¡¯s wife and manage their affairs as he imed? At that moment, the young men harbored doubts, only Qi Shen, the youngest, felt a strong liking for Su Wenyue, thinking she was like his older sister. Unfortunately, his sister and kin had all been killed by a group of thieves, so he looked at Su Wenyue with a radiant, somewhat foolish smile. ¡°Are you Madam Han?¡± Zhai Li asked uncertainly, gazing at the woman before him with delicate and lovely features. He didn¡¯t question what Han Yu had said, but he felt certain he had the wrong person. Perhaps this was Madam Han¡¯s younger sister? ¡°Indeed, I am Han Yu¡¯s wife. The servants mentioned you wanted to see me?¡± Su Wenyue nodded, confirming her identity, taking note of the young men¡¯s doubts and distrust but notmenting further, waiting for the young masters to respond on their own. ¡°Please excuse my intrusion, Madam is just so youthful, different from what Master Han described, so I was taken aback for a moment. Please forgive me,¡± Zhai Li candidly said. They came from a Martial Arts Family and believed in the straightforwardness of the martial arts world, not the convolution of the upper-ss nobility. This frankness was something Su Wenyue appreciated. Lan Xin and Lan Fang had gone to bed, but roused by the noise, they got up and saw several handsome young men, who, despite their modest dress, exuded an air and upbringing that appealed to them. They spected about the young men¡¯s Status, but being prudent, they didn¡¯t openly inquire, only looked on curiously. Zhai Li and the others, however, didn¡¯t want to be scrutinized. Their current identities were better kept secret; seeing fewer people meant less risk of exposure. Not only were they putting themselves in danger, but now they might also jeopardize Lord Han. Having taken the Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang sisters under her wing, Su Wenyue was responsible for them and had promised her eldest aunt to look after them, so she couldn¡¯t let the sisters encounter outsiders: ¡°Lan Xin, Lan Fang, there¡¯s nothing left for you to do here. You can go back to your rooms to rest. Grandma Chen, keep a close watch, make sure the young Misses rest well and check if the doors and windows are securely closed against the cold.¡± Grandma Chenplied, and with Su Wenyue¡¯s word, the Lan sisters had no choice but to leave. However, before departing, Lan Fang gave Zhai Li another curious nce, thinking the young man looked familiar but certain she had never met him before, which made her feel a bit peculiar. Once Lan Xin and Lan Fang had left, Zhai Li and the others also sighed in relief, feeling a bit nervous from the girls¡¯ scrutiny. ¡°Alright, now you can tell me why you sought me out. What message did Husband send with you? Why didn¡¯t hee back himself and instead sent you with a message?¡± Su Wenyue urgently wanted to know. When Su Wenyue asked, Zhai Li and the others didn¡¯t answer but looked towards the people around Su Wenyue: ¡°Please forgive us, Madam, but this matter is of great importance, and we must speak to you alone.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± Qi Shen added, concerned that Su Wenyue might not trust them. ¡°It was also for this reason that Master Han didn¡¯t have us wait for him elsewhere but sent us to you instead. If our identities were discovered¡­¡± He was cut off by a re from Zhai Li, catching himself and realizing he had misspoken. Although naive, he wasn¡¯t reckless and had acted out of fondness for Madam Han. Listening to them, Su Wenyue¡¯s expression turned solemn. If Han Yu was treating this matter with such significance, the young men¡¯s identities must be exceptional. Given the state of the world, Su Wenyue already had some suspicions upon meeting the young men, though she wasn¡¯t entirely sure. Were that the case, no wonder Han Yu was so cautious. ¡°All of you leave now. Make sure tomand the informed servants not to let a word of tonight¡¯s events slip out, or do not me me for being unsentimental,¡± Su Wenyue decisively ordered, now having a n in mind. Aunt Li, however, was worried about leaving Su Wenyue alone with the young men. Should they harbor ill intentions, what then? Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t seemly for Madam, a woman, to be alone with several men in a Room, so she wished to stay. Chapter 256 - 265: Put into Use Chapter 256: Chapter 265: Put into Use ¡°Aunt Li, carry out my orders as I havemanded!¡± Su Wenyue said with a cold voice, her tone leaving no room for doubt. Since thest incident involving Su Hengyi¡¯s injury, although Su Wenyue knew she was also at fault for being too impulsive out of emotional impulse¡ªapse in control due to the emotional umtion from her previous life, which almost led to a significant loss¡ªshe reflected on herself. At the same time, she no longer took ax attitude towards the servants. A mistress cannot always be lenient with her servants, nor overly strict; a bnce of leniency and strictness is needed to manage a household well. Previously, she used to think that since the servants in her home were sent by her mother and were well-disciplined and loyal, she did not need to worry too much. As long as Aunt Li and Grandma Chen did their jobs, she didn¡¯t need to ask too many questions. But the recent incident exposed some problems. After a thorough rectification, the servants at the Han Family home respected her much more, with none daring to act duplicitously. Even old women like Aunt Li and Grandma Chen didn¡¯t dare go against her wishes, and she finally became the true mistress of the mansion, with all the authority and dignity that came with the title. ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Su Wenyue like this, Aunt Liplied, even though she had her concerns. The Madam was not like before; she was decisive and not to be disobeyed. If Aunt Li truly crossed Madam¡¯s boundaries, Madam might not care about her ¡°old face¡±. After Su Wenyue issued an order and saw the Han Family¡¯s servants follow it obediently, without a single hint of defiance, truly making hermand unquestionable, nobody dared to show the slightest negligence or contempt because the mistress was a young and delicate woman. At this moment, Zhai Li and others began to realize the extraordinary nature of this woman: her intelligence, decisiveness, initiative, and her methods all showed she was a match for a man like Lord Han. Zhai Li and hispanions held Lord Han in high esteem. Their approval indicated their high regard for Su Wenyue, acknowledging her as their future mistress and the figure they would have to be loyal to aside from Lord Han. ¡°Now that everyone else has left, can you speak now?¡± Su Wenyue was actually quite curious whether these young men¡¯s origins were as she had guesseding from Chang¡¯an and likely having some connection to Prime Minister Wang Mang, who currently wielded immense power in government. Zhai Li, worried about exposing his identity and the risks it might bring, now only saw Su Wenyue present, and with previous instructions from Han Yu, he naturally held nothing back, telling Su Wenyue everything he could. Compared to the excitement Han Yu felt inside when he learned of this, Su Wenyue was not much better off. However, both spouses were good at keeping theirposure and hiding their emotions, so their reactions were not obvious to others. Su Wenyue thought to herself that Han Yu was indeed very lucky, which was no surprise considering his rise to Prime Minister in her previous life. Personal achievements depended not only on capability and brains but also significantly on luck. As for the risks that the origins of Zhai Li and hispanions brought them, Su Wenyue, like Han Yu, had considered it, but found that they were outweighed by the benefits they brought. After experiencing her previous life, Su Wenyue was more aware of the power held by Wang Mang than Han Yu. Right now, Wang Mang was already dominating the imperial court, and in the future, he would usurp the throne and dere himself emperor, though he wouldter be overthrown by an armed insurrection. Still, at present, he was at the peak of his power. Nevertheless, Su Wenyue was unafraid, thinking that if they couldn¡¯t even shoulder this risk, they couldn¡¯t talk about achieving great things. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you gentlemen are the heirs of the Major Martial Arts Families. The rigid and noble spirit of the elders is admirable yet also regrettable. No wonder you all possess such demeanor. Centuries, even millennia of heritage from the Martial Arts Families are sure to produce such distinguished offspring, so it¡¯s not surprising at all,¡± said Su Wenyue. In her previous life, she had no knowledge of these things and had never even heard of the Martial Arts Families. That she now understood so much, even enough to speak with authority, she owedrgely to Sikong Ling. Although Sikong Ling was quite a bad lot, promiscuous, and even deceived her ¡°affections¡±, he surprisingly trusted her, letting her in on some outside affairs, and was not very guarded against her. Sometimes, she wondered what Sikong Ling¡¯s real attitude towards her was. Her expression, observed by Zhai Li and hispanions, has yet another meaning, further convincing them of the unusual nature of Madam Han, who was not much older than themselves. Not only was she deeply knowledgeable about the major martial arts families, but she also maintained her calm andposed demeanor upon learning of their identities¡ªas if she had just learned of an ordinary person¡¯s background, seemingly treating it as quite a normal matter. It made them, who had some pride and confidence, start to feel somewhat uneasy inside. ¡°Madam seems to have a deep understanding of matters in the martial arts world, which quite surprises us. We did not expect a woman raised in the inner house to possess such insight. We are quite impressed,¡± said Zhang Xing, who was a bit careless by nature and not ustomed to praising women. Although he genuinely admired Su Wenyue, his words came out somewhat disrespectful¡ªnot towards Su Wenyue specifically, but rather reflecting a general disparagement towards women. Su Wenyue did not take offense upon hearing this, recognizing that Zhang Xing did not mean any harm. In fact, she even detected a hint of ttery in his words, and responded with a confident smile, ¡°Of course. If I did not understand all this, how could my husband trust you toe to me? This is a matter concerning one¡¯s life and fortune.¡± Zhai Li and the others, no strangers to women, were taken aback by Su Wenyue¡¯s confidence and grace at that moment, staring at her as if they were just youngds. Zhai Li was the first to regainposure, a hint of noticeable red coloring his ears, whether out of embarrassment or feeling slightly ashamed since they had never behaved like this towards a woman before. ¡°May I know how you n to arrange our stay, Madam? When I came in, I roughly surveyed theyout of this House and saw it¡¯s not veryrge. Besides, with peopleing and going, it does not seem secretive enough. Staying here might not be suitable. Our exposure is not of concern, but we fear implicating you and the Master,¡± said Zhai Li as if to cover his awkwardness with a cough before bing serious. The security of both them and Lord Han¡¯s family was at stake, and it was no joking matter. Su Wenyue was not anxious. In fact, she had never intended for Zhai Li and hispanions to stay here¡ªor in her own Zhuangzi, or anywhere connected to the Han Family or the Su Family. These young men were figures in the current limelight, and neither the Han Family nor the Su Family had the capacity to contend with a vast power like Prime Minister Wang. Charging headlong into such a confrontation would only lead to their own destruction. ¡°Rest assured, even if you dared to stay here, there is no way I would dare let you. Naturally, I have another ce in mind to amodate you,¡± assured Su Wenyue, her mind already made up about where to ce Zhai Li and hispanions. Those days she had sent Xiao Xi scurrying all over to handle her tasks were not for leisure; her past preparedness, with no foreseen need, now proved quite beneficial. Chapter 257 - 266: He’s Back Chapter 257: Chapter 266: He¡¯s Back Su Wenyue gave Zhai Li and the others some additional instructions before arranging for a horse carriage. Knowing that Han Yu would hurry back as soon as he settled military camp matters, she did not dy and arranged for reliable people to escort Zhai Li and hispanions to a safe ce overnight. Aunt Li knew that Su Wenyue had arranged for the people to be sent away. As for where they were sent, Su Wenyue did not say, and Aunt Li, knowing her ce, did not ask further. After thest incident, Aunt Li understood what matters she should not involve herself in and did not dare to overstep her bounds. Even being sent from Madam Su, she knew Madam would not hesitate to punish her. Although the people were sent away, Su Wenyue could not sleep. Only when the person she sent out returned and reported they had safely arrived did she settle down. By then, dawn was breaking. After checking on the Child again and feeling extremely exhausted from the sleepless night, she fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow. The three Little guys woke up and immediately started looking for Mother. The Nanny came over and found out that Su Wenyue was still asleep. ¡°Aunt Li, should we wake Madam? You know the temperament of the boys and girl. If they can¡¯t see Madam, they will start making a fuss,¡± said the Nanny, somewhat flustered. These three little guys from the Han Family were incredibly sharp for their age, and they recognized people based on the situation, which she couldn¡¯t handle. If it wasn¡¯t for Madam knowing these three Little guy¡¯s tempers, she would likely me them for not taking good care of the Child. In all honesty, they were very fond of the clever Little guys¡ªlooking good, neatly dressed, and precious children. They nearly idolized the trio, not daring to neglect their care in the slightest. Aunt Li also knew the habits of the three Little guys but had no intention of waking Su Wenyue, as the children were fine and there was no need to disturb Madam over such a small matter. ¡°Let Madam sleep a bit longer. Madam did not rest well yesterday and has just fallen asleep; no need to wake her. Ever since giving birth to the three children, her health has not been as good as before. She cannot afford to be worn out and needs proper rest.¡± ¡°But what if the children¡­?¡± The Nanny was still worried. Although it was no big deal for children to cry for a bit, as long as it wasn¡¯t for too long, the three children were just too darling. She felt her heart ache watching them cry. ¡°You get the children ready and then bring them over. Allow them to stay by Madam¡¯s side. The boys and girl are very obedient and will surely not fuss as long as they see their Mother,¡± Aunt Li, after all, had better ideas, and a thought struck her. She remembered the other day when the Child woke up while Madam was sleeping, but they quietly yed without fussing, asionally ncing at Madam to ensure she was there and then continued to y. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll get the children ready and bring them right over.¡± The Nanny quickly agreed with a smile, seeing her problem resolved. Besides, Madam¡¯s bed was big, and with no adults around, it had more than enough space for three children. asionally, Madam also took naps with the children during the day, just like this. Meanwhile, Han Yu and his troops escorted the bandits back to the military camp, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. No one expected that Han Yu would return so unexpectedly, having actually destroyed the bandit¡¯s nest and captured them¡ª an even more dangerous task than his previous mission. Those alert in the camp knew that Han Yu¡¯s expedition against the bandits was a setup, a trap intended for him to fall into. Some even knew that someone had colluded with the bandits, targeting Han Yu¡¯s life, likely resulting in a no-return mission. However, against expectations, Han returned unharmed and imed a significant victory! The superiors took the bandit issue seriously, as the bandits had be unbearably brazen, killing and looting without restraint. Hence, a strict order came down to eradicate them, and unfortunately, this thankless task fell to Han Yu. Inside his tent, Master Li was discussing matters with his subordinates when he heard themotion outside and frowned in displeasure, ¡°What¡¯s all the noise about? Don¡¯t you know Master is discussing affairs?¡± ¡°Master Li, Master Han, he, he has returned,¡± the subordinates aware of Han Yu¡¯s mission were shocked to see him back and reported to Li Bonian in a somewhat stammering manner, thinking how big of a survivor Han was to have dodged danger not just once but twice. ¡°What, Han Yu has returned?¡± Li Bonian raised his eyebrows. He assumed Han Yu had retreated in the face of difficulty, scared off by the bandits, especially with the recent heavy rainfalls. It did not ur to him that Han had returned victoriously, capturing the bandits. He had been contemting how to frame Han, hoping the superiors would deal with him under militaryw since Han had issued a Military Order. ¡°Our Master Han has returned. Let¡¯s go greet him! Although he failed to suppress the bandits, spending so many days outside was not easy, especially with the recent rains. It¡¯s understandable that he would know when to retreat. However, this Master Han is not as brave as everyone imagines. Let¡¯s see how he now reveals his true nature,¡± Li Bonian said without giving his subordinate a chance to speak, striding forward, eager to see Han Yu¡¯s disheveled state, particrly thinking about how Han Yu¡¯s wife had made him endure humiliation, with his cheek mark taking two days to fade. Those two days, he had stayed in his yard, stewing in frustration, and now he finally found an opportunity to vent, looking forward to mocking Han Yu in front of everyone and causing him to lose face utterly. The subordinate opened his mouth, intending to stop Li Bonian but saw that he was already heading out of the tent. He hurriedly followed, thinking how bad things would turn out. Master Li had put in a lot of effort to bring down Master Han, yet instead of failing, Master Han aplished a feat. One could only imagine how furious Master Li would be. On Han Yu¡¯s side, his men noticed someone reporting to Li Bonian and knew that Li Bonian would show up soon. They wondered if Li Bonian would be hopping mad upon learning of their safe return. ¡°General, let¡¯s wait and see, slow down a bit, and watch how The guy named Li reacts when hees out,¡± said Liu Cong, who had been holding onto anger inside. He remembered how Li Bonian had egged the superiors on before their departure, forcing Master Han to make a Military Order and walked around like a nasty person gloating. He was particrly eager to see Li Bonian¡¯s infuriated reaction to their victorious return. ¡°Can we even wait that long? Won¡¯t The guy named Li, having heard the news, be too embarrassed to show up? Ha ha!¡± Heizimented loudly just as Master Li approached them in the distance. Li Bonian quickened his pace without yet knowing of Han Yu¡¯s triumphant return and appeared very spirited as he walked towards them, causing Han Yu¡¯s men to misunderstand, thinking perhaps Li Bonian was fuming with rage. Chapter 258 - 267: Manipulation from Behind Chapter 258: Chapter 267: Maniption from Behind ¡°Haha, our ¡®Great Hero¡¯ has returned. I don¡¯t suppose he has eradicated the bandits, has he? If¡­¡± Li Bonian intended to further embarrass Han Yu by shouting loudly from a distance. However, he hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he noticed the scene in front of him seemed off. The string of people Han Yu and his soldiers brought back looked decidedly like bandits. Li Bonian¡¯s subordinate, trailing behind him, wished he could die then and there. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to exin the truth to Master Li; he simply had no chance to do so! Master Li was walking too fast, and by the time he caught up, panting behind him, there was no time to provide an excuse for his behavior. Having been at Master Li¡¯s side for so long, he knew Master Li¡¯s temper all too well. In this situation, Master Li was definitely not going toe away with any advantage from Lord Han, and might even end up filled with fury. In the end, it was invariably the poor subordinates who would bear the brunt of his anger. ¡°Master, Lord Han has indeed eradicated the bandits and is returning to the military camp to report,¡± Li Bo whispered to Li Bonian, to prevent him from making an even greater fool of himself. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so sooner? What¡¯s the use of your mouth, if not to speak? Do you take pleasure in watching me make a fool of myself?!¡± Li Bonian was infuriated, feeling as if he were being toyed with. He wanted tosh out, but with so many onlookers, he couldn¡¯t let Han Yu witness his humiliation. He had to deliberately keep his voice down; otherwise, he would have probably kicked Li Bo and cursed him out by now. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Li Bo cautiously replied, fearing that his master would seek retribution in the fall. Internally, he was criticizing Li Bonian: With such impatience,cking in subtlety and ability, and still wanting topete with Lord Han, wasn¡¯t he seeking his own demise? If not for that superior, Master Li, backing him, someone as foolish and arrogant as Li Bonian wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain his position until now. Han Yu, observing Li Bonian and his flustered entourage, roughly grasped what was going on and disyed a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°Master Li, were you about to say something, perhaps to celebrate my victorious return? That¡¯s very courteous of you. I must say, thanks to Master Li¡¯s blessing, I have indeed aplished a feat this time. If there are anymendations from Shangfeng, I must also thank Master Li for the rmendation; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had a chance at this glorious opportunity.¡± Han Yu said this with a smirk, intentionally hitting on Li Bonian¡¯s sore spot. Watching Li Bonian¡¯splexion twist, Han Yu felt a bit of satisfaction. Although he disdained bickering with such a buffoon, it was tiresome to have the fool constantly prancing around in front of him, not to mention his subordinates couldn¡¯t stand seeing Li Bonian¡¯s smugness. He had to fulfill his subordinates¡¯ wishes at least this once. ¡°Lord Han is too polite. Eradication¡¯s eradication, but whether it counts as an achievement is another matter. Who knows if one or two bandit leaders escaped? If they gather a new gang of thievester on, wouldn¡¯t all this effort be in vain? Then it would be a fault, not a merit,¡± Li Bonian nced over the group and saw that a few bandit leaders were not among them. He assumed the bandit leaders had broken through the government soldiers¡¯ encirclement and fled, thinking it would be easy to use thister against Han Yu, with those connections. ¡°Master Li, rest assured, I captured every single bandit in the act; none who were there managed to escape,¡± Han Yu replied, giving an answer that was beyond reproach but still allowed him some leeway. ¡°Lord Han had better not be boasting. Whether or not bandits escaped isn¡¯t something you can cover up. Look here, aren¡¯t many people missing?¡± Li Bonian thought he had caught Han Yu in a w, pointing out that thergest bandit leader wasn¡¯t even among them, which hardly counted as bandit eradication. ¡°Missing many people? Why would Master Li say that, unless Master Li knows how many bandits there originally were? Now that would be curious,¡± Han Yu replied pointedly. ¡°How would I know! I just think that for these bandits to be so rampant, there must have been more of them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to make waves,¡± Li Bonian jumped at Han Yu¡¯s words, hastily offered his defense, and then threw threats at Han Yu. ¡°Lord Han, you can eat food indiscriminately, but words must not be carelessly spoken, or they might breed disaster!¡± ¡°Really? Well, that¡¯s not careless talk at all. I¡¯ve learned some interesting news from a few important bandit leaders. Everyone wonders how petty bandits dared be so audacious. It turns out¡­¡± Han Yu said, noting Li Bonian¡¯s face clearly showed worry and fear, eager to know the news, yet he deliberately paused without continuing. ¡°It turns out what? Lord Han might as well rify your statement; I sense something¡¯s off in your implication,¡± Li Bonian feared Han Yu knew of their connection with the bandits, and if it came to light and reached his superiors, and if it was traced back to him, things would be dire. After all, although someone was manipting things from behind, it was him who dealt with the bandits directly. If the higher-ups investigated, the person behind could shove the me on him, making him the scapegoat. At that thought, he was incredibly anxious and panicked, yet Han Yu had only said half of what he meant, leaving Li Bonian uncertain whether Han Yu was deliberately antagonizing him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t reveal specifics to Master Li; after all, it involves the case details, including the bandits whom I will be transferring to the Mansion¡¯s custody. If Master Li is truly curious, he may inquire with our Master,¡± Han Yu was intentionally keeping Li Bonian on tenterhooks, letting him suffer in worry and agony. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s nothing more to say. Lord Han, take care of yourself, hmph!¡± Li Bonian, failing to get any information from Han Yu, huffed and turned to leave, thinking that he¡¯d have to gather intelligence from elsewhere to verify the truth of Han Yu¡¯s ims. ¡°Wait, Master Li, please stay a moment.¡± Everyone was engrossed in watching the confrontation between Han Yu and Li Bonian, and when they saw Li Bonian just walk away, they felt somewhat dissatisfied by the anticlimactic end and called out to him to stay. Li Bonian stopped impatiently, ¡°What is it?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, we have something we¡¯d like to ask Master Li, and we hope he won¡¯t withhold his guidance!¡± Liu Cong also started speaking in a formal tone that didn¡¯t quite suit him. But considering the prospect of getting one over on Li Bonian, he could manage a bit of difort. Liu Cong then had his men carry a box over and ce it in front of Li Bonian, his face revealing a somewhat sinister smile. Regrettably, Li Bonian, due to his arrogance, looked down on Liu Cong as nothing more than a brute and failed to notice the trap. Seeing Liu Cong having a box brought over, he even thought they were showing off their spoils from the bandits. Perhaps they intended to unt their prize to him? What fools! Any treasure should be kept hidden, not unted so openly¡ªit was bound to be confiscated. Or perhaps these men simply didn¡¯t understand the value of the items in the box. Li Bonian thought to himself and looked at Han Yu and Liu Cong¡¯s gang with even more contempt, now in no hurry to depart. Chapter 259 - 268: A Bucket of Cold Water Chapter 259: Chapter 268: A Bucket of Cold Water Han Yu didn¡¯t intervene at that moment, allowing them to create a ruckus. He was naturally aware of what the items in the box were, and worried that opening it might frighten Li Bonian. But since Li Bonian was often too arrogant, his subordinates wanted to teach him a lesson, and he had no intention of interfering. ¡°What is it that requires me, an official, to open our eyes? You¡¯re all a bunch of bumpkins who¡¯ve never seen the real world. However, anything seized from the bandit¡¯s den should be surrendered, don¡¯t even think about pocketing it for yourselves, or else there¡¯ll be consequences.¡± As Li Bonian uttered these words, he didn¡¯t forget to threaten Liu Cong and the others. In reality, when they went on missions, although a small portion of the seized goods was surrendered, most of it was split among them privately. This was tacitly permitted by their superiors; after all, living conditions in the camp were harsh. Relying solely on the meager monthly army provisions to support a family was barely sufficient, and it wasn¡¯t easy for soldiers to fight and kill for their country. If they were to surrender everything, who would be willing to put forth the effort? They certainly couldn¡¯t work on an empty stomach and naturally had to find other ways to ¡°supplement¡± their ie. ¡°Of course, of course, they should be surrendered,¡± Liu Cong said with a smile that was uncharacteristically good-natured; he didn¡¯t argue with Li Bonian at all. He thought to himself: Why would they bring back such a thing from the box if not to ¡°surrender¡± it? It was not only a great distance but also bloody, as if they had nothing better to do. As for everything else Li Bonian said, he treated it as if it was nothing but hot air, immediately forgotten. Li Bonian looked at Liu Cong suspiciously. Liu Cong¡¯s reaction seemed a bit off; this hotheaded guy was surprisingly amiable today. Perhaps it was because he had made a meritorious achievement in exterminating the bandits, otherwise, he would have typically erupted in fury and engaged in an argument,cking anyposure. Liu Cong didn¡¯t miss the suspicion on Li Bonian¡¯s face. However, it didn¡¯t concern him. He urged Liu Cong to open the box. He could have helped open it himself, but he thought it would be less dramatic for someone else to do so, wasting all the effort he¡¯d put into controlling his disgust while preparing this specific surprise for Li Bonian. ¡°Lord Liu, please have a look for us, give us your guidance. Are these items that could bring us promotion and wealth?¡± Liu Cong asked with a ttering smile, his look towards Liu Cong nearly sycophantic. This confirmed Liu Cong¡¯s suspicions that this hothead was hoping to get ahead by turning in the items inside the box. Tsk, how foolish. If there were really valuable items, it would be more practical to keep them for oneself. As for getting promoted and bing rich, Liu Cong wouldn¡¯t even dream of it while he was around. Even a good opportunity would be ruined by him. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll have a look for you.¡± Li Bonian nced disdainfully at Liu Cong before reaching out to open the box. He, too, was curious about what was inside the box that made Liu Cong act so out of character. Li Bo was also curious about what was inside the box, but unlike Li Bonian, he sensed something amiss. Still, he figured that under broad daylight and within the camp, Liu Cong couldn¡¯tmit any serious misconduct, or else he¡¯d be punished under militaryw. Since there was no danger, his curiosity took precedence and he also leaned in to have a look. ¡°Ah!¡± Li Bonian screamed in horror. It wasn¡¯t that he was cowardly, but the sight of something so bloody and revolting, seen without any warning, would unnerve anyone ¨C and especially Li Bonian, who, despite his years in the military camp, had avoided danger due to his superior¡¯s connections and had rarely seen blood, unlike those who had truly fought on the battlefield. As Li Bonian screamed, Li Bo¡¯s face turned ghostly pale and he fell to the ground. He hadn¡¯t expected Liu Cong to do something so ghastly. Technically, it didn¡¯t vite military discipline; it was merely a test of their courage. Those with strong nerve might only feel a bit queasy, but Li Bonian and Li Bo were not amongst the courageous. The heads were piled in the box, one on top of another, still stained with fresh blood, mingling together, along with some other things¡­ Li Bonian, unable to bear the image he had just seen, ran off and began to retch violently, utterly repulsed by the gore and grisliness. ¡°Master Li, you mentioned earlier that there were fewer bandits about ¨C well, the missing ones are all in here. Lugging the corpses of in bandits back with us over such a distance wasn¡¯t practical, so we thought of this solution; it saves energy and checks off our duty. We¡¯ve killed so many bandits ¨C surely our superiors ought to reward us generously for our efforts. Isn¡¯t this just the kind of thing that could lead to promotion and fortune?¡± Liu Cong mocked Li Bonian¡¯s cowardice, questioning his right to call himself a soldier. If he were to go into battle, wouldn¡¯t his legs turn to jelly? ¡°Lord Han has said the world is bing increasingly chaotic, and it¡¯s anyone¡¯s guess what it wille to,¡± he mused. A day like today was inevitable. After settling the matter with Li Bonian, Han Yu led his team to report back, only to be met with a cold response. Despite their strenuous efforts and sacrifice, they were dismissed with nothing more than a cursory ¡°you worked hard¡± and faulted for taking too long. The hollow words left them feeling deeply disheartened. ¡°Lord Han, we¡¯ve toiled and risked our lives, yet we lose credit for our deeds and can¡¯t even earn a word of praise ¨C it¡¯s infuriating!¡± Liu Cong dered angrily, having barely relieved his frustration with the encounter with Li Bonian before being doused with yet another bucket of cold water. ¡°There¡¯s no need for anyone to feel downcast. We¡¯ve note back empty-handed from our mission, and this matter won¡¯t end so easily. As long as you trust me, no one will be deprived of what they¡¯ve earned.¡± Han Yu reassured his subordinates. He had anticipated such a reception and was calm about it, but he wasn¡¯t about to quietly ept someone else iming credit for his achievements. The campaign against the bandits wouldn¡¯t just pass without consequence. When he first learned of their schemes and traps, he had made ns not only to bribe an insider within the stronghold. If it were that simple, there would¡¯ve been no need to make any ns at all; aprehensive strategy was in ce. ¡°We believe in you, Master,¡± said the soldiers, whose respect for Han Yu was beginning to take root. With his assurance, the grumbling ceased; after all, tangible rewards had been secured. Uponpleting his report back, Han Yu gave some instructions and immediately set out for home. In his absence, he wondered how his daughter-inw was coping, surely worried about him, given that she sent a servant daily to the camp for news. Even while out on the campaign, Han Yu had left his own people in the camp to maintain the flow of information, preventing anyone from conspiring against him. Thus, he knew as soon as he returned to the camp that Su Wenyue had sent someone for updates. The thought filled him with warmth, knowing there was someone constantly caring for and waiting for him at home, along with three little ones. They say children change so much day by day; having not seen them in a while, he wondered what changes there might be. Were they behaving themselves? And what about Team of four including Zhai Li ¨C how had his daughter-inw managed everything? Chapter 260 - 269: Still Need to Be Cautious Chapter 260: Chapter 269: Still Need to Be Cautious Although Han Yu trusted Su Wenyue¡¯s capabilities, the identities of Zhai Li and his group were indeed troublesome, and even he couldn¡¯t think of where to ce them at the moment. He had no idea how his daughter-inw had handled it and at that time, having no other choice, he could only think to send Zhai Li and the others to find his daughter-inw. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve returned, you¡¯ve safely returned, that¡¯s truly wonderful. This servant will go and bring the joyful news to Madam at once!¡± the servant said, darting off so quickly that his speed resembled a gust of wind. The news of Han Yu¡¯s return was known to both Su Wenyue and Aunt Li, but since Zhai Li and his group¡¯s identities required secrecy, they kept it quiet and didn¡¯t make a fuss, so the others were unaware. When they saw Han Yu at the gate, the servants hurriedly ran in to bring the good news to Su Wenyue. But because they ran too fast, one stumbled and fell, leaving Han Yu in stitches. The servant reached the entrance to the inner courtyard but was stopped by Aunt Li: ¡°What¡¯s the rush, bursting in like this? What if you bumped into someone? Have you forgotten all decorum?¡± ¡°Aunt Li, it¡¯s, it¡¯s the Master who hase back. Our Master has safely returned. I especially came to bring Madam the good news,¡± the servant gasped, having run so swiftly that he was breathless. He also felt aggrieved; on any normal day, he wouldn¡¯t dare to act with such haste. Aunt Li was the strictest when it came to the rules, and had he been seen, he would definitely have been scolded. But this wasn¡¯t an ordinary day¡ªthe Master hade back, and not everything could be the same as usual. ¡°The Master has returned?¡± Since Su Wenyue had given the instruction, Aunt Li was meticulous in carrying it out, so she pretended to be unaware of Han Yu¡¯s safe return. The usual sternness was absent from her face, reced by a hint of joy. ¡°Indeed, the Master is back. Out of joy, this servant was in a hurry to report to Madam. These past few days Madam has been anticipating news of the Master, that¡¯s why I ran so fast. All the rules taught to me by Aunt Li, I remember them well, how could I dare to intentionally break them?¡± said the servant, his face alight with happiness. ¡°That is good, Madam has been looking forward to the Master¡¯s return. But Madam hasn¡¯t been sleeping well thest two days, and is asleep right now. You probably won¡¯t be able to see her. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do: you go back first, and I will inform Madam of the news.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll entrust this to Aunt Li.¡± While the servant said so, he was a bit disappointed to hear he couldn¡¯t report the news in person. He had hoped that Madam, in her joy, might even reward him. But even without a reward, just being seen by Madam would¡¯ve been good enough¡ªnow, he had to leave that opportunity to Aunt Li. Aunt Li had seen it all before, and she understood the servant¡¯s little scheme, pulling out a small purse: ¡°Here, this is reward money for you. You¡¯ve been clever, rushing to deliver the news to Madam. I¡¯ll be sure to mention you to her.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt Li. You¡¯re truly kind,¡± said the servant with a beaming smile, then turned to leave. At that moment, Han Yu had alreadye inside, eager to see his daughter-inw and thus, he walked briskly. ¡°What is Madam doing right now? Is she with the children?¡± Han Yu asked as soon as he saw Aunt Li, but his steps did not halt as he continued to walk further inside. After paying her respects to Han Yu, Aunt Li hastened after him: ¡°Madam didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and only fell into a deep slumber as dawn broke. She¡¯s sleeping right now. The Young Master and Young Miss were moring for their mother, but thinking of Madam¡¯s health and the need for her to rest properly, I decided not to disturb her. I only allowed the Nanny to keep the Young Master and Young Miss near Madam to y.¡± Han Yu nodded on hearing this. The severity on his ordinarily stern face softened as he walked into the room. Indeed, he saw his daughter-inw sleeping soundly, with their three bubble-blowing children beside her, happily ying by themselves, not bothering their mother and asionally reaching out to touch her with their little hands. This ordinary scene of warmth struck Han Yu with an inexplicable emotion. People often realize what truly matters to them after life-and-death experiences. Only then do they discover what is most important, like when fighting bandits in the stronghold with the resolve to risk his life, the safety, and well-being of his wife and children were Han Yu¡¯s greatest worries. If anything happened to him, what would be of his wife and children? Now that the Han Family had divided their household, and his mother showed favoritism, it was feared she wouldn¡¯t be kind to his wife. Although his wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home was there, a married daughter was like water thrown out, and eventually, her parents would age and no longer be able to care for her for a lifetime. Her two brothers-inw indeed doted on their sister, but after all, they had their own wives and children¡ªhow could they put their sister and her children before their own? His wife, being both delicate and stubborn, was another source of worry for Han Yu. ¡°Ee-ah, ah-ah,¡± Brother Xing, noticing Han Yu¡¯s entry, gazed at him unblinkingly, seeming to understand, greeting with coos and babbles. The other two little ones didn¡¯t react much, just moving their hands and feet, still blowing bubbles and ying. ¡°This is Brother Xing, isn¡¯t it? Brother Xing, be good, Daddy wille to hold you in a moment. Be nice and don¡¯t cry; don¡¯t wake your mom up.¡± Han Yu, his clothes dirty, hadn¡¯t had the chance to change or wash up in his hurry to see his wife and child, so he dared not approach. He stood by the bedside and gently soothed Brother Xing, saying he could recognize Brother Xing because Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t stopped talking about how Brother Xing was smarter and more sensible than his younger siblings¡ªas if he could understand adults already. His heart filled with a warm tenderness; it seemed as though all the effort and hardship had been worth it. ¡°Master,st night Madam received the news of your safety and knew you would definitely return today, so she has prepared everything. On the stove, Chicken Mushroom Soup is being stewed,¡± Aunt Li reported in a low voice, taking advantage of the absence of others. She also described how worried Su Wenyue had been these past days¡ªin short, she wanted Han Yu to realize the goodness of his wife. There were some small things that Madam might not speak of, and in those cases, those beside her had a duty to help. Even these ordinary minor concerns contributed to maintaining a good rtionship between husband and wife, and as lifelong servants, they clearly understood these things. On hearing this, Han Yu felt gratified but soon thought of Zhai Li and his group. Since Aunt Li brought it up, she must be informed about the matter, which was just what he wanted to know. ¡°How did Madam arrange for those people?¡± ¡°As to that, this old servant isn¡¯t entirely clear. Those people camest night, and it was I who brought them to see Madam, and afterwards, Madam arranged to send them away. As for where they went and how they were arranged, Madam didn¡¯t say, and I don¡¯t really know,¡± Aunt Li responded. Han Yu was even more pleased to hear no definitive answer from Aunt Li; his daughter-inw was even more cautious than he had imagined. Chapter 261 - 270: Delight in Other’s Misfortune Chapter 261: Chapter 270: Delight in Other¡¯s Misfortune ¡°No harm done, since you weren¡¯t aware. I¡¯ll ask Madam about itter. I suppose she must have instructed you, too. This matter must not be disclosed to anyone.¡± Han Yu said, ncing sharply, causing Aunt Li to feel a surge of pressure and tense up inside. ¡°The old servant understands. Madam had already given her instructions yesterday. Nothing happenedst night,¡± said Aunt Li and immediately went to make arrangements, having the servants bring water and personally delivering clean clothes to Han Yu. After changing into fresh clothes, Han Yu ate a basket of soup dumplings and drank a bowl of chicken soup, arranged by Aunt Li. Since a formal meal was nned for noon, Aunt Li didn¡¯t prepare much, just enough to satisfy Han Yu¡¯s hunger, which indeed hit the spot. Having spent several days in the mountains where he barely made do with what was avable, being able to drink a pot of hot soup was already a luxury, let alone the taste. Han Yu was quite ustomed to it. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but long for the food at home; his Daughter-inw had spoiled his pte, and he was no longer content with just filling his stomach. After eating, Han Yu approached the bed but didn¡¯t wake Su Wenyue; instead, he let her continue to sleep while he yed with his children. To say he ¡®yed¡¯ was an overstatement; it was merely a matter of staring. Han Yu talked to himself, for how could such a small child understand anything? A smile on asion was already a good response. Brother Xing seemed to understand as if listening, but after ring at Han Yu for a while, he deemed it unworthy of his attention and closed his eyes to rest. This, however, did not deter Han Yu, who enjoyed whispering endlessly to his child. In her sleep, Su Wenyue felt as if a mosquito was buzzing in her ear. After swatting at it a couple of times and finding it still there, she opened her eyes irritably, only to be met by Han Yu¡¯s familiar and handsome face. She was stunned for a moment before she realized that Han Yu had returned. She was still groggy from sleep; there weren¡¯t any mosquitoes in the dead of winter, just Han Yu. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re back,¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes lit up. She had just woken up and felt weak, not wanting to move. She stretched out both arms towards Han Yu, coquettishly asking to be held¡ªit would be a waste not to make use of him being there. Seeing Su Wenyue behave this way, Han Yu¡¯s heart went soft. He immediately set aside the three little ones and embraced his ¡®big baby¡¯, also nting a kiss on his wife¡¯s smooth, blushing cheek¡ªa gesture he found irresistible. ¡°Daughter-inw, did you miss me these few days?¡± Han Yu asked knowingly, just wanting to hear Su Wenyue¡¯s confirmation. Unfortunately, she huffed with a touch of haughtiness. ¡°No, what¡¯s there to miss! The children and I were doing just fine at home. I didn¡¯t have the time to miss their irresponsible Dad, who took so many days toe back, without caring whether the children and I were worried or bullied at home,¡± Su Wenyue said, puckering her lips. Her hands yfully poked and prodded at Han Yu¡¯s body, venting her worries and grievances from the past few days. ¡°Daughter-inw, I too wished to return earlier, but those bandits were too cunning. If I had acted rashly, I could have fallen into the enemy¡¯s traps. I must keep my life safe to see you and the children, so I had to patiently wait for the perfect moment. Just like when I used to go hunting in the mountains, to catch a cunning prey, one has to stay patient. There were times I squatted motionless for a day and a night in one spot, just to catch the prey off guard for a fatal strike.¡± Having finished his exnation, Han Yu saw his wife still pouting, but with a look of sympathy. He chuckled inwardly; indeed, his wife had the softest heart and was the easiest to soothe. ¡°Daughter-inw, there was a reason for my absence, so you¡¯re not angry now, right? It would upset me if you got sick from anger. And tell me, who bullied you? I¡¯ll go seek revenge for you,¡± said Han Yu, not ignoring the grievance on Su Wenyue¡¯s face, which seemed genuine. The thought made him sh a cold and fierce look, which Su Wenyue, leaning against him, didn¡¯t see since she didn¡¯t look up. ¡°You bad man, always saying things that make me unable to hold a grudge against you. And why do I feel like you¡¯re getting better and better at sweet-talking? Where did you learn that from?¡± Su Wenyue really didn¡¯t want to bring up that unpleasant incident at Li Mansion, thinking it too vile to spoil Han Yu¡¯s mood, so she quickly changed the subject. Han Yu was all too familiar with this tactic of his wife and didn¡¯t fall for it. He yfully pinched her face and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked, daughter-inw. Don¡¯t change the subject. If you don¡¯t tell me, I have ways to find out.¡± Su Wenyue rolled her eyes indelicately and swatted Han Yu¡¯s hand away. Can¡¯t they have a serious conversation for once? And did he really have to y with her face, just like a child? You see, his hand was back on her face the moment she pushed it away. Han Yu seemed to have a funny way about him after not seeing her for a while; he just loved ¡®ying¡¯ with her. And the night ahead was going to be long. ¡°Big Brother, are you going to talk about serious matters or not? If you keep pinching my face, I¡¯ll turn against you!¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s tone was fierce, almost grinding her teeth. Han Yu looked somewhat embarrassed and reluctantly withdrew his hand, deciding that serious matters deserved attention. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s important. Daughter-inw, tell me, who bullied you? I¡¯ll go and avenge you afterwards.¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t intend to hide anything; it was just that mentioning that person made her feel disgusted. But since Han Yu insisted on knowing, she didn¡¯t conceal it: ¡°Who else could it be but your old nemesis, the one who always plots against you in camp. This time he was overconfident, sure that you wouldn¡¯t return, and wanted me to be his concubine, saying he would treat me well, except he couldn¡¯t offer me a formal title.¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t really take Li Bonian seriously, so her words were too straightforward, which agitated Han Yu. Su Wenyue winced in pain: ¡°Han Yu, what are you doing, trying to choke me? It hurts!¡± ¡°Daughter-inw, are you alright?¡± Han Yu got carried away with rage and hadn¡¯t realized the force of his grip. That scoundrel had dared to covet his wife, which was unforgivable! The thought of his wife being harassed by that viin made Han Yu¡¯s anger surge uncontrobly, and he regretted not having dealt with Li Bonian more harshly earlier that day and nned to settle the score properlyter. ¡°Don¡¯t get so angry; that Li guy didn¡¯t manage to do anything to me. Big brother and sister-inw were looking after me. They even sent Ah Qing to escort me. I was angry at that time and just let Ah Qing p Li Bonian twice. Ah Qing is strong; there were two big handprints. I heard that Li guy stayed hidden in the courtyard for two days afterward, probably too embarrassed to show his face,¡± Su Wenyue said while trying to pacify Han Yu¡¯s fury, with a touch of schadenfreude in her tone. Chapter 262 - 271: Where Is the Arrangement Chapter 262: Chapter 271: Where Is the Arrangement Even so, Han Yu still felt dissatisfied, ¡°That was too light. If it were me, I would have thrashed him to the ground, making him lie in bed for ten days to half a month without being able to get up.¡± The ferocity in Han Yu¡¯s words made Su Wenyue more aware that this man could be quite petty in this respect. However, she was pleased with Han Yu¡¯s reaction, which was a stark contrast to his indifference in her previous life. Back then, because she was beautiful, there were no shortage of rumors and gossip about her in the vige, yet Han Yu always turned a deaf ear, not because he didn¡¯t know, but because he simply didn¡¯t care. ¡°Then find a chance in secret to have someone bag him and beat him up. That day, I was a guest at the Li Mansion, so it wouldn¡¯t have been good to go too far,¡± Su Wenyue sternly suggested, but with a trace of mischief on her face, not expecting that Han Yu would take it to heart. ¡°My wife is clever indeed. That¡¯s a great idea. It allows us to vent and doesn¡¯t cause us any trouble¡ªa crudely effective method! I didn¡¯t realize my wife had such a decisive side to her, quite the heroine,¡± Han Yu said,ughing. Having found a way to vent his frustration, especially one offered by his wife, his mood lightened considerably. He no longer had a frown on his face but instead wore a slightly odd smile. Han Yu truly hadn¡¯t expected that his wife coulde up with such a n, with quite a violent streak at that. No wonder she was quick to resort to hitting and kicking when upset. Fortunately, her strength was minimal and he could easily hold her back. Otherwise, there would be a female tyrannosaurus at home. Su Wenyue saw Han Yu¡¯s smile and misunderstood, ¡°Are youughing at myck of refinement? Laughing at me, at me, at me!¡± At this moment, Su Wenyue was in a good mood, and having been ying with the child all day, she had taken on some of a child¡¯s nature. She started to frolic with Han Yu, making not only herself but also Han Yu¡¯s hair and clothes a mess. It wasn¡¯t until it was almost lunchtime that Aunt Li came in, and upon seeing the couple¡¯s disheveled state, she was momentarily bbergasted. She quickly lowered her head as if she had seen something inappropriate, then nced at the three children who were ¡°abandoned¡± on the side by the two adults, her forehead sprouting several ck lines at the irresponsible parents. ¡°Master, Madam, it¡¯s almost time for lunch. This old servant came to ask if it¡¯s time to serve the meal,¡± she said. Seeing Aunt Li¡¯s perpetually wooden expression, both Han Yu and Su Wenyue felt somewhat awkward. They had perhaps gone a bit overboard. Han Yu nced at Su Wenyue, who shot back a re as if to say it was all his fault, even though it was clearly the wife who started the ruckus first. ¡°Serve the meal. My wife and I wille over shortly,¡± Han Yu ordered, his demeanor untouched by earlier awkwardness. He had regained his usualposure, maintaining an indifferent and distant expression to the servants, as if the previous tomfoolery had been but an illusion. Su Wenyue watched on the side, thinking how thick-skinned he was! Watching Han Yu y his part in front of the servants, Su Wenyue, still feeling yful, pinched him from behind. She exerted quite a bit of force, yet Han Yu didn¡¯t react at all, which puzzled her. After receiving her orders, Aunt Li was on her way out. A bit intimidated by Han Yu but still pausing to gather her courage, she suggested, ¡°Master, Madam, you both seem busy; should I have the nanny take the children away?¡± Su Wenyue had just been feeling awkward, but now she found the situation amusing, especially after seeing Han Yu¡¯s face momentarily stiffen before recovering. Her smile grew wider, and eventually she burst into heartyughter, with the children following suit upon seeing their mother in such high spirits. ¡°Aunt Li, you can leave. Don¡¯te in unless called,¡± Han Yu said, his face stern. Once Aunt Li left, he caught Su Wenyue and gave her a good thrashing, this mischievous little thing. How dare she mock him, as if the heavens had turned upside down! ¡°Husband, have mercy! I won¡¯t make fun of you anymore. I actually have something important to discuss with you,¡± Su Wenyue begged, having to sacrifice some ¡®benefits¡¯ before Han Yu finally relented. She then started to tell him about Zhai Li and hispanions, and Han Yu¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t you want to know how I¡¯ve arranged things for Zhai Li and the others? They are no ordinary characters. If Prime Minister Wang were to pay attention to us because of them, we wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. Even my mother¡¯s family would suffer. After all, Prime Minister Wang¡¯s power is growing, and he is ruthless. He has brought major martial arts families under his control or wiped them out. Our family, if confronted with him now, would truly be like trying to shake a big tree with the force of an ant,¡± Su Wenyue had always kept this matter in her heart. It was only after she had made proper arrangements that she felt a bit more at ease, which is why she didn¡¯t rush to bring it up. She was beginning to worry that Han Yu had not realized the severity of the situation. ¡°I know, which is why I didn¡¯t dare to make arrangements for them lightly, letting theme to you instead. I don¡¯t trust anyone else with this,¡± Han Yu replied, noting Su Wenyue¡¯s still skeptical expression, he knew what she was thinking. ¡°I didn¡¯t immediately ask because I knew you must have taken care of it; otherwise, you would have mentioned it by now. Besides, at that moment, all I wanted was to talk more with you and put other matters aside,¡± Han Yu admitted, but what he didn¡¯t say was that ¡®women are as fickle as the sea¡¯; knowing his wife must have handled it, why should he have brought it up immediately? Otherwise, she would have used him of caring only about matters outside and not about her. Thinking of this, Han Yu had to acknowledge that even the most intelligent and virtuous women could be petty over such things. ¡°But to get back to the point, wife, where have you hidden Zhai Li and the others? Did you arrange them at your Zhuangzi?¡± Han Yu knew that Su Wenyue had a Zhuangzi outside the prefecture, a dowry given by her parents, which she managed well. That was the only ce he could think of at the moment. ¡°Of course not. Given Zhai Li and their status, under the current circumstances, being extra cautious is an understatement. How could I ce them in a location associated with the Han Family or the Su Family? That would be courting disaster if discovered,¡± Su Wenyue inly believed Han Yu was underestimating her. Han Yu understood the logic but couldn¡¯t fathom where Su Wenyue could have arranged for Zhai Li and the others to stay. It seemed he had underestimated his wife¡¯s ability. He had intended for his wife to hide the people for a while until he returned to make arrangements. ¡°Wife, I truly cannot guess. Tell me where you¡¯ve arranged for them, will you?¡± Although Han Yu asked this, he thought of Xiao Xi, who often helped Su Wenyue with tasks outside. ¡°Do you remember back in the vige, I once sent Xiao Xi out to do something for me? That period wasn¡¯t just about going to the Zhuangzi,¡± Su Wenyue hinted. To aplish this task, she had to borrow a sizeable amount of silver from her father. If it wasn¡¯t for her good performance at that time¡ªgaining her father¡¯s trust¡ªthis task might not have been feasible. Chapter 263 - 271: The Cat with Exploding Fur Chapter 263: Chapter 271: The Cat with Exploding Fur ¡°So what exactly did you send her off to do?¡± Han Yu had already guessed pretty close to the truth, but he was willing to indulge his daughter-inw¡¯s little triumph, so he very obediently asked. ¡°I had her go buy a Zhuangzi, and she did it posing as an unknown businessman. It¡¯s outside of the prefecture, on a different side from our Zhuangzis, and even by horse carriage, it¡¯s nearly two hours away. No one can connect this Zhuangzi to either the Han Family or the Su Family. I arranged for Zhai Li and the others to stay there. How about that, pretty foresighted of me, huh?¡± Su Wenyue said with a gleeful smile, her pride unmistakable on her face. To Han Yu, Su Wenyue at that moment resembled a haughty little cat, head held high with self-satisfaction. He wanted to do just one thing, to stroke her fur, so hisrge palm reached out to Su Wenyue¡¯s head, caressing her soft, smooth hair. He felt utterly content, and the smile on his face grew even wider. ¡°Indeed, very foresighted, but how did you even think to buy a Zhuangzi there?¡± Han Yu was genuinely curious. Anyone else might not have thought to do so, and if they did buy a Zhuangzi, they¡¯d likely choose a location closer for convenience. This piqued his curiosity and bafflement. Was there something extraordinary about that Zhuangzi? Yet, what Han Yu didn¡¯t expect was that he¡¯d actually guessed right, although Su Wenyue didn¡¯t immediately respond and instead decided to keep him in suspense. ¡°How did I think of it? Obviously, because I¡¯m smart and have great foresight, what else?¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s reply left Han Yu a bit choked up. This incorrigible little thing¡­ But her mention of ¡®great foresight¡¯ gave Han Yu a subtle feeling, just like the time Su Wenyue talked about her ¡°previous life¡± during childbirth. He hadn¡¯t forgotten, just kept it hidden deep in his heart. Seeing the helpless and slightly annoyed look on Han Yu, Su Wenyue covered her mouth with augh, blinked her eyes, and said, ¡°I¡¯m serious, I am naturally smart and indeed very foresighted. And this Zhuangzi is really out of the ordinary, it will certainly give you a huge surprise.¡± ¡°Out of the ordinary, in what way?¡± Han Yu¡¯s curiosity intensified. If his daughter-inw said it was out of the ordinary, then it must truly be unusual, especially since what seemed extraordinary to others often seemedmonce to her. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there. Anyway, I promise you won¡¯t be disappointed,¡± Su Wenyue said mysteriously. Often kept in suspense by Han Yu, this time she wanted to turn the tables, giving him a taste of his own medicine. Han Yu, however, had more patience than Su Wenyue and gave her a teasing look, ¡°Alright then, I look forward to the surprise my daughter-inw has for me.¡± ¡°Good, we¡¯ll set off after lunch; it¡¯s the perfect time to check how Zhai Li and the others are settling in.¡± Su Wenyue had only instructed Xiao Xi to handle it and hadn¡¯t had the chance to visit in person, so she was looking forward to it. She wanted to see what Zhuangzi, once used by Sikong Ling as Xinye¡¯s secret base, looked like. Yet Han Yu did not agree. He didn¡¯t want Su Wenyue to tire herself with travel. Her health had taken a big hit during herst childbirth, and although it had much improved, she still needed to take care on a daily basis. The Zhuangzi wasn¡¯t too far but wasn¡¯t close either; traveling there and back might have them return at night. ¡°Are you nning to go with me? What about the kids? Didn¡¯t you say they can¡¯t be without you during the day? Besides, you¡¯re not strong enough to endure the journey. Just stay home and look after the children, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that far, and besides, my health has pretty much recovered. A trip of this distance shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Moreover, it¡¯s my Zhuangzi; how could I not go and see for myself?¡± Su Wenyue showed no signs of backing down. ¡°What about the kids? Can you bear to leave them crying at home?¡± Han Yu knew he had to approach the topic through the children to convince Su Wenyue. As much as it piqued his jealousy, he had to admit that his kids had be even more important to his daughter-inw than he was. Fortunately, they were his own flesh and blood; if the boys were disobedient in the future, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to discipline them. Unaware of Han Yu¡¯s thoughts about how to ¡®teach¡¯ their son, Su Wenyue found the thought of dealing with all three kids a bit of a headache, but she still wanted to visit the Zhuangzi. Her gaze drifted to Brother Xing, who was staring at her with wide eyes. Suddenly, she had an idea and scooped him up into her arms. ¡°Brother Xing, can Mother discuss something with you?¡± Su Wenyue asked, smiling at her son, who was not yet two months old, casting a bargaining tone. Han Yu rubbed his temple, finding his daughter-inw more unreliable by the minute. Even though they often said that Brother Xing was more sensible than most children, he was still just a month-old infant at heart and certainly could not understand yet. Was his daughter-inw getting silly from staying at home with the kids? ¡°Daughter-inw, the child is still too young. Even if you want to say something to him, you have to wait until he¡¯s older to understand. If you really want to visit the Zhuangzi, I¡¯ll take you there when I¡¯m freeter. Don¡¯t be foolish now,¡± Han Yu said, reassuringly stroking Su Wenyue¡¯s head, thinking she was upset because he wouldn¡¯t let her go to the Zhuangzi and was therefore acting out. But Su Wenyue ignored Han Yu, caught up in her own thoughts, which she hoped to verify, and continued to speak to Brother Xing. ¡°Brother Xing, listen to what Mother says. I have important business at the Zhuangzi; it concerns our family¡¯s safety. You and your younger brother and sister behave and stay at home, alright? Don¡¯t cry. Wait for Mother toe back tonight and I¡¯lle see you. If you understand what I¡¯m saying and agree, can you blink for me?¡± After Su Wenyue finished, she looked expectantly at Brother Xing, waiting for a reaction. Unfortunately, the little guy didn¡¯t do her the dignity, closing his eyes in apparent disdain. Especially with Han Yu leisurely watching, all of Su Wenyue¡¯s hope turned into exasperation and embarrassment. ¡°You little rascal, Brother Xing, are you even my son? Not even leaving a shred of dignity for your mother. To think I always y with you, and now you trip me up at a crucial moment. We¡¯ll see if I still like you.¡± Su Wenyue said indignantly. Han Yu had been holding back, not wanting Su Wenyue to feel too embarrassed, but now he burst intoughter, unable to restrain himself any longer. His daughter-inw was teasing him, too adorable, especially when she was annoyed, like a cat with its fur puffed up. ¡°Han Yu, what are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny? You and my son are ganging up to bully me, right?¡± Su Wenyue, her face turning apple pink with embarrassment, made a motion as if to kick Han Yu. It was precisely because of hisughter that she became so embarrassed, which is why Su Wenyue did not initially realize that upon hearing her say she didn¡¯t like him, Brother Xing¡¯s eyes sprang open, aplex and profound look in the small child¡¯s gaze. Chapter 264 - 272: The Color of Surprise Chapter 264: Chapter 272: The Color of Surprise ¡°How could I dare to bully you, daughter-inw? I¡¯m too busy cherishing you,¡± Han Yu chuckled, following his gaze only to see his son vigorously winking at his daughter-inw, who was too busy being upset with him to notice, and was yelping anxiously. Just then, Su Wenyue also heard it and turned to look. She saw her son waving his tiny hands at her, blinking rapidly as if stunned, and then her face broke into a look of joyous surprise. ¡°Son, did you listen to Mother¡¯s words?!¡± Su Wenyue watched her son blink his eyes incessantly at her, feeling incredibly excited and surprised, wasn¡¯t she? ¡°Alright, son, Mother knows you¡¯re the most obedient. Mother understands what you¡¯re saying; stop blinking or you might hurt your eyes,¡± she said. The infant¡¯s face tensed imperceptibly, too small to be noticeable, clearly thinking his birth mother was unreliable. Han Yu was actually a bit shocked at this point; he felt as if he couldn¡¯t ept it. At first, he had thought his daughter-inw was being silly, but now it seemed Brother Xing could understand their conversation. How could a child of less than two months not astonish people? Regardless, this was his son. Even if his intelligence was astounding, and his anxious look just showed how dutiful he was, Han Yu didn¡¯t think too much about it. It was better to be clever when it was necessary and a bit confused when it was not. ¡°Husband, look, our son has so sensibly agreed. Now, you should let mee with you. Besides, I¡¯m more familiar with the situation in Zhuangzi than you are. Taking me with you will definitely be advantageous,¡± Su Wenyue said, boasting as she picked up Brother Xing, seemingly unconcerned about her son¡¯s intelligence or that both mother and child seemed a bit unusual, though Su Wenyue appeared even more mysterious than Brother Xing. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take you,¡± Han Yu agreed helplessly. Seeing his daughter-inw like this, how could he have peace of mind leaving her behind? And he would be there to take care of her anyway. However, regarding Brother Xing¡¯s situation, Han Yu decided he needed to have a serious talk with his daughter-inw. He was the child¡¯s father, and even if the child was extraordinary, he would ept it. Ultimately, his concern would only be for his son¡¯s welfare. If others noticed something amiss and word got out, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing. ¡°Daughter-inw, although Brother Xing is intelligent, he¡¯s still very young. Being too clever might not be a good thing to spread around. There¡¯s a saying that what is abnormal is a monster. Brother Xing is our child, and of course, we wouldn¡¯t think that, but if word got to someone malicious, they might make something out of it, which wouldn¡¯t be good for Brother Xing.¡± Su Wenyue nodded earnestly; she was actually very cautious on a usual basis, only letting her guard down in front of Han Yu and without being defensive. But since Han Yu brought it up, her demeanor became even more careful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Husband, I understand. Brother Xing is just an ordinary child, and there¡¯s nothing special about him. At most, he¡¯s just a bit more intelligent,¡± Su Wenyue said, not forgetting to pick up Brother Xing and earnestly admonish him whether he understood or not. ¡°Brother Xing, you heard what your father said, too. Mother knows you are a clever child, so you never show anything different usually, but from now on you have to be even more cautious. There are many bad people out there with bad intentions, and both of us need to be extremely careful, not to show any ws.¡± Su Wenyue continued, inadvertently implicating herself. Han Yu heard it but did not correct her slip of the tongue, and he wasn¡¯t even sure if it was a slip or an unintentional reveal. Not only was Brother Xing extraordinary, but his mother was even more mysterious. Since they had agreed, Han Yu and Su Wenyue did not dy any further; they ate and then set out for Zhuangzi. Being considerate of Su Wenyue, they had no choice but to travel by horse carriage. They also needed to bring some supplies for Zhai Li and the others, as yesterday night¡¯s rush to get people to a safe ce left them neglecting other matters. ¡°This is it.¡± Su Wenyue had never been to Zhuangzi before, but seeing that the scene in front of her matched Xiao Xi¡¯s description, she knew they had arrived. It was indeed well-concealed here, she thought, likely a lot of effort was put into building the underground Zhuangzi originally. ¡°Madam has arrived.¡± The housekeeper of Zhuangzi recognized Su Wenyue, naturally, as the affairs of Zhuangzi were secretive. When Xiao Xi had chosen people to go to Zhuangzi, he had specifically brought them to meet Su Wenyue. Seeing her arrival, the housekeeper hurriedly came over to show the way. Su Wenyue nodded, ¡°Were the few young masters who arrived yesterday evening settled in properly?¡± ¡°They have been settled in. Servant arranged them in the courtyard on the east side, as per Madam¡¯smand to keep them from being discovered. That ce is rtively secluded, and in case they get discovered, there is an escape route to quickly move them.¡± Su Wenyue was pleased with the arrangement, which was exactly to her liking, ¡°What are they doing now, have they requested anything?¡± ¡°Having not slept at allst night, the young masters fell sound asleep as soon as they arrived. They woke up around noon today, then ate heartily, and they are probably practicing swords in the courtyard now. Initially, they wanted to wander around Zhuangzi, but without your permission, Servant did not agree, given that this lot doesn¡¯t seem like ordinary people, fearful they might discover our Zhuangzi¡¯s secrets.¡± ¡°You did the right thing; it should be so. Our Zhuangzi is not yet ready,¡± she said. ¡°Servant will hasten to tidy up all the areas of Zhuangzi.¡± The housekeeper thought Su Wenyue was dissatisfied with his speed, but their Zhuangzi was different from other ces. Because they had to maintain secrecy, there were many details to be considered, which had dyed the progress. ¡°I know you¡¯ve tried your best. After all, such a big Zhuangzi has been neglected for so long; cleaning it up is indeed a lot of work. I will arrange for some reliable servants toe help youter, after all, our Zhuangzi is understaffed,¡± Su Wenyue said, pulling Han Yu to walk around the Zhuangzi. At first, Han Yu hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual, but after observing closely, especially when Su Wenyue reached a rockery and pressed a switch to open a hidden door and led him into an underground chamber, he showed a look of surprise. ¡°What¡¯s this? How can there be an underground chamber in Zhuangzi, and it looks like there¡¯s more than one?¡± Han Yu asked in surprise. Was this the surprise his daughter-inw mentioned? Zhuangzi had been acquired not long ago by his wife and couldn¡¯t have been built temporarily. The dust inside suggested it had been here for years. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s more than one. I¡¯m not sure who built this country estate, but they put in a lot of effort. The entire underground establishment is a hidden Zhuangzi, with abyrinth of passageways that lead in every direction throughout the mountain and even to a secret valley. The valley is surrounded by mountain peaks, with that single secret passageway being the only entrance or exit. I can¡¯t imagine how they discovered it¡ªI even suspect this estate might have been built by some royal intent on staging a revolt.¡± Chapter 265 - 273: Congratulations and Celebration Chapter 265: Chapter 273: Congrattions and Celebration ¡°Very likely,¡± Han Yu concurred, but not in the joking tone of Su Wenyue. He truly believed it to be probable that, even if it wasn¡¯t a rebellion, they were certainly up to no good; why else would they spend so much effort to build an underground mansion? Constructing a Zhuangzi underground is no small featpared to above ground, both in terms of manpower and the expense for the rooms, and what¡¯s more, they chose such a remote and hidden location. Just selecting the site revealed considerable deliberation. Yet somehow, his daughter-inw had discovered the ce. ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong with you, staring off into space! What do you think of this Zhuangzi? Are you surprised?¡± Su Wenyue saw the rare sight of Han Yu lost in thought and spoke up. ¡°Of course, I was just thinking about where to ce Zhai Li and the others, and I need a location to n some matters as well. This truly is an excellent spot. Not only does it have a natural terrain to avoid prying eyes, but it also has an underground Zhuangzi, which is perfect for growing our power. However, it still needs considerable work and arrangement since it has been neglected for so long.¡± As Han Yu said this, another thought crossed his mind as to how this unusual ce came to be discovered by his wife. He did not believe that Su Wenyue found out through the Su Family; otherwise, his father-inw and brother-inws would have imed it long before his daughter-inw could. Yet Han Yu didn¡¯t ask. He knew his daughter-inw well enough to realize that even if he did ask, she would likely make up some excuse to fob him off, triggering her to be on guard. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Su Wenyue remembered it by chance. She had heard from Sikong Ling that a merchant had bought a Zhuangzi andter discovered a secret passage in it, leading to an underground mansion filled with treasures. Unfortunately, the merchant didn¡¯t know how to keep a secret, and the news reached one of Sikong Ling¡¯s subordinates. Naturally, those treasures changed hands, and Sikong Ling used the Zhuangzi to aplish quite a lot. Having lived once before, Su Wenyue knew the Zhuangzi had not been sold yet. Why let someone else benefit from such a good ce? She had no guilty consciencepeting with Sikong Ling, even relishing the thrill of it¡ªeveryone wants good things. However, buying therge Zhuangzi, even in its neglected state, wasn¡¯t cheap. For this, she borrowed five thousand taels of silver from her father, who generously gave her twenty thousand taels instead. He said it was the dowry silver prepared by her grandparents, and since she hadn¡¯t understood much back then and feared she might spend it carelessly, her father had kept it for her. Now, knowing she wanted to invest in property, he gave the silver to her. With those twenty thousand taels, Su Wenyue aplished quite a bit, stockpiling various medicinal materials, food, and other items that wouldter be in short supply. Otherwise, relying solely on her initial dowry, she really couldn¡¯t have managed to do much in such a short period. ¡°Husband, from now on, this Zhuangzi is under your care. I know you have grand ambitions and won¡¯t be satisfied with the status quo. The Zhuangzi would be wasted in my hands, used at most for storing food, but in your hands, it can be put to great use. Besides, I don¡¯t really understand these matters and am toozy to manage them. A lot of things are left to others to handle, and there¡¯s always the chance for oversights. Actually, when I first bought this Zhuangzi, this was what I had in mind.¡± Su Wenyue had previously felt it wasn¡¯t necessary, but seeing Han Yu now developing his own forces and followers, she didn¡¯t mind giving him a hand. Han Yu indeed needed it. Since his wife felt this way, he naturally wouldn¡¯t awkwardly refuse her kind gesture. Having a ce like this as a base was actually a pleasant surprise for him, aside from the secrecy and unexpectedness of the matter. Just like encountering Zhai Li and the others, it felt like providence had granted him the best aid. And now, this assistance was prepared for him by his wife. Everything was going smoothly. He just wondered if progress back in the prefecture city was also going so well? ¡°Okay, since my wife has prepared it for me, I can¡¯t refuse. Besides, having this Zhuangzi now is like timely rain for me. If it wasn¡¯t for you discovering it, where else could I have found such a good ce? My wife, you truly are my lucky star. Ever since you¡¯ve been by my side, everything has been going smoothly.¡± Han Yu spoke these words both to please Su Wenyue and also because he indeed felt this way. Though not superstitious, when some things can¡¯t be exined by reason, he naturally began to change his mind. Exhausted from the long journey and wandering around for so long, Su Wenyue was greeted by the housekeeper and taken to a room to rest. After all, she had not fully recovered from childbirth. While she was said to have recuperated, her foundation was still weak. It wasn¡¯t noticeable during her regr, minimal activity, but it became apparent now. Naturally, Han Yu wasn¡¯t going to rest with Su Wenyue. His visit to the Zhuangzi was originally for Zhai Li and the others, so after settling his wife, he went to see them. That day, he had only enough time to take them in, but many other details¡ªhow to get along, his rules and bottom lines¡ªneeded to be thoroughly discussed. No one knew what they talked about, but Han Yu spent more than an hour before returning, the rxed expression on his face indicating a pleasant conversation with Zhai Li and the others. ¡°How was it? Seeing how happy you look, Zhai Li and the others, hailing from Major Martial Arts Families and carefully cultivated as heirs, must know a lot and can surely be great assistants,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile. ¡°My intelligent wife, exactly! Previously without the right help, I had to do everything myself, which wasn¡¯t just restraining, but most of my time was consumed by the military camp. I had too many limitations and couldn¡¯t look after too many external affairs. But now it¡¯s different; Zhai Li and the others are indeed carefully nurtured heirs from Martial Arts Families, all very capable. If it hadn¡¯t been for the treachery of the ruffians and a series of fortunate events that led me to them, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to recruit such talented individuals.¡± Han Yu spoke with a smile, the more he understood his wife, the more he realized how much stronger and impressive she was than he had imagined. He also started sharing many external matters with her. ¡°Congrattions, husband, on acquiring such talent. It truly is a joyful asion!¡± Su Wenyue was happy for Han Yu. When they returned home, it was already night. The first thing Su Wenyue did after returning to the darkness of the outside was to inquire about the condition of their three little guys. Sure enough, without Brother Xing¡¯s leadership, the other two little ones were quite obedient, not crying at all, and had a full eat and sleep routine. Han Yu looked at the three children but didn¡¯t immediately return to the room. Instead, he headed to the study since he had to head to the stronghold with his men early the next morning. Chapter 266 - 274: A Field of Study Chapter 266: Chapter 274: A Field of Study ¡°What is this?¡± Su Wenyue asked, looking at therge boxes that Han Yu had his men bring in. This morning, Han Yu had left early and by this time he had returned, bringing in severalrge boxes with an air of mystery. She wondered what was inside them. Could they be spoils from the recent attack on the stronghold? Su Wenyue thought about what she had heard from other officers¡¯ wives: typically, their men would only turn over a fraction of the loot to the Imperial Court while the majority would be divided in private. Without these extra shares, even with their monthly army provisions, most in their position would struggle to make ends meet, not everyone had the wealth of a dowry from their mother¡¯s family like hers. Su Wenyue had only heard about it before, and although Han Yu had gone on missions, albeit infrequently, he had never brought any loot home. She wondered whether the tasks assigned to him had no benefits worth mentioning, or there was some other reason. ¡°These are spoils from the stronghold. A small portion has been submitted to the Imperial Court, and the rest we¡¯ve kept and divided. This is my share; I picked out some useful items to bring back, and I¡¯ve ced the rest in a proper ce. It¡¯s surprising that these bandits, despite not being settled for long, had umted quite a trove of good things. It just goes to show how ruthless they were; they deserved their fate,¡± Han Yu exined, seemingly feeling that such a bloody topic was too inappropriate for his daughter-inw. ¡°Take a look at these items; if there¡¯s anything you can use, keep it. If not, you can give it away as gifts during the New Year. It would save us the expense of buying new ones,¡± Han Yu continued, fully aware of the cost of the yearly festivities, even with his wife¡¯s extreme frugality and their saving in other areas. Sometimes, in order towork with colleagues or superiors, one couldn¡¯t appear too stingy. ¡°Alright, you can put them there; I¡¯ll take a lookter,¡± Su Wenyue thought, correctly guessing what they were, but her interest in items looted from a bandit¡¯s den wasn¡¯t significant. Even if she wasn¡¯t fond of goods from a bandit¡¯s den, what needed to be kept had to be kept. Using them as gifts was an excellent use. Su Wenyue never had any pretense of high-mindedness¡ªthis was an unspoken rule within the military camp, and if Han Yu were the only one not to indulge, he would appear out of step, possibly even harboring ulterior motives, making him a target of istion and wariness by everyone. Indeed, being an official involved knowing certain arts; one couldn¡¯t seed simply through hard work and earnestness. The world of officialdom had its shades of gray. ¡°Fine, you can take your time going through them. I¡¯ve left everything to your discretion.¡± These words from Han Yu weren¡¯t taken to heart by Su Wenyue. With the experience from her past lives, she had seen plenty of fine things; what could items from the bandits¡¯ hideout amount to? While they might be valuable, they couldn¡¯t truly be considered good things. Her tastes were rather high, but upon opening the boxes to sort their contentster, she was surprised to find that the bandits indeed had many excellent items, and Han Yu hadn¡¯t deceived her. Inside therge boxes were not only silks and satins but also pearls, jade, and a collection of antiques, such as books and paintings. The most exciting find for Su Wenyue was an ancient book on the inheritance of embroidery techniques. Compared to the sewing methods used in this era, this book recorded a type of needlework she had never seen before, with both technique and the final effect being superior. If she mastered it, her embroidery skills would surely reach a higher level. Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes glued to the ancient book on embroidery, Han Yu realized that his wife really did have a fondness for needlework. Ever since he learned that she had tirelessly worked on embroidery pieces to earn silver, he had been reluctant to allow her to engage in such work. However, if she truly enjoyed it, he wouldn¡¯t stop her, as long as she took care of her health and didn¡¯t strain her eyes. Su Wenyue was so engrossed in the book that she sat on the floor, forgetting about her image. Her attention waspletely captured, reminiscent of how Han Yu behaved when he first got ahold of a military book. She had started by squatting to rummage through the items but eventually sat down as her legs went numb. Han Yu took the book from her hands and picked her up. ¡°Look at the state you¡¯re in! Everything has to be done in moderation. Who sits directly on the ground like this? It¡¯s so cold, and the floor is freezing. How can you be so careless with your health?¡± Han Yu wasn¡¯t exactly concerned with decorum; he just couldn¡¯t stand to see Su Wenyue neglecting her health. Though it was a small issue, he still chided her. ¡°Hehe, I just forgot, and I¡¯m dressed warmly, so I don¡¯t feel cold,¡± Su Wenyueughed off, her mind still on the passage exining needlework techniques. But she didn¡¯t dare ask Han Yu for the book again, or she would face another long lecture. It took nearly two hours for Su Wenyue and Aunt Li, along with a few other old women, to organize the contents of the several boxes. By that time, Han Yu had already been called away on some urgent matter. Su Wenyue saw that he didn¡¯t look troubled, so she didn¡¯t concern herself with it. The sisters, Lan Xin and Lan Fang, had worked hard these past days, so Su Wenyue picked out a few items suitable for young girls. The clothes made for Lan Xin and Lan Fang were ready: exquisite and lovely, so much that Su Wenyue herself admired them. Aunt Li and Grandma Chen praised them too, ¡°Madam¡¯s embroidery skills have truly improved. Look at the flowers on the clothes; they look so real.¡± ¡°Yes, such beautiful clothes. I¡¯m afraid that Miss Lan Xin and Miss Lan Fang will be too fond of them to wear,¡± they remarked. Su Wenyue smiled, pleased to hearpliments about her work. Apanying the clothes were some matching embroidered handkerchiefs and shoes¡ªshe had embroidered the handkerchiefs, while the shoes were made by the embroiderers following her instructions. The ensemble was indeed lovely, and Su Wenyue promptly sent them to the sisters, along with some items from the boxes. Lan Xin and Lan Fang were genuinely delighted, especially with the outfits Su Wenyue had personally crafted. They cherished them in their hands. As a concubine¡¯s daughters, Lan Xin and Lan Fang¡¯s clothing and food were provided for in ordance with their status: not too shabby but not too splendid either. They had only seen such delicate and beautiful clothes on the pampered legitimate daughters of other families while attending banquets with their queen mother. Which girl doesn¡¯t appreciate beauty? They had envied those girls dearly, never imagining that they themselves would one day possess such gorgeous clothes. These were even prettier than the dresses made by Chang¡¯an City¡¯s most famous Neon Pavilion. The sisters immediately tried on their new outfits. ¡°They fit well. I was worried that my measurements might be off, but the sizes are just right,¡± Su Wenyueplimented, feeling something was still missing. On closer inspection, she realized that the hair ornaments Lan Xin and Lan Fang were wearing did not match their new attire. Chapter 267 - 275: A Look of Trouble Chapter 267: Chapter 275: A Look of Trouble Su Wenyue knew that the jewelry Lan Xin and Lan Fang wore on their heads was the best set they had that could still be considered presentable. The eldest aunt had strong control over the backyard, and the concubines, being of low status, did not possess much of value. Their mother was originally just a concubine girl and waster elevated in status after bearing children, bing a concubine. How much of value could she have in her hands? Apart from the rewards bestowed by the Olddy and Master¡¯s Wife, they only had a few taels of monthly wages. What could be given to the sisters Lan Xin and Lan Fang was even less. However, the eldest aunt was not particrly attentive to the two concubine¡¯s daughters, nor was she harsh¡ªeverything that a concubine¡¯s daughter should have, they had. The clothes and jewelry of Lan Xin and Lan Fang were in line with their status, neither bad nor particrly outstanding, all proper and ording to the rules. Since Su Wenyue personally made the clothes, she didn¡¯t mind adding a set of jewelry. But at this moment, she really didn¡¯t have anything suitable at hand. It would be better to go to the silver store in the County Town and have them made, although the craftsmanship of the silversmiths there didn¡¯t satisfy Su Wenyue; the designs weren¡¯t good enough, and neither was the refinement. Su Wenyue could design the patterns herself, but if the craftsmanship wascking, even if she could envision it, the silver store wouldn¡¯t be able to bring her ideas to life. The silver stores in the prefecture city did have a few good craftsmen, but they were too far away to visit in person. Some intricate details had to be exined to the silversmiths face to face. Su Wenyue also wanted to have a few sets made for herself. Although she already had a variety of jewelry, all of it was prepared by her mother. She wanted to design a few pieces with novel styles for herself. Besides, with the ongoing currency reform, business for the silver stores wasn¡¯t as good as before. They were nearly starving; who would be willing to spend that silver? The cost of making silver and gold items had be much cheaper. ¡°Madam, why not have someone go to the prefecture city and invite the silversmith over,¡± said Aunt Li, observing Su Wenyue¡¯s dilemma and offering advice, ¡°just promise some extra food, and since business isn¡¯t good at the silver store, the master craftsman will surely be willing toe over. The items they make will also meet your expectations.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that then,¡± Su Wenyue agreed, ¡°although it¡¯s not very convenient, it¡¯s the best solution currently. The craftsmanship of the masters in the county town is indeedcking.¡± Not to mention that she was now preupied with three little ones, and even if she weren¡¯t, Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t make such a long trip to the prefecture city just for a few sets of jewelry. After some thought, she decided to follow Aunt Li¡¯s suggestion. Aunt Li was efficient in handling affairs, and she immediately sent someone to the prefecture city. By the second day, she had invited the city¡¯s best silversmith. It would not have been so easy in the past, after all, being highly skilled and sought after by many to make jewelry. But the world had changed; the silversmithing trade was not as in demand, and craftsmen with lesser skills found it difficult to provide for their families. Even the skilled masters could barely scrape by. It wasn¡¯t easy for anyone. So, when Aunt Li sent someone to invite the master, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all and agreed immediately. He didn¡¯t mind the distance, especially since transportation was provided by horse carriage. He only requested that the remuneration for making the jewelry be paid in solid food goods, as the value of currency was diminishing rapidly. Today¡¯s money could buy ten pounds of food, and by tomorrow, it might only buy five pounds. It was too unreliable; food was more tangible and wouldn¡¯t decrease if left alone. Considering that Su Wenyue had high standards, when Aunt Li dispatched someone, she also instructed that if it was possible to invite more than one experienced craftsman, it would be prudent to do so. That way, if one didn¡¯t meet her satisfaction, there would be others to choose from. Being assigned by Aunt Li meant that one must be extremely capable and reliable. Seeing the situation, several reputed masters from the prefecture city were invited all at once. The masters didn¡¯t demand much, and the cost of the food wasn¡¯t great. Given that the prefecture city was a day¡¯s journey from town, one might as well invite several at once, so that thedy could have a selection, as each master¡¯s craftsmanship specialized in different aspects. Now that the silversmiths had been invited, Su Wenyue busied herself with drawing up the designs in the study room. The concubines in the backyard spent the most effort besides on their hobbies, on clothing and dressing up. Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t figure out Sikong Ling¡¯s temper, but he was generous with spending. In her previous life, her clothes and jewelry were custom-made from the finest shops, so she was very familiar with various designs and patterns, which also allowed for adding her personal preferences. ¡°Do you think you can craft the jewelry shown on these designs?¡± Su Wenyue asked the craftsmen as they were brought in, foregoing any small talk and handing the designs directly to them, her heart holding some anticipation. After all, these were her designs, and she had been personally involved, which was different from ordering from a silver store. The group of confident masters thought that within Yiyang Prefecture, their skills were unmatched¡ªif they couldn¡¯t produce the pieces, who could? However, upon seeing the designs, they realized how presumptuous they had been. The drawings depicted exquisite and novel styles of jewelry, moreplex than what they usually created, including gold iid with jade or silver iid with jade, as well as gemstone-set pieces requiring skilled iying techniques. The masters studied the designs back and forth, all showing signs of difficulty, with only one craftsman daring to attempt crafting the jewelry on the designs, while the others could only handle one or two of the items. Su Wenyue had a fair idea of the level of craftsmanship in the prefecture and had not expected the craftsmen to be able to make all of the items. To have such a result was already quite satisfying for her. Even the finest silver store in Chang¡¯an required several craftsmen to cooperate to produce quality work. It seemed that Yiyang Prefecture had no shortage of talent yet considering it early tomend them; the final judgment woulde only once the finished jewelry was seen. ¡°Good, I didn¡¯t expect all of you to make these pieces on your own. Pick the designs you¡¯re best at, and as long as you do a good job, I will not shortchange you.¡± Su Wenyue had plenty of food, as long as the crafted jewelry met her expectations. The craftsmen¡¯s faces brightened, but they had a request with a slight difficulty, ¡°Madam, I am skilled in iying, and I can craft these two pieces of jewelry. However, the gemstones in the designs are not avable in the silver store where I work. Could other gemstones be substituted?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Su Wenyue replied,¡± I have prepared all the materials required for these pieces of jewelry; otherwise, I would not have designed them this way. You can take them and write a receipt to take back with you. State the time you need toplete the crafting, and I will send servants to collect the items. As for the remuneration, it will be as previously discussed. If you satisfy me with the jewelry, there will be an additional reward.¡± Su Wenyue waved her hand, and a servant girl brought the materials over on a tray. The craftsmen, seeing how Su Wenyue managed things, knew they had found a good patron who was easy to talk to. Clear in saying that as long as they did quality work, they would be fairlypensated, they were energized, to bring out their utmost expertise to craft the jewelry well. Chapter 268 - 276: Arrogant because of Wealth Chapter 268: Chapter 276: Arrogant because of Wealth When Madam Liu Zhao arrived, Su Wenyue had just sent away several silversmiths, one of whom she recognized as having previously crafted jewelry at that silver store. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re here! Haven¡¯t seen you for a few days,¡± Su Wenyue said with augh. ¡°You¡¯re looking radiant; is something good happening? Do tell.¡± ¡°Having my mane back safely is indeed a good thing. Whenever he goes out on those dangerous tasks, I¡¯m always worried sick, especially this time. He was framed by those sinister jerks, fighting those ferocious bandits. He¡¯s only just returned after so many days. My heart was in my throat the whole time, but now, finally, he¡¯se back safe and sound.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth! I was worried about Han Yu too while he was away, but at least he¡¯s back now, always so busy that he¡¯s hardly ever in sight. Men are all the same. They never consider how we worry for them back home,¡± Su Wenyueined a bit, but it was more to carry on the conversation than out of any real resentment. She understood that at their age, men should be striving to advance their careers, not sitting idle at home¡ªthat would be irresponsible. They couldn¡¯t be expected to spend all their time at home, so as wives, they just had to be understanding. ¡°What can we do? Once our men join the military camp, their lives are no longer their own. And with the world in such disarray, war would mean even greater danger. All we can do is offer more prayers and beseech the Bodhisattva to keep our men safe,¡± Madam Liu Zhao said, a worried look on her face. Everyone longed for a peaceful and prosperous era, a time whenmoners could have a better life. Now there was turmoil both inside and outside the Imperial Court¡ªit was only a matter of time until chaos erupted, and evenmoners could see it. Speaking of offering prayers to the Bodhisattva, Su Wenyue was reminded of the promise she made to Feng Susu. She had said she would pray at Lingyin Temple for the safety of Feng Susu¡¯s husband. Now that Han Yu was back, it was time to keep her promise. After agreeing on a date with Madam Liu Zhao, she sent someone to inform Feng Susu about visiting Lingyin Temple the day after tomorrow. Feng Susu had been thinking about this matter but didn¡¯t feel right bringing it up with Su Wenyue. She didn¡¯t expect Su Wenyue to be so concerned and repeatedly agreed, feeling even more grateful. As Madam Liu Zhao and Su Wenyue talked, they also mentioned the silversmith they met earlier. This time, Liu Zhao¡¯s family had received a fair share of spoils from the bandit suppression, and they didn¡¯t have to live as tightly as before for a while. ¡°Lady Yue, I saw that master from the silver store earlier. Are you going to have some jewelry made?¡± It wasn¡¯t a secret, so Madam Liu Zhao asked casually. ¡°Yes, I want to have a few sets made. The craftsmanship of the silversmiths in the county town is too poor, so I had no choice but to ask them to bring someone from the city. Would you like to have some made as well?¡± ¡°No, no. With the way things are, life is hard enough. You know my family¡¯s situation¡ªwe don¡¯t have spare money for such things. Although Liu Cong brought back a lot this time, we still need to save wherever we can. Besides, I just had a set made not too long ago and don¡¯t need another. However, that old master you mentioned, I know of his skillful work. Many wealthydies and madams in Yiyang Prefecturemission their jewelry from him. He¡¯s sure to do a great job, but it must be difficult to get someone like him, isn¡¯t it?¡± Madam Liu Zhao thought Su Wenyue was really extravagant. They, too, would visit the silver store to get jewelry made, but inviting someone toe over like this was surely costly, a luxury only the wives of wealthy families could afford. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult, really. The silver stores aren¡¯t doing as well as before; it¡¯s just a matter of spending some grain. With the currency reform, private minting of silver currency is prohibited, and gold and silver have lost their value. On the other hand, the price of food keeps rising every day¡ªit has be somewhat outrageous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve already exchanged all the silver at home for food, fearing that keeping money will only devalue it in-hand. Not just our local silver stores, but even those in Chang¡¯an City are not doing well. And it¡¯s not just silver stores, other industries are struggling too. I heard from ady that nowadays, the prices at the tooth shops for picking servants are ridiculously cheap. An average servant can be bought for one or two silver coins, and those with some skills often don¡¯t cost more than five. Nowadays, having one more person in the house is a burden. I originally wanted to pick up an embroiderer, but after giving it some thought, I decided against it.¡± As Madam Liu Zhao said this, an idea sparked in Su Wenyue¡¯s mind. She hadn¡¯t thought of it before¡ªit was the perfect opportunity to buy several skilled servants. Normally, opportunities like this were hard to find. In any case, she could afford to feed any number of servants, and she could just settle them in the Zhuangzi. If she could find some gold and silver craftsmen, that would be even better. Daring to act on her ideas, Su Wenyue called Aunt Li in for a discussion as soon as Madam Liu Zhao left. ¡°Aunt Li, what do you think of my idea? We¡¯re not short on food anyway. I¡¯m going to send someone to the county town to speak with the tooth shop, so they send all suitable candidates over. As for the prefecture, it¡¯s too far to handle casually, so you should go in person to pick. We¡¯re not limited to any specific trade, but we must buy anyone with a skill and good character. However, we should buy those who¡¯ve signed a death contract, so we hold their life and property in our hands and don¡¯t have to fear their betrayal. Of course, if someone is exceptionally skilled, that¡¯s different. Anyway, I¡¯ll leave this to you. Handle it as you see fit,¡± she directed. Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t attend to this personally. She trusted Aunt Li to handle it properly, as Aunt Li was experienced and had a sharp eye. Even Madam Su often left the selection of servants to Aunt Li. ¡°Yes, I will get on it immediately,¡± Aunt Li acknowledged. She knew her mistress was no ordinary woman; everything she stirred up was beneficial. Without any dy, Aunt Li promptly took several servants and set off for the prefecture, hoping toplete the task for her mistress soon. That evening, when Han Yu came back, he found Aunt Li missing and was a bit puzzled. Only after asking did he learn that Aunt Li had been sent by Su Wenyue on an errand to the prefecture. It looked like his daughter-inw had some new ideas brewing. ¡°Aunt Li is indeed more suited to this task, which is why I sent her. Usually, such talents would have long been snatched up. I don¡¯t want to miss this rare opportunity. Findingmon talents is easy, but those like gold and silver craftsmen are hard toe by. They generally wouldn¡¯t sell themselves,¡± Su Wenyue mulled over her ns. She considered that in the uing period, the value of gold and silver would plummet. When it hit rock bottom, she would use grain to exchange and hoard it. When peace returned, it would be a vast fortune. She knew from her previous life that gold and silver wouldn¡¯t always be cheap; it was because of Wang Mang¡¯s currency reform that circumstances were as they were. Once a new emperor ascended, everything would stabilize again. Chapter 269 - 277: A Time for Meeting Chapter 269: Chapter 277: A Time for Meeting Yesterday, Su Wenyue experienced a burst of inspiration while designing jewelry, and even conceived the idea of opening her own Silver Store. Han Yu was destined to advance in his career, and she did not want to fall behind. Although a woman could not establish an influential career in the Court, she could still create her own sesses. In her previous life, Noble Consort Li was just an ordinary woman who, through her clever intelligence, amassed wealth and resources to support Liu Xiu on his journey to power, eventually elevating herself to the position of Imperial Consort and bing an aspirational figure for many women. However, Noble Consort Li¡¯s ambition was too great, and her intelligence turned to cunning, plotting to the end until even her life was forfeit¡ªthus, one must always control their ambition. ¡°This isn¡¯t too difficult; I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Han Yu knew of his wife¡¯s desire and said so. He already had an idea in mind. It was rare for his wife to express her wishes, and he would find a way, even if it were more difficult. Upon hearing Han Yu¡¯s words, Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes lit up, as she believed that Han Yu never made empty promises, ¡°Really? Do you already have someone in mind?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that; I will bring the person to you when the timees.¡± Han Yu didn¡¯t want to say it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t tell her, he just wasn¡¯tpletely certain yet and preferred not to speak hastily. Not pressing further, Su Wenyue trusted Han Yu to handle this small matter, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯m entrusting this to you, but remember, they must be highly skilled craftsmen. Otherwise, I won¡¯t ept them even if you do bring them to me.¡± Su Wenyue also mentioned to Han Yu her ns to visit Lingyin Temple with Madam Liu and Aunt Feng the day after tomorrow. Han Yu didn¡¯t express much concern, simply instructing Su Wenyue to be cautious and to go and return early. However, behind her back, he made further arrangements for her protection. Given Su Wenyue¡¯s proneness to idents, it wasn¡¯t the first or second urrence. If it had been possible, Han Yu would have apanied her, but now that he had people in ce, arranging for someone to protect her from the shadows gave him some peace of mind. As for Sikong Ling, he was probably tied up with troubles recently and wouldn¡¯t have the time to covet his wife for the time being. With the experience from thest outing, Su Wenyue was no longer worried about the three little ones making a fuss. She directly ¡®negotiated¡¯ with Brother Xing that as long as he didn¡¯t create a scene, the two younger ones wouldn¡¯t cry either. She also took her cousins, Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang, as she had yet to formally take them out. After all, the children were very young, and she had been too busy with other matters to free herself. ¡°Lady Yue, are you sure it¡¯s alright for you to go with us? The three children need you,¡± Feng Susu always felt that Su Wenyue was going to Lingyin Temple for her sake and felt somewhat uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The children have be much more sensible and obedient; they won¡¯t cause trouble. I wanted to take my cousins out for a walk, anyway. It¡¯s also been difficult for them, staying at home all this time. Besides, the Bodhisattva of Lingyin Temple is known to be effective. Since my cousins aren¡¯t getting any younger, it¡¯s a good opportunity to take them to the temple and pray for them to find good husbands,¡± Su Wenyue said, her tone clearly teasing as she nced at Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang. ¡°Cousin, how can you say that? You¡¯re making fun of us!¡± Su Lanxin stood there blushing and embarrassed, while Su Lanfang stamped her foot and clung to Su Wenyue, yfullyining. ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything wrong. Don¡¯t you want the Bodhisattva to grant you good husbands?¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile, watching Su Lanfang¡¯s face turn even redder. She didn¡¯t tease them further, understanding that they were maidenly girls from the Marquis Mansion, where modesty was expected. Despite this, both Lan Xin and Lan Fang were looking forward to the visit. The group arrived at Lingyin Temple, which was as busy with devotees as ever. Feng Susu looked at the sacred site with admiration and reverence, doubtful that even the Bodhisattva could fulfill her wish. The excited cousins, Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang, were experiencing such arge crowd for the first time outside of a banquet. Everywhere was infused with incense, peopleing and going, and several stalls sold trinkets and street food. Su Wenyue observed their reactions, a hint of amusement in her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s pay our respects to the Bodhisattva first, and then we cane back here to browse. You might want to buy some trinkets or try the street food. I heard the snacks here are quite tasty and unique. I didn¡¯t have a chance to try them before, but this time, we can enjoy them together.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, yes! That sounds perfect,¡± Lan Fang said, pping her hands. She was more animated than usual, a marked contrast from the quiet, inconspicuous Concubine Lan described by Sikong. This showed the royal court indeed was a harsh ce that suppressed one¡¯s true nature. Having visited twice before, Su Wenyue confidently led the way to the main hall. Han Yu had already made all the arrangements, and a temple elder was already there to wee Su Wenyue¡¯s party, warming her heart. Han Yu had be increasingly attentive and thoughtful. At the time, he had only casually reminded her of safety concerns, and she had thought he was too busy to pay much attention. After praying to the Bodhisattva, Su Wenyue did as she had said and went with Aunt Feng, along with Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang, to the temple gate. She arranged for each cousin to have a servant girl and a bodyguard to shop on their own, with instructions to meet back at a stall selling glutinous rice balls in front of the temple. Su Wenyue then joined Feng Susu. Meanwhile, another group wasing out of the abbot¡¯s quarters, their leader looking quite displeased and grumbling, followed by soldiers who seemed a bit helpless listening to their General cursing a storm. Having searched for his wife and son for many years, the General¡¯s impatience had be evident. Although such undignified behavior was not umon for him, this was, after all, a holy ce, and the General¡¯s voice was too loud. The soldiers were also struggling to bear the strange and condemning looks from the surrounding devotees. ¡°That damned bald donkey, spewing nonsense! I ask him where my wife and son are, and all he gives me are vague answers that give me a headache. Not a single useful word, rambling about ¡®noble help¡¯ and ¡®an appointed time for meeting.¡¯ Just a bunch of hogwash! I regret listening to that guy¡¯s rmendation toe all this way to offer incense at Lingyin Temple. What a waste of time! He¡¯s sure to mock me when I get back. This time I¡¯ve been really screwed over!¡± An Hu vented in frustration, not usually one to believe in these things. But after years of searching in vain for his family, he had run out of options. Following a tip that Lingyin Temple¡¯s incense was powerful and the Bodhisattva¡¯s blessings beneficial, he had arrived hopeful, only to receive no useful information. Chapter 270 - 278: Hallucination Appears Chapter 270: Chapter 278: Hallucination Appears Actually, it wasn¡¯t that there were no useful pieces of information at all; to others, perspectives may differ, but to An Hu, all those obscure tricks yed by the abbot old man were just to dupe people¡ªunless Master Abbot explicitly told him where his wife and child were, which wasn¡¯t asking the impossible. The Master Abbot had some religious prowess, sure, but he was no immortal; casting a divination to guess the will of heaven was one thing, but to actually calcte where someone was? Impossible, and even if somehow he did manage that, he couldn¡¯t ¡®reveal the secrets of heaven¡¯. ¡°General, you should stop cursing. Everyone¡¯s staring at us; it¡¯s embarrassing!¡± a Vice General beside An Hu said. Used to the General¡¯s temperament, the Vice General spoke quite freely and didn¡¯t fear saying the blunt truth, even at the risk of reprimand. ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? The rage in my chest¡¯s not yet quelled, goddammit. If we don¡¯t find them soon, I don¡¯t even know where my wife and children are suffering. The townsfolk said that my wife and son left with just two packages¡ªinside were a few pieces of tattered clothes and some tbreads, and with just those, they set out to find me. Who knows what hardships they endured along the way; just hope their luck¡¯s strong enough to keep them safe.¡± As An Hu spoke, his eyes reddened. Before, he hadn¡¯t the means to keep his daughter-inw from suffering alongside him. Later, after he joined the military, he ended up leaving her and their infant son at home. Now, after achieving fame and sess, he couldn¡¯t even find a trace of his dear wife and son. The only news he could scrounge up was that his wife, begging along the way, hade to the military camp to find him. The thought of his wife resorting to begging just to find him made An Hu¡¯s heart feel like it was being scorched and fried in oil. ¡°General, what does it matter if you have no wife? There are plenty of women in the world. If you can¡¯t find her, then so be it. Many people are eager to have their daughters share your bed. With your current social status, you could easily remarry a beautiful wife and have her bear you a son,¡± a soldier casually suggested, thinking An Hu¡¯s desperate search was merely for the sake of finding an heir. An Hu, however, kicked the man so hard that he fell to the ground, spurting blood, the force of the blow revealing An Hu¡¯s intense fury. ¡°Damn it, I will only have one wife in this lifetime. If anyone dares to utter such distasteful remarks again, don¡¯t me me for being rude. I¡¯ll spare your life this time, but there won¡¯t be a next time¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t need your life anyway!¡± An Hu said, seething with anger. He had never entertained the thought of abandoning his family; such acts were for the conscienceless. Besides, he was clear-eyed: those women willing to marry him were only after his position and status, not out of any genuine desire to be with him, unlike his naive wife. ¡°Aunt, look how happy the sisters, Lan Xin and Lan Fang, appear, shopping with such gusto,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile, watching them weave through the crowd. There was a time when she herself had been just like that, seizing the rare opportunity to splurge to her heart¡¯s content. Now that she had the means to shop whenever she wanted, the thrill had faded. At that moment, Aunt Feng had finished praying to the Bodhisattva, finding spiritual constion and thus a lightness of spirit reflected in a smile on her face: ¡°Indeed, daughters of a Wealthy Family don¡¯t get out much. Everything is a novelty to them. After a few more outings, it won¡¯t seem so rare.¡± ¡°Exactly, there¡¯s something to be said for rarity in experiences¡­ Aunt, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng Susu, who had been chatting with Su Wenyue, suddenly froze upon spotting a figure in the distance. Her eyes widened in disbelief; after double-checking to make sure she wasn¡¯t hallucinating, she took off running towards it. ¡°Child¡¯s father! Huzi!¡± Feng Susu called out while running. But there were too many people at the temple gate, and in her haste, she tripped over someone. By the time she got up and looked around, the familiar yet distant figure she had been searching for over a decade had disappeared. Seeing Feng Susu in distress, Su Wenyue had just asked what was wrong when Feng Susu bolted. Hearing whom Feng Susu was shouting for, Su Wenyue started to understand. Could it be such a coincidence, or did the Bodhisattva make a miracle, allowing Feng Susu to bump into her husband? Su Wenyue harbored this thought hopefully but knew such odds were incredibly slim; it was more a spiritualfort for Feng Susu. ¡°Aunt, what happened to you? Did you see An Tai¡¯s father?¡± Su Wenyue asked, looking in the direction Feng Susu had run, but she only saw two women and a young schr, none of whom could possibly be Feng Susu¡¯s husband¡ªnot by age, not by gender. Feng Susu seemed not to hear Su Wenyue¡¯s voice. Even though the figure from moments before had vanished, she still pressed on, questioning everyone, persistently searching, appearing somewhat frantic. ¡°How could he just disappear? I clearly saw him, I clearly saw my child¡¯s father, how could he vanish in the blink of an eye, why did I just have to fall, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have disappeared!¡± Feng Susu muttered to herself, starting to me herself, and punched her chest several times, ovee by the shock of the joy followed by such a letdown. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be like this, maybe you saw wrong, and it¡¯s no use ming yourself,¡± Su Wenyue said, attempting tofort her. Seeing Feng Susu in such a state was heartbreaking for Su Wenyue, who managed to keep herself together, refraining from revealing the whereabouts of Feng Susu¡¯s husband. ¡°I really saw him, I truly did. I couldn¡¯t be wrong about my man,¡± Feng Susu was adamant that she had not been mistaken, but a thorough search of the vicinity yielded no sign of him. Despairing, she shouted several times. ¡°Child¡¯s father! Huzi! Big Tiger! Where are you?!¡± After thisst cry, Feng Susu broke down and wept on the ground. ¡°My Wife.¡± An Hu¡¯s body shuddered; it seemed he heard his wife¡¯s voice calling for him. On listening carefully again, he heard nothing. Shaking his head, he concluded he was just hallucinating from missing his wife and child too much. ¡°General, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the Vice General asked, puzzled at the sudden pause from hismander. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go back, giddy up!¡± An Hu said, then spurred his horse, galloping away without further hesitation. The retinue followed, kicking up a trail of dust behind them. It took a great deal of effort for Su Wenyue to calm Feng Susu down. After venting, Feng Susu settled. She was of tough mettle, having never given up searching for many years, so she wasn¡¯t about to break down because of this incident. Yet she still held firm to the belief that the figure she saw was her husband. This renewed a heavyyer of hope in her. No matter what, her husband was still out there, somewhere close to her and her son, and as long as she continued to look, she was sure to find him someday. And then, the day of their family¡¯s reunion would finally arrive. Chapter 271 - 279: Too Many Suspicions Chapter 271: Chapter 279: Too Many Suspicions In The City these past few days, a juicy piece of news has been spreading around. Li Bonian was beaten up in a sack in the provincial capital for fighting with a rich Young Master over a brothel woman. It was said that the beating was severe. Not only was his face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, but several of his ribs were broken, and there wasn¡¯t a single spot on his body that hadn¡¯t been hit. He has to lie in bed for two months before he can get up again. ¡°Really?¡± Su Wenyue raised her eyebrows, unconvinced of the story¡¯s veracity. Li Bonian wouldn¡¯t be that stupid, would he? To actually go seeking death in the prefecture, a ce notorious for its deep waters. Even if he stirred up trouble there, his rtive, Master Li Baihu, might not be able to save him. ¡°Madam, your servant has confirmed it. It¡¯s true. At this moment, Master Li has already been carried back from the prefecture. When he entered Li Mansion, he was being carried in on a stretcher, and many people saw it,¡± Aunt Li said with a smile. She wasn¡¯t usually one to gossip, but when it concerned Madam, and it was something that could let Madam blow off some steam, she naturally made sure to get the details. ¡°So it¡¯s true. Poor Li Bonian. That Young Master must be quite a character, probably has some background too. But, this method with the sack sounds so familiar.¡± Although there were reasons for the incident, and it happened in the prefecture, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help but feel that it had something to do with Han Yu. Could it be because the method of revenge was exactly what she had mentioned the other day? Was she being too suspicious? ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that Su Wenyue didn¡¯t react with the glee she had expected after hearing the news and instead seemed pensive, Aunt Li worried something was amiss and asked out of concern. ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m delighted. Li Bonian is a bad egg, and he got what he deserved. I only hate that I didn¡¯t find out sooner, or else I could have also gone to watch the spectacle of Li Bonian lying on the stretcher looking like a beaten pig.¡± Su Wenyue came back to her senses andughed as she spoke. As for the suspicions in her mind, she kept them to herself, still not sure about them, and of course did not share them with Aunt Li. ¡°This time Li Bonian really took a fall. But that Young Master, he¡¯s bold enough. Doesn¡¯t he fear retaliation for using such heavy-handed tactics? He¡¯s definitely got some powerful backing, or maybe Li Bonian had offended too many people, and someone used this Young Master¡¯s name to handle him. Husband, what do you think?¡± That evening when Han Yu returned, Su Wenyue told him about the incident and watched his face for reactions. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary, so she asked him outright. Han Yu saw right through his Wife¡¯s probing gaze. He found it somewhat amusing. The gap in their intellect¡ªif he didn¡¯t want to show it, she could look all she wanted and still not discover anything. She even tried to trap him with her words, but her scheming was too light to be of note to him. ¡°If you want to know something, you can just ask directly. There¡¯s no need to stare at me like that, and don¡¯t try to be cunning with me.¡± Han Yu looked at Su Wenyue with an amused expression, bluntly puncturing her little schemes. Su Wenyue was slightly embarrassed: ¡°Heh, you noticed, huh?¡± Han Yu imitated Su Wenyue¡¯sugh twice before speaking: ¡°You were staring at me without even blinking. If I hadn¡¯t noticed, I¡¯d be a fool.¡± ¡°So, tell me, did you have anything to do with what happened to Li Bonian?¡± Su Wenyue, having been caught out, wasn¡¯t embarrassed but instead became straightforward, even poking Han Yu, which had be a habitual gesture for her. ¡°What do you think? For you, when I nned this trap, I specifically kept it so crude and simple that it took extra effort. Wife, after hearing the oue, do you feel avenged?¡± Han Yu didn¡¯t beat around the bush and admitted it outright. Originally, Han Yu had not nned to move against Li Bonian so soon. Although Li Bonian was a repugnant man who liked to y little tricks, he was not worth fearing. However, the power behind Li Bonian was quite mysterious, and he had wanted to follow the thread through Li Bonian to understand it clearly. But Li Bonian courted death and dared to target his Wife, which Han Yu could not tolerate. Therefore, he took action ahead of time, teaching Li Bonian a small lesson. As for that mysterious force, it wasn¡¯t as hidden as imagined. As long as he was careful, there were clues to follow, but without going through Li Bonian, it would be more arduous, nothing more. ¡°Of course, I feel avenged. I only regret not being able to beat him up myself. Nevertheless, hearing how terribly Li Bonian was treated brings me joy.¡± Amidst speaking, Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as she looked at Han Yu. ¡°Husband, would you teach me Kung Fu, please? That way, I could handle things myself.¡± Su Wenyue said excitedly, secretly thinking that beating up someone could be rather dashing. Han Yu saw his Wife going from one fancy to another, now even wanting to learn martial arts. His eyelid twitched, and he held his Wife¡¯s soft hand: ¡°Such people are not worth your effort, and you shouldn¡¯t dirty your hands. Besides, learning martial arts isn¡¯t done overnight, and it¡¯s particrly taxing. It¡¯s not something for you, my Wife.¡± ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t underestimate me; I¡¯m not one to shy away from hardship!¡± Su Wenyue insisted defiantly. ¡°I know you can handle hardship, my Wife, but I can¡¯t bear to let you. Let¡¯s not discuss this any longer. Let¡¯s talk about something more important.¡± Han Yu knew well his delicate Wife, who even feared pain during intimate moments, let alone practicing martial arts. He steered the conversation away from the topic and onto something else. ¡°What important thing?¡± With Han Yu mentioning important matters, Su Wenyue¡¯s attention was indeed diverted, thinking there might beplications with the handling of Li Bonian¡¯s case that caused trouble. Other than that, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else at the moment. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of Li Bonian for you. How are you going to thank me, my Wife? This is what you need to consider most right now. Do you n to repay me with your body, or devote yourself wholeheartedly?¡± Seeing Han Yu¡¯s frivolous demeanor, Su Wenyue knew he wasn¡¯t talking about any important matter: ¡°You¡¯re insufferable, talking about serious matters and then teasing me!¡± ¡°How is it not a serious matter? We should repay kindness with kindness, isn¡¯t that what you always say? I helped you get revenge on Li Bonian. Shouldn¡¯t you reward me?¡± Han Yu said matter-of-factly, as if it made perfect sense. Su Wenyue saw Han Yu acting this way and rolled her eyes, knowing she couldn¡¯t let the matter go without humoring him somewhat. She hastily nted a quick kiss on Han Yu¡¯s cheek, but once in the wolf¡¯sir, themb had no chance of escape. Han Yu swept her into his arms with one quick motion. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, no more.¡± After a round of intense intimacy, Su Wenyue pleaded for relief. ¡°Be good, just one more time, just once more, bear with it a little.¡± ¡°You delicate little thing, and yet you want to learn martial arts? You don¡¯t even have that much stamina.¡± ¡°No more, please¡­¡± Chapter 272 - 280: The Yin-Yang Weirdness Chapter 272: Chapter 280: The Yin-Yang Weirdness The buzz about Li Bonian¡¯s affair was tumultuous, mostly full of schadenfreude. Yet in the military camp, General He Donghai¡¯s face darkened extremely. He had carefully schemed, even disregarding the warnings of his former superior, and had colluded with Li Bonian and others to deal with Han Yu, hoping to take credit for suppressing the bandits himself. Yet, things had not gone as well as he had imagined. He didn¡¯t know how the superiors came to know the truth, but instead of getting rewarded, he was reprimanded and med by the people sent from above. He missed the benefits, and the credit ultimately fell on Han Yu. ¡°Master, did you call me here because there¡¯s something you need?¡± Although Han Yu was well aware of the situation, he did not show anything on his face, acting as if truly unaware. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of your address as Master. Now that you have risen to prominence, noticed by Shangfeng, your future is like a stroll through the clouds. Lord Han, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such ability. It truly opens my eyes!¡± Although He Donghai spoke these words, his tone carried a sarcastic edge; he had thought those benefits should have been his, and such an oue did not sit well with him. ¡°What do you mean by that, Master? If I, a lower officer, have erred in any way, I beg you to speak inly. Please don¡¯t leave me confused.¡± Even though Han Yu didn¡¯t take a nasty person like He Donghai seriously, things had not beenpletely settled, and Han Yu always acted cautiously, giving no one any leverage over him. Seeing Han Yu¡¯s sincere expression, as if he truly didn¡¯t know the inside story, and thinking that Han Yu was being promoted to the prefecture and valued by his superiors, and might one day be someone he¡¯d need, He Donghai considered that tearing the veneer of civility would do him no good. Thus, he managed his emotions and softened his demeanor, adopting a more obsequious manner towards Han Yu. ¡°Brother Han, you misunderstand me. I wanted to congratte you. Because of the bandit suppression, you caught the eye of Shangfeng. It has been hinted from above that you are to be transferred to the Prefecture General Camp to take up a post, and the official order wille very soon. It is truly a great joy, and I must say, Brother Han, for one so young to have such fortune, what a great ability indeed!¡± Hearing these words from He Donghai, Han Yu¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise, ¡°Is what Master He said true? Wasn¡¯t the matter of the bandit suppression settled long ago? Master, you ordered us not to speak of it again, why would Shangfeng¡­?¡± Being questioned this way left He Donghai feeling ufortable. Initially, he had wanted to im the credit for himself and ensure Han Yu and his men were subdued, never expecting such an oue. Now with Han Yu bringing it up, he could not disclose his intentions and had tough it off and gloss over the matter. ¡°Ha ha, this means Brother Han¡¯s fortunes are on the rise. The situation regarding the suppression of bandits has always been of great concern to the top leadership. How could there be no reward for such significant contributions from Brother Han? When I said that before, it was because I saw that despite Brother Han¡¯s young age, you¡¯ve achieved great things, and I feared you might be overly proud andcent, so I wanted to temper the pride in you. But you won¡¯t miss out on the rewards you deserve.¡± He Donghai spoke these words without any embarrassment, turning his unsavory intentions to seem for Han Yu¡¯s benefit, and even attributing the superiors¡¯ recognition of their achievements to himself. ¡°Your subordinate gratefully acknowledges your cultivation, Master. I will never forget your kindness.¡± Han Yu yed his part well, showing a face full of gratitude, as if he truly believed He Donghai¡¯s words, though inwardly he held contempt for He Donghai¡¯s vile and shameless character. Han Yu had been discussing matters with several trusted aides when he was summoned by He Donghai, so they all knew about it and gathered around him when he returned. ¡°Master, how did it go? What did that scoundrel He want with you this time? That bastard is truly shameless. He imed the credit for your bandit suppressionst time and colluded with Li Bonian to suppress you. He is utterly shameless. Lord Zhao was much fairer when he was in charge. It appears Lord Zhao was blinded and promoted such a contemptible person.¡± ¡°Hold your tongues. Keep these thoughts to yourself. Do not spread rumors. Be careful, or disaster maye from your mouth.¡± Han Yu knew his subordinates meant well and were indignant on his behalf, but some things shouldn¡¯t be said out loud, especially since this time it wasn¡¯t necessarily bad news. ¡°Master, we understand. We will not speak carelessly in the future, but why did He summon you?¡± They were understandably worried, especially since Li Bonian¡¯s situation was a hot topic, and He Donghai was in cahoots with Li Bonian. They feared that He Donghai might trouble their master because of it. Only then did Han Yu reveal a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. He Donghai couldn¡¯t cover up the bandit suppression, and the superiors are aware. We are to be rewarded, and I may be transferred to the Prefecture General Camp.¡± ¡°Really! This is great news. No wonder He Donghai looked so gloomy, it turns out it was because of this. He wanted to take all the credit, but now his efforts have been in vain. Being transferred to the General Camp is a great opportunity; there are better postings there, and promotion is faster. Congrattions, Master.¡± Upon hearing that Han Yu might be moving to the General Camp, his subordinates were genuinely happy for him. ¡°Heizi, Master is about to be promoted, why aren¡¯t you happy? Don¡¯t you wish well for the Master?¡± Knowing full well that Heizi wasn¡¯t that kind of person, they teased him seeing his unhappy expression. Heizi was indeed unhappy about Han Yu¡¯s impending transfer, responding heatedly, ¡°Happy my ass. If Master leaves, what about us? If I have to follow nasty people like He Donghai and Li Bonian, count me out!¡± This response dampened the mood, as they realized the gravity of the situation. Seeing the concern of his subordinates, Han Yu was gratified. They had all been through hardships together. Although they hadn¡¯t been with him for long, they were brothers in adversity. ¡°Rest assured. Even if I am transferred, I will find a way to take you all with me. It might not be possible to bring everyone at once. Those who don¡¯t go this time will have to wait a while, but I will slowly make arrangements. Besides, I¡¯ll be in unfamiliar territory at the new post in the General Battalion. I¡¯ll need help, and I can¡¯t trust anyone but my own people.¡± Reassured by Han Yu¡¯s words, happiness returned to their faces, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. We¡¯remitted to following the Master, no matter what. Only a leader like you can win our trust and lead us to a better future.¡± Han Yu didn¡¯t go straight home after leaving the camp; he went to a ce to pick someone up first. ¡°Brother Deng, sorry to have kept you waiting. I was held up by matters in the camp and rushed here as soon as I could.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Brother Han. With your transfer to the General Camp, there will be many opportunities. With your talent, Brother Han, your future is boundless.¡± ¡°Speaking of this matter, I have you to thank for all your effort and running around on my behalf.¡± Chapter 273 - 281: The VIP Has Arrived Chapter 273: Chapter 281: The VIP Has Arrived Su Wenyue, seeing that the weather was fine that afternoon, decided to light a few warm basins to heat the room, making it cozy. She personally bathed the little guys, getting herself all wet in the process. She also took the opportunity to bathe herself, and now had a servant girl drying her hair for her. ¡°Madam, Master has asked for you, saying that we have some important guests and wishes for you to join in hosting them.¡± ¡°He¡¯s asking me to join in hosting the guests? Who hase?¡± Su Wenyue asked, somewhat surprised. This was the first time Han Yu had formally invited her to help greet guests. It seemed that the visitors were not only of unusual status but also likely had a good rtionship with Han Yu; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked her to join in. ¡°The servant girls do not recognize him; we¡¯ve never seen him before¡ªit¡¯s a young man dressed like a schr, quite handsome, and he seems quite familiar with our Master.¡± It was just as she had guessed. Su Wenyue instructed the Kitchen to prepare a few good dishes, changed her clothes, but her hair was still a bit damp. It wouldn¡¯t be proper to meet guests with her hair loose and slightly wet, so she decided to put it up. After all, it was almost dry. ¡°Sister-inw, I have taken the liberty of visiting today, and I hope you won¡¯t find me bothersome,¡± the gracious Young Master greeted her with a bow and a smile as soon as she walked in, and she recognized him immediately. Wasn¡¯t this Deng Tong, whom she had dined with in the County Town with Han Yu? The Young Master of the Deng Family¡ªa notable family in Xinye¡ªhad struck up an acquaintance with then-farmer Han Yu, leaving a deep impression on her that she had not forgotten even to this day. ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Deng; no wonder Husband called me over, knowing it¡¯s an esteemed guest.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, Madam. I¡¯ve heard about the Mansion¡¯s exceptional craftsmanship in the kitchen, which is why I specifically asked Brother Han to bring me over today. Sister-inw, you must instruct the Kitchen to prepare a few good dishes for me,¡± Deng Tong said, jokingly and without restraint. ¡°It¡¯s a rare visit from Young Master Deng, so naturally, we have to host you well. I¡¯ve already ordered the Kitchen to get ready. I¡¯ll go down myself and cook a few dishes. Even the wine served at home is homemade and tastes quite good. Young Master Deng, please drink a few more sses to make the trip worthwhile,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile. Han Yu brought Deng Tong home because he saw him as someone worthy of friendship, with considerable righteousness. He had been a great help to him this time. But seeing his wife and Deng Tong chatting andughing so amicably, he knew they both did it for his sake, yet he still felt somewhat displeased. He wanted to keep his beautiful wife hidden away, allowing no one to see her, especially when he noticed Su Wenyue¡¯s hair still damp, which made him frown even more. ¡°Why are you washing your hair so often in this cold weather without having someone dry it for you? What if you catch a cold and get a headache again? Your health has always been delicate, and you¡¯re still not taking good care of it,¡± Han Yu scolded her in front of Deng Tong, insisting that Su Wenyue go back to her room to dry her hair properly. Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t expected Han Yu to speak like that in front of others, which embarrassed her slightly. However, Han Yu had always been concerned about her health, especially after the birth, and had be more overprotective, tending to make a fuss over small matters. ¡°Tsk tsk, Brother Han and Sister-inw have such a good rtionship; it makes me quite envious,¡± Deng Tong truly felt that way,ing from a big family himself. He was deeply touched by this scene; his own parents always kept their distance, even their words of concern were merely formalities, never sharing such heartwarming moments. Su Wenyue returned to her room to continue drying her hair as Han Yu insisted. Then she went to the Kitchen, iming she would cook herself, although in actuality, she didn¡¯t really do the cooking but rather directed the Cooks ording to her methods. Knowing that Young Masters like Deng Tong, who often ate meat and fish, wouldn¡¯t be impressed by hastily preparedvish dishes which couldck the right preparation time, Su Wenyue did not prepare those. Instead, she took out some prepared salted eggs and pickles and arranged for a few more vegetables to be prepared. She also served vegetables and fruits grown from foreign seeds, thus setting out a spread of homely yet umon dishes. Many were dishes she had created by merging ones from her previous life with those she has recently developed in this life. With Su Wenyue absent, Han Yu and Deng Tong began discussing Court affairs. Although Deng Tong was still studying and not yet holding an official position, with his background, certain matters were inevitable. As the Eldest son, he had gradually begun taking over the Deng Family affairs. His ability to assist Han Yu this time was due to hisworking, ying a pivotal role in securing the credit for suppressing the bandits, although other factors were also involved. ¡°The situation is not onlyplicated in Chang¡¯an City but also here in Yiyang Prefecture. The Imperial Court seems on the verge of chaos, with everyone scrambling to secure power and benefits. You should be very cautious when you go to the prefecture; don¡¯t do too much at first. First, get a clear picture of the internal situation. I have a friend in the General Battalion who is quite righteous. I will contact him for you, and you can ask him for help with anything when you get there,¡± Han Yu said. Deng Tong had chosen to befriend Han Yu because he recognized Han Yu¡¯s talent and good character, and indeed, in such a short time, Han Yu had moved up from a Seventh Rank Deputy Lieutenant. Thanks to his role in the bandit suppression, not only was it likely he would be transferred to the Prefecture General Camp, but a promotion was also assured, significant enough for at least one or two ranks. ¡°Many thanks to Brother Deng for your guidance. I, Han Yu, will never forget the help you¡¯ve given. In the future, should you ever need my assistance, do not hesitate to ask.¡± Deng Tong waved his hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a minor matter; no need for Brother Han to dwell on it. Everyone needs help sometimes. Friends should help each other out. I won¡¯t be shy to ask for your help when I need it.¡± ¡°The meal is ready, would Master and Young Master Deng like to have a meal now?¡± Since Han Yu hadn¡¯t called for any Servants, and unaware whether Han Yu and Deng Tong were discussing confidential matters, Su Wenyue did not send in the Servants but personally went to invite them. Sure enough, she overheard Han Yu and Deng Tong discussing things and was surprised to learn that Han Yu might be promoted and moving to the provincial capital. A glint of joy shed across her face, but she knew to keep herposure and did not ask questions at that moment. As a martial artist, Han Yu had exceptional hearing, and the approach of someone to the door made him tense. Seeing that it was Su Wenyue who came in, his expression softened, and at her inquiry, he nodded his head. ¡°Then let¡¯s start the meal. Brother Deng, after you!¡± Deng Tong was someone who loved to eat, and his request to dine at the Han Family was not made casually. As soon as he entered, he focused his attention on the table spread with various dishes. Chapter 274 - 282: Receiving the Reward Chapter 274: Chapter 282: Receiving the Reward Deng Tong thought himself well-traveled and culinarily experienced. Although he¡¯d heard that the Han Family¡¯s food was good, he figured at most it would taste a bit better. But as the dishes were served, he realized most of what was on the table were things he had never tried, some he had never even seen, totally unrecognizable, and the wafting aromas made his mouth water. ¡°It seems I really came on the right day. Thank you, Sister-inw, for going through the trouble to arrange such a wonderful meal; you¡¯ve allowed me a most satisfying feast.¡± ¡°You are too kind, Young Master Deng. I thought that since you¡¯re used to having meat and fish regrly, I¡¯d prepare some simple dishes so you could change things up a bit. Please try them and see if they¡¯re to your liking?¡± Su Wenyue was confident in the meal she¡¯d arranged, and having tasted it herself beforehand, although adhering to the virtue of modesty, she spoke thus. A very satisfied Deng Tong ate his fill. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he absolutely had to return the next day, he honestly wished he could stay at the Han Family to enjoy a few more meals. Upon leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to ask Su Wenyue for a few recipes; if he couldn¡¯t regrly dine at the Han Family, he might as well have his own cooks figure them out. After the meal, Deng Tong also made a special visit to see the three little guys. Looking at the three rosy and spirited babies, he sighed wistfully, feeling a tinge of envy for Han Yu, who had married such a beautiful, tender daughter-inw. Not to mention her cooking skills, the most important thing was her ability to give birth. She had triplets on her first go and raised them so well¡ªeverything about them was admirable, and it was impossible not to be envious. ¡°I couldn¡¯t make it for the children¡¯s full moon celebration, so this is a little wee gift for the three babies. Please ept it, Sister-inw.¡± Deng Tong was clearly prepared, presenting three identical jade pendants. The jade was translucent and delicate, wless, clearly of the highest quality. ¡°Young Master Deng, these jade pendants are far too valuable; the children cannot ept such expensive gifts from you,¡± Su Wenyue quickly refused on behalf of the children. ¡°I prepared these specifically for the three babies; please don¡¯t be so modest with me, Sister-inw. It¡¯s not often I encounter a friend like Xiu Qi (Han Yu¡¯s courtesy name), with whom I get along so well. I¡¯ll be imposing more in the future. These few jade pendants aren¡¯t a big deal; they are merely a token of my regard, so please don¡¯t refuse them.¡± Hearing Deng Tong speak in such a manner, Su Wenyue turned her eyes to Han Yu and, upon receiving his signal, epted the jade pendants, ¡°Then, on behalf of the three children, I thank Young Master Deng.¡± After personally escorting Deng Tong back, Han Yu returned to find his wife waiting for him in the room, eyes eagerly searching, still in her day clothes at such ate hour. Thinking back to the meal earlier, his wife must have overheard his conversation with Deng Tong. Most likely she was waiting exactly for this reason. Han Yu felt somewhat helpless; this was just his wife¡¯s nature. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re back. Tell me quickly, what¡¯s going on? Are you being transferred to the Prefecture General Camp?¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t wait for Han Yu to change clothes and asked eagerly. It was already December, and she was arranging for the New Year celebration. If they were to move to the prefecture, many ns would be disrupted and she would have to start anew. Although the transfer was good news, there had been no prior inkling of it, and she was totally unprepared. ¡°Indeed, I am being transferred to the Prefecture General Camp. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but I only got the news today. My previous outings were all about this matter, and now it hase to a conclusion. However, the formal orders haven¡¯t arrived yet, so there might be uncertainties; therefore, let¡¯s keep this news between us for now, but it should be soon. If nothing changes, the official document will arrive in a few days.¡± ¡°Husband, does this mean you¡¯re being promoted again?¡± Su Wenyue blinked and asked; her envy was understandable. Han Yu¡¯s promotion had been exceptionally rapid. Even in his previous life at this point, he had been but a lowly centurion who hadter made a name for himself¡ªhow exactly, she wasn¡¯t quite sure since she left with someone else. In the end, he had ascended to the position of Prime Minister. ¡°Yes, your husband is indeed getting promoted again. Are you pleased, wife?¡± said Han Yu with augh. While he couldn¡¯t reveal his excitement in front of others, in front of his wife, he didn¡¯t need to hold back. In a few strides, he reached her, picked her up, and nted several kisses on her, joyfully doting on her without reservation. ¡°I¡¯m delighted, truly¡ªbut what are you doing, husband! Oh no, stop that, it¡¯s truly annoying!¡± Su Wenyue was happy, but her husband¡¯s antics¡ªwhy did he always have to y around with her each time he was happy? This bad habit needed to change! Han Yu spoke truly, as not two dayster the official document and transfer orders arrived. Due to his merit in the bandit suppression, he had been promoted to a Sixth Rank Commander and raised by two grades. He was granted twenty days of leave and was to report to the General Battalion after the New Year. Now that the official document and orders had arrived, the matter was set in stone. Su Wenyue then shared the good news with her mother¡¯s family and husband¡¯s family. Meanwhile, the news spread quickly in the military camp and became a delightful topic of conversation. Han Yu, originally a mere peasant and still young, had already provoked attention with his quick rise through the ranks. Now, with another promotion and a transfer directly to the General Battalion, although due to his exploits against bandits, such good fortune inevitably incited envy and resentment. After all, unlike in his previous life, Han Yu had not earned his fame through actualbat on the battlefield. It was normal for people to react this way, but neither Han Yu nor Su Wenyue took these nders to heart. With the orders in hand and though Han Yu would not leave for his post until after the New Year, preparations still had to begin. Su Wenyue owned a Zhuangzi outside the prefecture, which could serve as their residence and was conveniently located near the General Battalion, facilitating Han Yu¡¯smute. However, for the requisite socializing and interaction, it was necessary to have a house in the city. One couldn¡¯t expect everyone toe out to the Zhuangzi¡ªit wasn¡¯t convenient, and the resources at the Zhuangzi were Su Wenyue¡¯s secrets and ace in the hole, not intended for public knowledge. However, this time Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to rent. She intended to buy a house directly, as the prices were rtively cheap, and she had enough food on hand to be confident. After discussing her ns with Han Yu, he agreed, though he had no intention of letting Su Wenyue pay. The loot taken from the bandit strongholdst time should be sufficient to buy a house. ¡°Alright, leave it to me; I¡¯m more familiar with things In The City. I¡¯ll ask around and see if there¡¯s a suitable house. If there is, we¡¯ll buy it. It would be best if we can settle in before New Year; we can spend the holiday In The City this year, which is livelier than the county,¡± Han Yu said, thinking not just of the liveliness, but also wanting to use the time before his job starts to build connections and familiarize himself with the situation at the General Battalion, so he wouldn¡¯t bepletely in the dark when he first arrived. Chapter 275 - 283: How Can This Be Good Chapter 275: Chapter 283: How Can This Be Good The matter was settled: when Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang learned of Han Yu¡¯s exciting promotion, they immediately came over to offer their congrattions to Han Yu and Su Wenyue. ¡°Cousin,¡± Su Lanxin said with a smile, ¡°congrattions to you. With brother-inw¡¯s promotion, your days are going to be even better.¡± In her heart, she was truly happy for Su Wenyue, after all, during this time her cousin had treated them, the two sisters, with genuine care, even offering them a sense of kinship and warmth they had never experienced before. She used to feel that her cousin marrying Han Yu was rather beneath her, considering her cousin¡¯s status, she could have married someone even better. However, after seeing Han Yu¡¯s distinguished appearance and extraordinary ability, and considering that he was now an official, she no longer had such thoughts. After all, their uncle had only secured for his brother-inw an eighth rank position, yet within such short time he managed to climb to the seventh rank by his own skill, which was quite an achievement. Now, to think that he had been promoted so quickly again, transferred to the General Battalion in the prefecture, recognized and valued by those above, his future seemed boundless. At this rate of promotion, it was only a matter of time before her cousin would enjoy a prosperous life. Su Wenyue smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a sixth rank Commander position. Though it may not count for much, it was my husband who earned it through his own skill, and naturally, I¡¯m happy about it. However, I havee to understand that in life, one simply hopes for peace and joy. I don¡¯t ask for much else, as long as your brother-inw is safe and stays away from dangerous things.¡± As Su Wenyue spoke, she knew it was unlikely. Given Han Yu¡¯s nature, how could he possibly avoid danger and stay in the back while striving for a future, especially once the Imperial Court fell intoplete chaos and war erupted? With Han Yu¡¯s personality, he would inevitably be leading his men at the forefront. In his past life, as a mere farmer with no connections, how had he climbed to the top? It was initially through military merit. He was not only the new dynasty¡¯s Prime Minister but also a renowned War God. ¡°Cousin, rest assured, for your sake and the kids¡¯, brother-inw will also be more careful with his safety,¡± she said. ¡°I hope so,¡± Su Wenyue nodded, choosing not to say much more. ¡°Cousin, we¡¯ve been here for a while now, and Lan Fang and I have discussed this. We n to leave tomorrow. After being away for so long, mother must be getting anxious,¡± Su Lanxin added. Understanding and sensible, Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang knew that with Han Yu¡¯s transfer to the prefecture, their cousin would surely be busy preparing to move with him. They didn¡¯t want to be a burden as they had already stayed quite some time. Initially, they had stayed to apany their cousin since Han Yu was not around, but now, it was time for them to return to the Su Family, lest their mother scold them forcking propriety. Well aware of this, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t insist on keeping her two cousins any longer. With so much currently on her te, she could just as well wee them to the provincial capital once she was settled there. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ve also been meaning to visit the mother¡¯s family, so it works out that I¡¯ll apany you tomorrow. Once things are settled in the capital, I can have youe over,¡± said Su Wenyue, who also hadn¡¯t returned to her mother¡¯s family for a while. Personally escorting her cousins made it an appropriate time to exin the situation to her eldest aunt, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t give them a hard time. Su Wenyue was aware that Pei Yuhan, the Miss Cousin from the Pei family, wasn¡¯t an easy person to deal with, particrly after hearing from Lan Xin and Lan Fang about some of her actions. Pei Yuhan imed she hade to rely on their eldest aunt due to her stepmother¡¯sck of kindness, yet she had never behaved like a guest. Despite weeping and crying all day, her actions were quite domineering, never showing mercy when picking on Lan Xin and Lan Fang. With the sisters having stayed with her for such a long time, Pei Yuhan would definitely stir trouble with their eldest aunt. Since it was Su Wenyue who had brought them, and she always saw things through to the end, she couldn¡¯t allow Lan Xin and Lan Fang to be med and troubled because of this. Additionally, she had some family matters to discuss with her father and big brother. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re so busy every day, and there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself with a special trip to the mother¡¯s family on our ount. We can handle mother and cousin; there¡¯s no need for you to worry. We grew up in the backyard; since we were young, we¡¯ve been familiar with these little schemes. We just haven¡¯t bothered to contend with Miss Cousin, not that we¡¯re really so helpless!¡± Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang, wishing to reassure Su Wenyue, didn¡¯t mind showing their true selves, offering sincerity in return for her kindness, aware of how good their cousin had been to them. Su Wenyue nodded, knowing that her resilient cousins Lan Xin and Lan Fang weren¡¯t as simple as they might appear. After all, one was a concubine¡¯s daughter turned Marquess, and the other, though discreet in the pce, had raised her own empire¡¯s prince ¨C feats not just anyone could achieve. Yet, she was pleased to see Lan Xin and Lan Fang willing to reveal their true selves in front of her. Even with her understanding, the willingness of the sisters to voluntarily let her know they appreciated her care and effort made it clear that those efforts had not been in vain. ¡°At the end of the day, you are still young girls. Cousin knows you have your ns, but at your age, you should be properly looked after. It¡¯s not only for your sake that I¡¯m going home; there are other matters to discuss with daddy and big brother, which you don¡¯t need to worry about. Since you¡¯re leaving tomorrow, have the servant girls pack your things.¡± As she spoke, Su Wenyue remembered, ¡°The clothes I made for youst time, there are a few more sets. I¡¯ve been so busy that even though I¡¯ve designed them, I haven¡¯t had the time to work on them myself, so I had the embroiderers do it. They¡¯re quite skilled, and the clothes have been finished and delivered here. Take a look to see if you like them, and try them on to check for any imperfections. If necessary, the embroiderer can quickly make adjustments.¡± While she was speaking, Aunt Li, one of the old women, had already brought the clothes over. Lan Xin and Lan Fang, naturally delighted, yet felt slightly uneasy and worried, even guilty. Their cousin had done so much for them, yet they had little to offer in return. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve made so many clothes for the two of us, how can we ept this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯ve also made two sets of jewelry for you, just right to go with a few of the clothes. But since you¡¯re leaving tomorrow, they won¡¯t be delivered so quickly. Once they¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll send them to you. If there¡¯s enough time for me to get settled in the prefecture, I¡¯ll bring you over to spend the New Year,¡± Su Wenyue reassured. Hearing that their cousin had also made jewelry for them, Lan Xin and Lan Fang became even less willing to ept. But Su Wenyue knew their thoughts: ¡°Enough, don¡¯t refuse it. I¡¯m giving these things to you, and you should ept them with ease. I¡¯m not just anyone, I¡¯m your sister. Shouldn¡¯t a sister cherish her younger sisters?¡± When Su Wenyue said this, the corners of Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang¡¯s eyes grew red. Even a real sister couldn¡¯t do more, and they vowed in their hearts to regard their cousin as their own sister. Chapter 276 - 284: Quite a Few Changes Chapter 276: Chapter 284: Quite a Few Changes ¡°Madam,¡± an old woman by Mrs. Pei¡¯s side smiled as she rushed to deliver the good news she had just heard from the front, ¡°Word hase that the Second house¡¯s uncle has won great merit by suppressing bandits and risen two ranks. He is now a sixth rankmander and is to be relocated to the Yiyang Prefecture General Camp for duty after the New Year.¡± The old woman knew her own Madame had a soft spot for Lady Yue, and out of the Su Family¡¯s entire generation, they only had such a daughter of the direct line¡ªlegitimate daughters were indeed different from concubine¡¯s daughters. Even the Madame was very fond of this niece. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a joyful event. At first, I wondered why Father-inw would choose such a husband for Lady Yue; I thought it was a pity for her. Now it seems Father-inw was not confused after all. He must have seen somethingmendable in the Han family¡¯s kid, though he is only sixth rank. But at his age, it is rare to climb to such a position by his own ability.¡± Mrs. Pei was also pleased when she heard the news. Overall, the Su Family had been harmonious, especially since the Second House had early on separated ording to ancestral teachings, reducing conflicts due to the sister-inws not interacting frequently. The Second House even faced some disadvantages because of the ancestral teachings¡ªthey could not have descendants enter official service¡ªmaking the Main House feel even more apologetic and protective, adding to their tolerance. Thus, Mrs. Pei was happy to see the Second House do well. Upon hearing this, Pei Yuhan felt unhappy. Setting aside other issues, as the legitimate daughter of the prefecture governor, it was humiliating how she had fallen to the point of relying on her Aunt. Meanwhile, Su Wenyue was just a Merchant¡¯s niece who had been spoiled and pampered since childhood. Moreover, Su Wenyue¡¯s attitude toward her thest time was far from friendly. The disdain and contempt in her eyes when she looked at her really irritated her. Pei Yuhan couldn¡¯t stand the fact that a mere merchant¡¯s niece looked down on her, while being very affectionate toward those two concubine¡¯s daughters. ¡°Aunt, speaking of which, my two cousins have been staying with the Han Family for quite some time now; why haven¡¯t theye back? Initially, they said it was just a short visit.¡± Pei Yuhan couldn¡¯t speak ill of Su Wenyue, but she felt deeply ufortable and needed to find something toin about. Moreover, staying in the Su Mansion these days, she had felt constrained without the two concubine¡¯s daughters from her Aunt¡¯s home to push around. People from the Second House, despite being in trade, were all so stubborn and didn¡¯t even consider her, the Governor¡¯s legitimate daughter, in their eyes. That Feng Ruolin was particrly hateful; not even Aunt¡¯s direct rtive¡¯s daughter-inw dared to discipline her, yet Feng treated her differently, never failing to mock her whenever she saw her, and her Aunt didn¡¯t even take her side. ¡°It has been quite some time,¡± Mrs. Pei responded to Pei Yuhan¡¯s concerns. ¡°Aunt, those two concubine¡¯s daughters really don¡¯t know their ce, staying at the Han Family for so long without returning. It seems they don¡¯t take you seriously. After all, they came from their Concubine mother¡¯s stomach¡ªthey are not good goods,¡± Pei Yuhan said, and seeing a few shades of displeasure on Mrs. Pei¡¯s face, she felt a certain satisfaction. She disliked this type of person, a concubine¡¯s daughter. Back at home, not only her stepmother treated her poorly, but several concubine¡¯s daughters also relied on their aunt¡¯s favor to overstep their boundaries and walk all over her¡ªsomething she could never tolerate. Mrs. Pei, while not pleased with the actions of the two concubine¡¯s daughters, didn¡¯t agree with her niece¡¯s words, and instead questioned her niece¡¯s upbringing. After all, she had been raised by a stepmother for so long, turning out rather twisted. ¡°Yuhan, you should not speak such words anymore. As an unmarried girl, you should be extra careful with your conduct. Such vulgar words should note from your mouth. Your mother passed away early, and your stepmother didn¡¯t care to raise you properly, allowing you to develop such a twisted personality.¡± Seeing the tears brimming in her niece¡¯s eyes, Mrs. Pei felt helpless again. ¡°I am your Aunt, and naturally, I consider your best interests. Look at you now; I¡¯ve only spoken a few words, and they¡¯re for your own good. And here you are, getting upset. What¡¯s the point of all this crying? Couldn¡¯t you have discussed it calmly? You¡¯re grown up now, and it¡¯s time to talk about marriage. When the Madams of wealthy families seek daughters-inw for their grandchildren, which of them doesn¡¯t value the character of the women? Virtuous and dignified¡ªthese are characteristics expected of daughters raised in wealthy families. Don¡¯t follow the path of those foxy concubines.¡± Pei Yuhan initially felt aggrieved and wanted to cry, but dared not after hearing her Aunt¡¯s words. With a stepmother at home and a father who neglected her, only her Aunt was her support. She absolutely could not offend her Aunt, causing her to be unhappy, though she felt a little sad inside. Indeed, she hadn¡¯t always been like this. It was only after her mother¡¯s death and the frequent bullying she faced that she realized this weakness evoked pity in others, so she often showed vulnerability. It had now be a habit; she couldn¡¯t help it¡ªshe could only me the unfairness of the world. ¡°Yes, Aunt, Yuhan understands. I won¡¯t do this in the future,¡± Pei Yuhan obediently said, having spent so much time by Mrs. Pei¡¯s side, she understood her Aunt¡¯s character and knew what to do for her own benefit. Seeing Pei Yuhan respond so sensibly, Mrs. Pei¡¯s expression softened and even showed a hint of pity, ¡°That¡¯s right. Just remember that your Aunt¡¯s demands are for your own good. Ah, you¡¯re such a pitiable child. If your sister-inw were still alive, she would have raised you well, and you wouldn¡¯t be any less than those nobledies from aristocratic families. Fate can be so cruel.¡± Pei Yuhan disagreed with Mrs. Pei¡¯s remarks deep down. What did she mean that if her mother were still alive, she wouldn¡¯t be inferior to nobledies from aristocratic families? Wasn¡¯t she just as dignified? Since childhood, Pei Yuhan had learned music, chess, calligraphy, and painting with her teacher, andter she practiced her skills at the zither diligently. She considered herself a ¡®talented woman¡¯ and held herself in high esteem. Although she disagreed with Mrs. Pei, she couldn¡¯t argue and just kept her head down silently, as if mourning her mother, which evoked even more sympathy and tenderness from Mrs. Pei. Well, Yuhan was a pitiable child after all. She would take good care of her in the future. With proper guidance, even if her personality was somewhat unlikable, she wouldn¡¯t be raised wrongly. The people of Su Family had not expected Su Wenyue to return so soon; the joyful news had just been passed yesterday, and along with Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang, the two sisters had returned as well. Although they had only stayed with the Han Family for a while, they seemed to have changed quite a bit, not just in their attire but also in their demeanor. No longer timid, they walked with their heads held high, looking every bit the part of cultured youngdies from aristocratic families, not at all like the overlooked concubine daughters from the back house. Not to mention what others thought upon seeing the transformation in Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang, even Mrs. Pei was surprised by the change in the two concubine¡¯s daughterspared to what she remembered. They were less cautious and fearful, more honest, and open-hearted. Lately, Mrs. Pei had much to reflect on regarding Pei Yuhan¡¯s upbringing issues. Seeing such changes in the two concubine¡¯s daughters made her somehow pleased. Mrs. Pei was not one to have a narrow view. Although not warm to concubine¡¯s daughters, she harbored no great prejudice against them. After all, the sons in her family hade from her own womb, and the existence of concubine¡¯s daughters posed no threat to her status. If the concubine¡¯s daughters were well-behaved, she¡¯d be proud to present them in public. Chapter 277: 285: Growing Suspicions Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang paid their respects to Mrs. Pei and, as usual, didn¡¯t talk much; they simply stood aside. Whenever Mrs. Pei asked a question, they would respond concisely. As concubine¡¯s daughters, what was required of them was not cleverness and agility, but honesty, understanding, and cleverness. This they both understood very well, so they had behaved this way for many years, managing not to annoy anyone. ¡°Lady Yue sends her greetings to Eldest Aunt. Eldest Aunt, have you been well these past days staying here? After all, the climate is different, and the weather here is more humid. But looking at you, yourplexion actually seems quite good. I don¡¯t know how you maintain your health, but you seem to be getting younger as the days pass,¡± Su Wenyue said with a giggle, affectionately taking Mrs. Pei¡¯s hand as though she were as close as her own mother. ¡°I am doing well. Your ttery is too sweet. Listen to how you talk, as if anyone could grow younger,¡± Mrs. Pei said, but her smile brightened even more, showing how much she enjoyed Su Wenyue¡¯s words. No woman dislikes beauty, and the vanity of it does not fade with age. ¡°Of course! If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask my two cousins. Maintaining a good attitude naturally leads to a more youthful appearance. Eldest Aunt has it good, with a sessful son and a dutiful daughter-inw, everything going smoothly; indeed, that¡¯s the secret to looking younger.¡± Su Wenyue added this, skillfully including Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang in herpliments. Having just witnessed how cold Eldest Aunt had been toward the Lanxin and Lanfang sisters and seeing the smug look on Pei Yuhan¡¯s face, Su Wenyue understood that Pei Yuhan must have sown discord between them. She had brought the girls back herself and had helped them in many ways; now that she sent them back, she couldn¡¯t allow Eldest Aunt to me the Lanxin and Lanfang sisters for any reason. Lanxin and Lanfang, understanding Su Wenyue¡¯s kindness, followed her lead and echoed, ¡°Indeed, Mother does seem to be getting younger day by day. Cousin speaks nothing but truth.¡± Mrs. Pei wasn¡¯t much concerned with ttery from the concubine¡¯s daughters but praised Su Wenyue instead, ¡°Our Lady Yue is getting better at speaking by the day. No wonder Second Brother and his wife adore you. If I had a daughter like you, I would treasure her as the apple of my eye.¡± ¡°If Eldest Aunt truly wants a daughter, you could treat me as one, and I would cherish having you dote on me,¡± Su Wenyue said yfully with a giggle, acting coyly, which made Mrs. Pei burst into cheerfulughter again. ¡°Speaking of that, I must thank Eldest Aunt. These days have indeed been quite eventful. Originally, the n was just to host my cousins for a few days, but so much happened, and I couldn¡¯t handle it all on my own, so my cousins ended up staying for a longer time. Eldest Aunt has raised them well; they remainedposed and capable when faced with issues and have been a great help to me these past days.¡± Su Wenyue knew, even if Pei Yuhan had stirred up trouble, it would have been over this issue. It was better to clear the air since their Eldest Aunt was a reasonable person despite not favoring her concubine¡¯s daughters much. Hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, Mrs. Pei indeed looked more warmly upon Lanxin and Lanfang: ¡°They¡¯re both still young, there¡¯s only so much help they could be, but it¡¯s good they have this intention. I haven¡¯t raised them these years in vain; they know how to support their sisters.¡±
¡°Eldest Aunt, you underestimate my cousins. When Husband had gone to the mountain to suppress bandits and the folks from Li Mansion bore ill-intentions, I didn¡¯t feel at ease at home. Thankfully Lanxin and Lanfang were there. Having a genuine Mater Familias around is far superior to just servants. Moreover, I can see that both Lanxin and Lanfang can shoulder responsibility. When the moment of crisis came, they didn¡¯t speak of leaving but chose to stay and support me. At that time, the situation wasn¡¯t without danger, and I am thankful for their presence. Even though Elder Brother and Sister-inw also arrivedter, these past days, I¡¯ve been muchforted and reassured by theirpany,¡± Su Wenyue borated, deliberately portraying the situation as more dire to emphasize Lanxin and Lanfang¡¯s significance. ¡°Lady Yue, why speak of such matters? After all, you are Cousins, and although the Su Family has been split, our affection for each other has not. It is only right for sisters to help each other,¡± Mrs. Pei said and then turned her gaze to Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang. ¡°The way you handled things this time was proper; you haven¡¯t let down the years of upbringing I¡¯ve given you, showing that you understand how things work. Since you both have this ability, don¡¯t idle away your days indoors. Come and help me manage some affairs from now on.¡± Mrs. Pei¡¯s tone was very satisfied, indicating she might invest more in nurturing Lanxin and Lanfang. Upon hearing this, Lanxin and Lanfang became somewhat excited but did not immediately ept, nor did they dare to show too much joy. Instead, they showed a mix of nervousness and worry, ¡°Thank you, Mother, for your generous love. We are more than willing to help you manage affairs, but we¡¯ve never done it before and fear that we might disappoint your trust.¡± Mrs. Pei was even more pleased upon hearing the concubine¡¯s daughters speak so prudently, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Isn¡¯t it true that one learns by starting from not knowing? You sisters are also not that young, especially Lan Xin, who is of the age to be spoken for in marriage. Later on, as Mistress of a household, managing domestic affairs will be your first duty. It¡¯s time you learn. Daughters from Marquis Mansion excel in everything; we cannot let others look down on you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your teachings, Mother. We sisters will study diligently and never disgrace Mother, nor taint the reputation of Marquis Mansion,¡± Lanxin and Lanfang suppressed their joy and spoke in unison. Their greatest concern had always been that their birth mother would, for the sake of empowering the family, send them to be concubines in distinguished households. Now, it seemed that the Queen Mother had no such intentions, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have said these words. They preferred to be a poor family¡¯s wife rather than a rich house¡¯s concubine; they grew up watching their aunt be humiliated and disrespected in front of their birth mother,cking status at home and her children undervalued¡ªnot much better than a servant. They didn¡¯t hope to marry well; they only wished not to live a dignity-less life like their aunt. Pei Yuhan had only just managed to incite dissatisfaction in Mrs. Pei towards the concubine¡¯s daughters, even receiving a lecture from her because of it. Now, Su Wenyue¡¯s few words had delighted Mrs. Pei to no end and changed her view on the concubine¡¯s daughters, which left Pei Yuhan feeling resentful but unable to pick out a w in their behavior. Suddenly, noticing the clothes Lanxin and Lanfang were wearing, an idea came to her. ¡°Aunt, speaking of which, ever since my cousins arrived at Han Family, even their demeanor and attire have changed. Look at the clothes they are wearing: both the material and craftsmanship are of the highest quality, making them appear even more splendid than legitimate daughters of other households. I heard Cousin personally made those clothes, even I, an aunt, don¡¯t have the fortune of wearing clothes personally made by Cousin,¡± Pei Yuhan said, nting seeds of unease. Herment immediately caused Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang to look anxiously at Mrs. Pei, fearing that their presence might cause a rift between their birth mother and their cousin. Chapter 278: 286: Such a Good Nature Su Wenyue smiled and couldn¡¯t help but see through Pei Yuhan¡¯s intentions. Pei Yuhan truly harbored malicious ns, not only stirring up trouble between the sisters Lan Xin and Lan Fang and their Queen Mother but also scheming against her. In an effort to destroy the affection between her and her eldest aunt, the implication of her words was that while she treated her concubine¡¯s daughters well, she was neglectful of her own aunt. Mrs. Pei was not a petty woman. Upon hearing Pei Yuhan¡¯s words, she did not show displeasure. However, to say that she didn¡¯t care at all would be inurate; there was definitely a knot in her heart about it. Seeing that her aunt didn¡¯t react strongly to her words, Pei Yuhan continued, ¡°Aunt, there¡¯s more I need to say, and I hope you won¡¯t take it the wrong way. Everyone thinks that Cousin Su is kind to her cousins from the field, but those not in the know might think it¡¯s because the aunt neglects the concubine¡¯s daughters, thus necessitating Cousin Su to think ahead for both cousins. How else could both cousins undergo such a transformation after a stay in the Han Family¡¯s abode?¡± Only upon hearing Pei Yuhan¡¯s words did Mrs. Pei¡¯s face grow dark, whether from feeling that Pei Yuhan should not have spoken thus or actually taking Pei Yuhan¡¯s words to heart; either way, her expression was not good. Both Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang felt their hearts sink. After some time apart, Pei Yuhan had be even more malicious, casting such hurtful words without remorse. Previously, she plotted against them in secret, but now she openly sought to cause them harm. The sisters bore no grudge against Pei Yuhan; even when she used to belittle them, they just bore it. They couldn¡¯t fathom why Pei Yuhan would act this way. What good could possiblye of it?! Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang were eager to rebut a few sentences. It wasn¡¯t a big deal if the Queen Mother med them, but they couldn¡¯t let this misunderstanding cause a rift between the Queen Mother and their cousin. That would truly be their fault. However, with the words on the tip of their tongues, they didn¡¯t know how to counter Pei Yuhan¡¯s usations. If they voiced their defense, it wouldn¡¯t carry any persuasive power. Additionally, they feared that doing so might further displease the Queen Mother. Su Wenyue sneered disdainfully and nced at Pei Yuhan before turning to Mrs. Pei, ¡°Eldest Aunt, do you also believe what Cousin Yuhan said and think that such were my intentions? Originally, I had no sisters of my own, so when I saw how sensible and obedient my two cousins were, I naturally favored them a bit. Just as Eldest Aunt said, even though our Second House is now separate, the affection between our families has not changed. My cousins are the daughters of my Eldest Uncle, and they should call you ¡®Mother.¡¯ With this in mind, isn¡¯t it better for sisters to be close and warm with each other? I never expected Cousin Yuhan to say such things. If this is how it¡¯s going to be, I dare not interact with my cousins anymore in the future. It doesn¡¯t matter if Eldest Aunt misunderstands me, as long as my cousins are not affected by my trivial thoughts and cause a rift between you and them.¡± Being experienced in the ways of the world as the Marquis Mansion¡¯s Mistress, Mrs. Pei wasn¡¯t blind to Pei Yuhan¡¯s roundabout schemes; it¡¯s just that everyone has their own self-interests, and some dissatisfaction is inevitable. What was more troublesome was that her niece from her mother¡¯s family was growing more presumptuous. They were, after all, staying as guests in the Su Mansion, and stirring up trouble in public was improper. If her second brother and his wife learned of it, what would they think? Although the mother-inw rarely made her presence felt or managed household matters, her perception was keen. If she were to find out, she might me Mrs. Pei, for Pei Yuhan was her niece, and failing to discipline her would be seen as a failing on her part. ¡°Lady Yue, Yuhan is young and naive and has been raised by a stepmother, so her temperament is inevitably skewed and she tends to be extreme in her thinking. Don¡¯t stoop to her level. I will make sure to discipline her,¡± said Mrs. Pei. It would be problematic if this issue caused a split with the people from the Second House. Not to mention Father-inw and Mother-inw, even her Husband and son would be upset. The Su brothers had always been close; her Husband and son were particrly fond of the Second House¡¯s only legitimate Daughter, and they were rather indifferent to their niece. Perhaps this also had to do with their respective natures, but if they learned of this, they would likely be even less pleased with Yuhan. Mrs. Pei had been somewhat disappointed with Yuhan¡¯s behaviortely, but what could she do about her own niece? Hearing Mrs. Pei speak thus, Pei Yuhan felt rebellious and wanted to retort, but a stern nce from Mrs. Pei silenced her, and she dared not make another fuss. Su Wenyue, of course, witnessed this exchange. Pei Yuhan was clearly looking to cause trouble again. If she let her off lightly this time, it might embolden her to push boundaries even further in the future. She said, ¡°Eldest Aunt, it¡¯s not that I want to hold onto grievance against Cousin Yuhan. As you know, I am not one to harbor petty grudges, but Cousin Yuhan¡¯sments were indeed too thoughtless. I can sympathize with some of Cousin Yuhan¡¯s experiences, but I cannot agree with her actions. The implications and motives behind her words could even be described as malicious. She keeps calling us ¡®cousins,¡¯ but does she truly see us as her sisters?¡±
Mrs. Pei originally wanted to gloss over the matter, as it wasn¡¯t a major issue. Yet with Su Wenyue being so straightforward and putting everything out in the open, it put her in a difficult position. However, she did not feel any resentment towards Su Wenyue; after all, her niece had been coddled by her second brother and his wife, unacquainted with the backstabbing of the backyard. It made sense that she had a simpler nature. If she were more cunning, Mrs. Pei wouldn¡¯t have liked her at all. The older and more seasoned she became, the more she appreciated simplicity. ¡°Lady Yue, it¡¯s your cousin who is at fault. But her intentions might not necessarily be so ill, only she doesn¡¯t know the gravity of her words. I¡¯ll have your cousin apologize to you. Don¡¯t be harsh with her, and if she reoffends, I certainly will not let her off easily,¡± she said. Now that Mrs. Pei had spoken, Su Wenyue felt it inappropriate to remain unforgiving, or she might seem ungracious. She nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll heed your words, Aunt. However, Cousin Yuhan ought to be more careful in the future. Not everyone is as forgiving as me, willing to let things go after a few apologetic words.¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡­¡± Pei Yuhan, hearing that she was actually supposed to apologize to Su Wenyue, was reluctant to swallow her pride. Moreover, Su Wenyue¡¯s words clearly showed her smugness for having gained an advantage and seemed to be schooling her. Even if she was not particrly sessful, she was still the Governor¡¯s Legitimate Daughter; how could she apologize to the daughter of a Merchant? ¡°Yuhan, how have I taught you? If you¡¯ve done something wrong, you have to admit it. You¡¯ve misunderstood your own cousin, and it¡¯s only right for you to apologize. Otherwise, you needn¡¯t consider me your Aunt anymore!¡± Mrs. Pei¡¯s tone was certainly stern, reflecting her attitude towards Pei Yuhan¡¯s behavior. Upon hearing Mrs. Pei¡¯s words, Su Wenyue¡¯s eyebrows rose, and she looked on leisurely, expecting Pei Yuhan¡¯s apology. Both Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang, watching from the side as their stepmother pressured Pei Yuhan to apologize, felt a sense of satisfaction. After all, it was their cousin who managed to turn the tables with just a few words. Chapter 279: 287: Falling for This Trick Pei Yuhan ultimately couldn¡¯t defy Mrs. Pei¡¯s wishes, even if she was reluctant in her heart, she knew that if she didn¡¯t apologize to Su Wenyue today ording to her aunt¡¯s wishes, she would lose her aunt¡¯s affection and protection, which would truly be a loss not worth the gain. She had no choice but to swallow her pride temporarily, as there would always be a day when she could retrieve it. ¡°Cousin Yue, I¡¯m sorry, I was too narrow-minded. I didn¡¯t mean anything else, and as you know, my upbringing was such that my stepmother and concubines at home were all causes for concern, so it¡¯s inevitable that I may be somewhat biased in my thoughts. After all, those sons and daughters of concubines are up to no good, and if you¡¯re too kind to them, they might get some ideas. I was just considering Aunt¡¯s feelings. If there¡¯s anything that has upset you, Cousin, please forgive me,¡± Pei Yuhan said, on the verge of tears. Su Wenyue listened to Pei Yuhan¡¯s words, whichcked any sincerity, and were even intended to trip up Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang. However, since Pei Yuhan had already apologized, it would not be good for her to continue to pursue the matter. Fighting with Pei Yuhan on Lanxin and Lanfang¡¯s behalf might also upset her eldest aunt, which would serve no benefit. With this incident, Pei Yuhan would know better than to provoke her easily in the future. ¡°Since Cousin Yuhan realizes her mistake, just remember the lesson. After all, you are an unmarried girl, and if a bad reputation spreads, it won¡¯t be good for your marriage prospects. No family would be willing to marry a girl who stirs up trouble, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile that was not quite a smile, seeming to see through Pei Yuhan¡¯s thoughts. With those few light words, she hit Pei Yuhan right where it hurt, given her family situation, her hope was to marry into a good family. ¡°Thank you for caring, Cousin Yue. I will remember your words and definitely learn from this lesson,¡± Pei Yuhan replied, almost suppressing the anger in her heart. She had not expected Su Wenyue to be so despicable, to think in such a way. Should her reputation be ruined, her situation would be even more difficult. She knew she must stay calm, and in the future, she would try to provoke Su Wenyue as little as possible. Once she got what she wanted, there would definitely be a time to get back at Su Wenyue. ¡°It¡¯s good that you think so. This way, Aunt won¡¯t have to worry too much about you. She truly loves you, and for her sake, you must think more and not make any more mistakes.¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s words resonated with Mrs. Pei¡¯s true feelings. Mrs. Pei initially felt that Su Wenyue had made too much of a fuss, but now she saw that Su Wenyue was actually giving her niece a lesson. Her gaze towards Su Wenyue became even softer. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Sister Yue would understand my thoughts. Yuhan is my niece after all, and if she could find a good home, it would also put to rest one of my worries.¡± ¡°With Aunt handling matters for Cousin Yuhan, she will have a good future,¡± Su Wenyue said, though she didn¡¯t really believe it. Given Pei Yuhan¡¯s temperament, it was difficult for the mistresses of wealthy households to favor her. Not to mention her character, Pei Yuhan¡¯s father, although he was the governor of Jiangzhou, did not ce much importance on this daughter. With no brothers for support and with a stepmother, she was not a favorable match. In her previous life, Su Wenyue had not heard much about this cousin from the Pei family, which suggested that her marriage had been ordinary. Otherwise, she would have heard some rumors, just as she had about the marriages of Lanxin and Lanfang. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Pei felt even more that Su Wenyue was magnanimous. It was no wonder people liked her ¨C the unsophisticated and forthright girl was something her niece back home could neverpare with. ¡°Aunt, speaking of clothes, I also made a set by hand for you. I personally selected the style, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to your liking. You¡¯ve seen many fine things, and if it¡¯s not well made, please don¡¯t mind it,¡± Su Wenyue said, handing over a beautifully crafted wooden box to Mrs. Pei.
Mrs. Pei opened the box and her eyes immediately lit up with joy at the sight of the clothes. Without mentioning anything else, she liked the style and pattern very much. Feeling the fabric, she realized it was of the finest quality ¨C Qi Luo brocade from Suzhou, a tribute to the court. Only the Su Family¡¯s Second House who dealt in business had the means for such fabric. Just one bolt of this material would cost hundreds of silver coins, and that was the old price. Now with intion, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the current rates. The clothes she usually wore were of good quality materials as well, but they paled inparison to this. However, Mrs. Pei guessed wrong this time. This material was not from the Su Family but was part of what Han Yu had confiscated during a bandit suppression. When Su Wenyue first saw those bolts of silk, she thought of giving them to Mrs. An, as the fabric suited a noblewoman like her mother the best. Later on, when making clothes for her eldest aunt, she used this fabric. Mrs. Pei had the servant girl take the clothes out of the wooden box to show her. The peony pattern embroidered on the clothes was vividly lifelike, as if the real flowers were blooming. The exquisite embroidery skill enhanced the value of the clothes by a notch, transforming them from mere clothes to an art piece. Mrs. Pei was somewhat regretful for letting the servant girl handle them and instructed her several times to be careful not to damage the clothes. ¡°Sister Yue, did you really make this dress by hand? And the embroidery on it, did you embroider it all by yourself?¡± Mrs. Pei could hardly believe that the clothes came from her niece¡¯s hands, for she had always thought of her niece as na?ve and unrestrained. She was doted upon by elders and not expected to excel in such skills, and she hadn¡¯t heard of Su Wenyue standing out much anywhere else. Otherwise, her husband and son would be singing her praises long ago. They truly treated Sister Yue as their own daughter and younger sister, exaggerating even the slightest advantage, and that¡¯s why she was so astonished right now. ¡°Aunt, it truly is my own handiwork, and I spent quite a lot of effort on it. Whenever I got some free time recently, I devoted it to this, even dying my mother¡¯s clothes. When my mother finds out, she¡¯ll definitely say that I¡¯ve forgotten her now that I have you, Aunt, treating you like my own birth mother,¡± Su Wenyue said, yfully cooing to Mrs. Pei, who was easily charmed by it. In truth, Su Wenyue had gotten that ancient embroidery book and had been studying it intensely, which is why she spent her extra energy on this craft. It was a win-win situation for her. But this true reason, Su Wenyue would naturally not disclose. To charm someone, one must always say pleasant things. Looking at the embroidery on the clothes, it was even more exquisite and livelypared to what she had embroidered for Lanxin and Lanfang before. Although her embroidery had been good and quite realistic, it was merely a very realistic embroidery piece. Now, the subjects of her embroidery truly seemed alive. Of course, her study was not yet deep enough, and she hadn¡¯t fully grasped the essence of the book, with much room for improvement. Chapter 280: 288: Clothes Make The Man Mrs. Pei, having received an affirmative answer from Su Wenyue, also thought about the fact that the clothes worn by the two concubine¡¯s daughters were embroidered by Su Wenyue and looked closely at them. Although the clothes of the two concubine¡¯s daughters were novel in style and pattern, they could not match hers in terms of fabric, embroidery skills, or finesse. It was evident that a lot more thought had gone into hers, showing a clear difference in affection. One could tell by the effort put into the work beneath her fingers. It wasn¡¯t like what Yuhan had said; Yuhan was too superficial and shallow in her judgment. Lady Yue was just not very good at taking credit; otherwise, she would have revealed her work sooner and wouldn¡¯t have been ndered like this. But it was exactly this situation that revealed the true sincerity behind it. ¡°How do you like it, Aunt? Do you like it?¡± Su Wenyue asked knowingly, feeling a sense of achievement and satisfaction from the appreciation of her work. ¡°I do. Not to mention the craftsmanship of these clothes, just for the thought you put into them, I have to appreciate them,¡± Mrs. Pei said with a smile. ¡°Our Lady Yue is not only filial but also increasingly skilled. When did you learn such exquisite embroidery?¡± Her face was full of joy and surprise. It was rare to find such skill in all of Chang¡¯an. The more worldly one is, the better they can recognize quality, understanding the difficulty of acquiring such fine things and the sentiment and effort it involves. Speaking of embroidery skills, Su Wenyue said with a chuckle, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just something thates with practice; it didn¡¯t take much effort. I¡¯m d you like it, Aunt.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too modest! Who else would say it¡¯s easy? To those unaware, it might seem simple, but the art of embroidery can¡¯t be mastered overnight. It requires great dedication. You¡¯ve got a big heart. Your parents are both shrewd, and I don¡¯t know who you take after.¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t seem to take after anyone. Maybe my parents found me somewhere,¡± Su Wenyue said worriedly. Mrs. Pei chuckled and scolded her, ¡°Careful, or your parents might scold you. You¡¯re such a mischievous monkey, no wonder your mother has mixed feelings about you.¡± ¡°Aunt, I estimated the size of these clothes myself without taking precise measurements. Why don¡¯t you try them on to see if they fit properly? If they don¡¯t, I can make some adjustments right here.¡± Su Wenyue was actually eager to see if the effect was as good as she had imagined. Mrs. Pei, too, was curious, though she didn¡¯t show it openly. She was not a young girl who gets excited about trying on new clothes; it would seem too unbing. But with Su Wenyue¡¯s suggestion, she found a way to do so and immediately had a servant girl help her with the fitting.
As it turned out, Su Wenyue¡¯s judgment was quite urate. Once Mrs. Pei donned the clothes, they fit perfectly, with the style and pattern being very suitable for her. They not only entuated her dignified elegance but also made her look several years younger. Indeed, clothes make the man¡ªor in this case, the woman. Mrs. Pei stood in front of the bronze mirror, delighted with her reflection, and could not restrain her smile, ¡°Sister Yue, how can your hands be so skilled? Even the finest clothes from Chang¡¯an¡¯s most renowned Embroidery House, the Neon Pavilion, are not as beautiful as the ones you make. Neither the craftsmanship nor the designs canpare.¡± ¡°Since you like it so much, Aunt, I¡¯ll make a few more sets for you when I have time, so you can switch them up.¡± ¡°That would be wonderful. But you shouldn¡¯t do it yourself; it¡¯s too exhausting, especially since you¡¯re also caring for three children and your health isn¡¯t the best. Design a pattern for me, and I¡¯ll have it made by an embroiderer.¡± Su Wenyue had just casually mentioned it; to do the work herself would indeed be too draining. Spending all day on embroidery was something Han Yu would not agree to. She therefore went along with Mrs. Pei¡¯s words, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve recently taken on some talented embroiderers, including one who used to be a court official in the Imperial Embroidery Workshop. She¡¯s nearly as skilled as I am. I¡¯ll have her make it.¡± Pei Yuhan, watching from the side, felt envious. She thought Su Wenyue didn¡¯t know how to behave properly; her cousin and the other two concubine¡¯s daughters got beautiful new clothes, yet she didn¡¯t receive a single piece. Who wouldn¡¯t want new clothes? In her family, she had no footing and had to stay with her Aunt due to financial constraints, sparing no expense for clothes. Other than the standard issue from the government, it had been a long time since she had new clothes, and the ones from the Marquis Mansion¡¯s embroiderers were decent but far from attractive,cking the style to match her personality. ¡°Sister Yue¡¯s clothes are truly beautiful. I wish I had a set made by her,¡± Pei Yuhan couldn¡¯t hold back and blurted out, immediately regretting it somewhat but also feeling expectant. Surely Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t refuse her, considering her Aunt¡¯s face. Su Wenyue certainly heard her. If it were anyone else, in consideration for her Aunt¡¯s dignity, she probably would have asked the family embroiderers to make a set. But this person was Pei Yuhan. If she actually made something for her, Su Wenyue knew she would resent it. So, she pretended not to hear, as she had no obligation to gain Pei Yuhan¡¯s favor nor any need to endure such difort. When Pei Yuhan¡¯s inquiry was ignored, she felt humiliated. Naturally, she would not ask again. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and her resentment towards Su Wenyue grew, although Su Wenyue did not care. Leaving the eldest aunt¡¯s residence, the An Family matriarch had been waiting beforehand. She had hoped her daughter would bring the grandchildren back, and upon learning they hadn¡¯te, she felt a twinge of disappointment. She really missed the three little ones but also thought it was right not to bring them; the weather was too cold, and they were still too young to withstand such a journey. They would visit on a day when she had time. ¡°Mother, whye out in such cold weather? You should have waited inside,¡± Su Wenyue said, assisting An into the warm house from the biting cold outside. Her daughter had be thoughtful, caring for her needs, which pleased An, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been cooped up inside all day and wanted some fresh air. But why did you personally bring Lan Xin and Lan Fang today? In such cold weather, they could have been sent back. There was no need for you to trouble yourself.¡± Internally, An looked down on the concubine¡¯s daughters, both emotionally and in position. So, seeing her own daughter being so considerate to the main house¡¯s concubine¡¯s daughters was not entirely approved. It was one thing to provide them with extra things on ordinary days, which she didn¡¯t mind, but she disliked the fuss made over them, unsure how they had managed to endear themselves so much to her daughter. ¡°Mother, I know what I¡¯m doing. There¡¯s a reason for this, and besides, both my cousins are quite agreeable. Since they¡¯re living in our family¡¯s home, you should look after them more. They will be grateful to you.¡± Chapter 281: 289: Wanting to Play a Little Dirty ¡°Are you suggesting that they may have good fortune in the future?¡± The An Family woman was not foolish and instantly understood her daughter¡¯s meaning. ¡°Fortune is hard to predict, but I think that Eldest Aunt has raised both cousins quite well. Both cousins possess gentle dispositions andpassionate hearts, and crucially, they have the decisiveness and responsibility when needed. Such people, as long as they have some luck, could soar to unbelievable heights and reach positions beyond others¡¯ imaginations,¡± Su Wenyue said, her mind inadvertently drifting back to her previous life when she was not yet dead; Lan Xin had already securely taken her ce as a Marquess, while Lan Fang¡¯s son had grown up to be a wise and restrained prince. Concubine Lan was an unassuming yet undeniable presence in the pce. She didn¡¯t know what happened afterward or who eventually took that position. ording to Sikong Ling, Lan Fang¡¯s son also had the potential topete. As Su Wenyue spoke, she noticed her mother reflecting thoughtfully. Setting aside events from her previous life, she genuinely felt Lan Xin and Lan Fang weremendable, so to the An Family matriarch, she added, ¡°To take a step back, after spending some time with both cousins, I truly find them to be amiable and grateful. As long as kindness is sincerely offered, they will remember it.¡± Having retraced her past life¡¯s circumstances, Su Wenyue did not know if they had changed in this life because of her rebirth. She did not state her thoughts too clearly. The cleverer the person, the more intricate their thoughts and they tended to imply rather than borate, which was sufficient for the An Family matriarch to understand. ¡°Since Lan Xin and Lan Fang are bothmendable, it¡¯s only right for me, as their aunt, to provide more support. Don¡¯t worry, since you consider them sisters, they are my daughters as well. At the very least, they won¡¯t be wronged in our Second House.¡± ¡°I know my mother is the best,¡± Su Wenyue knew that since her mother had said as much, she would keep her word. If Lan Xin and Lan Fang continued on the same trajectory as in her previous life, at the very least, they wouldn¡¯t be mistreated, even if they weren¡¯t given special care by the Second House, and that was sufficient. ¡°By the way, mother, keep an eye on that Miss Cousin from the Pei family. I believe she is a troublemaker. Keep a closer watch to prevent her from causing any mess while staying in our Second House, lest she tarnishes our family¡¯s reputation,¡± Su Wenyue added, though not truly concerned about the An Family matriarch being taken advantage of by Pei Yuhan, for in her mother¡¯s presence, Pei Yuhan¡¯s tricks were nothing more than a light appetizer. It was just a bit of mischievous intent surfacing, wanting to stir trouble, as her mother always doted on her the most. Knowing that Pei Yuhan had framed and ndered her, the girl¡¯s days were bound to be difficult. As expected, the An Family matriarch frowned upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, ¡°What happened? Is there something wrong with this Miss Pei? What did she do to you?¡± When the An Family matriarch inquired, Su Wenyue recounted what had happened earlier at Mrs. Pei¡¯s ce and shared some of Pei Yuhan¡¯s past misdeeds learned from the Lan sisters. With her own mother, there was no need for reservations; she spilled everything. The An Family matriarch had a less-than-favorable impression of Pei Yuhan already, and now she had even less regard for her. How dare she, while staying at the Su family, set traps for her daughter! ¡°Although she is the niece of your Eldest Aunt from her mother¡¯s family and the legitimate daughter of the governor of Jiangzhou, she was raised by a stepmother, and it shows in her deficient character, hence these indecent acts,¡± the An Family matriarch, as a person of refinement, did not ordinarily speak ill of others, so these words were serious indeed. Character was paramount, and a wed character was utterly disqualifying.
¡°You don¡¯t worry about this matter; mother will surely vindicate you. However, since Pei Yuhan is your Eldest Aunt¡¯s niece, one must respect the face of the Buddha for the sake of the monk. When speaking in front of your aunt, don¡¯t be too harsh to avoid putting her in a tough spot. If Pei Yuhan truly upsets you, just tell me, and I¡¯ll have my own way of handling her,¡± she assured. ¡°Understood, mother. I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Su Wenyue, her objective achieved, happily hugged her mother¡¯s arm. Now that her mother had spoken, Pei Yuhan¡¯s stay at the Su family would be far from pleasant. After discussing these matters, Su Wenyue brought up Han Yu¡¯s promotion and his transfer to the Prefecture General Camp in the city. The An Family matriarch was naturally ted for her daughter-inw. Whatever dissatisfaction she had felt towards her son-inw turned into approval. She had not expected him to ascend to the position of a Sixth Rank Commander so quickly. Other than the initial appointments which had been facilitated by the Su Family, hister achievements were all due to his own efforts, showing true ability. The Father-inw¡¯s judgment was always urate, though the engagement had also been influenced by that Old Monk who hade out of nowhere. ¡°Since your Husband is being transferred to the Prefecture General Camp, you and the children must go with him. Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t take office until after the New Year, so there is enough time to arrange everything. What is your n?¡± Every mother worries endlessly, and after rejoicing, she soon began making ns for her daughter. ¡°We n to buy a house in the city and move in before the New Year. Although the office is not until after the New Year, it¡¯s our first time going to the city, unfamiliar with everything. We must prepare in advance for all matters, as well as social obligations. It will also be good to take advantage of the New Year period to learn about the situation at the Prefecture General Camp, which will make things easier once we¡¯re there,¡± Su Wenyue exined their ns to the An Family matriarch; wary of the unknown, she was naturally concerned, as military camp affairs were no simpler than those in officialdom. The An Family matriarch nodded in agreement: ¡°That makes sense. Now, we don¡¯t have much time left, so we should n ahead. It¡¯s best to have living arrangements settled before the New Year to avoid rushing around afterward. There is a house owned by our family in the city; you could move in there for the time being.¡± The An Family matriarch offered this without needing to seek the consent of her husband or son, for the Second House had only this one daughter. Even though she was married off, she would forever be a daughter of the Su Family, and her father and elder brother would dote on her even more than her mother would, ready to help whenever possible. ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no need. Husband has already asked someone to look at houses. These days are difficult for many people; there are plenty selling properties, so we¡¯re bound to find something suitable. If ites to it, I won¡¯t hesitate to ask for your help,¡± she replied. ¡°Fine, handle it as you see best. If there¡¯s any difficulty, speak up. Don¡¯t grow distant from your Father and Mother. No matter where you go, you are our daughter,¡± the An Family matriarch reassured her. Feeling touched by these words, Su Wenyue said, ¡°I know, Mother. I know you care for me the most.¡± In the afternoon, worrying for Su Wenyue, Han Yu came personally to pick her up and also told her there was news about a potential house in the city, which greatly pleased her. She had not expected Han Yu to handle it so efficiently. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy just yet. Although we¡¯ve received promising news about the house, we still need to see it for ourselves and ensure it¡¯s satisfactory,¡± he cautioned her. Chapter 282: 290: Profound Meaning ¡°Of course, why don¡¯t we go have a look tomorrow,¡± Su Wenyue said, thinking out loud. ¡°Once the house is purchased, we can settle down, and all the preparations can be arranged in session. The Laba Festival is just a couple of days away, and due to spending New Year in the prefecture, many things have yet to be bought. It¡¯s nned to procure those in the prefecture to avoid moving themter, which would be really troublesome. Besides, the County Town is somewhatcking, whereas more options are avable in the city. Time is really tight.¡± Han Yu watched his wife¡¯s anxious demeanor and shook his head, that impatient temperament, ¡°You¡¯ve been buzzing around all day today, rest at home tomorrow. I¡¯ll take care of visiting the house.¡± His words were alreadyced with a decided tone. Seeing that his wife wanted to say something, he added, ¡°The prefecture is far, and if we travel as leisurely as today, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t arrive until evening. Visiting houses will take a whole day, and then it¡¯s another day¡¯s journey back. A round trip will end up consuming three days, which would be a dy. And your health won¡¯t endure such toil. You¡¯ve only just recovered a little. Also, wouldn¡¯t you feel uneasy leaving the three little guys at home for three days? I¡¯ll ride early tomorrow, and by noter than noon, I¡¯ll be there. Just enough time to look at the houses and return.¡± Su Wenyue listened to Han Yu, and indeed his reasoning was sound. But since it was their first time buying a house, she really wanted to see it herself to make sure it matched her preferences, as they would live there for a considerable amount of time. Han Yu seemed to notice Su Wenyue¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Just tell me what your requirements for the house are, and I will select based on those. There¡¯s no need for you to make the trip personally. Don¡¯t you trust me to handle things?¡± Only then did Su Wenyue nod, knowing there indeed was nothing to worry about with Han Yu taking care of things, ¡°Alright, this task is yours then. The house should ideally berger since our family is big, and it¡¯s likely we might add more peopleter. I had Aunt Li visit the tooth shop before, but she didn¡¯t pick many people. I heard a good batch is expecting to arrive before New Year, and if there are those with skills, I intend to purchase them. Moreover, it would be best to choose a quiet spot amidst the hustle and bustle. If there¡¯s somend where we can grow our usual fruit and vegetables, that would be great for self-sufficiency, so we don¡¯t need to trouble ourselves with deliveries from Zhuangzi. However, it shouldn¡¯t be too far from the main street for convenience of leaving the house. And preferably¡­¡± Su Wenyue rambled on about many things, and Han Yu listened carefully without showing any impatience. Purchasing a house was a long-term decision, so naturally, he wanted to buy one that met his wife¡¯s satisfaction. Her requirements seemed many, but were not difficult to meet. As long as the location was right, these demands could be fulfilled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve taken note of all you¡¯ve said. When I look at the houses tomorrow, I¡¯ll pick ording to your wishes. If something¡¯s not suitable, I¡¯ll look at more houses. If this causes a dy, I¡¯ll return the day after. Don¡¯t worry while you¡¯re at home.¡± ¡°That works. There¡¯s no rush to decide in the next couple of days. We¡¯ll wait if necessary, a house isn¡¯t like other purchases; we should choose a good one. Hasty decisions might not yield a suitable choice. If nothing works out, my mother¡¯s family also has a house in the prefecture. We could stay there first and move in when we find the right one.¡±
An Family watched her daughter and son-inw consulting each other, feeling reassured and happy to see her son-inw being so patient and indulgent towards her daughter, confirming her father-inw and husband¡¯s foresight. If her daughter had married into one of those high-status families, forget the rest, where would she have found such ease andfort? Besides, her son-inw was capable and surely would not be outmatched by those young men from high-status families in the future. Moreover, he had been promoted twice in the military camp in a short time. But she wondered if, once her son-inw rose to prominence, he would continue to treat her daughter as well. ¡°Mother, we should get going,¡± Su Wenyue said, originally nning to wait for her father and elder brother but noticing that it was gettingte. ¡°Alright, head back early. It¡¯s cold, and it gets worse at night. I¡¯ve asked the servants to add an extra warm basin in the horse carriage, so it should be warmer inside.¡± ¡°My mother is always the best to me,¡± Su Wenyue said with a giggle. ¡°I am your mother, of course I¡¯m good to you, you ungrateful little thing,¡± An Family tapped Su Wenyue¡¯s forehead. Ever since her marriage, her daughter had be even sweeter in speech, like each word was dipped in honey. Who did not like to hearpliments? ¡°Son-inw, I leave this thoughtless daughter of mine in your care most of the time. If she acts up or behaves badly, feel free to discipline her. Don¡¯t just indulge her in everything, or her spoiled behavior will shoot sky-high,¡± An Family was also concerned that her daughter¡¯s impetuousness might grow out of hand, potentially harming the marital rtionship. An Family knew her daughter¡¯s character too well from her time at home. Now that she was married, she seemed more sensible, but An Family did not believe her daughter couldpletely change her spoiled nature. It was just a matter of restraint in front of others, which was why she was adamant with her advice. ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? I was just saying how kind you are, and now you¡¯re destroying my image. When have I been thoughtless?¡± Su Wenyue pouted, and lifting her eyes, she met Han Yu¡¯s deeply meaningful smile, ring at him in mock annoyance, inadvertently proving her mother¡¯s words. ¡°Mother-inw, rest assured, Yueyue is a bit headstrong on asion but still very sensible and well-behaved. She¡¯s also an exemry wife and mother. Marrying such a wonderful wife is the fortune of my life, and I cannot help but cherish and dote on her,¡± Han Yu said with undisguised indulgence and affection. An Family had uttered those words in passing, without really expecting the son-inw to discipline her daughter. Seeing Han Yu¡¯s response, she felt nothing but satisfaction, ¡°Son-inw, you¡¯re very busy with your duties, but you must also take care of your health. Especially in the military camp, with your tiresome work, don¡¯t exhaust yourself. No matter how important the duties are outside, they don¡¯t outweigh your own well-being. Plus, you¡¯re still young; there¡¯s no shortage of opportunities to make a name for yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember your advice, Mother-inw,¡± Han Yu replied earnestly. As Su Wenyue and Han Yu took their leave, An Family escorted them to the gate,den with earnest warnings, unable to let go of her concerns. ¡°Mother, please go back inside, it¡¯s so cold out. Don¡¯t catch a chill. Don¡¯t worry, I remember all that you¡¯ve said,¡± Su Wenyue initially didn¡¯t want her mother to see them off in the cold, but she knew her mother¡¯s temperament and hurried her at the door. Upon the horse carriage, Su Wenyue felt a sense of fatigue. She had traveled all morning, with no rest at noon, and leanedzily against Han Yu. ¡°Tired? Rest against me for a while,¡± Han Yu offered, cradling Su Wenyue in his arms as she leaned onto him, and she soon fell asleep. Outside, unbeknownst to them, a heavy snow began to drift serenely down. Chapter 283 - 291: Unreasonable Chapter 283: Chapter 291: Unreasonable When she awoke, it was already halfway through the journey. Su Wenyue, groggy and leaning into Han Yu¡¯s embrace, rubbed her eyes, her face flushed with a touch of red, ¡°Where have we reached? Are we nearly there?¡± The bewildered little look in her eyes was unbearably cute to Han Yu. He gently ruffled Su Wenyue¡¯s hair and said softly, ¡°Not yet, we¡¯ve only reached the halfway point. Why don¡¯t you sleep some more? I will wake you when we arrive.¡± Su Wenyue shook her head and stayed sitting in Han Yu¡¯s arms, it took quite a while before she felt fully awake. She leant towards the window, curious to see the sky outside. ¡°Husband, look, it¡¯s snowing outside, it¡¯s snowing!¡± Su Wenyue eximed with surprise upon opening the carriage window and seeing the snowkes, and she went ahead and opened the window all the way. A cold wind blew in, biting to the bone. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t mind, and as she attempted to reach out a hand, Han Yu stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside, and with your frail body, you need to be more careful not to catch a cold from the wind blowing in.¡± While saying this, Han Yu closed the window and pulled her close, wrapping her with the nket that had been covering her earlier. Su Wenyue was a bit speechless, feeling this was an exaggeration, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m not a child anymore, there¡¯s no need to be so careful. I¡¯m not cold at all. Besides, it¡¯s getting a bit stuffy inside the carriage; some fresh air would be nice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still better to be cautious. Do you not remember what happened before? It was just a bit of wind at night, and as a result, you coughed for two days before getting better. Now the weather is so cold and it¡¯s snowing outside; what if you catch a draft and get a cold? Then you won¡¯t be able to be close to the children, and you hate that bitter medicinal soup. There will be suffering to endure!¡± As Han Yu spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but adopt a lecturing tone. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t care much about the weather; such cold spells happened every year. But his daughter-inw had a particrly delicate constitution. It was decent before, but ever since her body became weak after childbirth, even though she seemed fine, the little details gave away her condition. She¡¯s so young and already in such a state, he thought, she definitely needed good care and recuperation. Thinking of this, Han Yu worried. He was particrly concerned about this matter and had consulted many doctors, all of whom said that his daughter-inw¡¯s condition could only improve through gradual recuperation and frequent consumption of medicinal meals. But he knew his daughter-inw¡¯s temperament all too well; she could barely tolerate the taste of medicinal meals a few times, but would be unwilling after a while. This was the difference between girls raised in a wealthy family and those from the countryside. In other respects, they have their advantages, but this one weakness was their delicacy. If it was a girl raised in a rural household, she wouldn¡¯t be picky about eating medicinal meals¡ªin fact, she¡¯d be overjoyed just to have meat. It was truly a headache, and he would need to find a chef skilled in preparing medicinal meals. ¡°Husband, what are you thinking about?¡± Su Wenyue noticed that Han Yu would asionally daydream, unsure what he was thinking about with such a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how weak your body is. I¡¯ll have the kitchen stew some medicinal meals for you. Even if you don¡¯t like them, you should eat a little; persisting every day will definitely be beneficial.¡± Han Yu looked directly into Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes, demanding a definite response from her. Su Wenyue pouted; why was Han Yu bringing this up again? She remembered the period of confinement, with medicinal meals every day until she felt nauseous just thinking about them. She didn¡¯t even want to touch them anymore. ¡°Medicinal meals are better than medicine. I¡¯m not trying to force you, but look at your health¡ªif you don¡¯t improve your condition, do you n to spend your old age lying in bed, living off medicine jars?¡± When Han Yu saw her reaction, he felt a spark of annoyance. After all,ing from a rural background, he had a particr dislike for delicacy. He was willing to indulge Su Wenyue in many ways, but on this matter, he was particrly intolerant. ¡°I¡¯m already well, perfectly fine. Why bother with those troublesome things, ruining a good appetite? The old women frequently boil nourishing soups for me to strengthen my body, and I have been eating those. What more do you want?¡± Hearing that, it seemed her childishness was showing again, and she wouldn¡¯t admit to her stubbornness. Han Yu didn¡¯t argue with Su Wenyue; things he decided were not up for discussion, even if his daughter-inw was headstrong. Instead, Su Wenyue, seeing Han Yu looking at her with such a deep gaze, felt a bit ufortable, knowing in her heart that he meant well for her. Without solid ground to stand on, even her fussingcked conviction, so she softened her attitude. ¡°Husband, I know you¡¯re looking out for me, but the medicinal meals are really hard to swallow. I just can¡¯t eat them.¡± Su Wenyue, feeling wronged, took Han Yu¡¯s hand. Seeing this, he truly resembled a daughter-inw spoiled beyond measure. Han Yu sighed helplessly, ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad. If you really don¡¯t want to eat, eat less, but it¡¯s still better than not eating at all. Your health is more important, so don¡¯t be stubborn. Do you hear me? Hmm?¡± ¡°I heard you.¡± Han Yu gave in a bit, and Su Wenyue nodded understandingly. After all, when Han Yu was adamant, she couldn¡¯t oppose him. And what else could she do if she disobeyed? Moreover, she knew the drawbacks of poor health; it wasn¡¯t that she truly didn¡¯t want to recover. ¡°That¡¯s my good girl!¡± Seeing his daughter-inw behaving this way, Han Yu was content and patted Su Wenyue on the head as if he had resolved a great issue, feeling a sense of aplishment. Su Wenyue rolled her eyes helplessly; it seemed Han Yu wasn¡¯t going to break his habit of patting her head at every opportunity. She felt like a little dog, with Han Yu stroking her head this way. When they returned home, it had already darkened outside, and the snow was still falling. Concerned that Su Wenyue might catch a cold, Han Yu insisted on not letting her walk on her own. ¡°I¡¯m dressed warmly and am wearing a cloak; it won¡¯t take long to get there, and I won¡¯t catch a cold. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Wenyue was mindful of maintaining dignity in front of the servants. ¡°No way, with the weather this cold and the wind so strong, you caught a cold just from a little breezest time and didn¡¯t learn your lesson.¡± When Han Yu wasn¡¯t in the mood for reason, he wouldn¡¯t waste time talking with Su Wenyue. He wrapped her in arge cape, enveloping her entirely, and carried her back to her room. Su Wenyue felt incredibly embarrassed being carried in front of so many servants, but thankfully it was dark at night and no one could see clearly. After returning to the inner courtyard, the first thing Su Wenyue did was to check on the children. The little guys were usually asleep by this time on normal days, but today they were all very spirited, eyes wide open as if they were waiting for someone. Upon seeing Su Wenyue return, they became excited, babbling away. After Su Wenyue changed her clothes and freshened up, she picked up each of the three little ones in turn, coaxing them to sleep. The second day when Su Wenyue woke up, Han Yu had already left the house. The servants told her he had departed before dawn; the prefecture was far, and starting out early would allow for an early arrival, as the journey would not necessarily bepleted in a single day. Still, he hadn¡¯t forgotten to instruct the kitchen to stew medicinal meals. Su Wenyue wrinkled her nose at the smell, but a warm feeling welled up inside her heart. Chapter 284 - 292: The More Difficult It Gets Chapter 284: Chapter 292: The More Difficult It Gets Aunt Li saw Su Wenyue frown and thought she was displeased. After all, Madam indeed did not enjoy eating this. She couldn¡¯t stand the medicinal taste in it, feeling it ruined perfectly good food¡ªespecially during and after her confinement; due to the doctor¡¯s orders, Madam became even more averse, dering she¡¯d never touch this disgusting thing again. ¡°Madam,¡± Aunt Li said, nervously urging her, ¡°Master specifically instructed me before he left to make sure you eat. He said it doesn¡¯t matter how much you eat, it¡¯s always beneficial in some way, and he also had the kitchen use less medicinal materials, so the taste isn¡¯t as strong. Would you please try it?¡± ¡°Alright, serve me half a bowl,¡± Su Wenyueplied. Aunt Li hadn¡¯t expected Madam to be so amenable. Originally thinking she¡¯d have to persuade her at length, she was taken aback but quickly served Su Wenyue half a bowl of soup, managing a rare smile on her stiff face, although perhaps it would¡¯ve been better not to smile¡ªit was quite frightening. Whether it was the perception of Han Yu¡¯s good intentions or the fact that less medicinal materials were used, Su Wenyue still did not find the medicinal meal very appetizing, but it was tolerable enough for her to eat. She asked Aunt Li for another small bowl and slowly finished it, thinking that having eaten so much, Han Yu would surely praise her upon his return. It had always been like this. Perhaps it was because of her petite stature that made her look younger, Han Yu liked to coddle her like a child. Although Su Wenyue felt it was a bit wrong, she still enjoyed it. Seeing Su Wenyue eat so much was already an excellent situation. Aunt Li, noticing that Madam had stopped eating, did not urge her further and had the leftovers taken away. ¡°Madam, would you like to eat something else? The kitchen also has prepared Bird¡¯s Nest Porridge and soup dumplings, as well as a few cakes.¡± Having just eaten the medicinal meal, Su Wenyue lost her appetite and was not interested in Bird¡¯s Nest Porridge or soup dumplings: ¡°Bring me two tes of cakes. For noon, don¡¯t make anything greasy; just stir-fry a few refreshing dishes for me and steam a sea bass. That will be all, and also, stir-fry me some Sour Bamboo Shoots with Meat Slices.¡± Su Wenyue suddenly craved something sour and crispy, so she thought of sour bamboo shoots, uncertain whether the kitchen could make them, as bamboo shoots were notmonly seen on the dining table at this time due to most being clueless about how to prepare them. Eating a few slices often led to heartburn, especially in the countryside, where the dishes contained little fat, making it even more ufortable. ¡°Pass on my instructions to the kitchen and ask if they know how to make Sour Bamboo Shoots with Meat Slices. If they don¡¯t, let theme and ask me.¡± Aunt Li epted the order and left, and Su Wenyue, having nothing to do at the moment, resumed her study of the ancient embroidery book. Last time, she had learned just the basics from the book, which had greatly advanced her skills. If she could fully grasp the techniques, Su Wenyue was somewhat excited about the level her embroidery craft might reach. When a craft achieves a certain level, what is produced is not merely an object, but an artistic state that offers spiritual pleasure and fulfillment. ¡°Madam,¡± Su Wenyue was puzzled over a certain embroidery technique in the ancient book when Shu Qin led the cook in. Shu Qin was skilled in cooking and had a thoughtful mind. Currently, Su Wenyue had handed over all kitchen affairs to Shu Qin, who so far had been very satisfactory. The cooks in the kitchen had been well-trained by Shu Qin and were quite proficient. ¡°Madam,¡± Shu Qin said, uncertain, ¡°I am not entirely sure about preparing Sour Bamboo Shoots with Meat Slices. I¡¯m afraid the final dish may not meet your taste, so I came to inquire.¡± Shu Qin knew her mistress had high standards for food. Sour Bamboo Shoots with Meat Slices sounded like an easy dish to make, yet the simpler a dish, the harder it was to make it well. ¡°We don¡¯t have bamboo shoots stored in the kitchen. I¡¯ve ordered the servants to dig up fresh ones from the Bamboo Forest. This dish has not been made often, as nobody really enjoys bamboo shoots. If we cook it in the mostmon way, it surely won¡¯t taste good. So, I thought of a method: the shoots have a bitter taste, therefore, we should nch them first before stir-frying them with meat and rice vinegar, then adding some green garlic and chili.¡± Hearing Shu Qin mention digging up shoots from the Bamboo Forest, Su Wenyue realized they didn¡¯t have sour bamboo shoots at home; she too had overlooked that bamboo shoots were not popr at this time, so naturally, nobody made Sour Bamboo Shoots. These naturally fermented sour bamboo shoots, with a taste that vinegar couldn¡¯t match, were not just limited to sour varieties¡ªthey could be processed into many bamboo shoot products, delicious and, over time, bing a staple on the dining table. The idea invigorated Su Wenyue, and she recalled other possible ventures. It was the season for winter bamboo shoots. If they harvested all the bamboo shoots in the Bamboo Forest and processed them into various bamboo shoot products, packaged in attractive porcin jars, these would be perfect for the New Year when vegetables were scarce, making an exceptional gift. Unlike other pickles, bamboo shoot products were an original idea and would certainly be fresh and popr. ¡°Shu Qin, I remember there being several bamboo forests nearby, right?¡± Su Wenyue, not a genuine rural woman raised in seclusion, was unfamiliar with these matters. Before her marriage, she would visit the Bamboo Forest for fun without paying any attention to bamboo shoots. Unaware of what Su Wenyue was contemting, Shu Qin replied, thinking Su Wenyue might be worried about not having shoots for lunch, ¡°Indeed, not to mention other ces, there¡¯s arge bamboo forest near Xinluo Town within the mountains, not too far away. I told them to hurry, so Madam will definitely have bamboo shoots for lunch.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, but we don¡¯t need to make Sour Bamboo Shoots with Meat Slices for noon¡ªlet¡¯s do Winter Bamboo Shoots with Meat Slices instead.¡± Su Wenyue continued, teaching Shu Qin how to cook the dish. She was picky about authentic vors; eating anything that didn¡¯t meet her standards felt off. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t have sour shoots for a day or two. However, her current fascination with bamboo shoots prompted her to opt for a different vor. ¡°Be sure to add some of our homemade Glutinous Rice Wine during cooking and make sure it¡¯s well simmered. That way, it won¡¯t cause heartburn when eaten.¡± Su Wenyue emphasized the secret to cooking bamboo shoots, so they¡¯d be delicious and not cause difort even if consumed inrger quantities. ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± Shu Qin responded with a smile, often personally cooking for Madam during less busy times. After instructing Shu Qin, Su Wenyue, preupied with her ns, called for the home¡¯s steward. Chapter 285: 293: The Reason Behind It Chapter 285: Chapter 293: The Reason Behind It The stewards of both the inner and outer courtyards need to be trustworthy individuals. Currently, in the outer courtyard, a senior member named Su Anping from the Zhuangzi is in charge, while Cheng Hai is responsible for managing the bodyguards. ¡°Madam, do you have any instructions?¡± Su Changping, seeing that Aunt Li was urging him on, thought that the Madam was dealing with some urgent matter, so he quickly put aside what he was doing and came over. Su Wenyue shared her ideas with Su Changping and asked for his opinion. Not that she had no ns in mind, but after all, she had never done these things before. It was beneficial to draw on more experience; in the end, it could make things moreprehensive. ¡°That¡¯s easy to address, but we must hurry with the timing. Winter bamboo shoots grow in the field, and fortunately, although it snowed yesterday, it has stopped today and the sun hase out again. If it snows again and the ground is covered with ayer of snow and ice, the earth will freeze, making it difficult to dig for bamboo shoots.¡± ¡°What Steward Su says makes sense. This is something I just thought of as well, which is why I called Steward Su over to discuss it and see what would be the best approach.¡± ¡°Based on my suggestion, it depends on how many bamboo shoots Madam needs. If not many are required, I can take some servants from home out to dig for a few days, and hire some local farmers as well. That would be enough. If Madam needs arge amount, it would be better to spread the word out so that local people can dig and bring them over for us to buy. That way, there is enough time to handle it, and the cost isn¡¯t much, considering those shoots are abundant in bamboo forests and nobody likes to eat them. They usually just rot in the ground. Now that it¡¯s the ck farming season, farmers have nothing to do at home, so who wouldn¡¯t wee an extra source of ie? As long as we offer some food in exchange, plenty of people will bring them over.¡± ¡°Since I have asked Steward Su toe, naturally the quantity required won¡¯t be small. Let¡¯s proceed with thetter method. Steward Su, you take care of this matter. While it¡¯s not snowing, collect as much as possible; we are not afraid of having too much,¡± Su Wenyue so instructed, realizing that it was indeed the experience of such an older person like Steward Su that mattered. She had not thought of the idea of purchasing, which seemed indeed to be better: it saved effort and even reduced expenses. ¡°If youe across any mountain produce from the countryside for sale, and it¡¯s suitable, also buy it. I have another use for it.¡± ¡°This servant will see to it right away.¡± Su Changping immediately set off to carry out the task, without the slightest dy. With weather like this, it was unpredictable when it might snow again. Having the task done earlier would put his mind at ease. Arranging for Su Changping to collect bamboo shoots was just the first step; there was much more to do next. Firstly, Su Wenyue asked Aunt Li to order some y jars andrge pots, and the next step was to organize the manpower for making bamboo shoot products. Su Wenyue called over Shu Qin and Aunt Feng to discuss, and they nearly finalized the various methods and specific matters for preparing the bamboo shoots. With such cold weather, the Han Family was bustling with activity.
Xiao Xi also brought in good news that the vegetables in the Zhuangzi greenhouse were growing well, and a batch could be harvested before the New Year, just in time for Su Wenyue to use them as New Year¡¯s gifts. ¡°I was actually thinking, how could we possibly grow vegetables in this winter? I felt that Madam¡¯s method wasn¡¯t very reliable, but I didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Xi would really make it happen for Madam. It¡¯s indeed extraordinary,¡± Grandma Chen said in amazement. With these fresh and tender vegetables, this year¡¯s New Year¡¯s gifts would have an extra special touch. At this moment, Su Wenyue was also in high spirits, astely, one good thing followed another. Seeing Grandma Chen¡¯s reaction, she couldn¡¯t help butment with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s nothing so extraordinary about it. Anything that can be aplished has its own rationale, and besides, I didn¡¯te up with this method on my own; I read about it in a book.¡± In fact, Su Wenyue learned it in her previous life, much of it thanks to Noble Consort Li. It was Noble Consort Li who hade up with the idea, and when itter became widespread, it was no longer considered extraordinary¡ªit just hadn¡¯t appeared yet at this time. Thinking about it, Noble Consort Li was about the same age as her, but at this time, she hadn¡¯t gained any fame. The same was true in her previous life; it was only one or two yearster that Noble Consort Li¡¯s renown began to spread. Su Wenyue always found this aspect a little strange because it was unusual for someone to remain obscure for more than a decade and then suddenly undergo a dramatic change in demeanor, bing exceptionally brilliant. This scenario was oddly simr to her current situation. With the experience of rebirth, Su Wenyue thought more deeply and became more sensitive. In her previous life, she had simply found Noble Consort Li to be shrouded in mystery and felt mainly admiration and pity for her. But now, she was curious about Noble Consort Li¡¯s background. Could it be that Noble Consort Li had a simr bizarre experience? Were those skills and knowledge really her own, or like her, learned from others? In Yiyang, because Han Yu left early, he arrived at Yiyang Prefecture in the morning and first visited Deng Tong. He had learned about the House from Deng Tong. ¡°Brother Deng, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon. I must trouble you with another matter this time.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? With the friendship between you and me, there¡¯s no question of trouble! It just so happened that someone wanted to sell a house, and I found out about it, so I kept it in mind. When I went to see it, I thought the House was quite nice, but it¡¯s ratherrge. I¡¯m not sure if you would need such a big ce¡ªa four-entry courtyard, originally built quite spacious, and ites with a Back Garden. Next to the backyard, there¡¯s an additional three to four acres of vacantnd. I know your younger sister-inw is hardworking; if she¡¯s willing, the servants could cultivate it to grow some fruits and vegetables.¡± Hearing Deng Tong say this, Han Yu was already somewhat interested, as many conditions met his Daughter-inw¡¯s requirements. The next step was to see the location and price of the House; if suitable, he would buy it sooner so they could start dealing with the following matters and ease his Daughter-inw¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see it. Just in time tomunicate with the homeowner and see if it¡¯s a good fit. If not, we can look for another,¡± said Deng Tong as he led Han Yu to the location. The House was not far from his ce. It was only about a quarter-hour¡¯s ride in a horse carriage, in a location rtively close to the main street¡ªotherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have caught his interest. The homeowner was already waiting there, ¡°To tell the truth, if it weren¡¯t for the hard times forcing me, I would have been reluctant to sell this ancestral property. The House was built with a lot of effort, and we even had a renowned artisan from Chang¡¯an City help with the construction.¡± Han Yu toured the House and was generally satisfied with almost everything. There were only some minor areas to adjust, but no significant issues. He also found the asking price reasonable and decided to buy the property without hesitation, knowing such an opportunity was rare and difficult toe by. Hesitation could mean missing out if someone else snapped it up. ¡°Master, the matter has been settled. Han Yu has purchased that House, and even the transfer procedures have been handled at the Yamen. As soon as it¡¯s redecorated and cleaned, we can move in.¡± Chapter 286: 294: Full of Trust Chapter 286: Chapter 294: Full of Trust ¡°Does Han Yu harbor any suspicions?¡± In the dim light, Sikong Ling¡¯s expression seemed somewhat fuzzy and indistinct. The man who should have been in Chang¡¯an at this time had unexpectedly shown up in Yiyang Prefecture. Han Yu had not received the news yet; his connections were still too shallow, and the time he had spentying out his ns was too short. His reach hadn¡¯t extended to Chang¡¯an yet. Even though he had sent people to gather information on Sikong Ling, they could only obtain superficial details and were unable to inquire into the internal affairs of Sikong Mansion. ¡°Master can rest assured, there is none. I am aware that Han Yu is a formidable figure, so the news about selling the house was passed through his good friend Deng Tong. What¡¯s more, the previous owner of the house had a very secret rtionship with the Sikong Family, inherited from generations before. Han Yu could never trace the connection between them. However, Han Yu is a cautious man. I had originally nned to use this opportunity to nt some of our people inside, but it wasn¡¯t sessful. The servants in the house were cleared out by Han Yu; not one remained.¡± Han Yu¡¯s actions were within Sikong Ling¡¯s expectations: ¡°It¡¯s inevitable. Han Yu was able to buy the house because we had no intentions of using it for anything suspicious, so there were no grounds for doubt. Moreover, Han Yu might not be entirely without suspicion, but after weighing the risks, he found them insignificant. However, it was different for the servants in the house. Even if their backgrounds were checked and found clean, they carried other risks and could not gain Han Yu¡¯splete trust. It¡¯s better to bring in a new batch of people who, at least, have no connection to the house itself.¡± ¡°Master is wise; I cannotpare. You even guessed Han Yu¡¯s thoughts,¡± the subordinate said, although in his heart he did not understand what the master was doing this for; there was no benefit to it. Was it all for a married man? To the Master, the house was nothing much, but after all, it was a secret foothold of the Sikong Family, now given away for nothing, without gaining any advantages. Miss Su waspletely unaware of what the master was doing for her. Sikong Ling could see through his subordinate¡¯s petty thoughts and didn¡¯t care. Truthfully, not even he himself knew what he was thinking. He knew perfectly well that Su Wenyue was a married man with children, leading a happy andplete family life. There was no ce for him to interfere, nor did he n to, yet he couldn¡¯t help paying attention. Deep down, he always felt a sense of reluctant affection and guilt towards Su Wenyue. Strangely enough, he didn¡¯t know where these emotions came from, yet he couldn¡¯t help himself. Since it wasn¡¯t anything harmful, he indulged it. Han Yu, holding the property deed and transfer documents, should have been happy, yet he always felt that things had gone too smoothly, which made him uneasy. Before leaving the city, he turned back to make inquiries and investigated the former owner of the house thoroughly. Finding no improprieties, he finally put his mind at ease. However, this dy meant he could not make it back home that night. The house still needed tidying, so he had no choice but to stay overnight at an inn. The next day, after handling some matters, he hurried back home. Fortunately, he had made arrangements before departing, so his daughter-inw would not worry. When he passed by a street stall on his way home, Han Yu caught the scent of something delicious and, thinking of how his daughter-inw always liked to buy snacks from street vendors, he picked a fairly clean stall and bought a bag of fried chestnuts to carry with him in his arms. When Han Yu returned, Su Wenyue smelled the aroma of fried chestnuts, which made her crave them, but she was also puzzled. Han Yu didn¡¯t seem like someone who would buy street food, not because he didn¡¯t eat it, but out of habit. Seeing his daughter-inw¡¯s nose twitch, Han Yu was amused. This little thing had a rather keen nose to have detected the smell so quickly.
¡°Husband, why do I smell the scent of fried chestnuts on you? Did you have some fried chestnuts?¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t conceal her curiosity in front of Han Yu and couldn¡¯t help but swallow, her mouth watering. No sooner had she spoken than she saw Han Yu take a packet out from his chest; it was indeed fried chestnuts. She could tell from the aroma inside. ¡°Ah! Fried chestnuts! Did you bring them for me? Husband, you¡¯re so kind!¡± By this time, there was nothing left to misunderstand. Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes lit up as she reached out to take them. Because they had been kept warm inside Han Yu¡¯s chest in the cold weather, the chestnuts were still warm and perfect to eat. Enjoying fried chestnuts on such a chilly day had its own pleasure, especially when it came with the thoughtfulness of Han Yu¡ªthe taste was exceptionally sweet. She ate one herself and peeled another to ce in Han Yu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Husband, you have some. They¡¯re delicious.¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s mouth was full, making her look like a greedy little squirrel as she didn¡¯t forget to share with Han Yu, clearly intending to enjoy it together. Seeing his daughter-inw¡¯s joyous demeanor, Han Yu hadn¡¯t expected such a simple gesture to make her so happy and touched. He thought to himself that if his daughter-inw liked it, he would remember to bring her things from time to time in the future. Watching her happy appearance made him happy as well. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t probe further about the house purchase: ¡°How was the house? Is it suitable? If it¡¯s suitable, we should finalize the procedures soon so we can move in sooner. I haven¡¯t even finished preparing the New Year¡¯s gift; there are some things I¡¯m nning to buy from the prefecture. I¡¯m afraid we might not have enough time if it¡¯s too rushed.¡± Thinking about Han Yu returning at this time, Su Wenyue suspected it might not have gone smoothly: ¡°If you didn¡¯t find anything you liked, we could move into the house from my mother¡¯s family for the time being and take our time to chooseter. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need, the house is quite suitable. I¡¯ve already bought it, and even the procedures at the Yamen have beenpleted. Since it was previously inhabited, it doesn¡¯t require much effort to refurbish. We just need to clean and tidy the house, rece what needs to be reced, and we can move in.¡± Han Yu said with a smile. ¡°What?! Husband, are you saying you¡¯ve already purchased it, and the registration procedures are all done?¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t expect Han Yu to act so quickly, having bought the house directly on a single trip to the prefecture. For a moment, she was stunned and incredulous. ¡°I had intended to discuss it with you, but the distance was too far and going back and forth would take a lot of time. The location and price of the house were both very good, and it met most of the requirements you mentioned. I thought I shouldn¡¯t miss out on it, so I made the decision on the spot.¡± Han Yu exined to Su Wenyue. She nodded vigorously: ¡°It¡¯s good you made the decision. If you think it¡¯s good, it must be. Isn¡¯t there a saying that once you miss out on the chance, there won¡¯t be another? Of course, we had to decide quickly.¡± ¡°You have that much faith in me?¡± Han Yu was quite pleased with his daughter-inw¡¯s full-hearted trust. ¡°Of course, I have faith in you. You¡¯re my husband. If I don¡¯t trust you, who else can I trust? Husband, does this mean we now have our own house, our own home?¡± Chapter 287: 295: Encountering Indifference Chapter 287: Chapter 295: Encountering Indifference ¡°Yes, we now have our own home,¡± Han Yu said, his face adorned with a doting and equally joyful smile. This was truly their own ce, a home they had earned entirely by themselves, unlike the Han Family¡¯s old house or Xinluo Town. Su Wenyue then discussed with Han Yu the matter of bamboo shoot processing, an area in which she excelled. Han Yu hadplete trust in his daughter-inw, so naturally, he had no objections. However, since the house in the prefecture had been settled and they were soon to move in, he was concerned there might be a conflict with the timing. ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave Shu Qin and Aunt Feng behind to take care of things here? We¡¯ve rented this house until next year; we can¡¯t back out for the time being anyway. Once they¡¯ve finished up with everything, they cane over to Yiyang Prefecture,¡± Su Wenyue suggested, thinking that it was best to move to the city sooner rather thanter, as things needed to be arranged in advance¡ªespecially since Han Yu should make use of this time for social visits. She had to ensure everything was in order so as not to hold him back. ¡°Would that work? Without you here, can Shu Qin and Aunt Feng handle it? Should I arrange for some help for you?¡± Han Yu asked, as he was not often involved in inner house affairs, and was only familiar with Aunt Li, Grandma Chen, and Xiao Xi. He wasn¡¯t so acquainted with others and wasn¡¯t sure of Shu Qin and Aunt Feng¡¯s capabilities. ¡°There won¡¯t be any problem. Aunt Feng and Shu Qin are both capable. I¡¯ve taught Shu Qin everything about the bamboo shoots; there¡¯s no need for me to monitor it personally. However, since Shu Qin will stay here for the time being, we¡¯ll have to arrange for a temporary steward in the kitchen,¡± Su Wenyue said as she already had someone suitable in mind. ¡°Let¡¯s have Grandma Chen take care of it. The kitchen is pivotal for managing the food; it¡¯s of utmost importance. Though Grandma Chen is not as skilled as Aunt Li, she wins on loyalty. She should have no problem handling the kitchen,¡± Han Yu proposed. Su Wenyue nodded in agreement, thinking it made sense, ¡°Then let¡¯s have Grandma Chen manage it temporarily. I was thinking of asking Aunt Li to take charge, but with the New Year approaching and many things to deal with, she might be too busy. While the kitchen also has many tasks, with the guidelines we established before, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to manage. Grandma Chen should be up to it.¡± The decided date for moving to the prefecture city was December 12th. They would certainly celebrate the New Year in the city. Before that, Han Yu decided to visit his old home to see his parents and rtives, deliver the New Year¡¯s gifts in advance, and bring the three little ones to meet their grandparents. Su Wenyue and her family set out on the 10th day of December, nning to stay in the old house for a day and then proceed to the prefecture. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to stay longer; it was just that nowadays, a trip involved no less than ten or twenty people, which could be managed for a day or two, but any longer would be inconvenient. Besides, they were indeed pressed for time to get to the prefecture. ¡°What? Fourth son and his wife areing back?!¡± Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang were thrilled to hear the news, barely able to contain their excitement. Just a few days ago, they had learned of their son¡¯s promotion, and now, within just a few days, he was returning¡ªhow could they not be thrilled? In the same room were Han Hu and his family, the eldest son, who were also delighted to hear that Su Wenyue wasing back.
¡°That¡¯s wonderful. The Fourth son and his wife have been away for months. It¡¯s rare for them toe back, so we must hurry to make proper arrangements,¡± Mrs. Liu said with joy. Even after the Fourth son¡¯s family had moved out, they had continued to contribute to the family, especially benefiting Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, who had been living with them. Upon hearing that Fourth son and his wife would return, how could Mrs. Liu not be filled with joy? ¡°Of course, the Third Child is now a Commander of the Imperial Court with the rank of sixth, ranking even higher than the magistrate of Xinye County. With such an honorable official visiting, we must provide a proper reception. We cannot be shabby and discredit our family. I heard he has more than ten followers with him, and that¡¯s after he¡¯s reduced his entourage. Such a grand entourage is truly imposing,¡± they discussed. ¡°Father and Mother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be stingy. I will make sure to offer the best we have to wee them,¡± Mrs. Liu said in a rare disy of generosity since the division of the household. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang were pleased with Mrs. Liu¡¯s attitude today; it was only for Fourth son¡¯s family that the eldest daughter-inw was so magnanimous. After all, they had been benefiting greatly from the Fourth son¡¯s generosity, and now that he had risen to a high rank, only a fool would neglect to curry favor. ¡°Eldest brother, go and inform the Second and Third brothers as well. Let them know the news too,¡± Old Man Han instructed. ¡°Really, are Fourth son and his wifeing back tomorrow? That¡¯s marvelous. Fourth son has been gone for half a year; his return will surely fill Father and Mother with happiness. And what about the three nephews and niece; will Fourth son bring them along?¡± ¡°Yes, the whole family of five ising back. Father and Mother are so excited they can¡¯t even eat. They¡¯re walking around the vige, making sure everyone knows the good news,¡± said Han Hu, chuckling before turning to visit Third brother, Han Lin, only to be coldly received. No matter past grudges or the different way Fourth son and his wife treated their house, Han Lin and his wife were not particrly interested in Han Yu and Su Wenyue¡¯s return. After all, any benefits would unlikely reach them. ¡°Wife, wake up, we¡¯re almost there!¡± Han Yu said softly to Su Wenyue and their four sleeping children in the horse carriage. Taking the opportunity, he helped Su Wenyue put on her heavy cloak and hat, wrapping her up tightly. The three nannies wrapped up the little ones in small nkets too. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Su Wenyue asked, her face breaking into a smile upon hearing they had arrived. After all, she had lived in Xinhe Vige for quite some time, including in her previous life, and she still felt a deep affection for the ce. ¡°Soon, we¡¯re almost at the entrance of the vige. Get yourself and the children ready to avoid a sudden st of cold air,¡± Han Yu suggested, adding some coals to the handwarmer and tucking it back into Su Wenyue¡¯s hands. Su Wenyue nodded. There wasn¡¯t much to get ready; the nannies had packed the children snugly, and Han Yu had bundled her up like a ball. Actually, inside the cozy carriage, she was starting to feel a bit hot. She opened the carriage window and saw the familiar road and scenery, realizing they were indeed near the vige entrance. She saw a crowd gathered there, though she couldn¡¯t tell why, and as they drew closer, Su Wenyue heard the lively sound of gongs and drums. ¡°Husband, is someone having a celebration? It¡¯s so lively, and we¡¯ve arrived just in time,¡± Su Wenyuemented with a smile, pleased about returning to a joyful asion¡ªa good omen for their homing. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Han Yu remarked, as he too heard themotion at the vige entrance, specting that someone might be getting married. Yet, it struck him as odd for a wedding to take ce right at the entrance of the vige without seeing a bridal sedan chair for the bride. Chapter 288: 296: Truly Fortunate Chapter 288: Chapter 296: Truly Fortunate Little did they know, both of them had guessed wrong. It turned out that Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang had spread the news of Han Yu¡¯s return, and the Vige Chief thought that Han Yu, being the most promising young man from Xinhe Vige and now a Sixth Rank Commander, outranking even the County Magistrate, certainly deserved a grand wee. So he led the vigers in this grand gesture, standing at the entrance to the vige beating drums and gongs to wee Han Yu and his family. It was only when Han Yu and Su Wenyue reached the vige entrance and saw Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang standing amidst the drumming and gong-beating vigers, all smiling broadly, that they began to understand what was happening and found it somewhat amusing. Seeing how proud Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang looked, they could imagine how glorious the Han family members had been in the vigetely. ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Han Yu and Su Wenyue dismounted the horse carriage, leaving their three children being held inside by the nanny. In such cold weather, even wrapped in nkets, they worried the children might catch a chill. ¡°Great, great, Fourth child, Fourth Daughter-inw, we¡¯ve finally waited for your return. The vigers are all waiting here especially for you. Quick, let¡¯s go home; it¡¯s cold outside, don¡¯t catch a chill. Are the children in the carriage?¡± Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang could hardly wait to see their grandsons and granddaughter the moment they saw their son and daughter-inw, eager for a glimpse of the three blessed little ones. It was the first time in their lives they had seen triplets with two boys. Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s stomach was truly impressive, having brought two eldest grandsons to the old Han family in one go. They eagerly peered into the carriage. ¡°Yes, the nanny is holding them inside the carriage. It¡¯s too cold outside, and the children are still so small; we worry they couldn¡¯t withstand it,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile, knowing the eagerness of her father-inw and mother-inw to see their grandchildren was only natural. ¡°That¡¯s right; the children are small, and should be taken care of delicately. It¡¯s so cold outside; don¡¯t let my precious grandchildren freeze. We can talk more after we get home,¡± Mrs. Yang said, her eyes lingering on the carriage, unable to part from it. Old Man Han, on the other hand, knowing that his grandson had arrived, wasn¡¯t fixated on the moment, instead, he addressed the vigers. ¡°Everyone listen, today my Fourth child is back. I¡¯m grateful you think so highly of us to give us such an enthusiastic wee. We have prepared meals at home. If you don¡¯t dislike it,e to our house for lunch. It¡¯s both to thank everyone for their kindness and to celebrate my Fourth child¡¯s promotion in the military camp and his moving to the prefecture. Let¡¯s all enjoy this together.¡± In those days, it wasn¡¯t easy just getting enough to eat. Thanks to Su Wenyue, the Han family hadn¡¯t sold their food, and every month, Su Wenyue would send rice, flour, food, and silver to Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, so they were living quitefortably. Now that such a happy event had urred, after discussing with the eldest son and his wife, they decided to prepare a few banquet tables and invite all the vigers for a meal. Fourth son and his wife weren¡¯t in the vige, and ording to tradition, there should have been a feast for the eldest grandsons¡¯ month-old celebration. Now, with Fourth child¡¯s promotion, it was proper to invite everyone for a meal. The old Han family home was just as bustling, a hive of activity. Mrs. Liu really invested in this event, ughtering the New Year¡¯s Pig ahead of time without any reluctance. Even Han Hu was surprised at how generous his wife, who usually haggled over every penny, was being this time. Mrs. Liu¡¯s sister-inw also came over early in the morning to help. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be too honest,¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s sister-inw said when they were alone, knowing that although Mrs. Liu was quite generous toward her mother¡¯s family, she also used her of being stingy, and she truly had her younger sister-inw¡¯s best interests at heart, ¡°Between ughtering the New Year¡¯s Pig and hosting the banquet, it will cost a lot. Life is getting tougher by the day, and you can¡¯t just spend all your savings in a moment of excitement.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, rest assured, I know what I¡¯m doing; I won¡¯t suffer a loss. I¡¯m aware of what kind of people Fourth son and his wife are¡ªthey aren¡¯t the type to take advantage of others. Be generous to them, and they will be even more generous to you. Just look at what they¡¯ve done these past days. Although I may be a bit selfish, I know what¡¯s good. If it wasn¡¯t for Fourth Daughter-inw, our family would have sold our food, and we wouldn¡¯t be asfortable as we are now. Moreover, since we divided the family, Fourth son and his wife have been supporting our Main House quite a bit, due mainly to Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law, but overall, our Main House has benefited.¡±
¡°As long as you have it figured out, I won¡¯t say more. I always have your best interests in mind.¡± ¡°I know Sister-inw means well. And look, when we ughtered the pig today, I set aside two pieces of good fat in the kitchen for you; don¡¯t forget to take it when you leave. I¡¯m afraid I might forget itter with all the busyness,¡± Liu said, her treatment of her mother¡¯s family leaving nothing to be desired. ¡°No need, raising a pig isn¡¯t easy for anyone, and we¡¯ll need to use quite a lot today, we still need to save some for New Year. If you really want to give me something, just save a couple of big bones; I can take them and make soup for your nephew,¡± Mrs. Liu Jin wasn¡¯t a greedy person. She appreciated her younger sister-inw¡¯s kindness and didn¡¯t want to take too much, making it difficult for her. If people saw her taking things from her husband¡¯s family to help her mother¡¯s family, even if her brother-inw was generous, Liu still had Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law to think about. ¡°If Sister-inw wants bones, I can get you a few. Take the meat as well, don¡¯t worry. Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law know about it and have said it¡¯s okay. Isn¡¯t it normal to bring a few pounds of meat to mother¡¯s family when ughtering one¡¯s own pig? Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law aren¡¯t so stingy, and with Fourth son and his wife here, they won¡¯t say anything about it.¡± ¡°Is that really so?¡± Mrs. Liu Jin was still a bit worried but also tempted, considering how long it had been since her family had tasted meat. She didn¡¯t care for herself but pitied her husband and child. ¡°Sister-inw, what are you saying? Would I lie to you? Right now, I¡¯m the one in charge of the house. My mother-inw only looks after her own things; she doesn¡¯t bother with my affairs. Plus, when they be old and need care, they still have to rely on me, their daughter-inw. The Old Lady is no fool; there¡¯s no need for her to offend me over this¡ªespecially when I¡¯m showing off how good I am today.¡± ¡°Well then, that¡¯s great. With an official in the family, your days are getting better. After all, you, the younger sister, are the lucky one,¡± Mrs. Liu Jin said, feeling genuinely happy for Liu, knowing that the better her younger sister-inw¡¯s life was, the better it was for them too. ¡°When ites to luck, it¡¯s Fourth Daughter-inw who is truly blessed. She was born into a wealthy family, married into our family and brought us wealth as well, and she¡¯s so capable of bearing children. She seems so gentle and frail, but she gave birth to triplets, including two boys. Her status in the Han family is now solid. My mother-inw now treats Fourth Daughter-inw like a lucky star. She might have had someints before, but now she doesn¡¯t care about those anymore. She wishes she could pamper her like a treasured baby, and even tells me to get closer to Fourth Daughter-inw so I can rub off some of her luck and give our old Han family another grandson, lest the Main House really end up without an heir.¡± As Liu spoke of Su Wenyue, her eyes were filled with envy. Thinking of her own situation, having only birthed daughters so far, her expression turned to one of worry. Chapter 289: 297: Hidden Thoughts Chapter 289: Chapter 297: Hidden Thoughts ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t overthink it, children are a gift from heaven, and you shall eventually have a son,¡± Mrs. Liu Jinforted her sister-inw. She herself coveted the good fortune of Han Yu¡¯s wife, who was born with a blessed fate, iparable to the daughters of peasant families like theirs. ¡°Hopefully,¡± said Mrs. Liu. ¡°What mother-inw said isn¡¯t without reason; it is said that the two daughters-inw of the county magistrate¡¯s wife got pregnant from touching the stomach of Fourth Daughter-inw. When I go back, I should get close to Fourth Daughter-inw; who knows, perhaps I really could get pregnant.¡± Although Mrs. Liu thought the idea that a mere touch could lead to pregnancy was too miraculous, deep down, she believed it, or rather she was willing to believe anything that offered her a glimmer of hope for birthing a son. It had almost be an obsession for her. ¡°Really?! Such great fortune that Han Yu¡¯s wife has. You should take this opportunity to get closer to Brother Yu¡¯s wife. If she¡¯s willing, hold her two sons more often; the more fortune you touch, the more likely you are to get pregnant with a son,¡± Mrs. Yang suggested. The idea of touching for good luck was not unique to Mrs. Yang; many ces had simr beliefs. Mrs. Jin too hoped that her sister-inw would soon conceive a son, for that would secure her position in the Han Family. Although she had already given birth to two daughters, she did not look down on girls. It¡¯s just that daughters are eventually married off, while a son could provide for one¡¯s old age. With her sister-inw¡¯s age not getting any younger, it would be difficult to have any more children if time continued to pass. When Su Wenyue arrived at the old house, she saw that it was bustling with noise and excitement, with adults and children all gathered around watching something, and they all ran over to surround them upon their arrival. ¡°Mother, they¡¯re ughtering the New Year¡¯s Pig, aren¡¯t they?¡± Han Yu quickly understood what was happening and asked with a smile, delighted by the lively scene. ¡°Indeed, the boss and his wife said we should celebrate your return properly, so they ughtered the New Year¡¯s Pig ahead of time. Your Sister-inw, it¡¯s rare for her to be so understanding,¡± Mrs. Yang said, her words betraying a hint of dissatisfaction towards Mrs. Liu. After all, living with her daughter-inw in close quarters was bound to lead to conflicts, especially since Mrs. Liu had such a personality. In front of her son, Mrs. Yang did not hide her feelings, ultimately because Mrs. Liu had not borne a son for Han Hu. Han Yu was all too aware of the situation between his mother and Sister-inw. Given their temperaments, the fact that they could get along so peacefully was alreadymendable, and perhaps it was even thanks to his wife¡¯s influence. He knew that his wife sent things to his parents¡¯ house every month, doing far better than he did as a son. Sister-inw¡¯s current agreeability was probably due to this reason, as after all, his parents were taken care of by the main house, which also benefited greatly from it. Although Han Yu was not a gossip, he would never speak ill of his Sister-inw. With the rare opportunity to speak with his mother during his visit, he also offered some advice, ¡°Mother, Sister-inw has it tough too. Although she might be a bit too blunt at times, she¡¯s always wholeheartedly looking after the family, treating my big brother and the children well, and is quite filial towards you and dad. You shouldn¡¯t be too critical of her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m critical. It¡¯s just your Sister-inw hasn¡¯t lived up to expectations, having never given our old Han Family a male heir over the years, just daughters, who are of what use? They can¡¯t carry on the family line for the boss. If she were like your wife, even with all her faults, I would endure them. Whoever gives our old Han Family a son is the hero of our family. Speaking of filial piety, your wife has no matchpared to her. Your wife might seem delicate, buting from a wealthy family, she is unlike the daughters of peasant families who are raised rough. It¡¯s normal for her to be a bit delicate, and she can¡¯t help being fortunate, born into a life of luxury. After getting married, not only did she bring wealth to her husband¡¯s family, but she also gave birth to three children at once, two dragons and one phoenix, an excellent omen. Not to mention, she¡¯s the most filial person. Even though she lives outside, she never forgets to honor us during the New Year, and every month, she never fails to send us things without missing a beat. There¡¯s noparison with your Sister-inw, who keeps any good things for herself and never shares with us old folks.¡±
Once Mrs. Yang started speaking, she couldn¡¯t stop, especially after not seeing her youngest son for so long. She had so much to tell him, and she couldn¡¯t have been more satisfied with her daughter-inw, seeming to forget all past grievances, speaking only of her daughter-inw¡¯s virtues, highlighting the notion that distant fragrance is preferable to a stench up close. Han Yu knew all too well about the past conflicts between his mother and his wife. Seeing his mother now, he found it somewhat amusing, and he felt grateful. Considering what his mother had done in the past, she was far from meless, but his wife never harbored any grudge. Instead, she had been doubly good to the elderly couple, which clearly showed her magnanimity, most likely all for his sake. Han Yu did notment further on Mrs. Yang¡¯s words and changed the subject, ¡°Mother, my wife has settled the three children. I¡¯ll go see if there¡¯s anything I can help with.¡± ¡°Right, right, go take a look. When kids are so small, everything needs careful attention; we can¡¯t have any oversights. I¡¯ll go with you. I haven¡¯t yet seen the three little guys. Considering yours and Lady Yue¡¯s looks, these three children must be quite handsome,¡± said Mrs. Yang, who had been eagerly awaiting the chance to see her grandsons. As soon as she brought up the topic, she could hardly wait and promptly followed her son, eager toy eyes on them. At that moment, Su Wenyue, along with the nanny and the three children, had temporarily settled down in the room they used to live in. Although it had been a while since they had stayed there, the mother-inw and Sister-inw had kept the room tidy and clean, with bedding and covers all new, which she had asked someone to send back. Probably the mother-inw had not had the heart to use them until now, taking them out for this asion. Knowing that they wereing back today, tworge braziers had been lit in the room, burning brightly and making the room warm and cozy, to Su Wenyue¡¯sfort. ¡°My dear grandsons, Grandma hase to see you; I¡¯ve been looking forward to this.¡± Just as Su Wenyue was thinking, a loud and excited voice from outside announced the grandmother¡¯s arrival. Su Wenyue, worried that the sudden noise might startle the children, touched their foreheads to calm them. ¡°My little treasures, don¡¯t be frightened, it¡¯s just your grandmaing to see you. Be good; grandma loves you the most.¡± ¡°Mother, this is your first time seeing the kids. This is the eldest, Brother Xing,¡± said Han Yu. Brother Xing, being the bravest, was picked up by Su Wenyue and ced in Mrs. Yang¡¯s arms. Aside from this, Su Wenyue had always harbored a secret belief that Brother Xing would not be afraid of Mrs. Yang. Mrs. Yang, however, was startled by Su Wenyue¡¯s action; she never expected Su Wenyue to suddenly ce the eldest grandson in her arms. She wouldn¡¯t have been so taken aback if it had been any other family¡¯s child, as she wasn¡¯t inexperienced in handling children. But the little boy in her arms was so remarkably delicate and charming, dressed like the Fuwa from New Year¡¯s pictures. Chapter 290: 298: Difference as Great as between Cloud and Mud Chapter 290: Chapter 298: Difference as Great as between Cloud and Mud Su Wenyue ced Brother Xing in Mrs. Yang¡¯s arms, and Mrs. Yang maintained that pose, stiffening her body, daring not to move, her eyes wide with delight. Yet she didn¡¯t utter a word, aware of her own loud voice and fearing that a too-loud sound might scare the little grandson in her embrace. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Su Wenyue chuckled as she looked at her mother-inw, not understanding her condition. After all, it couldn¡¯t be that she didn¡¯t know how to hold the child; her mother-inw had given birth and raised four sons herself and had plenty of experience doing so. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, you, you take the child first,¡± Mrs. Yang whispered, and only when Su Wenyue had taken the child away did she breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s this about?¡± Han Yu too found his mother¡¯s behavior strange. It couldn¡¯t be that she didn¡¯t like her grandson, but such a reaction was quite odd, and he asked somewhat puzzled. ¡°Fourth Child, Fourth Daughter-inw, don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like the child, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve dressed him up so exquisitely. At first nce, he looks like a little immortal from a painting. I was honestly a bit afraid to touch him, worried I might break this dream-like reality,¡± she said. Mrs. Yang, while speaking, nced at Brother Xing, and then at Brother Chen and Sister Yu, who were being held by the Nanny. Although they were triplets, Brother Xing did seem a bit different. Brother Chen and Sister Yu were more alike but both were exquisitely adorable; she found joy in each one she looked at. ¡°This little one here is Sister Yu, isn¡¯t she? She resembles her mother. So cute even when so small, she¡¯ll grow up to be fairy-like, endearing to all. No wonder the inws and their mother cherish Fourth Daughter-inw like a treasure. She must have been just like this as a child, who wouldn¡¯t love such a child?¡± Mrs. Yang went to touch Little Si Yu¡¯s smooth cheek but stopped midway and retracted her hand. Their farmer hands were rough from working in the field; she didn¡¯t want to chafe the child¡¯s face. ¡°Right, this is Sister Yu. Since she was thest-born, she¡¯s a little smaller than her two brothers, but now she¡¯s been fattened up a bit. Sister Yu, this is Grandma; give Grandma a smile,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile, fully aware that the child couldn¡¯t understand the words but saying it for Mrs. Yang¡¯s sake, to make her feel happy. Little did she know Sister Yu would actually smile, delighting Mrs. Yang immensely as she kept praising Little Si Yu¡¯s intelligence. In reality, it was just a coincidence; Su Wenyue knew her own child well. Brother Xing might really understand, but Brother Chen and Sister Yu were just normal babies, at most a bit smarter than others, crying along when they heard their brother cry. ¡°She really smiled! How smart this child is, not like Third Child¡¯s daughter, older by over a month, who knows only to eat, sleep, and cry all day long. She isn¡¯t nearly as charming as Sister Yu,¡± Mrs. Yang said, unable to hide her disdain when mentioning Mrs. Wang¡¯s daughter. Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t surprised. With a mother like Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Yang¡¯s preference for boys over girls, it would be strange if she liked the child. She didn¡¯t have much to say about it; after all, it was just a baby. Even if she had grievances with Mrs. Wang, it wouldn¡¯t extend to the child. Moreover, because she was a daughter, Mrs. Wang wasn¡¯t attentive to the child who was being raised so skinny and small, truly pitiable.
In this aspect, Mrs. Wang was far from Mrs. Liu¡¯s equal. Even though Mrs. Liu had given birth to two daughters and was somewhat dismissive of them verbally, she did take good care of them properly and didn¡¯t neglect them. However, that was a matter from a previous life. In this life, Su Wenyue had just returned to the vige and had not yet seen Mrs. Wang¡¯s children; she didn¡¯t know if it was the same as in her past life. ¡°Speaking of this, I haven¡¯t seen Third Sister-inw¡¯s child yet. I don¡¯t know what name they gave, or if the child looks alright?¡± Su Wenyue asked, a thought suddenly crossing her mind. Mrs. Yang sighed at the mention, frowning deeply, ¡°Don¡¯t get me started. Mrs. Wang really is ruthless. Even I don¡¯t know what to say. Although she gave birth to a girl, it¡¯s still her own flesh and blood. Even if you¡¯re biased, you should still raise the child well. And yet, Mrs. Wang¡­¡± She trailed off, shaking her head, ¡°Better left unsaid. The child hasn¡¯t even been named yet. With three older sisters, they just call her Si Ya, Si Ya all mixed up.¡± Hearing Mrs. Yang¡¯s words, Su Wenyue realized that things were likely much the same as in her past life. Mrs. Wang¡¯s attitude toward the daughter she had given birth to hadn¡¯t changed, and might have even worsened. ¡°We¡¯ll have to trouble Mother to look after her more, after all, she¡¯s also a child of the Han Family,¡± Su Wenyue said with a sigh, wondering if it was the softening of her own heart after having a child that made her want to help the skinny little girl she remembered. ¡°Of course. She¡¯s still the granddaughter of the old Han family,¡± Mrs. Yang replied. Mrs. Yang stayed in Su Wenyue¡¯s room, ying with her grandsons and granddaughter for a long time before reluctantly leaving. She couldn¡¯t leave all the outside matters to Mrs. Liu; she needed to oversee things herself, so as not to tarnish the old Han family¡¯s reputation. After a whirlwind of activity, it wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that the family finally sat down together. It was then that Su Wenyue saw the small infant Mrs. Wang was holding in her arms, wrapped in a worn out old quilt with many stains on it. Despite being over a month older than Su Wenyue¡¯s children, the baby seemed even smaller and cried with a faint voice, like a kitten, with a sticky, pasty substance on her face and dirty clothes, looking like a beggarpared to Su Wenyue¡¯s children, who resembled little immortals. At that moment, Mrs. Wang caught sight of Su Wenyue. She had not felt it before, but upon seeing Su Wenyue being assisted by servant girls, with the true carriage of a gentleman¡¯s wife, andparing herself, it was truly as different as could be¡ªan earth and sky contrast. In that instant, jealousy and dissatisfaction burned like a fierce me in Mrs. Wang¡¯s heart, and her gaze at Su Wenyue was filled with venom. Su Wenyue clearly felt Mrs. Wang¡¯s malice toward her. Though her face showed no reaction, she became more wary inside and specifically instructed the Nanny and servant girls to take good care of the three children. She dared not underestimate any woman, especially since Mrs. Wang¡¯s eyes held a touch of madness¡ªno telling what crazy things she might do. ¡°Fourth younger sibling,¡± Mrs. Li came over with a beaming smile, and Su Wenyue rarely saw her usually quiet and reticent Second Sister-inw act so light-hearted, indicating that her days were treating her well. ¡°Second Sister-inw, haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, and you do seem to be in good spirits,¡± Su Wenyue remarked. ¡°Not at all, what good spirits¡­ It¡¯s just that the children are sensible and obedient, which gives our days some direction, and that makes me happy,¡± Mrs. Li replied with augh. She had suffered under Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Wang when the family was still united, but now that they had separated, there was no mother-inw to dominate over her, and she and her husband, both hardworking, were aided greatly by Fourth son and his wife, making their days increasingly better. ¡°Second Sister-inw is so happy because there¡¯s no mother-inw looming over her since the family split. I used to think Second Sister-inw was a simple person, but now it seems that¡¯s not entirely the case,¡± Su Wenyue teased. Chapter 291: 299: Guard Well Chapter 291: Chapter 299: Guard Well Mrs. Wang watched with a peculiar expression, unable to bear the sight of everyone¡¯s harmonious demeanor; it was like a thorn in her heart. Why should everyone else lead a good life while hers was difficult? She wouldn¡¯t even consider that her own misfortunes were self-caused, instead stubbornly ming it all on Su Wenyue. She felt ever since Su Wenyue married into the Han Family, her own life had be harder. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t miss the sh of madness across Mrs. Wang¡¯s face and became even more guarded. Before, she wasn¡¯t afraid when she was on her own, but now, with a child, no precaution seemed excessive. Hearing Mrs. Wang¡¯s words, Mrs. Yang¡¯s smile faded a bit. She didn¡¯t say anything, and it was hard to tell what she was thinking, but clearly, she wasn¡¯t pleased. Su Wenyue watched coldly, choosing not to immediately defend Mrs. Li. She wanted to see Mrs. Li¡¯s reaction first. People change, and having not seen her for such a long time, Mrs. Li had clearly changed, but whether it was for better or worse was unknown. ¡°Third sister-inw, what you are saying isn¡¯t appropriate. I don¡¯t think that way at all. Life at home is getting better and better, and Fourth Brother has such a bright future¡ªeveryone is delighted about it. As for my Father-inw and Mother-inw, they will always be mine, as well as my child¡¯s grandparents, and that will never change. My Husband, child, and I will always show them filial respect,¡± Mrs. Li said in a measured tone, addressing Mrs. Wang¡¯s remarks while also rifying her position. ¡°You talk a good talk; who knows what you¡¯re really thinking!¡± Mrs. Wang retorted irritably. The current Mrs. Li was no longer the same person she used to bully without a peep ofint; she was now a formidable presence. Mrs. Li faced Mrs. Wang¡¯s challenge without any sign of weakness, ¡°What I say is exactly what I think, and as for my actions, everyone will see them in time.¡± ¡°All that sounds prettier than music¡­¡± Mrs. Wang wanted to add some more sarcastic remarks ¡°Enough, Third Daughter-inw, today is a joyous asion, and I don¡¯t want to squabble with you. Stop stirring trouble like a shit-stirring stick, or I won¡¯t spare you. Don¡¯t think just because we¡¯ve split the household, I can¡¯t do anything about you. As long as you are a Daughter-inw of the old Han family, you have to listen to me, your Mother-inw. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have your Third Brother divorce you, you troublemaker!¡± Mrs. Yang said with a hint of ruthlessness; she was unhappy with Mrs. Wang¡¯s antics, which had been growing increasingly intolerable. Han Lin sat quietly to the side, watching Mrs. Wang being scolded by Mrs. Yang without any reaction. At first, he had some affection for Mrs. Wang; after all, she was his wife, and their initial time together had been pleasant. However, her behavior over time had grown increasingly unsatisfactory: causing disgraceful incidents, injuring his mother, creating unrest at home, and promising a son only to deliver a daughter. While he was naturally unhappy with a daughter, still, she was his own flesh and blood. Mrs. Wang¡¯s heartless attitude towards her was uneptable¡ªhad his Mother not discovered it in time, Si Ya might have been lost. ¡°Why would you divorce me?! Your old Han family is unfair. Is it just because the Fourth Daughter-inw can have sons, and I only gave birth to a worthless daughter? Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have had her at all, not to mention, I won¡¯t only have her. Isn¡¯t Sister-inw just the same with only two daughters? Who¡¯s actually better? I am still young, but Sister-inw, at her age¡ªwhether she can have more remains a question,¡± Mrs. Wang spit out, her words growing sharper and more bitter. First attacking Mrs. Li, she suddenly turned against Mrs. Liu, as if she couldn¡¯t stand seeing anyone else happy and oblivious to Mrs. Yang¡¯s increasingly dark countenance.
Mrs. Liu had initially been watching with schadenfreude, not expecting to be the target. Mrs. Wang¡¯s words hit where it hurt; they were venomous, criticizing her age and curse her incapable of having more sons, which no woman could tolerate. ¡°Say that one more time,¡± Mrs. Liu said fiercely, ring at Mrs. Wang as if ready to confront her. ¡°What if I say it again¡­¡± ¡°Enough! Have you caused enough trouble? Do you no longer want to live here, is that it? If you keep this up, I will heed Mother¡¯s advice and divorce you immediately. Take the Divorce Letter and get out of here, back to your mother¡¯s home!¡± Han Lin said angrily. He was already feeling ufortable seeing Han Yu¡¯s sess and pride, but he wasn¡¯t foolish; crossing Han Yu would bring no benefit. It¡¯d be better to cozy up to his elders instead, like the boss and Second Brother. Blood remained thicker than water, and he could still gain advantages. Just look at howfortably the boss and Second Brother were living now, thanks to the Fourth son. Meanwhile, Mrs. Wang was making incessant trouble. If not for her, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen out with his Fourth Brother. Mrs. Wang wasn¡¯t afraid of Mrs. Yang, but she was somewhat fearful of Han Lin. She knew Han Lin¡¯s temper well enough, and his words carried a serious tone, especially with that olddy Mrs. Yang egging him on. Now that the Fourth Child had risen to prominence, that olddy probably held quite a few valuable possessions. Should she really set her mind to it, finding a new bride for Han Lin wasn¡¯t out of question. Seeing Han Lin¡¯s dissatisfaction with her, she knew he wouldn¡¯t stand by her if it came down to it. ¡°I¡¯ll say no more.¡± Even though Mrs. Wang was reluctant deep down, she had to submit, casting resentful nces around the room and lingering ominously on the three little ones Su Wenyue¡¯s Nanny was holding behind her, staring intently as if plotting something. Su Wenyue, feeling uneasy from Mrs. Wang¡¯s actions, discreetly shielded the three children from her gaze, resolving to get someone to watch over themter. Han Yu also took note of Mrs. Wang¡¯s erratic behavior. The woman was bing more wildly unhinged than ever, barely concealing the bitterness on her face, especially with her narrow-mindedness and troubled thoughts. He needed to be extra vignt since she had always targeted his Wife. With Han Lin expressing his stance, Mrs. Yang¡¯s expression finally eased a little, her brewing anger subsiding as well. It wasn¡¯t ideal to have an outburst with the Fourth son and his wife present for just one day. Making a fuss would lead to vige gossip and unrest, so with Mrs. Wang calming down, Mrs. Yang chose not to pursue the matter further. Mrs. Liu still felt fuming anger but held back out of respect for her Mother-inw, especially on the ount of the Fourth son and his Wife¡¯s rare visit. Why create a disturbance? She intended to bond with the Fourth Daughter-inw; now an official¡¯s Wife, whose daughters were growing up, she might need her assistance in the future. ¡°Fourth Brother, Fourth Daughter-inw, I haven¡¯t even asked about your ns for the future. Now that Fourth Brother is being transferred to the Prefecture General Camp, will you continue to rent a house in the prefecture as before? The expenses could be quite significant.¡± Chapter 292: 300: Indispensable Chapter 292: Chapter 300: Indispensable Old Man Han was ultimately worried about his son. Although his son had been promoted, he didn¡¯t see it all as beneficial; after all, their family¡¯s foundation was modest, and home couldn¡¯t provide much help. From his visit to Xinluo Town, he knew howrge the expenses in officialdom could be, especially during the New Year and when it came to social engagements, not to mention other costs. They couldn¡¯t always rely on their daughter-inw to subsidize everything, otherwise his son would always be beholden to her. Old Man Han didn¡¯t know the unwritten rules of the army camp and thought Han Yu only received his regr army provisions each month an amount he could somewhat guess. ¡°Yes, Fourth, the expenses in the city are certainly greater than in the town. If it gets too much, let Lady Yuee back with the children,¡± said Old Man Han. ¡°Mother could help look after the three children for you; you shouldn¡¯t pretend to be richer than you are.¡± Mrs. Yang agreed, saying, ¡°You know I¡¯m not really keen on taking care of the kids, but your children are charming, and I¡¯m naturally partial to my youngest son. Those three kids really are delightful, Sister Yu included. Mrs. Yang has a bit of a preference for boys, but she took to Sister Yu from the first nce, thinking perhaps the child had a certain affinity for her. She hadn¡¯t dared to consider it before, as the Fourth Daughter-inw was raising the children so well, they looked like cherubs out of a painting. She felt nervous even holding them, fearful of causing any harm.¡± Given the current situation, if the Fourth Daughter-inw truly lived in the Vige, she would help take care of the children. Though they lived with the Main House, the Eldest Son would not object, and as for Mrs. Liu, she was now so eager to ingratiate herself with the Fourth House that she certainly wouldn¡¯t have any objections. Han Yu saw that when his parents made these suggestions, his wife¡¯s face turned a bit pale, and although others might not notice, he knew she must be unhappy. His wife cared most about their three children now, and if anyone dared threaten that, she was ready to fight. Moreover, when his parents had previously visited Xinluo Town, they had brought up taking the children, and his wife¡¯s reaction had been poor. Bringing it up again could make her even more dissatisfied with them. Torn between his wife and his rtives, Han Yu naturally did not want such a situation to arise. ¡°Father, Mother, you needn¡¯t worry,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought a house in the prefecture, and Lady Yue and the children will definitely apany me there. The house can¡¯t be managed without a Mistress.¡± ¡°What? You bought a house!¡± Everyone in the room, including Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, was surprised. They couldn¡¯t believe Han Yu had actually purchased property in the city, a ce wherend was worth its weight in gold. The idea of buying not just any property, but a House, was beyond what they would dare to think about, so their reactions were filled with astonishment. ¡°Is that true, Fourth? How much did you have to pay for this house in the city? You¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡± Old Man Han asked, somewhat disbelieving. Everyone else in the room also looked at Han Yu skeptically, as the news was quite a shock to them. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. It¡¯s true, Father. Do you see me as someone who would joke about something so important?¡± Han Yu was not surprised at his family¡¯s surprise, even he himself had only hoped to achieve some sess in his career; he never expected to reach this point so quickly. If it weren¡¯t for the fortune they stumbled upon in Zhuangzi, he wouldn¡¯t have had the confidence or means to do this. And he was right about it being a windfall. Since Su Wenyue had entrusted Zhuangzi to Han Yu, she naturally didn¡¯t keep the secret of the treasure from him, sharing everything she knew. True to her description, Han Yu found the treasure left by the original founders of Zhuangzi, further boosting his resources. It also confirmed his original guess that the owner of Zhuangzi must have had some ulterior motive to hide secret chambers and treasure; an average person would not have the capability or the wealth for such things. However, with so much time having passed, much information was lost, and the owner¡¯s identity was beyond verification. ¡°So it¡¯s true. How much did you spend on this house in the city, where did you get such arge sum¡­¡± Old Man Han stopped mid-sentence, obviously thinking of Su Wenyue. With the Su Family¡¯s wealth, Han Yu purchasing a house in the city was not impossible. It seemed this was the most likely scenario.
Mrs. Yang had not yet caught up and looked at Han Yu worriedly, ¡°Yes, Fourth, where did you get the money for the house? It must have cost quite a lot of silver, right?¡± Han Yu did not respond to Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang but instead turned to Su Wenyue. He didn¡¯t want to answer this question. Some things, though not needing secrecy, were his private matters. He didn¡¯t want the whole Vige to know how much he¡¯d spent on arge house in the city. Given his parents¡¯ character, if he told them, everyone in the Vige would find out. Born into different circumstances, with different cultivation, vision, and standards, Han Yu did not belittle his parents, but knowing their ways, he couldn¡¯t be too explicit about certain matters. Seeing Han Yu¡¯s reaction, Old Man Han became even more convinced of his guess. It appeared that the house in the city was indeed purchased by his daughter-inw. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be vague about the cost. It urred to him that the house might count as his daughter-inw¡¯s private property, likely bought with her dowry silver, so as a father-inw, it wasn¡¯t his ce to inquire. Mrs. Yang wasn¡¯t too dense, and seeing her husband and son¡¯s behavior, she started to understand what was happening. The house was bought by the Fourth Daughter-inw. Not silent like Old Man Han, she voiced her curiosity outright. ¡°Fourth, did your wife buy this house?¡± With Mrs. Yang¡¯s question, the people in the room had a moment of rity. Su Wenyue initially wanted to deny it but, catching Han Yu¡¯s look, changed her tune, ¡°Father and Mother, rest assured, houses are not as expensive now; they¡¯re much cheaper than before. I actually intended to live in Zhuangzi, but some matters are inconvenient there, so I thought of buying a House in the city to make socializing with other Madams and Misses easier. If Husband wishes to advance smoothly in his career, these social connections are essential.¡± Though Su Wenyue did not explicitly address her mother-inw¡¯s question about purchasing the House, everyone understood it that way and found it neither surprising nor unexpected. Han Yu knew they had misunderstood, but this was his intention too, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have steered them to this conclusion. Some exnations were not suitable for his parents to hear, so he preferred to convey them under the guise of his wife¡¯s actions. Plus, knowing the house was bought by his daughter-inw might change their perspective and lead them to be more amodating with her, a result he weed. Chapter 293: 301: This Mother-in-law Chapter 293: Chapter 301: This Mother-inw ¡°It was the Fourth Daughter-inw who thought things through. Fourth child being able to get promoted so quickly, he owes much to the Fourth Daughter-inw supporting him from behind,¡± said Mrs. Yang as she spoke, her enthusiasm was not as great anymore. After all, it was not her son who bought the house; it had little to do with her. She feared that because of this, her son would be put first in his wife¡¯s eye, and she couldn¡¯t say much about it. She didn¡¯t hear the Fourth Daughter-inw say that the house had to be bought, as it was crucial for Fourth child¡¯s future.¡± Su Wenyue, seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, especially those of her Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law, immediately realized Han Yu¡¯s intentions. She felt validated and grateful, thinking of the saying, ¡®a favor given should be a favor returned.¡¯ Since Han Yu was willing to do this for her, she, too, wanted to repay the kindness in some way. She said, ¡°Mother-inw, you¡¯re too kind. It was mostly due to my Husband himself. Once we get to the prefecture and settle down, we¡¯ll invite Mother to stay with us for a while, especially since New Year¡¯s is approaching. Why not have everyone simply go to the provincial capital to celebrate the New Year together?¡± When Su Wenyue said this, Han Yu was slightly startled; he clearly hadn¡¯t expected his daughter-inw to say such a thing. He had not mentioned this matter before, not because he didn¡¯t want to invite his parents to stay, after all, they were his parents, and having bought his own house for the first time, he did want to have his Father and Mother over to look after them. But he would certainly be busy during that time, and even if he did invite his Father and Mother over, he wouldn¡¯t have time to apany them. The Daughter-inw would have to do most of the arranging and, given that she and his Mother had some conflicts previously, plus taking care of three children and managing the affairs of the backyard and society connections, she would be quite busy too. Han Yu didn¡¯t want to add more burdens to his wife¡¯s load and would wait until he had time in the future. ¡°Going to the prefecture to celebrate the New Year?¡± Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang also had not expected Su Wenyue to say this. After all, it was the Daughter-inw who bought the house, and they had not considered staying there at all. It seemed their son had no such intent, and their first reaction was that going there referred to visiting their son.¡± ¡°Yes, Father and Mother, how about we go to the prefecture for the New Year? It¡¯s the first time we¡¯re doing this, and it¡¯s very lively there. On New Year¡¯s Eve, fireworks and firecrackers are everywhere; it¡¯s quite a sight,¡± Han Yu also added. Since his wife was willing to go to such lengths for him, he wasn¡¯t going to be uncooperative. ¡°Is it convenient for you? Won¡¯t it cause you trouble?¡± Old Man Han looked at his son, implying something that Han Yu understood. He felt a bit saddened, knowing that it was his own selfishness as a son that had made his Father ufortable. Although he didn¡¯t regret doing it, he realized he was somewhat unfilial. ¡°Father, it¡¯s our own home; what¡¯s there to trouble or not trouble about? It¡¯s settled then, we¡¯re going to the prefecture for the New Year. Now that I have made something of myself, I can also take you to enjoy the good fortune,¡± Han Yu reassured. ¡°Ah, alright, then your Mother and I will go to the prefecture for the New Year,¡± Old Man Han, pleased, agreed to his son¡¯s suggestion without a second thought, while Mrs. Yang, thinking more deeply, hesitated somewhat. ¡°Child¡¯s father, if we visit the prefecture for New Year, what about the eldest and Second Brother¡­¡± although Mrs. Yang favored her youngest son, after all, they were living with the Eldest Son, and this was clear to Mrs. Yang. While she wanted to go to the provincial capital to celebrate New Year, she also didn¡¯t want to upset the Eldest Son and his wife because of it. ¡°How about everyone just goes together to celebrate New Year in the prefecture? The house is big enough to amodate us all, and New Year should be a time for a joyful family reunion. Big brother and Second Brother won¡¯t be busy with work during New Year, and if there are matters in the Vige they can¡¯t leave behind, they can ask neighbors to help watch over them,¡± Su Wenyue cheerfully suggested, and since she was already inviting her In-Laws, she didn¡¯t mind being generous one more time, including the Main House and Second House without making any mention of the Third House. It wasn¡¯t that she had forgotten, but rather, she intentionally left them out. Before, she had no fear, confident she could handle anything, unafraid of Mrs. Wang¡¯s cunning schemes. Now, with children in the picture, she didn¡¯t trust the character of the third son and his wife and wouldn¡¯t risk even the slightest danger. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the prefecture to celebrate New Year this year. Regardless of where we are, being together is the best. Since Fourth child won¡¯t being back to the Vige, let¡¯s go to the prefecture to celebrate the New Year,¡± Han Hu said, being the most filial. Seeing that his parents were interested in going, he immediately agreed.
Once the boss expressed his stance, the Second Brother, Han Quan, was also willing. There was nothing much to do in the winter, and they could afford to leave; none of them had visited the prefecture before, with the farthest they¡¯d been being the County Town. They were also curious to see the bustle of the prefecture. It was only Han Lin who felt rather awkward. Although the Fourth Son and his wife had said the whole family would go to the prefecture for New Year, they had only mentioned inviting the Eldest and Second Brothers, not their Third House. He naturally also wanted to go; not to mention that experiencing the prosperity of the prefecture would be insightful, but also because Fourth child was now an official, he could definitely benefit from a connection with him. Han Yu noticed his wife deliberately ignoring the Third House, yet he did not speak up, pretending not to know. Although Third Brother was his flesh and blood, they didn¡¯t share much affection. If it were usual times, it might be fine, but right now, Han Yu was even more wary of the third son and his wife than Su Wenyue. He understood their characters better than his wife did, especially Mrs. Wang, who had a crazed look earlier. Who knows what crazy thing she might do next? He couldn¡¯t always be busy and guard his house at all times; he could never underestimate the destructive power of a madwoman. This clear disregard did not escape Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang¡¯s notice. Even though they usually did not care much for the third son and his wife, it was still their own child. Old Man Han, being sensible, understood the concerns of the Fourth Son and his wife. Though he had some thoughts, he remained silent, not wanting to cause a scene that would leave everyone embarrassed. Mrs. Wang was like a troublemaker at that moment, as everyone had seen earlier. Mrs. Yang was less rational and more swayed by her feelings, and given her age, no matter the usual circumstances, during the New Year period, she wished for aplete family gathering. Missing anyone felt like something wascking. ¡°Fourth child, how about we also invite your third brother and his family? It wouldn¡¯t be right to leave the Third Child¡¯s family alone in the Vige. Aside from other things, word getting out wouldn¡¯t sound too nice; it would make the old Han family seem discordant. Don¡¯t worry, I will keep an eye on your third brother and his family; they won¡¯t cause any trouble,¡± Mrs. Yang looked at Han Yu with hopeful eyes, wishing for his agreement. She believed that as long as her son consented, his wife would certainly listen. When Su Wenyue heard Mrs. Yang suggesting that they also take the third family to the prefecture, her heart was somewhat displeased. This Mother-inw, always a bit out of line, if you aren¡¯t good to her, she retaliates, and if you are kind to her, she oversteps her bounds. Knowing full well that there had been a conflict with the third son and his wife, and having seen Mrs. Wang¡¯s behavior earlier, she saw that her Mother-inw had wanted to severely deal with Mrs. Wang. Yet, in the blink of an eye, she was speaking on behalf of the third son and his wife. It was surely not for Mrs. Wang but for her third son; however, it made no difference to her. This Mother-inw really was quite oblivious. Chapter 294: 302: Hard to say it out loud Chapter 294: Chapter 302: Hard to say it out loud When the mother-inw spoke those words, Su Wenyue felt ufortable but it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to interject. Her gaze shifted toward Han Yu, waiting to see how he would respond, but her eyes carried a hint of warning. Han Yu found the standoff between his mother and his wife somewhat helpless but also amusing, especially the warning look in his wife¡¯s eyes. That expression was adorable rather than threatening, yet he did harbor some fear of it. Usually, his wife was easy to appease when angry, but when it came to mother-inw and daughter-inw issues, a single misstep could lead to hurt feelings. For some reason, perhaps because of that so-called dream, Han Yu could sense that his wife was particrly sensitive and vulnerable about certain matters. He had carefully cultivated their rtionship to the point where his wife trusted himpletely. If he allowed some unworthy people to upset his mother and wife, or worse, to damage his wife¡¯s trust in him, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it at all. ¡°Fourth child, Mother knows this request might be too much, but each of you is my flesh and blood, born after ten months of pregnancy. Even if the third onecks ambition, you are still brothers by blood. During New Year, I cannot bear to think of him alone in the vige,¡± Mrs. Yang said, her words even moving Old Man Han, as it was his son they were talking about, and there was no way he could truly be indifferent to his child¡¯s plight. Su Wenyue, listening on the side, really wanted to retort. What did she mean by ¡®alone¡¯? The Third Sister-inw and the children were there with him. Moreover, Mrs. Wang didn¡¯t care that much about her mother¡¯s family; she could have gone back to her mother¡¯s house for the New Year. Yet Su Wenyue could only voice these thoughts in her heart, feeling quite frustrated. ¡°Fourth, why not take the third brother¡¯s family with us? We won¡¯t stay long, just going to the city for the New Year. We¡¯lle back right after, just spending two or three days there. It shouldn¡¯t lead to any trouble,¡± Old Man Han finally couldn¡¯t resist speaking up. Old Man Han usually kept silent, not meddling in household affairs, so when he spoke up, it seemed inappropriate for Han Yu to refuse. Su Wenyue understood this, but she still felt uneasy about it. ¡°Father, Mother, since you¡¯ve put it that way, let¡¯s all go together. If we are going, we might as well stay for a few days. It¡¯s such a long journey; the travel alone will take up two or three days. If we stay for only that long, the travel time would outweigh our stay. Besides, it¡¯s rare that we go to the city; we should take the time to explore properly,¡± Han Yu said. He initially considered suggesting they stay until after thentern festival, but considering his mother¡¯s temperament, which seemed to worsen with age, and the unpleasantnessst time in Xinluo Town, he decided not to voice this thought. They could decide based on how things unfolded. ¡°Ah, good, good, that¡¯s settled then. Fourth, whatever you say is fine, we¡¯ll all listen to you,¡± Mrs. Yang, hearing her son¡¯s agreement, was overjoyed and responded enthusiastically. Seeing the daughter-inw¡¯s displeased expression, she restrained her smile, feeling somewhat awkward; after all, it was the daughter-inw who had bought the house, and it seemed a bit inappropriate to impose like this. Han Yu¡¯s reply pleased the parents, but Su Wenyue was not happy. Her displeasure was obvious, and Han Yu discreetly took her hand, whispering something to her. Her expression softened, and she stopped giving Han Yu the cold shoulder. However, she still pursed her lips, obviously waiting for Han Yu to exin. Seeing that he had pacified his wife, Han Yu breathed a sigh of relief, but he also felt happy. His wife was increasingly trusting him, allowing a few words from him to cate her. If it had been before, she probably would have turned her back on him, not bothering to listen to his exnation.
¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, don¡¯t be upset with the fourth child. He is obedient and listened to his father and me. If you must me someone, me me. I really didn¡¯t want the third child to be left alone in the vige during the New Year, it breaks my heart to think about it,¡± Mrs. Yang said, her tone pleading, no longer exerting her authority as a mother-inw. Considering the house belonged to Su Wenyue, even she, as a mother-inw, felt somewhat inferior in front of her daughter-inw. Moreover, Su Wenyue had given the old Han family grandchildren, which was extremely important to Mrs. Yang, affecting her attitude toward Su Wenyue. ¡°Indeed, Fourth Daughter-inw, I¡¯m aware of your concerns, but I couldn¡¯t harden my heart in the end. Don¡¯t me the fourth child. When the third family goes to the city, I¡¯ll keep a close eye on them. If they dare do anything disgraceful, I¡¯ll break their legs!¡± Old Man Han spoke firmly, as if making a promise to his daughter-inw. With the father-inw and mother-inw being so humble, Su Wenyue had nothing more to say. To persist would be unfilial. She could disregard her own reputation, but she had to consider Han Yu¡¯s feelings. Furthermore, Han Yu¡¯s words in her ear earlier made it clear that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for the third son and his wife to go to the city. ¡°Father, Mother, you misunderstand. I¡¯m not angry, just concerned about the Third Sister-inw¡¯s temperament. I worry that it might lead to unpleasantness during the New Year, which wouldn¡¯t be good. But you both are right; we can¡¯t leave the third brother¡¯s family alone in the vige for New Year. Let¡¯s all go to the city and have a lively celebration as a big family.¡± Having said this, Su Wenyue¡¯s face regained its smile. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang both felt that this daughter-inw was indeed sensible and reasonable, and they felt even guiltier for putting her in this position. They both thought to themselves that they must keep a close watch on the third son and his wife, so they wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for the Fourth Daughter-inw, or else it would reflect poorly on them as inws. Han Lin remained silent on the side, only showing joy on his face after Han Yu had agreed to let his family join the trip to the city. He also shot Mrs. Wang a warning re, fearing she might say something out of turn and ruin his opportunity. He now understood that sticking with his youngest brother was his best and most promising course of action. The decision to go to the city for New Year was thus settled, and not just Han Lin, but Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Li, and the rest of the family were unable to hide their excitement and anticipation. The family sat together again, discussing New Year arrangements, before finally dispersing. ¡°Fourth child, Fourth Daughter-inw, you¡¯ve been busy all day. Rest for a bit, and I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time for dinner,¡± Mrs. Yang said, showing even more kindness toward Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue nodded, and as everyone left, Mrs. Li remained in her spot, not making a move to leave, and her face showed some difficulty. ¡°Second Sister-inw, do you have something you¡¯d like to say to me?¡± Su Wenyue proactively asked. ¡°This¡­¡± Mrs. Li nced at Han Yu, who stood next to Su Wenyue, hesitating as if she found it difficult to speak. Chapter 295: 303: Waiting for an Explanation Chapter 295: Chapter 303: Waiting for an Exnation Han Yu observed Mrs. Li¡¯s demeanor, aware that she probably had something she wished to discuss privately with Su Wenyue. Considering Mrs. Li¡¯s previous good behavior, and the fact that she was rtively cordial with Su Wenyue, Han Yu didn¡¯t have any reservations against Mrs. Li. After all, she was his second sister-inw. Although he was emotionally detached, it wasn¡¯t that hecked feelings altogether. Compared to Han Lin, he held genuine affection for his big and second brothers who had taken care of him since childhood, and thus held a degree of respect for Mrs. Li. ¡°Second sister-inw, you two chat first, I¡¯ll step out for a while.¡± ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll head to the vige to take care of some errands and will be backter.¡± After finishing his sentence, Han Yu made sure to let Su Wenyue know as well. He had intended to exin matters to his wife, but since Mrs. Li had something to say, it seemed best to take care of the vige matters first. They were only staying in the vige for one day, so many things were rushed. ¡°Alright, you go on and be busy then, I¡¯ll chat with second sister-inw.¡± Su Wenyue nodded, while in her heart she was curious about how Han Yu would exin the issue with Third Child¡¯s family, but she wasn¡¯t the type to be unreasonably troublesome. After Han Yu left, Su Wenyue then turned her attention to Mrs. Li, who was increasingly uneasy and seemed to be struggling to find the words to speak. ¡°Second sister-inw, go ahead and tell me what¡¯s on your mind, no need to be courteous with me.¡± Seeing Mrs. Li like this, Su Wenyue assumed she had a difficult request to make. Mrs. Li rarely came to her, and no matter how tough times were, she had never asked for help before. This was partly due to Han Quan¡¯s standing, but Mrs. Li had indeed been quite considerate and didn¡¯t want to cause her any trouble. Even though a few months had passed and some changes had urred ¡ª Mrs. Li was no longer as timid ¡ª Su Wenyue believed that a person¡¯s true nature didn¡¯t change. ¡°Fourth younger sister-inw, I heard that your family is nning to buy bamboo shoots, is there any truth to this?¡± Su Wenyue broached the subject, prompting Mrs. Li to muster the courage to ask. ¡°Yes, it is true. It¡¯s a recent n. Why do you ask?¡± Su Wenyue raised an eyebrow, noting that even Mrs. Li, who lived quite a distance away, had heard about it, which meant that Su Anping had been efficient in handling the matter. ¡°Fourth younger sister-inw, I really shouldn¡¯t be speaking about this, but my mother¡¯s family is currently experiencing some severe hardship. I can¡¯t bear to just watch, and when I heard that your family is purchasing bamboo shoots, I wondered if it was possible for my mother¡¯s family to dig up some bamboo shoots and sell them to you. If we can exchange the bamboo shoots for food, our days would be a bit easier.¡± Mrs. Li said all of this in one breath, her expression growing even more ufortable after she finished. She felt as if she was imposing unfairly, even though the fourth son and his wife had already provided considerable support to her side of the family. Now she was troubling the fourth daughter-inw with her mother¡¯s familial problems. While the Second House was faring much better these days, and she did asionally help out her mother¡¯s family, that was not a sustainable solution. Furthermore, constantly supporting her mother¡¯s family might not sit well with Han Quan, and it could foster unpleasant rumors in the vige. If it reached her mother-inw¡¯s ears, it could lead to additional problems. So that was the issue. Su Wenyue chuckled, seeing that Mrs. Li had not changed. She dealt with such minor matters so seriously, ¡°Of course it¡¯s possible. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Just send whatever amount your mother¡¯s family has all together, and I will have someone instruct our servants.¡±
Actually, even if she didn¡¯t mention it to her, Mrs. Li¡¯s family¡¯s bamboo shoots would still be collected. Maybe Su Anping had thought the distance was too far and hadn¡¯t extended the offer to Mrs. Li¡¯s family¡¯s area, leaving the task to several vige chiefs instead. That might have caused a misunderstanding that only the nearby viges¡¯ bamboo shoots would be gathered. ¡°That would be wonderful, fourth daughter-inw. I am very thankful for this. But I¡¯m not sure how much you can take; I need to inform my mother¡¯s family.¡± Su Wenyue questioned Mrs. Li, ¡°Does your mother¡¯s family have a lot?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. My mother¡¯s family owns severalrge bamboo forests with plenty of shoots to dig. It¡¯s just that not many people care for eating them. Besides, they cause heartburn if you eat too many, and even the poorest households don¡¯t favor them. They just spoil in the ground, unused. I never imagined you¡¯d be interested in them.¡± Hearing this, Su Wenyue had a new idea, ¡°Second sister-inw, if that¡¯s the case, you should dig up more and send them not to Xinluo Town but to our estate outside the prefecture city. It¡¯s a bit further, but we will pay extra for the transportation.¡± ¡°Do you really need so much? Fourth younger sister-inw, what do you want with all these bamboo shoots? If you¡¯re tired of eating other things, it¡¯s good to try new vors once in a while, but it¡¯s not good to eat too much of them. Don¡¯t let anyone fool you; even though theyst a while, there¡¯s still a limit. Don¡¯t waste your silver buying too much only to see them go uneaten,¡± Mrs. Li said with some concern. Although it would be beneficial for her mother¡¯s family to provide a lot of bamboo shoots, she couldn¡¯t stand by idly if the fourth daughter-inw was being cheated. ¡°Second sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I have my uses for the bamboo shoots, and I won¡¯t be scammed. However, since this was a spur-of-the-moment thought, there may not be enough time, especially since Laba Festival has already passed and the weather is getting colder. After it snows, it will be difficult to dig for the shoots. So we¡¯re in a rush to collect more. Since there are plenty at your end, why not mobilize everyone to dig together? Let¡¯s entrust this task to your mother¡¯s family, can they handle it?¡± With Su Wenyue confirming that she had a use for the bamboo shoots, Mrs. Li wisely refrained from asking further. Knowing the fourth daughter-inw¡¯s resourcefulness and her background as a young richdy, she was broad-minded. What seemed useless to others could turn into something valuable through the fourth daughter-inw¡¯s hands. Hearing Su Wenyue express her trust in entrusting the work to her mother¡¯s family, Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t be happier, as gathering the shoots wasn¡¯t a difficult task. ¡°Of course, that can be done. I¡¯ll send word to my mother¡¯s family right away, so they¡¯ll dig up more shoots before it snows. We will not dy.¡± Mrs. Li appeared to be quite proactive, ready to go, but Su Wenyue stopped her. ¡°Second sister-inw, wait a moment, there¡¯s something else I need to tell you.¡± Su Wenyue continued to exin some details about collecting the bamboo shoots to Mrs. Li. Considering the effort and the favors that would be required of Mrs. Li to find help, Su Wenyue decided instead to have a servant take her back to her mother¡¯s family by horse carriage. Mrs. Li¡¯s family was not too far from Xinhe Vige; it would take less than half an hour to reach by carriage. Han Yu had gone out and didn¡¯t return until the evening; he wasn¡¯t even back for dinner. However, he had sent someone to update his whereabouts. It was almost dark before his figure was seen. ¡°What have you been doing that you¡¯re only returning now?¡± ¡°I went to see Ah Shuang and took care of some other matters. Did second sister-inwe to you with something this afternoon?¡± Han Yu spoke evasively and changed the subject by asking about Mrs. Li¡¯s visit. Although he had promised not to keep secrets from Su Wenyue, there were darker matters Han Yu preferred to keep from her. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t press for details, trusting that Han Yu knew what he was doing. What concerned her more was Han Yu¡¯s promise to his father-inw and mother-inw that Han Lin¡¯s family would also go to the prefecture city for New Year. She was waiting for Han Yu¡¯s exnation. Chapter 296: 304: Lingering in the Heart Chapter 296: Chapter 304: Lingering in the Heart ¡°What are your ns regarding the third son and his wife? If you really let them go to the prefecture to celebrate New Year, then I will take the child and go back to my mother¡¯s family. You and your family can enjoy a warm and bustling reunion all by yourselves. After all, you don¡¯t care about us anyway! You even dare to invite people like Han Lin and Mrs. Wang back home, didn¡¯t you see the way Mrs. Wang looked at us and the child? Such a crazy woman, who knows what she might do!¡± Su Wenyue felt choked up whenever she spoke about this. Although Han Yu had promised to give her an exnation, he had indeed agreed to Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, and he could not go back on his word. She had no idea how Han Yu was intending to handle this matter. If Han Yu dared to fob her off, she would truly take the child and return to her mother¡¯s family. Han Yu knew that his wife was waiting for this, and sure enough, before he knew it, she had brought up the matter: ¡°Daughter-inw, if you and the child are not here, Our family can hardly be considered united. Originally, I had no intention of inviting Father and Mother to the prefecture for the New Year because, being the first year, it is very busy, and I really don¡¯t have time to apany them. How could I know¡­¡± Hearing Han Yu say this, Su Wenyue, who had been holding back her anger, immediately erupted. Herrge eyes round and ring fiercely at Han Yu, she poked him forcefully, again and again, using, ¡°Mr. Han, you¡¯re so heartless to say such a thing. Who was it for that I suggested we invite Mother over to the prefecture for the New Year? And what does someone do in return? Not only not appreciating the gesture but also thinking of inviting that ungrateful wolf back! If you think our life is toofortable and you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I will not live this life anymore!¡± Han Yu found his wife¡¯s furious appearance amusing, like an angry wild cat ready to scratch someone. Look at what she¡¯s saying, not even calling him ¡®Husband¡¯ anymore, directly ¡®Mr. Han¡¯, and threatening to leave! She had certainly picked up this style from some vige shrew¡ªshe didn¡¯t argue like this before. Hearing his wife¡¯s tirade, Han Yu had his own thoughts and even more wanted to discipline her properly. She knew that he hated to hear words like ¡®will not live this life anymore¡¯. Perhaps it had been too long since she had been set straight. Of course, that¡¯s a concern forter. The pressing matter was to clear up the issue of the third son and his wife to his daughter-inw. ¡°Daughter-inw,¡± Han Yu suppressed hisughter, embraced her into his arms, and as Su Wenyue kept poking him, looking away and trying to break free, he held onto her even tighter. ¡°Daughter-inw, I¡¯m the one being treated unfairly. Can you listen to me before you judge? I know I only gave in because of you, to have Father and Mother in the prefecture for the New Year and overlooked the things Mother did before, even inviting big brother and Second Brother¡¯s families. You¡¯re so virtuous, considerate, and generous. I don¡¯t know if I must have umted good fortune in my previous life to marry such a wonderful daughter-inw. How could I not appreciate it? Daughter-inw, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡± ¡°Hmph! What do you mean ¡®misunderstood¡¯? The promise you made to Father and Mother was in front of everyone, not just me who heard it; everyone did. And now you want to deny it! You really think I¡¯m so easy to deceive? I was giving you face at the moment, not wanting to make you look too bad by quarreling, but if you don¡¯t clearly exin yourself now, I will take our son and go back to my mother¡¯s family. I won¡¯t stand for this miserable life!¡± Su Wenyue kept repeating the same few words, which she had actually learned from a couple in the vige who were joking around at noon; she thought it sounded interesting and decided to use it herself. Hearing it once was fresh, but when Han Yu heard it again, he felt irritated. Repeating ¡®won¡¯t stand for this life¡¯ was pushing it. Even if the heavens were to fall, it would not be likely, and Han Yu was very good at settling ounts after the autumn¡ªa skill he held back from using right now. ¡°Daughter-inw, aren¡¯t I exining it to you now? Stop fussing and listen to me.¡± There was a seriousness in Han Yu¡¯s voice now, and the earnest look on his face finally calmed Su Wenyue down; she fixed her gaze steadily on him, curious as to what he would say next.
¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening!¡± Han Yu saw his wife¡¯s stern little face and couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°About the third son and his wife, although I¡¯ve agreed with Father and Mother, whether they will actually go is not our concern anymore.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Wenyue obviously understood, but she wanted to dig deeper. Was Han Yu saying what she thought he was saying? ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡± Han Yu looked at Su Wenyue almost teasingly, and after a moment he added, ¡°The third child and his wife are restless. It¡¯s possible they could trip or suffer a mishap; if someone ends up with broken arms or legs, they¡¯d have to stay home to recover instead of traveling all the way to the prefecture.¡± ¡°Is Han Lin truly your elder brother?¡± Su Wenyue, hearing the coldness in Han Yu¡¯s words, asked in surprise. She had never expected Han Yu to deal with the situation this harshly. She had thought at most that Han Yu would figure out some way to keep Han Lin and Mrs. Wang in check, but she hadn¡¯t envisioned such cruel methods. ¡°Are you afraid of me? Do you find this too ruthless?¡± Seeing his wife¡¯s question, Han Yu¡¯s expression did not change, but he asked with a certain implication. The reason he did not want his wife to know about these matters was that he didn¡¯t want her to think of him this way. The closer he felt to his wife, the more he cared about her perception of him; he did not want to be someone harsh and merciless in her eyes. Hearing Han Yu¡¯s response, Su Wenyue knew he had misunderstood her, ¡°No, I¡¯m just surprised. Compared to someone like Mrs. Wang, this is nothing ruthless. It¡¯s not about taking someone¡¯s life after all. But do you really not care about Han Lin? You are blood brothers, after all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he is my brother that I have tolerated the Third House¡¯s behavior until now. They haven¡¯t shown any repentance, and it¡¯s time for a lesson.¡± If not for that remaining bit of brotherly affection, Han Yu would have already dealt with the third house, especially for what Mrs. Wang did to his wife. That he had restrained himself so far was difficult enough. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; just remember that in my heart, you and our child are the most important. I would never neglect your and the child¡¯s safety, no matter what.¡± Han Yu did not want to discuss the third house any longer, and Su Wenyue, having received a satisfactory answer, did not pursue it. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that, but still, be careful. Just ensure they can¡¯t cause trouble; don¡¯t actually cripple them, at least out of respect for Father and Mother,¡± Su Wenyue said, worried that Han Yu might regret his actionster. ¡°Rest assured, I know where to draw the line. Now that we¡¯ve discussed this matter, there are some things that you need to exin to me, too. If you don¡¯t rify things thoroughly, I won¡¯t ept it,¡± Han Yu had not forgotten Su Wenyue¡¯s phrase ¡®won¡¯t stand for this miserable life¡¯ and, now that everything else was settled, he wanted to discuss what these ¡®miserable days¡¯ were about with his wife. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu somewhat baffled, not understanding what he meant. It didn¡¯t seem like there was anything she needed to discuss with Han Yu; what was he referring to? Chapter 297: 305: Over Excitement Chapter 297: Chapter 305: Over Excitement ¡°Do you think we¡¯re living in poverty now? Are you that averse to our life together?¡± Han Yu asked with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, seemingly casual butced with danger. Su Wenyue, upon seeing that expression on Han Yu¡¯s face and recalling her own angry words from before, felt something was amiss. Why did she foolishly parrot the words of that daughter-inw? Now she has likely confirmed what Han Yu said, it had been too long since Han Yu had ¡®dealt with¡¯ her, and Su Wenyue had somewhat forgotten Han Yu¡¯s taboos and limits. ¡°No, of course not. I think it¡¯s very nice. Didn¡¯t we agree to live like this for a lifetime? Besides, we already have three children.¡± ¡°Really, is that truly what you think?¡± Han Yu still wore that smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, but it was apanied by a touch of skepticism, as if he didn¡¯t quite believe Su Wenyue¡¯s words. ¡°Of course that¡¯s what I think. Why would you doubt that? I was just too angry just now, and besides, those weren¡¯t my words. I was just carried away for a moment, so I imitated a few phrases. Why didn¡¯t you make things clear earlier?¡± Su Wenyue was no fool; besides, her words were spoken in a fit of pique, meant to annoy Han Yu ¨C although she did mean them to some extent at that moment, she would never admit it, especially since it was impractical. ¡°So now you¡¯re ming me? Then tell me, where did you hear those words?¡± Han Yu felt a tickling itch in his teeth. This little thing had learned to push the me onto others, and he hadn¡¯t guessed wrong ¨C she had picked these words up from others. ¡°Where else could I have heard them? Just at noon today when our family hosted the vigers for lunch. I overheard that couple joking with each other, their conversation was quite amusing.¡± Su Wenyue said without any attempt to hide the truth. ¡°You never learn the good stuff, only picking up these pointless things. From now on, don¡¯t ever say words like these again. I don¡¯t want to hear them,¡± Han Yu warned as he tapped Su Wenyue¡¯s forehead. It turned out that taking his daughter-inw with him to Xinluo Town had been the right decision. If he had left her in the vige as Mother suggested, who knew what kind of nonsense she would have learned from those ignorant vigedies. ¡°And if you hear it again, what will you do?¡± Su Wenyue muttered under her breath, dissatisfied. It was more of a rhetorical mumble ¨C she didn¡¯t expect Han Yu to hear it. But Han Yu, with his keen hearing, caught it and looked at Su Wenyue leisurely, a devilish smile tugging at the corner of his mouth: ¡°What do you think I could do to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, we can try right now. After all, you don¡¯t have anything to do tomorrow. You can just lie in the horse carriage and sleep.¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s face suddenly reddened. Despite being married for so long, she couldn¡¯t change her shy nature, or perhaps it was only in front of Han Yu that she reacted like this. Embarrassed and annoyed, she pointed at Han Yu, wanting to scold him, but under his gaze, she truly didn¡¯t dare because Han Yu¡¯s words were far more than just a threat. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Su Wenyue finally choked out those few words. Sulking was useless; in certain matters, Han Yu absolutely dominated her, leaving no room for resistance. Thus, the wise adapt to circumstances ¨C she endured.
Seeing his wife¡¯s frustrated and pitiable appearance, Han Yu couldn¡¯t help but adore her. He pinched her smooth and delicate cheek, which brought about a protest from his wife, and heughed heartily. ¡°Jerk!¡± Su Wenyue fumed as she rubbed her slightly sore cheek, pinched by Han Yu. Her skin was delicate and bruised easily; she felt the pain from that pinch, surely leaving a red mark. Sometimes this man could be so vile, even deliberately provoking her anger ¨C despicable! With no one else in the room at the time, and the servants having tactfully left to stand by the door, Han Yu simply picked her up and carried her to the bed. After all, this was their bridal chamber from back then. It was rare for them to return, and revisiting old dreams wasn¡¯t bad. Su Wenyue felt a tragic mix of emotions. Such a beast, such a beast ¨C she had already given in, how could she be someone who would submit so easily? Even though she knew her fate was sealed, she still ¡®struggled at death¡¯s door,¡¯ but her feeble strength was no match, and in her anger, she bit down on Han Yu¡¯s neck, which only excited him even more. Han Yu¡¯s eyes turned slightly red, clearly stimted by his wife. He gave Su Wenyue a punishment p on top: ¡°Little thing, this is all your own doing!¡± When Su Wenyue woke up, she found herself already in the horse carriage, wrapped in two thickyers of nkets by Han Yu, entirely cocooned so that not even a breath of air could pass through. She noticed that her clothes were changed, except for the coat, which must have been done by Han Yu. She was too exhausted to be aware of anything else. Moving her sore body, Su Wenyue saw the servant girl attending to her in the horse carriage and didn¡¯t have the heart to speak. She cursed Han Yu bitterly in her mind ¨C too excessive, to deal with her this way all because of a few words. Was it really necessary? Or was it simply an excuse to ravage her? In his day-to-day life, Han Yu was indeed a man with perverse tastes, not at all the respectable figure he seemed to be on the surface. ¡°Madam, let me help you with your morning routine. The Master has kept your breakfast warm. It¡¯ste, and you must be hungry,¡± said Shu Lan cheerfully as she saw that Su Wenyue was awake. The girl was very shrewd. ¡°How are the three little ones? Have they been causing any trouble being looked after by the Nanny?¡± The first thing Su Wenyue did was to ask about the three children, because Han Yu didn¡¯t want to disturb Su Wenyue, so the three children and the Nanny were arranged in another carriage. ¡°They¡¯re doing very well. The young master and the young miss came to see you with Master before we started. Seeing you sleeping peacefully, they were both very well-behaved and didn¡¯t cry at all.¡± Su Wenyue nodded. When it came to her three babies, she couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°All three are well-behaved, they usually don¡¯t cry without a reason.¡± As she spoke, her stomach grumbled a couple of times. Only then did she realize she was indeed hungry. After being tossed about by Han Yu and given the time of day, it was long past breakfast. With Shu Lan¡¯s help, she washed up and had food heated on a charcoal stove in the carriage ¨C it was warm andforting. Just one bowl of soup seemed to relieve all her fatigue. Han Yu entered the carriage after arranging some matters outside, and, seeing his wife sitting there obediently eating, his stern face softened with a touch of warmth. He was filled with aforting sense of warmth and happiness. ¡°Wife, are you feeling alright? Do you enjoy the meal? I prepared everything ording to your usual favorites,¡± he said. As soon as Su Wenyue saw Han Yu, her face soured, and with a cold snort, she turned away, ignoring him. After such an ordeal, she wasn¡¯t about to give him any attention. She didn¡¯t owe him that much! Han Yu, knowing he was in the wrong, touched his nose sheepishly. He hadn¡¯t meant forst night to happen that way ¨C it was all because the little thing stirred him up too much. Chapter 298: Three Hundred and Six ******** Chapter 298: Chapter Three Hundred and Six ******** ¡°Daughter-inw, are you still angry?¡± Han Yu asked, trying to please, and nced at Shu Lan beside him, who was helping Su Wenyue eat. Shu Lan shuddered and put down the spoon in her hand, quietly excusing herself. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t seem to notice anything and continued to eat slowly, head bowed, ignoring Han Yu. It became somewhat quiet for a moment. ¡°Daughter-inw, drink more soup. I had someone specially make you chicken soup to nourish your body.¡± By now, Han Yu had taken over Shu Lan¡¯s task, serving Su Wenyue food and bringing a bowl of chicken soup to her. Su Wenyue raised her head and saw Han Yu¡¯s smiling, ingratiating face, which was rather annoyingly ppable. She resisted the urge to smack him, which would have yed right into his hands; after all, she couldn¡¯t beat Han Yu if it came to that. She red at him annoyedly, then lowered her head again. Seeing his daughter-inw acting this way, Han Yu knew she was really angry, even more fiercely than he had expected. It was time for him to coax her persistently: ¡°Daughter-inw, daughter-inw¡­¡± Su Wenyue was annoyed by Han Yu¡¯s pestering: ¡°Han Yu, isn¡¯t it enough? Can¡¯t you take a hint? Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m not pleased with you at the moment? Can¡¯t you let me eat my meal in peace? Go where it¡¯s cool for you, don¡¯t be an eyesore in front of me.¡± Han Yu couldn¡¯t ept his daughter-inw¡¯s disdainful attitude. Seeing she had almost finished eating, he simply picked her up and held her close. Su Wenyue immediately bristled and didn¡¯t forget to threaten: ¡°Han Yu, what are you doing? If you grope me again, I¡¯ll make you regret it. You can forget about me paying you any mind in the future!¡± Han Yu still loved the feeling of holding his daughter-inw tightly in his embrace. With her in his arms, he felt a lot more at ease: ¡°Alright, daughter-inw, stop making a fuss. Isn¡¯t it about time you stopped?¡± That tone, listen to that! Su Wenyue felt infuriated. This bastard had done something so outrageous and yet showed no sign of remorse. She had intended to teach him a lesson and let it go. ¡°I was wrong, but this kind of thing isn¡¯t entirely my fault. Who made your little body so weak? You need to take care of yourself better. Otherwise, how can you enjoy the pleasures of being husband and wife, hm?¡± Han Yu said, his tone suggestive, as his hands kept making subtle motions.
At those words, Su Wenyue¡¯s face turned red, and she felt deted. She realized she couldn¡¯t have a proper conversation with Han Yu; the topic would only lead to her disadvantage if it continued. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. When I left this morning, I didn¡¯t even say goodbye to Father, Mother, and my brother and sister-inw. And now¡­ how am I supposed to face them?¡± The more Su Wenyue thought about it, the more embarrassed and awkward she felt. It turned out that this was what had been bothering his daughter-inw all along. Han Yu thought she had overreacted earlier; usually, a few angry words from her and it was done. But today, she was unyieldingly upset. It seemed to be about saving face, and realizing this, Han Yu couldn¡¯t help but break into a big smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my own wife¡¯s temperament. How could I let such a shy and delicate little creature lose face? I¡¯ve already told Father and Mother you caught a cold and felt unwell yesterday, so I didn¡¯t wake you up this morning. They even instructed me to take good care of you and to find a doctor in The City to examine you.¡± Hearing what Han Yu said, Su Wenyue felt somewhat better. Aside from anything else, Han Yu could sometimes be quite thoughtful and careful, knowing how to preserve her dignity in public. Otherwise, she would have been utterly humiliated. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re smart. Otherwise, we¡¯ll see if I¡¯ll pay attention to you in the future.¡± Besides this threat, Su Wenyue had no other leverage over Han Yu. Knowing his wife was actually pacified, Han Yu acquiesced and coaxed her with a few more words, winning her over. Because they had been dyed in leaving that morning, it was already quitete when they arrived in the prefecture. Fortunately, they made it before the city gate closed. Otherwise, they would have had to spend the night at Zhuangzi. ¡°Is this our new home?¡± Su Wenyue asked, delighted as she looked at the house before her. Though it was night, and the darkness made it hard to see clearly, she still felt the house had an imposing yet not ostentatious elegance, a simple grandeur. ¡°Yes, do you like it? I¡¯ll take you around to see it properly tomorrow. There are a few ces that need changes, which I haven¡¯t touched yet. I wanted to wait for you to see how you like them before making any changes,¡± Han Yu said with a smile, pleased to see Su Wenyue¡¯s happiness. ¡°Master, Madam, you¡¯ve finally arrived. The old servant was worried that you¡¯d be dyed on the road and wouldn¡¯t arrive in time.¡± Su Wenyue had sent Aunt Li ahead to the prefecture to make arrangements at home. Knowing the group would arrive in the evening, Aunt Li had prepared everything in advance. She had been waiting and only now saw them arrive. After settling down, having a wash, and eating dinner, it was alreadyte at night. Worried the children might not be used to the new ce, Su Wenyue went to check on them only to find them sleeping well before heading to bed herself. After a day of travel and ate night¡¯s sleep, Su Wenyue woke upter the second day. Han Yu had already gone out on business, and she hurried to get ready. There was much to attend to in the prefecture: arrangements, social obligations, including reaching out to people like Deng Tong and Zhao Changping, as well as maintaining rtionships that Han Yu had built up. ¡°Madam, Mrs. Deng¡¯s servant has alreadye by early to say that since it is your first time in the prefecture and many things might be unfamiliar, you should let them know if you need any help.¡± ¡°I understand. Go to Deng¡¯s Mansion yourself and thank Mrs. Deng on my behalf. Also, take some of the local products I brought from home to her. They may not be costly, but after eating rich meats and fish all winter, it¡¯s good to have something different. I¡¯ve been too busy with all the new arrangements to spare time these days, but I¡¯ll visit Mrs. Deng personally in a few days.¡± Su Wenyue particrly valued Mrs. Deng, not only because Deng Tong was a friend of Han Yu¡¯s but also because of his help with getting transferred to the prefecture. Mrs. Liu Yuan, Deng Tong¡¯s wife, was no ordinary person. Although their family was from the royal lineage and had declined by their generation¡ªher father being only a county magistrateter her brother Liu Xiu conquered the country to be emperor, elevating her status significantly. Unfortunately, Liu Yuan met a tragic end, murdered alongside her three daughters in a subsequent rebellion. Emperor Wu greatly respected his sister. Devastated by the news, he posthumously honored Liu Yuan as the Xinye Righteous Princess. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t know how Han Yuter became acquainted with Emperor Wu. Han Yu had not been very prominent at first, only gaining recognition on the battlefieldter, perhaps where he had befriended Liu Xiu. However, knowing of this connection, she naturally aimed to maintain it carefully. Chapter 299: 307: Watching Something Fresh Chapter 299: Chapter 307: Watching Something Fresh In the evening, Su Wenyue discussed the Deng Family with Han Yu, ¡°I n to visit Deng¡¯s Mansion after I¡¯m done with these busy days. I don¡¯t know what Mrs. Deng is like; is she easy to get along with?¡± ¡°Mrs. Deng is straightforward, but I¡¯m not too clear about the rest. However, her brothers are not bad, especially the youngest, Liu Xiu¡ªhe¡¯s a man of depth. Deng Chen has spoken highly of him on several asions. If you get the chance, you should definitely befriend him.¡± Su Wenyue had only brought it up casually, and was surprised to find that Han Yu was now intent on making Liu Xiu¡¯s acquaintance, and could discern his extraordinary qualities just from what Deng Chen had said. ¡°Master Deng has a good eye for people. If he praises someone, they must be remarkable. Moreover, the Liu Family is descended from the Imperial Family. Even though they¡¯ve declined over generations, they are still different from the rest.¡± Su Wenyue thought that Liu Xiu indeedter raised the banner of his imperial lineage to gather many followers and eventually became emperor. ¡°Yes, Brother Deng always has insight. Liu Xiu must have something exceptional about him. Acquainting oneself with such a person will not be disadvantageous. It¡¯s just that he has been studying in Chang¡¯an and there hasn¡¯t been a chance to meet. Now that it¡¯s New Year, he should be back. One of these days, when hees to Xinye, I¡¯ll invite Brother Deng Chen and him to our mansion. Then, have the Kitchen prepare some fine dishes; we¡¯ll need to drink our fill.¡± Han Yu was keen on befriending Liu Xiu, and Su Wenyue was happy to see it, smiling as she said, ¡°Understood. When theye, I will take good care of them and not let you lose face.¡± As for Deng¡¯s Mansion, Mrs. Deng, knowing the value her husband ced on his friendship with Han Yu and considering Han Yu¡¯s rank as a Sixth Rank Commander, graciously met with Aunt Li who hade to deliver gifts herself. ¡°Madam, how should we deal with the items sent by Madam Han?¡± Usually, gifts from guests would be stored in the treasury, but most of the items Su Wenyue sent were food, which should go to the Kitchen. Not daring to decide on their own, the servant girls sought their master¡¯s instruction, although they looked down on the gifts. Aside from the few pieces of fine cloth, the rest were just food items, particrly those jars, which looked refined and exquisite, but contained nothing more than pickles, making the jars themselves more valuable than their contents. ¡°Madam, Madam Han is really too stingy. Aside from a few pieces of cloth, everything else is cheap trinkets. Even though the jars look fine and elegant, they are filled with pickles, which seems rather measly. It¡¯s said shees from the countryside; no wonder she has such a petty bourgeoisie air.¡± The other servants might have thought the same, but would never dare to say such things in front of Mrs. Liu, except for Lvru, her personal maid who had been brought from her mother¡¯s family. Mrs. Liu, being straightforward herself, favored Lvru, who was somewhat like her in character, and thus was more tolerant of her.
Mrs. Liu admonished Lvru, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You need to fix your habit of speaking without thinking. Though I, your master, overlook such things, the Deng Family isn¡¯t some low-status civilian family that can tolerate indiscretion. If the Old Master and Madam get wind of this, I won¡¯t be able to save you. Besides, considering my husband¡¯s rtionship with the Han Family, if he hears such talk, it will upset him, and he might think these are my own thoughts.¡± ¡°Please forgive me, Madam. I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do so again,¡± said Lvru, kneeling down in fright and begging for forgiveness. ¡°Let it be. I won¡¯t hold it against you this time. Just be more mindful in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Madam. But, regardless of how direct my words were, what Madam Han sent is really¡­¡± Mrs. Liu shook her head: ¡°You girl, you just can¡¯t change. But you¡¯re wrong this time. Madam Han¡¯s background is not poor at all. Sending these things instead of the typically shy gifts shows thoughtfulness.¡± Seeing that Lvru didn¡¯t understand, Mrs. Liu continued: ¡°You don¡¯t know, the Han Family¡¯s pickles are really good. You think they are like those cheap ones from outside, but you have no idea how the Han Family makes them¡ªthey¡¯re delicious. My husband especially likes them; he tried them once at the Han Family home and hasn¡¯t stopped craving them ever since. No matter if our Cooks prepare them or if we buy them from outside, nonepare to the Han Family¡¯s vor, which is to my husband¡¯s satisfaction. Now that Madam Han has sent some over, it¡¯s just perfect. The Han Family¡¯s culinary treats are not to bepared with ordinary fare; keep these in the Small Kitchen.¡± The Deng Family had great wealth andrge establishments, including a Big Kitchen, but given Deng Chen¡¯s status within the Deng Family, they used their own Small Kitchen for meals. Mrs. Liu¡¯s decision to keep the items in the Small Kitchen clearly showed her attitude. The maid, having received Mrs. Liu¡¯s order and hearing the conversation, thought to herself that it made sense why the pickles came in such exquisite jars; they were different from the rest, and even the master favored them. She wondered about their unique vor and the other unfamiliar food items that, despite not looking impressive, were novel to her. Were those dull, earth-colored lumps even edible? It wasn¡¯t until she was in the Kitchen that she finally asked her question. ¡°These are all fresh delicacies from the outer domain, which is why you don¡¯t recognize them. The Han Family¡¯s servants were thorough, having sent along the recipes. I¡¯ve never seen these before either, and I¡¯m curious about how they¡¯ll taste,¡± the Cook mused as she inspected each item one by one, particrly the food from the outer domain, looking over them repeatedly to understand their value. The maid realized then, ¡°No wonder. These items are indeed valuable delicacies from the outer domain. Regardless of their price, the rarity alone sets them apart from other goods. Since Madam Han has sent them to Deng¡¯s Mansion, they must be delicious. It¡¯s just a pity I¡¯m a servant; I can only marvel but not taste.¡± Aunt Li had given several recipes for preparing the food, and Mrs. Liu had also just learned about the delicacies from the outer domain sent by Su Wenyue. After all, Aunt Li was only a servant, and even though Mrs. Liu had met her earlier, they had merely exchanged pleasantries without mentioning any of the foods. Aunt Li didn¡¯t borate further, reporting only what was necessary to the old woman assigned by Mrs. Liu to receive her. Now, the old woman came in and reported the details to Mrs. Liu. ¡°So, it¡¯s indeed delicacies from the outer domain. What a treat that will be! I knew the food sent by Madam Han wouldn¡¯t be ordinary. Far from it, in fact. My husband will be home for lunch; tell the Small Kitchen to prepare dishes using the food Madam Han sent for noon. Not to say that my husband is fond of them, but I too am keen to try what Madam Han has delivered, especially the items from the outer domain which I¡¯ve never had before. It¡¯ll be good to see how they differ from those in Daming.¡± Chapter 300: 308: A Field of Knowledge Chapter 300: Chapter 308: A Field of Knowledge Mrs. Liu repeatedly instructed, and although she had scolded Lvru earlier, it was because the words Lvru had spoken were highly inappropriate. Her husband valued the rtionship with the Han Family, so naturally, she also had to maintain it in front of the servants. In reality, she did feel that Su Wenyue was a bit petty; even though the price of food had indeed be more precious these days, they were not an ordinary family. Presenting so much pickles as gifts seemed somewhat beneath their dignity, especially since the Han Family¡¯s pickles had not yet gained much of a reputation. Unexpectedly, the gifts Su Wenyue brought also included foods from the outer domain, which changed everything, as everything was valuable because of its rarity. Lvru¡¯s face turned red; she had just been criticizing Madam Han and now felt the sting of being contradicted. After all, Lvru was just outspoken and didn¡¯t harbor any ill intentions. Hearing that some of the foods she disdained were rare items from the outer domain, she realized that no matter their quality, rare things always seemed valuable. ¡°Madam, I have learned my lesson and will not speak out of turn again,¡± Lvru truly acknowledged her mistake this time, finding the reality a harsher teacher than Mrs. Liu¡¯s reprimand. ¡°As long as you¡¯ve learned your lesson,¡± Mrs. Liu nodded. She valued Lvru, and one of the reasons was for Lvru¡¯s character. To her, being clever and smart was not as important to have in a servant girl as loyalty and integrity were. Other households that received gifts sent by Su Wenyue initially had the same thoughts as Mrs. Liu. However, once they learned that the unfamiliar foods were from the outer domain, their contempt vanished. Given the difficulty of overseas trade at the time, the shortage made such items precious, not merely something money could buy¡ªsometimes, connections were needed to obtain them. Madame Zhao¡¯s emotions were mixed upon receiving the gifts sent by Su Wenyue. At the time, she thought highly of Han Yu as a promising young man destined for a great future, which made her willing to befriend Su Wenyue and bestow her favor. Now, her predictions had been confirmed, although she never anticipated Han Yu¡¯s rise to be so rapid, which kindled envy in her. Su Wenyue, who she once had to look up to, was now her equal¡ªthanks to the aplishments of Mrs. Su¡¯s husband. In just a few months, Han Yu had attained a rank equal to her husband¡¯s, an advancement that demanded attention. While luck yed a role, genuine skill must also be present; otherwise, Han Yu couldn¡¯t have eradicated the fierce bandits whom the Imperial Court had failed to suppress after several attempts, which led to his promotion to office. Speaking of Han Yu¡¯s recent transfer to the prefecture, the servants might have been unaware, but Madame Zhao was informed. It was the result of a struggle between two factions in the city. With a vacant post at stake, neither side wanted an opponent to fill it, inadvertently favoring the unaffiliated Han Yu. However, even though Han Yu¡¯s position was elevated and he was posted to the prefecture, entering the military camp there would likely be fraught with difficulties. ¡°Please thank Madam Han for me; I appreciate her thoughtful gesture. If she has spare time, invite her to visit me. After all, we¡¯re old acquaintances, having both spent time in Xinluo Town. The fondness between us is naturally different from others,¡± Madame Zhao told Aunt Li, who handled matters tastefully and was a trusted old woman by her side. Thus, for visits to more important figures, Su Wenyue usually sent Aunt Li. Madame Zhao¡¯s words also indicated she had advice to offer Su Wenyue. Although Madame Zhao wasn¡¯t entirely optimistic about Han Yu¡¯s prospects at the Prefecture General Camp, her husband had mentioned that this young man was not simple. He was determined and thoughtful; even in tough situations, he might carve out a path for himself. Therefore, Madame Zhao was willing to give Su Wenyue some guidance and favor, thinking that if Han Yu were to seed, he would remember this kindness. If not, it was no harm done; after all, it simply involved a little more talking, which cost her nothing. Upon returning, Aunt Li conveyed Madame Zhao¡¯s message to Su Wenyue, who pondered its implications. Perhaps Madame Zhao had something to tell her; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have specifically brought up a visit. It might be that Madame Zhao had inside information she wished to pass on to Han Yu, as Lord Zhao was now part of the General Battalion. It was normal for Madame Zhao to be privy to some details. Or maybe there was intent to win over Han Yu?
Considering this, Su Wenyue weighed Madame Zhao¡¯s words and guessed her intentions. Whatever the case, she had to find time to visit Zhao Mansion¡ªone of her objectives upon arriving in the prefecture was to foster good rtions with these madams. Now, she might just elerate that process and possibly gain some useful information. ¡°Aunt Li, arrange it so that I will visit Zhao Mansion tomorrow. Instruct the servants to make preparations,¡± Su Wenyue decided then and there. When Han Yu came home, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t forget to discuss Madame Zhao¡¯s matter with him, to hear Han Yu¡¯s thoughts. After all, he often had more insightful information, and where she might overlook something, Han Yu could provide aprehensive perspective. ¡°In that case, you should visit Zhao Mansion tomorrow. I have heard some rumors as well, but since we¡¯ve just arrived in the prefecture, I haven¡¯t had a chance to confirm their uracy. Since Madame Zhao is inclined, it would be good for you to listen to what she has to say,¡± Han Yu said thoughtfully. He had considered the matter; previously, Lord Zhao had shown appreciation for him, and his goodwill had been consistent. Even Han Yu¡¯s promotion to Deputy Lieutenant wasrgely due to Lord Zhao¡¯s support. It¡¯s unlikely that Madame Zhao would make things difficult for his daughter-inw. If Madame Zhao truly had something tomunicate or advise through her, it was worth the visit. Besides, given her current status, Su Wenyue was on an equal footing with Madame Zhao and wouldn¡¯t be bullied. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s what I decided as well. I¡¯ve already instructed Aunt Li to prepare, and the invitation has been sent. I will visit Zhao Mansion tomorrow.¡± The second day, Su Wenyue got up early, checked on her child, instructed the nanny to take good care of him, and then headed for Zhao Mansion. Madame Zhao, to show her regard, had her Maid greet Su Wenyue personally at the gate. Seeing Su Wenyue again, Madame Zhao was once more taken aback by her beauty. Back then, she found Mrs. Su exceptionally lovely, a beautiful and intelligent woman. Now, however, she saw an added touch of grace and elegance to Su Wenyue, no doubt a result of the change in her status. In the past, given Han Yu¡¯s lower rank, Su Wenyue had to be careful not to draw undue attention or jealousy, which could trouble Han Yu, even in a small ce like Xinye County where many had higher ranks¡ªand even more so in the prefecture. Su Wenyue had been cautious with her appearance and attire. With Han Yu¡¯s change in status, her dress and attire naturally differed. Arriving in the prefecture as a neer with a humble farming background, having climbed the ranks so rapidly, many inevitably held him in some contempt. Su Wenyue intended to use her attire to gain the other madams¡¯ esteem, thus influencing their husbands indirectly. Dress and appearance, after all, are an art form in themselves. Chapter 301 - 309: The Most Complete Chapter 301: Chapter 309: The Most Complete ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, Madam Han. You¡¯ve be even more beautiful, stunning even to us women. Lord Han is truly fortunate,¡± said Madame Zhao with augh, covering her mouth in amusement. ¡°Madame Zhao jests. You seem in great spirits, which suggests you must be livingfortably. I hear Lord Zhao is very fond of you, braving the cold to hunt game in the wilds just at your word. It¡¯s you who has the good fortune,¡± Su Wenyue said with an equally yfulugh, her words teasing but with an undercurrent of something else. ¡°You impish thing, to make fun of your older sister like this!¡± Madame Zhao appeared to be joking with Su Wenyue, but inwardly she marveled at how well-informed the Su family was. Having only just arrived in the prefecture, they were already privy to her family¡¯s affairs. Although it wasn¡¯t a secret, usually only close acquaintances were aware, so her view of Han Yu and Su Wenyue shifted, and she dared not underestimate them anymore. Noticing the slight changes in Madame Zhao¡¯s reactions, Su Wenyue knew she was dealing with a smart person who had grasped the implications in her words. Just as Han Yu said, it saved effort speaking with an intelligent person. She considered herself sharp, but Han Yu always called her foolish, an irritating and yet somehow endearing quality of his. After returning from the Zhao mansion, Su Wenyue seemed somewhat preupied. She hadn¡¯t known the things Madame Zhao told her; so that was how Han Yu had been transferred here. If mishandled, he could be ostracized by both sides. She wondered if Han Yu was aware of this, but recalling his reaction yesterday, he likely had an inkling. When Su Wenyue brought up Madame Zhao¡¯s words to Han Yu, he didn¡¯t seem overly concerned and appeared confident, somewhat easing her worries. Given his demeanor, it seemed he had a n in ce, and she had an unwavering belief in Han Yu¡¯s capabilities. Han Yu was indeed mostly informed about the situation Su Wenyue described. In fact, he already had several pieces of information at hand, and Madame Zhao¡¯s news only solidified his understanding. As for his strategies, he could only devise them now, during the time leading up to joining the General Battalion, and adapt as necessary when the time came. While Han Yu was certainly calcting and strategic, he had not yet reached the level of his previous life; the ease he disyed was merely to keep Su Wenyue from worrying. Initially, he didn¡¯t want his daughter-inw entangled in these matters. However, circumstances changed, and although he hadn¡¯t kept anything from Su Wenyue, he didn¡¯t want her to live in fear. There was always a solution to every problem. When he first joined the military camp, he faced exclusion due to his background and other reasons, and his situation didn¡¯t improve much. At that time, hecked the connections and support he had now, yet he had managed to get to where he was. ¡°Husband, do you already have a n in ce?¡± Su Wenyue asked, still concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you just need to manage our home well. I¡¯ll take care of outside matters, no need for concern. Don¡¯t you trust in the capabilities of your husband?¡± Han Yu reassured her, his mannerism bing even more enigmatic to instill confidence in her. However, he was dissatisfied with the current situation. Even if he could resolve the immediateplications, Han Yu preferred to be on the battlefield, leading charges and earning military honors through sheer skill rather than navigating daily through scheming for fame and profit. While he was able to handle it, he found it unfulfilling. Young and full of passion, he desired to apply his strategic mind on the battlefield. The Art of War he¡¯d received from his daughter-inw was already thoroughly ingrained in him, and he eagerly awaited the chance to apply it on the battlefield. He was confident that the imperial court would soon plunge into chaos, offering plenty of opportunities for battle. Unlike ordinary people, he wasn¡¯t anxious, but rather filled with anticipation and excitement. He knew his wife wouldn¡¯t approve of such thoughts, since he was a family man, yet he believed a man¡¯s legacy should be built on the battlefield, earning glory for his wife and child. Han Yu had not forgotten his promise to make his wife a royal wife. ¡°Then please be mindful of your safety,¡± Su Wenyue said, seeing that Han Yu had a n and thus refrained from asking further. With external affairs in Han Yu¡¯s hands, she had plenty on her te as well, as the days were already advancing into the month, and the Little New Year was approaching without them having prepared the New Year¡¯s goods yet. As for food, Su Wenyue nned on producing it herself within the estate, not wanting to overspend. Although they had acquired a treasury of valuables, she was thinking long-term. If Han Yu were to have his own army in the future, the expenses would be considerable. In her previous life, Han Yu solved these issues alone and even relied somewhat on Noble Consort Li¡¯s aid through his association with Liu Xiu. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want the same to happen in this life. Preferring to avoid her husband interacting too much with the ¡®Noble Consort Li¡¯, she began preparing early on to ensure they didn¡¯t owe any favors to other women. Besides, nothing purchased outside couldpare to what was made at home. Su Wenyue herself was adept at culinary arts. Still, she had to personally source certain unique ingredients the householdcked, which couldn¡¯t be entrusted to Aunt Li. After all, she had a unique talent for recognizing superior items that others often overlooked, like certain foods from outer domains. The City of Daming still naturally traded with foreignnds, asionally bringing in exotic goods that went unnoticed due to unfamiliarity. ¡°Madam, take a look¡ªour spices are of the finest quality; some were even sourced painstakingly from outer domains,¡± said the store owner obsequiously. Judging by the customer¡¯s attire and status, this could turn into a significant sale. Life was hard for everyone these days, and ordinary folks struggled just to eat and stay warm. Few were willing to spend extra on spices, which were mainly sought after by wealthier households. The store¡¯s business had plummeted, so the owner was keen on serving a potential big spender well. Su Wenyue surveyed the store¡¯s selection of spices, which was indeedprehensive. She wasn¡¯t there to buy spices but rather to procure seasonings for the kitchen. Themon oil and salt shop sold only the most basic seasonings; to buy a full range, one had to visit spice or herbal medicine shops, which most people didn¡¯t realize. Hence, the foods they cooked were mediocre in vor. ¡°These spices do seem quite nice,¡± Su Wenyue said after smelling them and tasting a bit, affirming their quality. Indeed, the prefecture offered goods that one couldn¡¯t find in a county town. ¡°You can tell at a nce that the madam knows her stuff. Nowhere in the entire Yiyang Prefecture will you find a moreplete selection of spices than in my store, and we have the best sales too. However, the current state of the world has led to a downturn in business; even our shop is struggling. If the madam buys in bulk, or perhaps trades with food, I can offer you some discount,¡± the shopkeeper offered. Chapter 302 - 310: Planning Strategy Chapter 302: Chapter 310: nning Strategy Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t surprised when the Shop Owner mentioned wanting to use food instead of silver, as buying things often worked that way now. With Wang Mang¡¯s increasing influence at the Court and his numerous reform policies being implemented, coupled with yet another round of currency reform, money was bing worthless. The silver that once bought a catty of food now couldn¡¯t buy half as much. With the value dropping so quickly, who would dare hold onto currency? It was moreforting to exchange it for food. ¡°Exchanging it for food is fine, as long as the Owner¡¯s goods satisfy me¡ªI need a substantial amount.¡± It was rare to find a Spice Shop still so well-stocked with spices, and in times of war, it might not be so easy to procure such a variety. After all, many spices were transported all the way from foreign countries. Businessmen are willing to travel thousands of miles, braving the dangers to the Western Foreign ns, just for a bit more profit. Who would go if they couldn¡¯t earn a profit? Fortunately, as long as spices are properly stored, they have a long shelf life. Upon hearing Su Wenyue say this, the smile on the face of the Spice Shop Owner widened¡ªhe preferred selling more. It would be better to clear the Shop of the overstocked inventory sooner rather thanter. Despite spices being nonperishable, it wasn¡¯t ideal to keep them piled up in the Store indefinitely. They were no substitute for food or drink, and business was getting tougher by the day. He no longer had the working Capital, and he had to sell the inventory quickly. He wasn¡¯t nning on restocking any time soon, and whether the Shop would stay open in the future was uncertain. ¡°Madam, rest assured, you will be satisfied with our goods. Our family has been in this trade for generations, and we¡¯ve always selected the finest spices. Some spices from the Western Region and outer domains aren¡¯t avable in other shops¡ªonly we have the exclusive supply channels. Madam, being an expert, can discern quality at a nce,¡± the Shopkeeper said truthfully. Having watched Madam examine the spices so adeptly, he dared not deceive, and after so many years in business, he valued his reputation for honesty above all, never cheating a guest. In fact, Su Wenyue had done her research beforeing to this Shop, and she was very satisfied to see the spices in person. Perhaps because the Shop had previously done well, the spices were fresh stock from this year. The varieties that kept well could be stored for three to four years without issue. Su Wenyue inspected many spices and had the appropriate ones noted. After making her way around, she had nearly all the spices she needed, so there was no need to visit any other Spice Shops. ¡°Shopkeeper, take note of these spices. Whatever stock you have, I¡¯ll take it all. As for the Price, I hope the Shopkeeper can give a fair one. I see you as an honest man, which is why I didn¡¯t go to other Spice Shops,¡± Su Wenyue said in one breath, willing to buy all the Spices in the Shop. She nned to cook in bulk, and spices were essential. Spices are easy to buy, but finding quality ones is not as simple. The Shopkeeper was overjoyed to hear that Su Wenyue intended to buy all the spices at once¡ªhe hardly knew what to say. But then he heard her mention Price, and his happiness diminished slightly. Although he understood that bargaining was normal, the economic difficulties meant that the spices were already priced low. If the Price was too low, he wouldn¡¯t even recoup his costs, his shop carried not themon inferior spices but could not afford to sell at rock-bottom prices. And these Days, there wasn¡¯t a shortage of people trying to exploit the situation, looking to buy his spices at the lowest Price possible due to his faltering Business. ¡°Madam, what sort of Price are you looking for? Let¡¯s be straight with each other¡ªif the Price is too low, it¡¯s impossible to continue this Business,¡± the Shopkeeper said helplessly. If he were willing to sell at low prices considering the quality of his Shop¡¯s spices, he wouldn¡¯t be overstocked. Deep down, he wasn¡¯t willing to ept that his quality spices had lost their value due to the changing times. Su Wenyue saw his reaction and knew he had misunderstood her. She didn¡¯t just want to purchase the spices in his Shop; she was also interested in his sourcing. If things went as she nned, the spices he had would barely suffice. Being good at cooking, she was very strict about her ingredients, and the spices from his Shop were even better than those she used to get in Chang¡¯an in her previous life. ¡°Shopkeeper, I know the spices here are superior to what other shops offer, and that¡¯s why I won¡¯t use their prices as a benchmark. Name your Price, and if we both find it fair, we have a deal. Just as long as you don¡¯t inte the price on purpose¡ªafter all, nobody has it easy these Days.¡± What Su Wenyue said was very sincere, and seeing that her intent wasn¡¯t to haggle maliciously but genuinely to buy his merchandise, the Shopkeeper provided a quite reasonable Quote. However, he specified that the deal had to involve food in exchange. This was something Su Wenyue had agreed to from the start, and it was still a very favorable deal for her. Now the price of food had risen to unbelievable levels; what she was offering wouldn¡¯t have been enough to buy a tenth of the spices before. The warehouse on the Zhuangzi was full, with an ample supply of food. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with that then. The food supply can be transported here quickly. Seeing that the Shopkeeper is an honest man, apart from the agreed payment, I¡¯ll have two sacks of Sweet Potatoes added. They are also good for filling the stomach. A well-traveled man like the Shopkeeper must recognize them.¡± ¡°Thank you, Madam. I certainly recognize the Sweet Potato. I¡¯ve had them once while on a trip to foreign countries¡ªthey¡¯re very sweet and tasty, truly a fine treat. Madam is so generous, I¡¯m unsure how to express my gratitude,¡± the Shopkeeper replied, not expecting Su Wenyue to stick to his pricing without haggling, and even more so to offer two sacks of such rare food. He felt very grateful, seeing Madam as very generous and fair. ¡°No need to worry about it¡ªit¡¯s just two sacks of Sweet Potatoes. Given the state of the World, otherwise these spices couldn¡¯t be exchanged for so much food. I¡¯m aiming to do long-term Business with the Shopkeeper. What are your ns for the future?¡± ¡°Honestly, Madam, I haven¡¯t figured that out myself just yet. My family has lived off selling spices for generations, but given the current situation, I doubt spices will sell. I can¡¯t think of any other path, we¡¯re just living day by day, doing what we can in these troubled times,¡± the Shopkeeper spoke openly of his thoughts. Su Wenyue was pleased to hear him say this, thinking the Shopkeeper was talented and seemed loyal and upright. If she could employ him, it would be beneficial. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m actually in need of a skilled hand with knowledge of spices. Would the Shopkeeper be interested in working for me?¡± The Shopkeeper was taken aback, not expecting such a turn of events. He was at a loss for how to react and unsure how much truth there was in Su Wenyue¡¯s words. Chapter 303: 311: Cannot Afford to Offend Chapter 303: Chapter 311: Cannot Afford to Offend ¡°Is what Madam says true?¡± As the shopkeeper said this, he began to seriously size up Su Wenyue. No matter how he looked at her, he thought she had the demeanor of a Wife of an Official. He didn¡¯t know what she wanted him to do, buying so many spices and for what purpose. ¡°Of course, I have no need to joke about such matters. It depends on whether the shopkeeper is willing to work with me. If you are willing to work with me, I will certainly not treat you unfairly,¡± Su Wenyue also had this idea on the spur of the moment. If she could take the shopkeeper into her service, he would be quite useful, especially since she had other ideas in mind; spices were not only for culinary uses. In her previous life, a thing called perfume became popr among the upper-ss nobility and sold very well. Every time a new scent was released, Sikong Ling would bring back several bottles for her to use. It was said that the store was a joint enterprise between Sikong Ling and Noble Consort Li. She found it quite eptable; at that time, the product was so hot-selling that despite stable prices, a small bottle of perfume cost at least a few silver coins, and often as much as ten or even dozens of silver coins, which could be considered a huge profit. The thought of it made Su Wenyue¡¯s heart race. Business wasn¡¯t something only a select few could engage in. Since she had been reborn and gained the upper hand, why not make good use of it? Otherwise, it would be a disservice to the generosity bestowed upon her by the heavens. Su Wenyue had such thoughts, but she truly did not have the recipe for perfume. Although Sikong Ling did not guard against her, he did not take the initiative to mention things that were too confidential, especially recipes for perfume. If such a secret were leaked, business could be stolen by others. However, out of curiosity, Su Wenyue had asked a few questions and knew roughly how it was made. As for the rest, as long as she found experts in fragrance production, sooner orter, she would be able to figure it out, at which point the source of the spices would be a crucial element. Not only perfume, but she could also produce and sell rouge and face powder. Sometimes, women¡¯s money was the easiest to earn, and Su Wenyue had profound experience with this. What woman doesn¡¯t want to be beautiful? She herself had spent a considerable amount of silver on such products, even though her financial resources were not that abundant; after all, she was just a Concubine in a Wealthy Family like the Sikong Family and received a fixed amount of silver each month, even with Sikong Ling¡¯s subsidies. Speaking of rouge and face powder, Su Wenyue was quite knowledgeable in that area. Many women in the backyard made their own cosmetics, and she had several excellent prescriptions, which she had found in the Sikong Family¡¯s study room. The Sikong Family¡¯s study room was indeed a treasure trove. The Sikong Family¡¯s ancestors had collected excellent books over generations, which were stored there, though they were not greatly valued by most, as they were not as tantly alluring as gold, silver, and jewelry. Little did they know, that was where true wealthy. She had found many valuable things in the study, but it was also due to luck; the good finds were often extremely hidden or looked very inconspicuous, not attracting attention. Otherwise, they would have long been taken by others. The shopkeeper, upon hearing that Su Wenyue was serious, felt somewhat tempted. In this world, making a living was not easy, and he had thought of just getting by because he had no other options. If there truly was another way out, it would certainly be better, so he wouldn¡¯t have to wait until he was driven into a corner with no escape. However, being a cautious man, although tempted, he had his own considerations. ¡°After all this, I still don¡¯t know the identity of Madam,¡± said the shopkeeper. He knew most of the nobility in the prefecture, given that his Spice Shop was the best in the area. Wealthy Families often came to his shop to purchase spices. Even if he did not recognize the master, he would recognize the Servants who made purchases. However, he had never seen Su Wenyue and her entourage before. With a nod from Su Wenyue, Aunt Li revealed her identity, and sure enough, just as the shopkeeper had guessed, this Madam was the wife of an official, a Sixth Rank Commander. Her Status in the prefectural capital wasn¡¯t too high or too low.
Though the shopkeeper thought this way to himself, he wouldn¡¯t dare to show the slightest disrespect on his face. No matter what, he was a mere businessman who couldn¡¯t afford to offend such an Official¡¯s Family, ¡°Forgive my shortsightedness for not recognizing Madam¡¯s identity, I beg your forgiveness.¡± ¡°No matter, I¡¯m just wondering what the shopkeeper¡¯s decision might be?¡± ¡°This¡­ Please don¡¯t me me, Madam, but the matter you brought up is so sudden that I am at a loss what would be best to decide at this moment. It¡¯s not something I can simply walk away from in the Store, and I also need to discuss it with my family. May I ask Madam to grant me some time to consider?¡± The shopkeeper cautiously spoke, not wanting to offend Su Wenyue or agree to her proposal right away. After all, Lord Han had just arrived in the provincial capital, and he knew nothing about him or the condition of the Han Family¡ªrashly following them would be unwise. The Han Family¡¯s Servants thought the shopkeeper was being inconsiderate; after living in the Han Family for a long time, they knew that both the Master and Madam were kind and did not treat the Servants badly. They naturally sided with the Han Family and thought that getting a job there was a stroke of good fortune that couldn¡¯t be sought after. Su Wenyue, on the other hand, understood the shopkeeper¡¯s perspective. She wanted Servants who followed her willingly. There was no point in forcing anyone, especially since this would give the shopkeeper some time to learn about the Han Family. It wouldn¡¯t be toote for him to make a decision then. She wasn¡¯t limited to having the shopkeeper after all; the perfume matter was not urgent, and she currently did not have suitable personnel for fragrance blending. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll give the shopkeeper some time to think it over. If you¡¯re willing, you can find me using this address,¡± Su Wenyue indicated Aunt Li to hand the shopkeeper an address. The shopkeeper felt even better about Su Wenyue as he saw her being so understanding, and he hadn¡¯t been med for his hesitation. In his heart, he was more inclined to follow Su Wenyue, but he didn¡¯t make a decision on impulse. This was a matter that could affect the future livelihood of his family, and it must be thoroughly understood before a decision was made. After concluding the talk with the shopkeeper, Su Wenyue left the rest of the business to the Servants in the Mansion. After all, trading with Food was moreplicated than using silver directly. She also had other things to buy, but since it was her first time, she had to go out herself. In the future, once the rules were established, she could let the Servants handle it. After wandering the Street, Su Wenyue returned home, somewhat exhausted, but marveled at how much more prosperous the prefecture waspared to the County Town. Many things that she had wanted to buy but were not avable in the County Town were all avable here. Thus, she was able to purchase most of the items she needed in one day. ¡°Is the business with the Spice Shop settled?¡± Su Wenyue asked upon her return. ¡°Yes, Madam, it¡¯s all taken care of; all the spices have been delivered. The shopkeeper was overjoyed to see those two bags of Sweet Potatoes, expressing his gratitude for Madam¡¯s generosity, and he even specially gave us several bags of seeds from the outer domain.¡± The Spices Shopkeeper indeed knew how to maintain good rtionships. The seeds he mentioned, which were brought from the outer domain, had required quite an effort to gather. By the time they arrived in Daming, no one recognized their value, and since they were not cheap, there weren¡¯t many buyers, eventually bing surplus stock piled up in the warehouse. Chapter 304: 312: What is it? Chapter 304: Chapter 312: What is it? This time, Su Wenyue generously bought the spices without haggling and even gave him tworge bags of sweet potatoes. The shopkeeper felt grateful, and a spark of inspiration led him to dig out these seeds. After all, keeping seeds that nobody wanted would just waste space. If seeds were kept for too long, they became useless and unseble. It would be better to give them to Madam Han as a favor, who knows, she might even be his future master. ¡°Seeds from the outer domain?¡± Su Wenyue, upon hearing that the Spice Shopkeeper had sent seeds from the Western Foreign ns, was somewhat interested but not very surprised; after all, she had seen that the shopkeeper¡¯s store dealt not only in spices but also had various items from the outer domains. It showed that the shopkeeper was flexible. She hadn¡¯t expected seeds from the Western Foreign ns, which might bring her a surprise. Seeing the look of anticipation on Su Wenyue¡¯s face, Aunt Li immediately understood her master¡¯s intentions, ¡°Madam, shall we have someone bring the seeds over for your inspection?¡± Su Wenyue faced severalrge bags of seeds, and she couldn¡¯t deny her surprise. Seeds were small in size, so to have so many was indeed a lot. The Spice Shopkeeper was truly generous. She had merely shown kindness by giving two extra bags of sweet potatoes and received so many seeds in return; it was a bargain no matter how one looked at it. However, Su Wenyue also understood why. In those days, it was not easy to have enough to eat, and these seeds from the outer domains were unrecognizable to many. Who knew what they would grow into, whether the yield would be good or not? Moreover, cultivating vegetables was never as reassuring as growing food that could fill one¡¯s stomach. Not to mention, these seeds were not cheap, so they had umted. If the Spice Shop couldn¡¯t continue next year, these seeds would indeed be even harder to sell. Besides, the longer seeds are stored, the lower their germination rate bes, so it was better to present them as a favor rather than let them spoil in storage. Realizing all this, Su Wenyue felt even more that the shopkeeper was a smart person, knowing how to exchange what was useless to him for the greatest benefit, unlike those petty-minded ones who, even if they sold the seeds for a meager sum of silver, couldn¡¯t make much of a difference. ¡°Open the bags and let me have a look,¡± Su Wenyue said, staring at the bags with keen interest to see what seeds they contained, feeling quite expectant. After all, the seeds her mother¡¯s family had collected for her were also from foreignnds but in a different direction from the Western Region; the seeds collected from different ces naturally varied. Upon opening the bags, many were packed in separate small pouches, sorted and arranged neatly. Each pouch wasbeled with the scientific name of the seed and some vague nting instructions. Having some guidance was better than none at all. Entrusted to experienced farmers, they could likely figure out how to cultivate them. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to trouble herself and looked at each one; the more she looked, the more delighted she became. The Spice Shopkeeper truly gave her a great surprise; many of these seeds were ones she didn¡¯t have. Even though the variety of foreign products had increased in her previous life due to Imperial Consort Li, there were many here she had not seen before. These seeds indeed greatly outnumbered those collected by her elder brother from the outer domains, although they didn¡¯t include a few varieties such as sweet potatoes and corn. Aunt Li, curious, joined Su Wenyue in examining the seeds, her aged face filled with questions and wonder. ¡°Madam, what is this carrot? This old woman has only heard of white radish and pickled radish but never carrots. I wonder how they differ, these foreign items are indeed strange,¡± Aunt Li remarked with a click of her tongue.
Su Wenyue shook her head; she too had not heard of carrots and didn¡¯t know what they were or whether they were simr to the local white radishes. She then roughly understood after reading the description written on the bag. ¡°These carrots seem to be good stuff. Apart from whether they taste good or not, just their color alone is festive. If we can manage to grow them early in the greenhouses at Zhuangzi, that would be great.¡± Su Wenyue felt increasingly pragmatic, finding it vulgar that her first thought about a food item was not how delicious it could be, but what benefits it could bring. However, given her circumstances, there was no helping it. ¡°Madam, look at these; each name seems stranger than thest. This old woman has never even heard of them before,¡± Aunt Li confessed. She considered herself quite knowledgeable having seen various foreign items, but now realized her own arrogance; the world held endless wonders, and she should never again becent. Su Wenyue nodded, as she had heard of most of them but didn¡¯t want to show it too openly. How could she exin her knowledge since these were foreign items? Even though Aunt Li was her confidant, Su Wenyue still didn¡¯t want to reveal anything unusual about herself. ¡°The Spice Shopkeeper really did something to my liking. With so many varieties of seeds, it must not have been easy for him to collect them. Two bags of sweet potatoes could surely not offset the effort, although these seeds might not sell well here. However, this does not detract from the value of these seeds,¡± said Su Wenyue before turning to Aunt Li. ¡°Aunt Li, convey my thoughts to the Spice Shopkeeper, and also take some food from home to give to him, insisting that he ept it as it¡¯s his due.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll see to it right away,¡± Aunt Li responded, feeling even more fortunate to serve such a kind-hearted master. Although sometimes frugal to the point of doing things herself to save, she was never stingy when generosity was called for and didn¡¯t like to gain an unfair advantage. Such a character was truly precious, and they, the servants, were lucky to serve such a master. After Su Wenyue instructed Aunt Li to handle the matter with the Spice Shop and summoned Xiao Xi from Zhuangzi, now that she resided in the prefecture, Zhuangzi was much closer. Although one was in the city and the other outside, by horseback, it was only a little over half an hour¡¯s journey. Xiao Xi was thrilled to see so many seeds. Su Wenyue had entrusted Xiao Xi with full authority over the affairs of Zhuangzi, which deepened Xiao Xi¡¯s sense of responsibility. She thought of how much trust her madam ced in her by giving her such an important task; she had to prove herself and earn the trust of those who harbored doubts about following her madam¡¯s orders. ¡°Madam, where did you get so many seeds? This is wonderful! I was just worrying about the limited variety of seeds. We had set up so many greenhouses, and it would be such a waste to nt them all with the same crop. These seeds havee just in time to solve my urgent need. However, I don¡¯t seem to recognize any of these seeds,¡± Xiao Xi said with a mixture of excitement and frustration. ¡°These are seeds gathered from the Western Region¡¯s outer domains, which is why you don¡¯t recognize them. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered calling you over.¡± Chapter 306: caffold thin Cait Chapter 306: caffold thin Cait ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, you¡¯ll know in a moment.¡± Han Yu had wanted to show the item to Su Wenyue earlier, but since Deng Chen had followed him home, he had to entertain guests first. Now that Deng Chen had left, Han Yu eagerly led Su Wenyue back to the room. He wasn¡¯t really in such a rush; he just wanted to show it to Su Wenyue sooner, to give his daughter-inw a surprise. After all, it had always been his daughter-inw who did more for him; it was rare that he managed to do something well for her, and that made Han Yu¡¯s heart swell with joy. ¡°What good thing?¡± Su Wenyue looked at the slightly upturned corners of Han Yu¡¯s mouth, his cheerful demeanor indeed seemed to suggest something good was at hand, but what could make Han Yu ted to such an extent? After all, even when Han Yu was promoted in the past, he remained veryposed; now he looked like an eager youngd ready to confess his feelings. ¡°Daughter-inw, take a look and see if this is pretty?¡± After pulling Su Wenyue back to the room, Han Yu took out a package, opened the box inside, which held an exquisite butterfly gold hairpin of superb artisanship. No, it shouldn¡¯t be called just a gold hairpin, it was gold iid with jade, with carved white jade pieces set into it, a level of craftsmanship not typical fair by any ordinary artisan, truly a work of genius. ¡°I love it, this hairpin is really beautiful. Is this for me?¡± Su Wenyue stared unblinkingly at the gold hairpin in her hand, where the gold met the jade there wasn¡¯t a single seam visible, as if they were naturally formed together, which evidently couldn¡¯t be the case. This only highlighted the craftsmanship¡¯s excellence,parable even to her own embroidery skills. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Han Yu watched his daughter-inw delightedly, his own heart filling with happiness. He thought if his daughter-inw knew he had also brought back the artisan who crafted the hairpin, she would be overjoyed; his efforts in locating the artisan would not have been in vain. ¡°So the reason you rushed to bring me back here was to give me this gold hairpin. You didn¡¯t really give me many gifts before, so I must take good care of this hairpin. It¡¯s rare for my husband to be so thoughtful.¡± Su Wenyue treasured the gold hairpin, holding it as if it were precious, not because she hadn¡¯t seen finer things but because this hairpin, given by Han Yu, held a different meaning. Of course, Su Wenyue was also performing intentionally. A man sometimes needs to be humored. Seeing how hastily Han Yu had acted, it was clear he had really put his heart into it. Other men might not behave this way, but for Han Yu to do so was not easy. Remembering Han Yu¡¯s cold and unfeeling manner in her previous life, Su Wenyue sometimes doubted if this was the same person, sometimes feeling the happiness was unreal. Han Yu hadn¡¯t expected that giving such a small gift to his daughter-inw would elicit such a reaction and words from her, her treasuring it so. He felt somewhat ashamed and self-reproachful. His nature wasn¡¯t one to show off his feelings; even with affection, he kept it hidden in his heart. Consequently, he had never given his daughter-inw anything before. Reflecting on this, he honestly felt like an ipetent husband, having let his wife suffer without caring for her feelings. He had always taken her efforts for granted, now swearing in his heart that he must treat her even better in the future. ¡°Daughter-inw, I¡¯ve been so busy these days that I¡¯ve neglected you,¡± Han Yu¡¯s voice carried a note of apology. They say a man aiming for great achievements shouldn¡¯t be entangled in romance. Although he didn¡¯t quite agree, he indeed hadn¡¯t had much time to take care of everything at home, and his concern for his wife had diminishedpared to before. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t talk like that. I know you¡¯ve been busy outside, and everything at home is just fine. When you¡¯re done with your busy schedule, just spend more time with me,¡± Su Wenyue had no issues with this. In fact, with her previous life as a reference, she felt Han Yu was already doing very well, plus she was busy too. Even if Han Yu had time, she might not be able to make herself avable, but she still expressed her need for him appropriately. Han Yu, looking at his wife being so understanding, felt both gratified and moved: ¡°Certainly, once I finish this busy period, I will definitely spend more time with you and the three little guys.¡±
Su Wenyue felt that enough had been said, the gift had been received, and there were things in the kitchen waiting for her to instruct: ¡°Husband, I have some things to take care of in the kitchen. If you¡¯re bored, go and y with the three little guys for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t finished talking yet. You don¡¯t think I brought you back here just to give you a hairpin, do you?¡± ¡°Ah? Is there something else?¡± Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu somewhat nkly, wondering if he had prepared another gift for her. What Han Yu had prepared wasn¡¯t a gift, but a person: ¡°I have good news for you. I have found the gold and silver craftsmen you were looking for. This gold hairpin was made by one of these master craftsmen. How about that? Are you satisfied with the talent I found?¡± Su Wenyue appeared stunned, and once she realized what Han Yu meant, surprise was all that remained, along with a hint of the thrill of striking treasure. ¡°Really? Husband, you¡¯re not lying to me, are you? You¡¯ve actually brought such a talented person back for me? Such craftsmanship, I¡¯m afraid it would be hard to find better even in the Daming Dynasty.¡± Su Wenyue said this, but her heart was already convinced. If Han Yu had spoken the words, he surely meant to make theme true. Having acquired such an impressive talent, it was no wonder Han Yu rushed her back home. The hairpin was just an appetizer; the real surprise awaited her. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. When have I ever lied to you? All the other gold and silver craftsmen have already arrived. It¡¯s up to you to figure out how to settle them in. The only one left is the old master who crafted this hairpin. He set out early from Chang¡¯an but it¡¯s a long journey, and he¡¯ll likely need another three or four days to arrive. We¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer.¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll wait. For someone so talented, I¡¯d be willing to wait not just three or four days, but three or four months,¡± Su Wenyue cheerfully said. Han Yu had catered to her wishes so perfectly she was already thinking ofing up with several new designster. With such skilled craftsmen, she didn¡¯t need to restrain theplexity of the designs, focusing solely on their aesthetic. ¡°Husband, where did you find this master craftsman with such great skills?¡± Su Wenyue asked curiously. Han Yu had mentioned that the old master wasing from Chang¡¯an, and in her previous life, she knew all about the best gold and silver craftsmen in Chang¡¯an City, yet she had never heard of this person. A craftsman with such exceptional skills wouldn¡¯t be without a reputation. ¡°Actually, this old master is from the Zhang Family lineage. But after the Zhang Family was eradicated by a ruthless tyrant, he was lucky to escape, though he dared not stay in Chang¡¯an any longer. He lived under a pseudonym, and if it weren¡¯t for the clues provided by Zhang Xing, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this person. Even then, it took a great deal of effort, and only with the token provided by Zhang Xing was I able to invite him. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been dragged out until now. If I hadn¡¯t brought the people today, you might have thought I only cared about my own promotion and wealth, not taking your concerns to heart, right?¡± Chapter 307: 315: Enchanting Skills Chapter 307: Chapter 315: Enchanting Skills ¡°I certainly did not!¡± Su Wenyue immediately rebutted when she heard Han Yu say that. Seeing the understanding look in Han Yu¡¯s eyes, she corrected herself, ¡°Maybe just a tiny bit, after all you¡¯re so busy every day, it¡¯s normal for me to forget such a minor matter.¡± ¡°Your affairs are always important to me. Don¡¯t think like that again. If I haven¡¯t taken care of something for you for a long time, there must be a reason. You can ask me directly. Don¡¯t keep it all in your heart and make wild guesses, or see how I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Han Yu said this with a slight increase in force, pinching his daughter-inw¡¯s soft cheek as a sort of punishment. However, he noticed with dissatisfaction that there seemed to be less flesh on his daughter-inw¡¯s face now. ¡°Why have you lost weight again? Have these days been tiring for you?¡± Han Yu frowned and said. He liked his daughter-inw plump, as it made her look healthy and blessed. Especially since that childbirth, he had been determined to fatten her up, but it seemed to have little effect. Now, with the recent busyness, she had actually lost weight. ¡°In the future, you can just order the servants to handle household affairs. There¡¯s no need to do everything yourself and wear yourself out¡ªit¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°I know, but this was the first time, and I was afraid the servants wouldn¡¯t do it right, so I did it myself. Once there¡¯s a set routine, naturally I¡¯ll have the servants do it, and besides, these chores aren¡¯t too tiring.¡± ¡°Busy all day and not tired, what did the doctor say? He asked you to nourish your body properly, yet you¡¯re so disobedient.¡± Han Yu was somewhat angry and also helpless with his daughter-inw¡¯s nature. She liked to worry too much, and he, being busy all day, didn¡¯t have the time to watch over her constantly, so he had no choice but to tell Aunt Li about itter. With this in mind, Han Yu wouldn¡¯t let Su Wenyue go to the kitchen anymore. Seeing that his daughter-inw was still not behaving, he simply picked her up and carried her to bed. The couple had been busy these days, and it had been some time since they were intimate, but their yfulness took on a different vor as they romped around. Aunt Li had originally wanted to check on the kitchen matters that Madam had instructed her to after some time had passed and she had not seen anyonee by. Stopping at the door to ask, she heard noises from inside and her old face reddened, but she was happy about the master and madam¡¯s affection. After all, the master¡¯s rank was ever increasing, and he was no longer the countryside man looked down upon by others. Looking around, which somewhat powerful man did not have three wives and four concubines in his backyard? She was uncertain about what the master might do in the future and hoped that the madam would keep him reined in, so no vixen could take advantage of any vulnerability. When Su Wenyue woke up, it was already evening. She moved her sore body slightly, biting her teeth with some resentment, ¡°This jerk, he says to let her recuperate and not tire herself out, yet what happens? He himself winds up tormenting her quite a bit.¡± ¡°How are the three little guys doing? I hope they haven¡¯t fussed. Have they been good?¡± The first thing Su Wenyue did upon waking was to ask about the three little ones. These days, she had been so busy that she¡¯d somewhat neglected them. Even though she interacted with them every day, the time spent with them had diminished. But fortunately, the three little ones were well-behaved and rarely fussy. ¡°They¡¯re all doing well. The master is ying with the young master and miss over there,¡± responded Nanny Xu.
Hearing Nanny Xu say so, a few smiles appeared on Su Wenyue¡¯s face. Then she asked about the kitchen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam. As for the kitchen matters, you had already given instructions earlier. Seeing that you didn¡¯t have time, this servant let them follow your previous orders. I believe there shouldn¡¯t be any problems,¡± answered Aunt Li. Hearing Aunt Li¡¯s words, especially that she hadn¡¯t had time, Su Wenyue, not so thick-skinned, blushed slightly¡ªmed Han Yu for that, in broad daylight no less. A couple of dayster, the jewelry that Su Wenyue hadmissioned in the prefecture to be crafted was finished, and several craftsmen delivered it in person. Su Wenyue inspected the pieces and found them to be quite exquisite. They were the best craftsmanship avable in the prefecture, all crafted following her initial designs without any mistakes, proof of the craftsmen¡¯s considerable effort. However, after seeing the hairpin given by Han Yu, Su Wenyue felt that these piecescked vitality and had too much of a crafted feel byparison. Everything suffers whenpared, quality is immediately revealed with aparison. The jewelry was ready, but Su Wenyue did not immediately send it to her two cousins. She waited for the old master craftsman¡¯s arrival, eager to hear his opinion. ording to her calctions, he would arrive within a couple of days. Han Yu had invited three other gold and silver craftsmen, whom Su Wenyue housed together in one courtyard. For the old master craftsman, Su Wenyue had arranged a separate small courtyard. Fortunately, their home was spacious enough, and they didn¡¯t have to worry about running out of room. Even so, several courtyards remained unupied. Although the old master craftsman was difficult to invite, once he arrived, he didn¡¯t put on airs. Su Wenyue had prepared herself, knowing that generally those with true ability tended to carry some pride. But the man she met was a kindly old fellow, not too advanced in years, around fifty or so. His hair waspletely white, yet his face appeared young; he was full of vigor and moved with a sprightly step¡ªit was clear he practiced Kung Fu and had internal strength. The craftsman¡¯s surname was Cao, his given name Tan, and he was someone truly devoted to his craft, with little desire for fame or wealth. Otherwise, he would not have kept his extraordinary talentsrgely to himself, happy to work in obscurity under the Zhang Family. If the Zhang Family hadn¡¯t encountered problems, Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t have gotten him so easily. Master Cao had modest requirements, and Su Wenyue offered him the utmost sincerity, so he felt joining the Han Family was a good option. He would be well-fed and able to do what he loved every day without having to worry about other things. Previously reluctant to serve another family, he had owed a debt of gratitude to Old Master Zhang. But now with the permission of Zhang¡¯s descendants, he had settled that debt and could dedicate himself to his craft without any qualms. ¡°Master Cao, these are some sets of jewelry I hadmissioned a while ago. I would like to ask for your help in taking a look,¡± Su Wenyue said, signaling to the servant girl to bring up the jewelry and open the box. Master Cao, upon seeing the jewelry in the box, immediately took them out for a closer inspection. His way of handling the jewelry was unlike other people¡ªseemingly casual and effortless, yet careful not to damage it in any way. After inspecting the jewelry, Master Cao nodded and then shook his head, ¡°The designs of these pieces are really fine, I have to admire the talent behind them, despite being no less critical myself. However, the craftsmanship still needs improvement¡ªthese pieces appear delicate, but some parts are not firmly constructed, making them just delicate without the essence of liveliness, and too much craftsmanship makes them fail to be truly sessful.¡± Master Cao spoke dispassionately, and hisstment aligned with Su Wenyue¡¯s own observations. She nodded, ¡°I am honored by Master Cao¡¯smendation. I designed the patterns for this jewelry myself. In fact, after seeing the hairpin you made, I shared the same thoughts¡ªthe hairpin ranks as delicate butcks a bit of vitality.¡± Initially, Master Cao did not treat Su Wenyue as anything special, not much different from any other master, perhaps only seeing her as a more easygoing mistress. Learning that the designs were Su Wenyue¡¯s, he viewed her in a new light. Chapter 308: 316: United Intentions Chapter 308: Chapter 316: United Intentions ¡°This jewelry was designed by the Madam?¡± Master Cao was genuinely surprised. After all, the Mistress appeared very young, and to someone as experienced as him, she seemed rather youthful. Designing such jewelry required not just ingenious ideas and novelty but also experience and vision. It wasn¡¯t just one or two pieces, but several sets¡ªthis couldn¡¯t simply be attributed to a moment of inspiration. ¡°Yes, indeed. After all, these are items to be worn by youngdies. I had a moment of inspiration and designed a few sets, exposing my skills to Master Cao¡¯s amusement.¡± Su Wenyue modestly responded. ¡°Madam is truly a gifted prodigy, the likes of which I admire greatly. If it¡¯s not too much to ask and if Madam has the time, I hope she would not begrudge imparting some of her knowledge to guide this old man. While I may indeed be skilled in my craft, I admittedlyck in the area of design.¡± Master Cao spoke with genuine admiration. To him, the pursuit of finer craftsmanship, not the superficial trappings of fame and fortune, was more important at his level of mastery. This willingness to learn from others and his humility were characteristic of someone with Master Cao¡¯s temperament. ¡°Master Cao, there¡¯s no need for such modesty. However, I can certainly design some patterns; after all, I do enjoy these things, which is why I had my Husband invite Master Cao. From now on, we will rely heavily on your craftsmanship,¡± said Su Wenyue with a smile, pleased to have shared enjoyablepany with Master Cao. ¡°Madam is too kind. Since I have willinglye to serve the Han Family, I will naturally fulfill my duties.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I am quite forthright by nature, not one for beating around the bush. Master Cao, if you have any requests, please state them directly. As long as they are within my capacity, I will do my utmost to satisfy your needs.¡± Su Wenyue intended to say a few good words to win over Master Cao. However, considering his character, she knew he wouldn¡¯t appreciate cunning ploys, so sincere and straightforward interaction seemed the better approach for mutualfort. As expected, Master Cao appreciated Su Wenyue¡¯s frankness. As a craftsman with great skill, he had notcked suitors vying for his service, some even offeringvish perks to win his favor. Yet, he disliked such tactics. To him, they were merely after their own interests. At his age, there wasn¡¯t much he couldn¡¯t see through. He noticed that this new Mistress was a good-natured and decent person. Moreover, she could design such excellent patterns, which aligned with his own desires. ¡°Madam, rest assured, I too am a straightforward person and willmunicate my needs to you,¡± he said. Looking again at the jewelry, Master Cao hesitated no longer about voicing his concerns. ¡°If Madam doesn¡¯t mind, I would like to take charge of these jewelry pieces. Such exquisite designs would be a shame not to fully realize their charm. However, much work from the craftsmen has already gone into them. I need not melt them down to start anew; instead, I can refine certain details so that, even if they don¡¯t equal what I could have made, they will at least possess a bit more spirit to not let down the effort that Madam has put into the designs.¡± Master Cao was the type of person who always yearned to create when he saw excellent patterns. He couldn¡¯t stand to see good materials wasted. When craftsmen failed to bring to life the beauty of the designs, it felt like an affront to him. Nheless, hisck of insistence on starting from scratch and choosing to make improvements showed respect for the original craftsmen.
Although the previous craftsmen¡¯s skills werecking, Master Cao, as a senior master, could see the effort that went into making these pieces¡ªat the very least, their attitudes weremendable. Besides, those craftsmen were from Yiyang Prefecture and had their merits. And certainly, refining is a greater testament to skill than rebuilding from scratch; it¡¯s a challenge in itself. Su Wenyue¡¯s face brightened with joy, ¡°Then I must impose on Master Cao; this really is the best oue.¡± Master Cao¡¯s actions aligned perfectly with Su Wenyue¡¯s wishes. She hadn¡¯t presented the finished jewelry to her two cousins partly because she harbored such hopes. However, as she was not yet fully familiar with Master Cao, she couldn¡¯t risk making the request outright. To her delight, Master Cao broached the subject first. Thinking of the hairpin that seemed alive with intricate details, Su Wenyue eagerly anticipated what the jewelry would look like after Master Cao¡¯s revisions. Since the designs were her own, her expectations were even greater. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve designed a few more patterns these past days. Would Master Cao care to have a look?¡± Su Wenyue thought about the patterns she had drawn in thest two days, which were two sets designed for herself. They had required much thought, and she felt quite satisfied with them. She couldn¡¯t help but bring them out at this moment, fully aware that Master Cao¡¯s work on the current jewelry would be time-consuming and that he might not have the time to start on new pieces right away. Upon hearing this, Master Cao expressed great interest. Seeing just a few of the jewelry designs, he knew that anything crafted by the Madam would be extraordinary. When he received the patterns from Su Wenyue, he was ecstatic, muttering ¡°Madam really has great talent,¡± as his gaze fixated on the drawings, pondering how to bring the jewelry to life. Su Wenyue did not interrupt Master Cao¡¯s focus and after a while, he emerged from his contemtion, realizing he had been somewhat overzealous: ¡°Please forgive my excitement, Madam. In this life, I have dedicated myself to these arts, and I can¡¯t help but be overjoyed when I encounter such fine designs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite alright. I understand Master Cao¡¯s feelings. I will leave these patterns in your care. Take your time to study them, and I will ensure that you have what you need for the task.¡± ¡°Congrattions on acquiring such talent,¡± Grandma Chen noted, seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s happiness. Master Cao had been personally recruited by the Master with great effort, and the fact that he was so considerate of the Madam¡¯s wishes made Grandma Chen even happier for her. A man who, despite his manymitments, is willing to go to such lengths for a woman, clearly holds her dear in his heart. ¡°Benefit from your well-wishing words, Grandma Chen. As for the craftsmen, I leave their well-being in your care, Grandma Chen, from their clothes and food to their amodations. They must be looked after thoroughly. If they are indeed sincere in their service to me, especially Master Cao, his share shall be increased by one more degree.¡± Su Wenyue highly valued such talent, as they were to be her proverbial golden geese. Although all the craftsmen except Master Cao were bound by a Death Contract with the Han Family, she hoped they would choose to stay of their own ord, and not just because of the contract. ¡°Rest assured, Madam. I will take care of everything properly,¡± answered Grandma Chen cheerfully, cognizant that she might not be as capable as Aunt Li but confident she could manage this task, also grateful that the Madam still trusted her. After giving instructions to Grandma Chen, Su Wenyue returned her attention to preparing the New Year¡¯s gifts. But before she could settle down, someone announced a visitor with a tone of joy. Chapter 309: 317: Deliberate Teasing Chapter 309: Chapter 317: Deliberate Teasing ¡°Madam, your Great-Uncle is here and is currently heading towards the backyard,¡± Upon hearing that her big brother had arrived, Su Wenyue¡¯s heart leaped with joy¡ªit was indeed a happy asion. Moreover, she had entrusted her brother with investigating a certain matter, and she wondered how his investigation had progressed. Han Yu didn¡¯t even know about this yet. Even though Su Wenyue knew that the woman was one of Emperor Wu¡¯s consorts, she just didn¡¯t want her to have any entanglement with Han Yu. Perhaps it was because Noble Consort Li was too outstanding, too talented, making any woman insecure. Besides, Su Wenyue had also heard some gossip in her previous life about Han Yu and Noble Consort Li being quite close, with unttering rumors even suggesting that Noble Consort Li had once taken a fancy to Han Yu, but due to a twist of fate, ended up with the emperor. Regardless of whether these rumors were true or not, Su Wenyue already harbored a wariness in her heart. ¡°This house of yours is indeed nice¡ªthe location is very good, the space is ample, and the arrangement is both grand and elegant,¡± Su Hengyi smiled as he spoke, having gotten an idea of the house¡¯syout on his way here. He thought to himself that Han Yu, his brother-inw, was truly extraordinary. Not only had he been promoted several times despite his young age, reaching the position of Sixth Rank Commander, but he had also managed to recruit many followers to work for him. Just this fact alone made him iparable to ordinary men. ¡°I also think it¡¯s quite good. What pleases me the most is that this house is spacious and even came with a significant piece ofnd attached. Whether for extensions or any other purposes, it¡¯s suitable for it all.¡± Su Wenyue was actually nning to use thatnd to grow vegetables, ensuring that the green vegetables needed by the mansion wouldn¡¯t have to be transported from Zhuangzi. Even though the distance was not that far, the back-and-forth travel still took quite a bit of time and effort. It would be more convenient and less wasteful to open up a space behind the Courtyard. She would just take as much as needed from the field, without having to always stock up, especially since vegetables wouldn¡¯t stay fresh for long. Watching his younger sister like this, Su Hengyi was truly moved. When had that naughty and clueless girl grown into apetent mistress of a mansion, so virtuous, who not only bore and raised children for Han Yu but also managed the Inner Courtyard in an orderly fashion, and could even help Han Yu socialize with otherdies and families outside? He, her elder brother, viewed her in a new light. They had all underestimated the mischievous and troublemaking sister before, not expecting that once she took something seriously, she would be second to none. ¡°Little sister has really grown up. Now more sensible than ever, Mother was worried that you might be frivolous and make things difficult for your brother-inw. Looking at it now, it seems that all her worries were for naught. Our little sister is so smart and virtuous; even I, your big brother, didn¡¯t expect you to do so well,¡± Listening to the implied sentiment in Su Hengyi¡¯s words, Su Wenyue thought about the harrowing lessons from her previous life, knowing she could no longer be as clueless as before. With mixed feelings in her heart, she could only smile and respond, ¡°Really, big brother, are you teasing me? I won¡¯t let you! Did you bring me any gifts from your trip to Jiyang? I won¡¯t let it go if you didn¡¯t bring any!¡± Su Wenyue said and stretched out her hand, looking like she was really expecting a gift from Su Hengyi. ¡°Seeing you like this, you¡¯re just like a little girl who hasn¡¯t grown up. You¡¯re so big now and still expect me to give you presents,¡± Su Hengyi said, itching to pinch Su Wenyue¡¯s cheek. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m going to tell Mother and Sister-inw that not only did you not bring me a gift, you even bullied me by pinching my face, which you promised not to do!¡±
Su Wenyue was speechless. Why did all these men like to pinch her cheek¡ªher big brother did, Second Brother did, and so did Han Yu. No amount of protests made a difference; they would still do as they pleased next time. Was it because her cheek was soft andfortable to pinch? ¡°Tsk tsk, such a grown-up and still looking to tell on me to Mother. Wouldn¡¯t your brother-inw be ashamed? Don¡¯t worry, I did bring the gift, who do you think I have but one precious younger sister!¡± With those words, Su Hengyi had someone bring in a box, which contained special products from Jiyang. Though Jiyang was close to the Prefecture and smaller than Yiyang Prefecture, it had its own specialties. Even if most items were also found in the Prefecture, it was customary to bring back gifts. Especially since the brothers Su Hengyi and Su Hengxuan were used to pampering their sister; they always brought gifts for her whenever they traveled. That¡¯s why Su Wenyue could so confidently ask Su Hengyi for a gift upon his return. ¡°Big brother, I knew you were the best,¡± Su Wenyue said, joyfully opening the box and looking through its contents. It was evident that much thought had gone into selecting these items, with each being delicate and, although not all were particrly valuable, they suited her tastes very well. ¡°You ungrateful little thing, now you acknowledge how good I am to you,¡± Su Hengyi said, his face showing an indulgent and doting smile as he looked at his sister he had pampered since childhood. ¡°By the way, brother, did you find out anything about the person I asked you to investigate? Did you manage to get any news on her?¡± Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t entirely sure why she felt so uneasy; after all, that woman had ended up with Emperor Wu. Yet knowing that her big brother was going there, she asked Su Hengyi to help her search. Moreover, this life she had depended a lot on Noble Consort Li¡¯s talents, and she was curious about what the future Noble Consort Li was like now. Without affecting her own situation, making an acquaintance or two wasn¡¯t uneptable. Indeed, Noble Consort Li was an extraordinary woman she admired, and her feelings were conflicted andplex. When it came to this topic, Su Hengyi was somewhat puzzled, unclear why his sister wanted him to look into such an obscure figure. Although he didn¡¯t understand why, being someone who had always doted on his sister, Su Hengyi had people search for several days to fulfill Su Wenyue¡¯s request, but they found no one who matched the description she provided. ¡°Sister, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? This person is really named ¡®Chen Li¡¯? I¡¯ve searched all over Jiyang. There are some named ¡®Chen Li,¡¯ but none match the description you gave. Could you have been mistaken?¡± As Su Hengyi said this, Su Wenyue started to doubt. She didn¡¯t actually know Noble Consort Li¡¯s birth name; she only knew her surname was Chen and that Emperor Wu had given her the title of Noble Consort Li. She thought perhaps the emperor had taken a character from her name, as Emperor Wu tended to be ratherzy about these things, liking to confer titles based on the consorts¡¯ names. So she had given him that name. Now, after a thorough search, they couldn¡¯t find this person. She was sure that Noble Consort Li was from Jiyang, but she also knew of her big brother¡¯s abilities. If even he couldn¡¯t find this person, perhaps she really was mistaken. Sighing internally at his sister¡¯s uncertain expression, Su Hengyi didn¡¯t get why someone whose name and identity were so unclear could garner so much of his sister¡¯s attention. Was it again because of the dream she had? He thought he really should pay closer attention. Chapter 310: 318: Deliberate Misinterpretation Chapter 310: Chapter 318: Deliberate Misinterpretation My younger sister used to be quite a troublemaker, but ever since she married, she became a different person¡ªevery action she takes is for a reason. Even though I don¡¯t understand what could possibly draw her attention to an obscure woman, I¡¯ve decided to leave someone in Jiyang to continue looking for information about this woman.¡± ¡°Younger sister, do you have any other clues about this woman? It¡¯s quite difficult to find someone in a big ce like Jiyang with only the information at hand. Could this woman pose a threat to you in the future?¡± This was Su Hengyi¡¯s main concern. Su Wenyue felt warmth in her heart upon hearing Su Hengyi¡¯s question. How fortunate she was to be born into such a loving family, pampered by her parents and cherished by her brother. Despite this, she didn¡¯t want her brother to worry for nothing. ¡°This woman won¡¯t pose a threat to me, but she¡¯s a very formidable woman. Although she hasn¡¯t shown her true capabilities yet, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s intentionally hiding her sharp edges or if it¡¯s for some other reason. I¡¯m curious about her and want to keep an eye on the matter, so that¡¯s why I asked my brother for help in gathering information about her. She might not be called Chen Li, but I¡¯m certain her surname is Chen, and she¡¯s around thirteen or fourteen years old.¡± Su Wenyue spoke of her thus, yet Su Hengyi didn¡¯t quite believe it. He hadn¡¯t missed theplex expression that shed across his sister¡¯s face when she mentioned this woman¡ªthere had to be some reason behind it. Since she chose not to divulge, he didn¡¯t press further, simply arranging for someone to find the woman sooner and keep an eye on her. If this woman dared to harm his younger sister, he would show no mercy. ¡°Rest assured, younger sister, if such a person exists, I¡¯ll have someone continue the search. Sooner orter, we will find her. Don¡¯t worry, just live your life in peace. I, as your big brother, won¡¯t let anyone disturb you. If Han Yu dares to wrong you, no matter how high he might climb, I won¡¯t let him off the hook,¡± Su Hengyi had clearly misunderstood. After all, Su Wenyue was asking him to find a seemingly harmless woman, but in some ways, his assumption wasn¡¯t entirely unfounded, particrly since Su Wenyue was actually quite sick of the rumors about Han Yu and Noble Consort Li. Hearing Su Hengyi say this, Su Wenyue¡¯s lips twitched, but her heart was filled with warmth, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry. Your younger sister isn¡¯t useless. I¡¯m searching for that woman for a different reason. If you find her, don¡¯t mistreat her. As for Han Yu, if he ever does betray me, there¡¯s no need for you to intervene; I won¡¯t let him go easily myself. I¡¯m quite formidable now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my sister! Truly worthy to be Su Hengyi¡¯s sister, the daughter of the Su family. You should be confident. No matter what, you have the entire Su family to support you.¡± Su Hengyi was very satisfied with his younger sister¡¯s current attitude. He had previously worried about her being too spoiled and not capturing her husband¡¯s heart, thenter feared that her being too virtuous might lead to mistreatment by her husband¡¯s family. Now, hearing these words from her, Su Hengyi was even more reassured. Su Hengyi then inquired about Su Wenyue¡¯s recent affairs, and about the New Year: ¡°This year, our family will alsoe to the prefecture city to celebrate the New Year, and we will stay there for a while, making it convenient for you when youe back, little sister.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Wenyue¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°Big brother, is that true? Our family has always abided by the ancestral teachings to keep a low profile, and father and mother are ustomed to living in the countryside. Why suddenly n to spend the New Year in the prefecture city? It wouldn¡¯t be for my sake, would it?¡± Even though Su Wenyue knew it was somewhat unlikely, given her parents¡¯ and brother¡¯s love for her, she couldn¡¯t think of any other reasons.
¡°Isn¡¯t that ttering? Little sister is getting more and more confident. Is it from being pampered by your brother-inw? The ancestral teachings are for times of peace. The world is now in chaos, and we have be entangled with the main house; not to mention the other reasons. Arge part of our family business is in the prefecture city, and it constantly requires father¡¯s and my management. Instead of running back and forth and not having a peaceful New Year, we might as well move to the city. Besides, the eldest aunt and others are living at home, so moving to the prefecture city would be much more convenient. However, little sister hasn¡¯t guessed wrong; indeed, part of the reason is because of you. Father, mother, and we all are worried about you; the prefecture city is not as simple as the county town. It¡¯s your first time here, and we don¡¯t want you to be bullied. Your husband¡¯s family will also be in the prefecture city for the New Year, and with us here, they wouldn¡¯t dare to cause any trouble or bully you.¡± Su Hengyi hadn¡¯t forgotten the grievances his younger sister had suffered in her husband¡¯s family and held a low opinion of her inws. His tone worsened when he brought them up. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re so good to me. Having a family like you is my greatest fortune and support,¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes heated up as she affectionately grasped Su Hengyi¡¯s arm and snuggled against it, rubbing her head against her big brother to hide the emotion in her eyes. When Han Yu found out that his brother-inw had arrived, he hurried over, but his face darkened at the scene before him. That girl simply never learned; hadn¡¯t he told her not to be so intimate with other men? Han Yu had set this rule not because he doubted Su Wenyue¡¯s fidelity; it was purely out of jealousy, seeing his wife so ¡®intimate¡¯ with anyone but himself, especially targeted at the two brothers-inw who liked to ¡®roughhouse¡¯ with his wife. To put it bluntly, he was just being unreasonably jealous. Even though he knew it was irrational, he insisted on his wife¡¯s agreement. ¡°Big brother is here! Wife, you really don¡¯t get it. You¡¯re not a small person anymore. When big brother arrives, why don¡¯t you entertain him properly, instead of clinging onto big brother like that, still thinking you¡¯re a child?¡± Han Yu said with indulgent affection in his voice while nonchntly pulling his wife away from her eldest brother-inw and holding her in his arms, which was quite an eyesore for Su Hengyi. Being a man with his own wife, Su Hengyi fully understood Han Yu¡¯s little schemes. He found it both amusing and gratifying, and was relieved to see his younger sister held such a prominent ce in her brother-inw¡¯s heart. If it weren¡¯t for care, the brother-inw wouldn¡¯t show such behavior. As soon as Su Wenyue saw Han Yu return, remembering how he had ¡®shamelessly¡¯ threatened her before, she knew her husband was being petty again, unable to stand her closeness with her big brother and second brother. Those were her real brothers, and it had always been like this since childhood. Han Yu was the one being unreasonable here, but on this matter, the man was simply illogical. If she didn¡¯t agree, he would persistently torment her, so when Han Yu came in, Su Wenyue¡¯s embrace around Su Hengyi stiffened a bit, letting Han Yu pull her away. ¡°Brother-inw, what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t quite fair. My little sister is the epitome of understanding. She might have been a bit spoiled at home due to our doting, perhaps a little willful. After marrying into the Han family, she went through hardships, and nearly lost her life, all for your sake. She became so sensible that it pained us to watch. Saying such things is a bit heartless! If you are truly unsatisfied with my sister, I can take her back home right now, so she won¡¯t be picked on by others again in the future,¡± Su Hengyi deliberately misinterpreted, knowing full well that wasn¡¯t what Han Yu meant. Chapter 311: 319: Clueless Chapter 311: Chapter 319: Clueless Su Hengyi was overprotective of his younger sister and also quite annoyed by Han Yu¡¯s possessive attitude. Even though Lady Yue had married, she was still his sister. If he couldn¡¯t even have a heartfelt conversation with his sister without Han Yu getting jealous, then it was time to teach him a lesson and prevent him from meddling too much¡ªthis was simply absurd! Han Yu knew he had shown his agitation too obviously, which had provoked his eldest brother-inw into a fury. He inwardlymented¡ªit was crucial not to offend the eldest brother-inw. Otherwise, if thetter decided to cause trouble between him and his daughter-inw, Han Yu would have much to endure. His eldest brother-inw was much more formidable than his second uncle, who was only strict on the surface and wouldn¡¯t actually do anything. However, the eldest brother-inw could be quite ¡°sly¡± at times. If he genuinely decided to deal with Han Yu, being at a disadvantage, there was no way Han Yu coulde out on top. ¡°Big brother has misunderstood. I must have umted good fortune in my previous life to have married such a wonderful daughter-inw. I can¡¯t pamper her enough, let alone be dissatisfied with her. It¡¯s my fault for not protecting her well enough in the past and letting her suffer grievances. I will definitely treat her well in the future, cherish her like a rare treasure. Please don¡¯t be angry, big brother. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not good at expressing myself,¡± Han Yu immediately made his stance clear. He had never been so humble, not even in front of his superiors¡ªtypically he would act as he saw fit, maybe just with a better expression. But after all, the man before him was his elder brother-inw. However, Su Hengyi had no intention of letting it go, his gaze fixed on Han Yu: ¡°I think you¡¯re not bad at speaking; you just can¡¯t stand to see the affection between siblings! I¡¯ve watched over my sister since she was little¡ªwe even slept together when she was young, I doted on her and cherished her. We¡¯ve been like this for over a decade, so why can¡¯t you bear it, brother-inw? Speaking of which, I somewhat regret having married her off. It feels like she¡¯s been snatched away by a wolf.¡± Hearing Su Hengyi¡¯s words, the corners of Han Yu¡¯s eyebrows and mouth involuntarily twitched. He couldn¡¯t ept the eldest brother-inw¡¯s blunt and face-pping truth. Fortunately, Han Yu had a strong inner fortitude and could still smile and deal with his eldest brother-inw. Su Wenyue was embarrassed by her brother¡¯s words. What was he saying? Then she nced at Han Yu, who was clearly holding back his frustration but still had to humble himself before his brother-inw, looking like he was serving an ancestor. This sight was indeed rare, and she couldn¡¯t help but snicker, not very kindly. Han Yu noticed it instantly. Though he only nced at her, it gave a chilling feeling. Su Wenyue¡¯s smile froze on her face¡ªHan Yu was well-known for settling scorester. Han Yu was indeed clenching his teeth inwardly. This ungrateful person should see that he was only trying to please her elder brother for her sake! First, she undermines his own ¡®rules¡¯ and now she dares to make fun of him? She definitely deserved a lesson. Su Wenyue felt a sense of crisis for no apparent reason. Seeing that her elder brother showed no signs of stopping his treatment of Han Yu, Su Wenyue worried that if she enjoyed the show now, she would suffer Han Yu¡¯s revengeter. So she said, ¡°Elder brother, don¡¯t bother with him. Han Yu is just narrow-minded. Why stoop to his level? Let¡¯s have a nice chat, just us siblings.¡± What Su Wenyue said was indeed intended to help Han Yu, to get her elder brother to stop making things difficult for him. But the way she said it was terribly unartful. Not only did it fail to soothe Han Yu¡¯s indignation, but it also made him take note of her words. Now Han Yu realized what his wife truly thought of him. If Su Wenyue knew what Han Yu was thinking, she would definitely cry foul. She understood her brother well¡ªif she spoke well of Han Yu, her elder brother would definitely not let Han Yu off easily. Therefore, she could only insult Han Yu. Su Wenyue thought Han Yu would understand her intentions, but the man she used of being narrow-minded was now holding a grudge. Han Yu didn¡¯t care how others saw him, but he cared deeply about his wife¡¯s opinions. Seeing his sister stepping in, Su Hengyi no longer found it appropriate to make Han Yu ufortable and turn things awkward for his sister, so he changed the topic to some household affairs.
¡°Big brother, there¡¯s just over ten days left until New Year. Can our family manage to move into the prefecture in time? I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a lot to take care of. Do you need my help?¡± Su Wenyue was concerned about the An Family bing overburdened, especially since her mother was getting older. Even with the help of her sister-inw, with both her grandmother and eldest aunt staying at their home this year, there was much more to be managed. Han Yu disagreed with Su Wenyue on this matter. Concerned that his slender wife would exhaust herself with household chores, let alone the multitude of affairs in the Su Family, he felt it wasn¡¯tck ofpassion but fear of wearing her out that kept him from offering assistance. Nevertheless, he held back from speaking out, realizing it wasn¡¯t his ce to step in between his wife and her mother¡¯s family matters, and to avoid upsetting his wife. Fortunately, Su Hengyi was aware of Su Wenyue¡¯s condition and wouldn¡¯t ask her to help: ¡°You should just focus on taking care of your health and not cause us trouble. Otherwise, your brother-inw would start worrying.¡± After speaking, Su Hengyi nced at Han Yu with a look that was both mocking and understanding, as if he had seen through Han Yu¡¯s thoughts. After all, Han Yu didn¡¯t try to hide his emotions in front of Su Hengyi and Su Wenyue and even seemed to reveal them deliberately. ¡°Thank you for your consideration, big brother. My wife weakened her body during childbirth, and the doctor instructed that she needs to rest and can¡¯t overwork herself. Yet she never listens and keeps herself busy all day long, which makes people worry. However, while my wife should avoid exhaustive tasks, I¡¯m absolutely capable of helping out. If there¡¯s anything that needs to be done, just let me know, big brother. I, Han Yu, will not hesitate,¡± Han Yu said. Su Wenyue was initially annoyed that Han Yu didn¡¯t want her to go to her mother¡¯s family to help. But after hearing his followingments, she felt content. Turning to Su Hengyi, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, big brother. If there¡¯s anything Han Yu can help with, just give him the order. He might not say much, but his ability to get things done is quite reliable, and you can be sure he¡¯ll handle any task you assign perfectly.¡± Observing the couple¡¯s reaction, Su Hengyi chuckled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Why would I be formal with my own sister and brother-inw? For now, there¡¯s no need for any help. It¡¯s not just Mother who¡¯s busy at home; we¡¯ve also asked the eldest aunt to help out. Who is the eldest aunt? She managed the vast Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion without issue so with her assistance, Mother will have a lot less to worry about.¡± ¡°The eldest aunt is managing things?¡± Su Wenyue eximed, eyes wide in disbelief. Although her mother and eldest aunt had always been on good terms and never had an open conflict, Su Wenyue knew her mother felt injustice over the division of the family property and had some reservations about the main house. The separation was a result of standing family rules from their ancestors. Her mother had a stubborn and strong-willed nature, so there were few dealings with the Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion over the years. If not for the Imperial Court¡¯s procedures, it was doubtful they would have wanted any dealings with the main house. Now that her eldest aunt was involved in helping, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. How could Su Hengyi not understand his sister¡¯s thoughts? ¡°Mother is older now and has learned to let go of many things. The family division wasn¡¯t the main house¡¯s fault, it was a rule established by our ancestors.¡± Chapter 312: 320: Swift and Decisive Actions Chapter 312: Chapter 320: Swift and Decisive Actions ¡°Moreover, the Main House has felt guilt over the years due to the division of the family estate, constantly offering ndestine assistance to Our family. Eldest Aunt has also been very considerate towards Mother. Being a guest from afar, and now that her children have grown up, Mother finds time to chat with Eldest Aunt. Many of their past grievances have been resolved, and the two sisters-inw get along harmoniously. With New Year approaching and the move to the prefecture, Eldest Aunt sees Mother busy all day and is willing to help share the burden.¡± Seeing her own mother and Eldest Aunt getting along so harmoniously, Su Wenyue was also pleased, ¡°That¡¯s good, with Eldest Aunt there, I really won¡¯t go and add to the chaos.¡± Su Hengyi was usually busy running about outside, especially during these tumultuous times, he seldom had a moment of leisure. On a rare visit home, Su Wenyue chatted with her big brother for a long time, and at noon, Su Hengyi marveled at the fresh and tender vegetables on the table. Although it wasn¡¯tpletely impossible to have vegetables in winter, they were typically those that preserved well, but the vegetables on the table were clearly the kinds that weren¡¯t avable in winter. ¡°Younger Sister, where did these vegetablese from, being able to eat them in the dead of winter like this, it¡¯s quite novel.¡± Su Wenyue had forgotten to mention this to her mother¡¯s family; she had intended to send a batch to them once the vegetables at the Zhuangzi were ripe: ¡°Big Brother, these are grown in my own greenhouse. Since it¡¯s a new technique I¡¯ve been tinkering with, I was afraid it might not seed, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Now it seems to be a sess. Many vegetables have been grown in the greenhouse. I¡¯ll tell you the methodter, and next year you can have it implemented at the Zhuangzi, too.¡± Su Wenyue readily shared the technique with Su Hengyi. Her mother¡¯s family had done so much for her, she could finally repay them in some way. Su Family¡¯s financial resources had stores opened everywhere in the Daming Dynasty. If they applied this technique, they would certainly make a great profit, though the world was difficult, the wealthy were still numerous, only the lower-ssmoners bore the brunt of hardship. Su Hengyi, the future head of the Su Family, had been operating in the business world from a young age and could see the potential this offered far better than others. Moved andforted by his sister¡¯s unconditional trust, he was reluctant to take advantage of her generosity. ¡°This technique you¡¯ve figured out must not have been easy. If you want to help, just send home some fresh fruits and vegetables,¡± Su Hengyi implied with this that he did not want to take Su Wenyue¡¯s technique. ¡°Big Brother, I am your biological younger sister, aren¡¯t you being too formal with me? I¡¯m giving you the technique with consideration, after all Our family¡¯s financial and energy resources are limited. Using this technique, we can at most supply for our own consumption or open a store in the prefecture; it wouldn¡¯t have much influence. In your hands, however, it can be maximized.¡± ¡°But this¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯, Big Brother. You¡¯ve always given to me without asking for anything in return; I¡¯ve only ever enjoyed the benefits you provided without ever doing anything for you. If even this small matter has to be so distinctly separated between us, I will really be angry. From now on, I¡¯ll also refuse the gifts you bring me. After all, a married daughter is like spilt water, you¡¯ve disowned me!¡± Su Wenyue said almost petntly, knowing without such insistence, her elder brother would definitely refuse to ept.
¡°Alright, there¡¯s really no reasoning with you. How did I end up with such a foolish younger sister, so eager to send advantages outward,¡± Su Hengyi said with a growing tender smile on his face. Although he epted the technique, he was resolved not to let his sister suffer any loss. ¡°How could you talk about an outsider? You¡¯re my big brother. Do you think your sister is foolish? But to tell the truth, this technique will be profitable only for the next couple of years because it¡¯s not too sophisticated. Anyone with determination could figure it out,¡± Su Wenyue said. Su Wenyue rememberedter, virtually every wealthy household had their own greenhouses during winter. Initially, it wasn¡¯t something that cost much, and Su Wenyue mainly considered that by then, Noble Consort Li¡¯s fame had slowly begun to spread. It wouldn¡¯t be possible for their family to monopolize this business, so it was best to make more money while they could in these two years. However, they still had an advantage¡ª a wider variety of vegetables. If the seeds obtained from the Spice Shop could be sessfully grown, they would have an absolute edge. In the future, once the owner of the Spice Shop switched allegiances, she would send people out to continue gathering seeds from outside. Su Wenyue wrote down the greenhouse technique and handed it to Su Hengyi, ¡°Big Brother, this is the method for building a greenhouse. It¡¯s not that difficult; you¡¯ll understand it easily. Also, the seeds¡ªI¡¯ve gotten some from the Western Foreign ns, but I¡¯m not sure yet if they¡¯ll grow. They¡¯re over at Xiao Xi¡¯s ce; you should have someone visit my Zhuangzi to get some from Xiao Xi, separating out a portion for you. If they grow, don¡¯t rush to eat or sell them. Keep more seeds because getting seeds from the distant Western Foreign ns isn¡¯t easy.¡± As for keeping it a secret, Su Wenyue did not even mention it. There was no need, for with her brother¡¯s shrewdness, he would surely handle it even better than she would. Su Hengyi pocketed the greenhouse technique and took his leave, though he had previously agreed to stay the night. ¡°Big Brother, didn¡¯t you say you would stay one night? Why the hurry? If you head back now, it¡¯ll be veryte by the time you get home.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stay. I thought I might as well spend the night since there was nothing pressing, but now with this technique, I reckon there¡¯s no need to wait until next year; I can start now. Even though it¡¯s snowing outside, it¡¯s just a bit colder; there¡¯s always a way. At most, it¡¯ll be colder and more tiring, but paying more wages will do,¡± Su Hengyi, having operated in the marketce for many years, saw opportunities for profit far beyond what Su Wenyue imagined. Being a businessman at heart, he was unwilling to miss out on a great opportunity to make money. He had initially no ns to partake, but now that he had decided to proceed, he acted swiftly and resolutely. Knowing her brother¡¯s intentions, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t insist further and prepared a jug of their home-brewed wine for Su Hengyi, something to warm his body if he got cold while hanging it at his waist and taking a sip. ¡°Big Brother, the roads are slippery with snow. Be careful on your way and go slowly on your horse,¡± Su Wenyue admonished with concern, apanying Su Hengyi to the door. Han Yu watched Su Wenyue walk out like that and quickly wrapped her in the fox fur cloak, then took a hand warmer and ced it in her hands, worriedly walking alongside her. Seeing the thoughtful care Han Yu provided to his sister, Su Hengyi was a few degrees more pleased with him as he looked at Su Wenyue. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother knows. It¡¯s cold outside; you¡¯re not well, so hurry back inside. I¡¯lle to see you again when I have the time,¡± Su Hengyi said, knowing his sister¡¯s stubborn nature¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t go back unless he left. So he said no more and rode off. Once Su Hengyi had left, Han Yu, finding his daughter-inw¡¯s hands a bit cold, also took off hisrge coat and wrapped it around her, bundling her up before embracing her and returning to the Room. Chapter 313 - 321: The Color of Greed Chapter 313: Chapter 321: The Color of Greed As the New Year was drawing ever closer, Zhuangzi sent over arge batch of freshly harvested vegetables, presented in exquisitely woven bamboo baskets and intricately carved wooden frames, ording to Su Wenyue¡¯s instructions. They looked quite high-end. Su Hengyi had initially wanted to clear out a store specifically for Su Wenyue to sell these vegetables. However, since they had started preparingter this year, and even though severalrge greenhouses had been nted in batches, the quantity that could be harvested was not toorge. There was more than enough to give away as New Year¡¯s gifts from home, but not enough to sell. Besides, Su Wenyue was not in the mood for it at the moment. Therefore, the vegetables grown in Su Wenyue¡¯s greenhouses became pricelessmodities¡ªunavable for purchase even if wealthy families were willing to pay a high price, which made them appear even more precious. The surplus that Su Wenyue had left over was entirely purchased by the Su Family, which had many business connections. They were perfect as New Year¡¯s gifts since they were both prestigious and fresh. Su Wenyue had intended to give them to her mother¡¯s family first. But after the incident with the greenhouses, Su Hengyi would not take advantage of Su Wenyue anymore. With the devaluation of silver being so severe, he exchanged the vegetables for an equivalent value in food, medicinal materials, and so on. Seeing that her big brother and her mother¡¯s family were all insisting on this, Su Wenyue had no choice but to ept, yet her heart was filled with boundless sentimentality. Her mother¡¯s family always had her best interests at heart, fearing she might be displeased in any way. They acted this way also because they did not want the Han family members to know and gossip about it, even though Su Wenyue had already separated from the family. Still, there would always be idle chatter. Speaking of the Han Family, there were only a few days left until the Little New Year, and it was time to start making arrangements back home. Although they had said they woulde on their own and she need not worry, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t mind showing off her virtues to her husband¡¯s family. Moreover, since Han Yu said the house was bought by her, her going to pick them up would make a different impression, ensuring Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law felt more at ease staying at her ce. ¡°Daughter-inw, you¡¯ve worked hard. I remember everything you¡¯ve done for me,¡± Han Yu said, gratefully aware of how his daughter-inw had sent people to clean up the courtyard and personally arranged everything for the guests¡¯ arrival. ¡°You should remember well, I will be iming it back,¡± Su Wenyue replied without pretense of undue virtue, which might have seemed fake. Instead, she nodded, seizing the opportunity to act coquettishly with Han Yu and butter him up for benefits. Seeing his daughter-inw¡¯s yful manner, Han Yu was deeply in love. If not for considering that his daughter-inw had been busy and tired all day, he would have liked to shower this little one with lots of ¡®affection¡¯. However, this did not stop him from asking for some benefits, as the atmosphere in the room became romantically charged. Meanwhile, in the vige, Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, the old couple, were supposed to be joyfully preparing for their trip to the prefecture to celebrate the New Year. Yet misfortune struck one after the other. One evening, Han Lin came homete from ying cards and drinking, and due to the snow-slicked roads, he took a fall and broke one leg. And that wasn¡¯t all. Mrs. Wang waszy and did not take proper care of Han Lin after his fall. With Han Lin already being irritable because of his injury, they quarreled. In a moment of lost control, he also injured his other leg. This was truly amentable situation. ¡°It looks like Third Child¡¯s family won¡¯t be able to make it to the prefecture. But with Third Daughter-inw in this state, how can she take good care of Third Child? If I go to the prefecture, I won¡¯t have peace of mind,¡± Mrs. Yang said, her heart heavy with worry. It was supposed to be a joyous asion that she had finally convinced Fourth Child to let Third Child¡¯s family go to the prefecture as well, and now this. Old Man Han took a couple of drags from his pipe before saying, ¡°Fourth son and his wife genuinely want to host us for the New Year in the prefecture. What does it mean for you to stay behind? Third Child isn¡¯t a little kid anymore. Even if Third Daughter-inw is unreliable, she wouldn¡¯t mistreat Fourth Child too badly. They won¡¯t starve, at least. These two good-for-nothings can fend for themselves. Why bother with them!¡± ¡°Even if they are good-for-nothings, they still came from my womb. How can I truly be so heartless?¡± Mrs. Yang said, wiping away her tears. Sighing, Old Man Han responded, ¡°Olddy, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a serious matter. Before we go, let¡¯s visit our neighbors in the vige and ask them to look after Third Child. As for Third Daughter-inw, you should give her a warning to not harbor any other intentions. If she dares to disobey, we can¡¯t tolerate such a disobedient and unworthy daughter-inw in our old Han family. We¡¯ll have no choice but to give her a Divorce Letter!¡± Old Man Han was not like Mrs. Yang¡ªit was rare for him to talk this way, and it seemed he was truly disappointed with Mrs. Wang. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll go check on Third Child and bring some food along. Third son and his wife don¡¯t know how to live well. The wealth they received when we divided the property has already been squandered, and now they might not even have enough food for the New Year. Oh, I don¡¯t have to worry about any of my sons except for Third Child¡ªhe¡¯s just so hopeless,¡± Mrs. Yang said in exasperation. Such is a mother¡¯s concern. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang had almost stopped dealing with Third House, but now, with this incident, even though she said she would let go, Mrs. Yang couldn¡¯t neglect Han Lin. Old Man Han wasn¡¯t entirely heartless either. Third Child was still his son, and he was just angry that he didn¡¯t show any ambition. Watching Mrs. Yang¡¯s reaction, he did not stop her and just smoked his pipe more intensely. In the elders¡¯ eyes, Han Lin and his wife were making an unsightly fuss, but at the moment, Han Lin and Mrs. Wang were sitting there, chatting andughing without a care. ¡°Lin, what do you think Father and Mother¡¯s reaction will be? They won¡¯t really divorce me, right? After all thismotion,¡± Mrs. Wang, not being truly fearless, expressed her worries. Her mother¡¯s family was also living in hardship and couldn¡¯t afford to take back a daughter who had been divorced. Otherwise, why would she be sopliant? She had acted out this time at the instigation of Han Lin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I don¡¯t agree, no one can divorce you. This matter is only valid if I say so!¡± said Han Lin, clearly showing no respect for Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang. ¡°But will making such a fuss really work?¡± Mrs. Wang was still worried. Their Third House wasn¡¯t like the Main House or Second House, which had the Fourth House¡¯s support and livedfortably. Their food supply was nearly exhausted, and if they couldn¡¯t go to the prefecture, this year¡¯s New Year would be bleak indeed. It was bad luck¡ªeverything had been set for the trip to the prefecture, but who would have thought that Han Lin would take a fall? Upon hearing what the doctor said, Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law decided to keep their Third House in the vige to avoid causing trouble to Fourth son and his wife in the prefecture, which seemed unduly partial. ¡°Just wait and see. I know my mother¡¯s nature. No matter how she looks down on me, I am still her son. She won¡¯t neglect me. We¡¯ve made such a fuss; she definitely can¡¯t be at ease. When shees, I¡¯ll convince her. We are determined to go to the prefecture; why should only my brothers benefit, leaving me out?¡± Han Lin spoke, no need to hide his greed or the sinister venom in his voice with only Mrs. Wang present. Chapter 314 - 322: Difficult to Walk Chapter 314: Chapter 322: Difficult to Walk Mrs. Wang was about to say something when her gaze swept past the window. She saw her mother-inwing with a basket of items, so she signaled to Han Lin with her eyes. Han Lin understood andy down, instantly adopting a look of destitute and loneliness. As Han Lin and Mrs. Wang were still there, she whispered in a lowered voice, ¡°What are you sitting there for? Go and bring Si Ya here. No matter what, she¡¯s the old Han family¡¯s granddaughter. Even though we have nothing delicious to feed her, a grandmother couldn¡¯t possibly be so heartless as to just ignore her plight.¡± In the end, she was his own flesh and blood. Although Han Lin didn¡¯t care for his daughter, he couldn¡¯t just watch her starve to death. He felt Mrs. Wang was being too cruel. What kind of mother doesn¡¯t care for the life or death of her own child? Moreover, after Han Lin had seen the Fourth Daughter-inw¡¯s child being raised so well and dressed so festively and pretty¡ªeven though she was just a daughter¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help feeling joy at the sight and a bit of dissatisfaction. He didn¡¯t believe he was inferior to the Fourth child in every way. Not only did he marry a useless daughter-inw, but his daughter also seemed inferior to the Fourth¡¯s. He refused to believe it. His daughter was just not well raised by Mrs. Wang. If she were to be fed properly and be plump, she wouldn¡¯t be inferior to Fourth child¡¯s daughter at all. ¡°Listen to me. I don¡¯t care about anything else, but Si Ya is, after all, our daughter. Since you gave birth to her, you should raise her well. If anything happens to Si Ya, I¡¯ll truly divorce you!¡± Han Lin warned Mrs. Wang, as he really couldn¡¯t stand her neglect of Si Ya. He couldn¡¯t be expected to take care of the child as a man. ¡°I know. After all, she¡¯s my own daughter. How could I do anything to her!¡± Mrs. Wang grumbled inwardly but dared not oppose Han Lin¡¯s wishes. As his wife for so many years, she could discern which of his words were genuine and which were not. She went over to the cradle and saw the small bundle inside, her face showing disgust. Children such as the little one required a lot of care¡ªfeeding and changing diapers were but the beginnings of the troubles, and it was disgusting. Mrs. Wang, who truly didn¡¯t have the patience to tend to the child, was exasperated and offended by the idea, especially since it wasn¡¯t a son. ¡°This stinking child, she¡¯s soiled herself again. She eats so little, yet why is there so much waste? She¡¯s such a hassle!¡± Mrs. Wangined as she picked up Si Ya and was greeted by the foul smell, unable to help but grumble a few words. Hearing this, Han Lin also became irritated, ¡°Which family¡¯s baby isn¡¯t like this? Other mothers can take care of their children just fine; it¡¯s only you who can¡¯t do anything right, doesn¡¯t want to do anything, and isn¡¯t willing to try. Why did I marry such azy wife? No wonder our livelihood is getting worse by the day!¡± Han Lin hadn¡¯t lowered his voice for these remarks; after all, he wanted Mrs. Yang to think Mrs. Wang was unreliable so that she woulde to him more often and they could benefit from it. Thus, Mrs. Yang entered to hear Han Lin scolding Mrs. Wang. While Mrs. Wang was angry, she dared not express it and vented her frustration on the little baby who couldn¡¯t speak. Si Ya had been fragile since birth, and it had taken quite an effort to raise her this far. Now, distressed by Mrs. Wang¡¯s handling, she cried, but her cries weren¡¯t the loud wails of other babies. Instead, her soft, weak cries were like the mews of a kitten. Seeing this, Mrs. Yang was furious. Having raised so many sons herself, she knew well how to care for children. She immediately understood the situation and couldn¡¯t believe there could be such a heartless mother. Angrily, she marched over, tugged at Mrs. Wang forcefully several times, took the child into her arms, changed her into clean clothes, andforted her. Mrs. Yang¡¯s tugging hurt Mrs. Wang terribly, likely even causing bruises on her arms, but she dared not argue. On this issue regarding the daughter, Han Lin wouldn¡¯t stand on her side, so she sullenly stood aside. Mrs. Yang hugged and soothed the baby for a while, but Si Ya continued to cry in short gasps. Her face turned red; her breathing wasbored, particrly considering her frail condition. She seemed like she might cry herself to death at any moment, which made Mrs. Yang anxious. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Third Daughter-inw, how could you be so cruel to let her cry incessantly? When did youst feed her? Could she be hungry?¡± ¡°She¡¯s hungry, yes. Shest ate some rice cereal this morning,¡± Mrs. Wang replied nonchntly as her mother-inw inquired. Upon hearing that, Mrs. Yang¡¯s anger red once more, almost reaching the point of striking out, ¡°What? Shest ate this morning? Mrs. Wang, you¡¯re heartless! Are you trying to starve my granddaughter to death? How can you be so cruel? Si Ya is still your own daughter, after all!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to tell me that. I know Si Ya¡¯s my own daughter since I carried her in my womb. Do you think I don¡¯t want to feed her? But look at the state of our home, there¡¯s simply no food left. There¡¯s also not much rice cereal left. If we feed her that sparingly, it won¡¯tst two days. It¡¯s better to fill her up and then let her be hungry; at least she won¡¯t starve to death!¡± It wasn¡¯t true that the rice cereal at home had run out. Mrs. Wang was intentionally ying poor to Mrs. Yang, hoping to convey the extent of their distress: ¡°See this? It¡¯s not just us parents; your own granddaughter doesn¡¯t have much to eat. Perhaps it¡¯s time you helped us out a bit, right?¡± Mrs. Yang was so angry her stomach ached. ¡°If there¡¯s no rice cereal, can¡¯t you figure out a way to feed her? She¡¯s just a little child; how can she endure hunger? Moreover, Si Ya was born weak. How can you¡ªa mother¡ªbe sopletely indifferent to your child¡¯s suffering?¡± This time Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t me Han Lin, understanding that reproaching her son, now lying ill in bed, would do no good. She had heard upon entering that the Third child still cared for his daughter, but he was simply helpless against Mrs. Wang. ¡°There¡¯s some food in that basket; cook it for the Third child. I¡¯ll take Si Ya to get her something to eat. We can¡¯t let the child truly be ill from hunger.¡± With that, Mrs. Yang took the baby back to the Main House. Mrs. Liu looked surprised as her mother-inw came over with Si Ya, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s this about?¡± Mrs. Liu knew exactly what the Third House was trying to do¡ªexpecting the grandmother to help raise Si Ya. She was determined not to agree¡ªforget the expenses involved, why should their Main House take on the burden of raising the Third House¡¯s child? She wouldn¡¯t allow Mrs. Wang to have that satisfaction. ¡°Oh, what a sin¡­¡± Mrs. Yang sighed heavily and recounted what she had witnessed. Although Mrs. Liu was originally intent on making a fuss, she held back for the time being. The child was indeed pitiable, having such a mother. Regardless, the priority was to feed the child. Mrs. Liu might wish for a son, having s only daughters, but even so, she would not stand by and let a perfectly healthy child be ruined by hunger. No matter what, that was still her own flesh and blood, and she would care for them regardless. Su Wenyue knew nothing of the events back at the family home; she was currently holding a post from the Governor¡¯s Wife, which was sent by a messenger. As the year neared its end, banquets became more frequent. Su Wenyue, being new to the prefecture and with Han Yu not yet officially in office, had few banquets to attend. She didn¡¯t expect the Governor¡¯s Wife to send her an invitation, and she wondered what her intention might be. However, regardless of the intention, she couldn¡¯t avoid attending. She had already offended Mrs. Sun, the Wife of the General Magistrate, and she couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Governor¡¯s Wife as well. If she alienated both key figures in the government, life in Yiyang Prefecture would be exceedingly difficult for them. Chapter 315: 323: Hidden Behind Chapter 315: Chapter 323: Hidden Behind Although Han Yu was in the military camp and not directly under the jurisdiction of the government, there were still many intricate connections involved. It was unclear what kind of person the Governor¡¯s Wife was and whether she would be easy to get along with. Regardless, this banquet was going to be a tough battle since it would be Su Wenyue¡¯s first time attending such an official banquet in the prefecture. All the guests would be distinguished figures of the city. It seemed that An Family had anticipated Su Wenyue¡¯s worries and specially sent an old woman over, ¡°Miss, regarding the banquet invitation from the Governor¡¯s Wife, Madam wants you to be at ease. It was originally because Madame hade to the city, and somehow the news leaked, reaching the Governor¡¯s Wife. This banquet has intentions of ttering and probing. Both Madam and Miss are just being carried along in the invitation. However, Madam said that Miss will sooner orter be part of the circle of esteemeddies in the city, so it would be good to take this opportunity to get acquainted with everyone ahead of time. At the very least, with Madame there, nobody would dare to slight Miss.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is. I was wondering why the Governor¡¯s Wife suddenly thought of inviting me. Now that I know, you can go back and tell Mother that I already have a n in mind and know how to deal with it, so she can be reassured,¡± Su Wenyue responded. ¡°Yes, Miss, the servant will convey your words to Madam. Also, Madam asked the servant to inform you that on the 24th, which is the Little New Year, our Su Family will also be hosting guests, and we ask that Uncle and Misse back for it as well.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Su Wenyue assuaged. Now that Su Wenyue understood the situation, she felt much relieved. However, since the invitation from the prefecture governor was rted to Bei¡¯an Marquis Mansion, her visit would be somewhat different that day; she could afford to be a bit more prominent. Originally, Su Wenyue nned to keep a low profile since they had little foundation in the city. If they were too ostentatious, the Sun Family might not do anything overt, but they would surely set traps behind the scenes. Now, given the circumstances, it would be to her advantage. Moreover, her eldest aunt and Mother would both be attending, and with them present, Su Wenyue could be worry-free, not having to carefully guard against others¡¯ schemes. When it came to tactics, Su Wenyue absolutely trusted that there were few in the city who could match her Mother and eldest aunt. Han Yu also learned about the prefecture governor¡¯s invitation for him and his wife. Initially worried, he trusted his own capabilities but was concerned for his daughter-inw. It wasn¡¯t that shecked ability but rather, having been protected by her mother¡¯s family since she was young, she had never seen some of the insidious tricks of the backyard. He was afraid she might inadvertently fall for one. Knowing that both the Marquess and his Mother-inw would attend put Han Yu¡¯s mind at ease. Although he was less familiar with the Marquess, he knew well enough about his Mother-inw¡¯s skills and cunning, which dispelled any worry he had for his daughter-inw. Nevertheless, to be cautious, Han Yu still instructed his daughter-inw, ¡°Even though the eldest aunt and Mother-inw will be there, you should still be careful and not becent. Caution never led to harm. After all, there are some who are eyeing our family, looking for opportunities to act.¡± Han Yu was not only referring to Magistrate Sun, but there was also another mysterious force whose reason for targeting him was unknown. It seemed like he either obstructed someone¡¯s path or interfered with their matters. Especially after the bandit subjugation, although he couldn¡¯t identify the mysterious backer, he sensed even more acutely the deep malice from behind the scenes.
Han Yu was on guard, and he was no pushover either. The adversaries who had made several moves against him had never gained an upper hand. After some time of quiet, he worried they might shift their focus to his daughter-inw. While he didn¡¯t want to rm her, fearing hercency, he still slightly hinted at the danger. Understanding Han Yu¡¯s meaning, Su Wenyue nodded seriously, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll be careful. You also need to be careful out there, and make sure no one takes advantage and sabotages you.¡± Even having lived through a whole lifetime again, Su Wenyue was still in the dark about the mysterious force Han Yu had mentioned. After all, in her previous life, she had not cared about Han Yu¡¯s affairs, let alone lived with him. She resided in Vige, ignorant of his circumstances. Moreover, due to her rebirth, many things had changed in this life. Su Wenyue even spected whether that hidden, mysterious force was rted to Sikong Ling, but then she thought it didn¡¯t fit. Considering the current power of the Sikong Family, with Sikong Ling holding the majority of the family¡¯s strength in his hands, dealing with Han Yu, who had not yet secured his position, would have been effortless. They wouldn¡¯t need to go through such great lengths. Besides, Sikong Ling had previously assisted Han Yu, which allowed him to sessfully evade the mysterious force¡¯s schemes during that bandit suppression. In Sun Mansion, both Madam Sun and her daughter learned about the Governor¡¯s Wife inviting Su Wenyue. After all, such news would not be kept secret, and it was easy to find out. Neither mother nor daughter looked pleased. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m so filled with hatred. Why should that wretch from the Su Family garner such glory and be invited to a banquet by the Governor¡¯s Wife? When I see that woman¡¯s smug face, I just want to tear off her hypocritical mask!¡± Sun Qianru¡¯s features twisted with jealousy. Madam Sun, although suffering as well, still knew restraint. The Su Family was not something they could provoke, having already lost face tremendouslyst time and been reprimanded by the olddy from Bei¡¯an Marquis Mansion. How could they fail to learn their lesson? Yet seeing her daughter in such a state, she was well aware that it would not be easy for her to face the Su Family with a calm heart. ¡°My daughter, the Su Family has a powerful backer. It turns out the Su Family is a branch of the Bei¡¯an Marquis Mansion in Chang¡¯an. They are not ones we can afford to offend. After themotion we caused in Su Mansionst time, your father has been quite unhappy with us. He hasn¡¯t visited my quarters for half a month and has been staying with that foxy concubine instead. Let¡¯s stop shing with the Su Family. If we can¡¯t face them, can we not avoid them?¡± ¡°But, Mother, I just can¡¯t swallow this grievance.¡± Han Yu and Su Wenyue, a couple who were obstructing her husband¡¯s future and her sworn enemy. The bandit suppression wasn¡¯t only instigated by Li Bonian¡ªSun Qianru was simply hiding behind the scenes because she knew Su Wenyue¡¯s backing was not to be trifled with. She had hoped to see Han Yu perish in that bandit nest, but instead, he returned safely and even got promoted, leaving her husband further behind. Now, there was a significant rank difference between her husband and Han Yu, likewise between her and Su Wenyue. ¡°My daughter, you mustn¡¯t be impulsive. Currently, even your father¡¯s intentions are unclear, and our mother-daughter status within the Mansion is precarious. You absolutely cannot cause any more trouble at this time. If you really can¡¯t stand it, don¡¯t confront them openly. I have been in Yiyang for many years and have connections. Even without showing myself, I can still make the Su Family suffer. There¡¯s no need for us to take matters into our own hands.¡± Chapter 316: 324: Because of Status Chapter 316: Chapter 324: Because of Status Sun Qianru, upon hearing Madam Sun¡¯s words, felt more at ease, her agitation subsiding somewhat, ¡°No matter what, as long as the Mrs. Su is humiliated, it doesn¡¯t matter who acts. I just can¡¯t stand her arrogant demeanor.¡± ¡°Rest assured, that Mrs. Su caused us, mother and daughter, to lose face so gravely. How could we let her off? However, you really need to curb your impatience. You¡¯ve suffered losses by acting rashly and gaining no advantages,¡± Mrs. Sun, who had encountered smooth sailing in the prefecture these years, only stumbled once at the Su Mansion. She remembered that disgrace for a lifetime and how could she not harbor hatred? It was just that, with more experience, she had learned to keep herposure better than her daughter. During these few days, Mrs. Sun had grown noticeably more diligent in visiting the various mansions. Han Yu had now developed quite a following, all capable people, and had been specifically monitoring the Sun Mansion. It didn¡¯t take long for him to note the unusual behavior of Mrs. Sun. The news reached Su Wenyue, who had expected it. Mrs. Sun and her daughter hated her so much they gnashed their teeth; in the past in Xinluo Town, Madam Sun was beyond reach, and Sun Qianrucked the means. Now that they had moved to the prefecture, it would have been strange if they had remained inactive. Nevertheless, Su Wenyue had someone take note of the households Madam Sun had visited in these days, and she had a good understanding of Madam Sun¡¯s connections, even getting a grasp on Lord Sun¡¯s influence. Su Wenyue, thinking about the information she could gather from Mrs. Sun¡¯s actions, became even more cautious in her behavior, making sure not to let others easily discern her intentions. On the day of the Governor¡¯s Wife¡¯s banquet, Su Wenyue got up early to dress up. Personal experience truly made a difference. The events of her previous life influenced not only her views on human rtionships but also her preferences. Young girls often favored bright and delicate colors, but now she had a preference for elegant and refreshing attire. Although she usually dressed ording to her own tastes, it was rare for her to dress up so extravagantly. Despite this, the attire didn¡¯t overwhelm her; it presented a different charm, notably different from her daily appearance, especially the vivid colors that made her cheeks appear even more delicate. Han Yu, entering from outside, found it hard to look away upon seeing Su Wenyue. Normally so calm andposed, he stood there staring at Su Wenyue, causing her to blush. ¡°Is there something wrong with me that you are staring so intently?¡± Su Wenyue asked, feeling ufortable. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen you in those elegant and in clothes before and thought you looked good in them, but I didn¡¯t expect that my wife, dressed in these bright colors, could be even more stunning. Wife, you shouldn¡¯t always wear such subdued colors. At your age, you should dress up and look beautiful,¡± he stated. Who wouldn¡¯t like to hear such ttering words? Being praised so by her own husband, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help but smile with her lips pursed, ¡°I¡¯m no longer that young girl to be wearing such bright colors every day. It¡¯s just that today, I am visiting the Governor¡¯s Wife for the first time in the prefecture, and so I decided to take extra care with my dress. I couldn¡¯t let others look down on me and tarnish your reputation. Besides, red is a festive color for the New Year.¡± ¡°Seeing you dressed so beautifully, I can hardly bear to let you leave the house, letting others glimpse your beauty,¡± Han Yu said with a hint of jealousy, holding Su Wenyue and not letting go.
Su Wenyue found Han Yu¡¯s childishness amusing. It was rare for him to act this way, but it wasn¡¯t the time for the couple to be yful. Pushing Han Yu gently, Su Wenyue said, ¡°Husband, stop fooling around. We still have to go to the Prefecture Governor¡¯s Mansion. Let¡¯s not bete.¡± Unable to let go, Han Yu pecked Su Wenyue lightly on the lips, ¡°Very well, I will deal with you properly when we return tonight.¡± Saying this, he pulled Su Wenyue to leave. Flustered by Han Yu¡¯s suggestive words, especially in front of so many servants, Su Wenyue felt embarrassed. However, it wasn¡¯t the right moment to take issue with Han Yu; internally, she scolded him for bing increasingly improper, remembering how he used to be much more reserved when they first got married, unlike his tant disys now. The Prefecture Governor¡¯s surname was Wei, with a given name Chongming. Upon arriving at Wei Mansion, Han Yu and Su Wenyue separated, led by the residence¡¯s servants through to their respective courtyard. Upon Su Wenyue¡¯s arrival, Mrs. Pei and the An Family were already present, as were her sister-inw and two cousins, including the Pei family cousin. The Governor¡¯s Wife, Mrs. Wu, was eagerly conversing with Mrs. Pei, seemingly attentive due to Mrs. Pei¡¯s status. Mrs. Pei, with a faint smile responding to the Governor¡¯s Wife, had an inscrutable expression until she saw Su Wenyue arrive and her smile became genuinely warmer, instructing her maid to lead Su Wenyue to sit beside her. ¡°Lady Yue,e over here. I was just thinking about when you would arrive, and here you are,¡± she said. Outside was not like home, and Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t act rashly and forget her manners. She properly greeted Mrs. Pei and the Governor¡¯s Wife, along with her mother and the others, before sitting down. The Governor¡¯s Wife, wanting to curry favor with Mrs. Pei, and seeing her demeanor towards Su Wenyue, having heard that the Marquess valued this niece highly, warmly pulled Su Wenyue over, ¡°Here is Mrs. Su¡¯s eldest daughter, truly beautiful, especially in today¡¯s attire,pletely outshining all the otherdies present at first sight, the most standout personality I¡¯ve ever met.¡± Unfamiliar with the temperament of the Governor¡¯s Wife, Su Wenyue feigned shyness, smiling modestly and responding, ¡°Governor¡¯s Wife, you tter me.¡± However, the Governor¡¯s Wife¡¯s words did make some present feel ufortable, particrly Pei Yuhan, who was chatting with several girls. She felt especially displeased, believing herself to be superior to Su Wenyue in status, appearance, and aplishments. To suggest Su Wenyue outdid her was something she absolutely could not ept. Pei Yuhan pursed her lips, displeased, but such an asion, and in front of her aunt, was not the ce to express her discontent. Despite this, her mood visibly darkened. Seeing Pei Yuhan¡¯s reaction, the girls chatting with her had various thoughts. Su Lanxin and Su Lanfang also noticed and exchanged nces, growing wary of Pei Yuhan. She was not only petty-minded but fond of ying small tricks, potentially plotting against their cousin. They needed to be vignt. At that moment, Mrs. Sun and her daughter arrived. Being a general magistrate, Lord Sun held a significant position in Yiyang Prefecture, and the announcement from outside, ¡°Magistrate¡¯s wife arriving,¡± reflected this status. Chapter 317: 325: Shut up for me Chapter 317: Chapter 325: Shut up for me Su Wenyue looked over and saw Mrs. Sun and her daughter approaching gracefully. Many people came forward to greet them. Of course, their reception didn¡¯t match that offered to the Marquess¡¯s Lady. The prefecture governor was a senior fourth-rank official, while the general magistrate was junior fifth-rank, so even among guests, only the Magistrate¡¯s wife would have toe over to pay her respects. Besides, Governor Wei and Magistrate Sun belonged to different camps and had significant disagreements on political views. They only maintained a superficial harmony. That¡¯s how high society was: everyone liked to maintain an appearance of peace, even if they were fighting viciously behind the scenes and secretly harboring deep hatred. They would still appear joyful on the surface, though there were exceptions, of course. Madam Sun and her daughter saw a momentary stiffness cross Su Wenyue¡¯s face. Pretending not to notice, Su Wenyue politely greeted Madam Sun, her eyes holding a mocking smile that made Mrs. Sun and her daughter quite ufortable. Especially since they had heard that the most honored guest invited by the Governor¡¯s Wife was Marquis Bei¡¯an¡¯s Lady, the memory of being sternly reprimanded by the olddy of the Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion reyed in their minds. The current Marquis Bei¡¯an¡¯s Lady seemed to be just as dignified and authoritative, not someone they could afford to offend. After paying their respects to Mrs. Pei and the Governor¡¯s Wife, Madam Sun and her daughter took their seats, asionally chatting with acquaintances, but visibly restrained. They had originally lobbied some people to trouble Su Wenyue, but with the current situation¡ªwhere not only the Marquess¡¯s Lady but also the Governor¡¯s Wife was quite favorable toward Su Wenyue¡ªnobody was foolish enough to provoke someone they shouldn¡¯t for someone else¡¯s sake. The reason they had agreed with Mrs. Sun before was that they thought Su Wenyue was nothing more than amander¡¯s wife with no real footing in the prefecture, someone who could be bullied without consequence. Now, obviously, the situation was different, so no one really dared to provoke Su Wenyue on behalf of Madam Sun. Instead, many were eager to curry favor with her. Madam Sun and her daughter were upset but also knew that this was the way of the world, so they could only seethe in silence. Su Wenyue chatted with Mrs. Pei and others, with topics among women usually revolving around domestic matters or clothing and food. At this point, Pei Yuhan refrained from speaking with the girls to make connections and instead joined Mrs. Pei¡¯s side, evidently not wanting Su Wenyue to gain the upper hand. ¡°Speaking of the Marquess¡¯s attire, it truly shines brightly. The material and fabric of the Clothes look very rare indeed. We don¡¯t have such fine craftsmanship in our prefecture,¡± the Governor¡¯s Wifeplimented. Speaking of the Clothes, Mrs. Pei, who was also fond of them, entered the conversation, ¡°Mrs. Wei has a good eye. Even I am quite fond of this dress, but it wasn¡¯t ordered from a Store. It was made by Lady Yue herself as an act of filial piety. Not to mention her superb embroidery skills, it is this thoughtfulness that truly satisfies me.¡± Upon hearing Mrs. Pei, the Governor¡¯s Wife took a closer look at the Clothing worn by the An Family and Su Wenyue. Even though their styles and patterns differed, the embroidery techniques were clearly the same. In this era, what woman didn¡¯t know some Needle and thread work? Coming from a respectable background, the Governor¡¯s Wife had learned the essential skills for girls from a young age. Her needlework was not bad, though not yet exquisite. Still, recognizing different embroidery techniques was not a problem for her, and she could immediately tell that the Clothes of the three women were made by the same person. She hadn¡¯t expected that someone as young as Su Wenyue possessed such remarkable embroidery skills. ¡°Mrs. Su has raised her Daughter well; she excels in everything, which is truly enviable. I was nning to inquire with the Marquess¡¯s wife about where she had her Clothes made so that I might also have a set made when an opportunity arose. It seems that¡¯s impossible now,¡± Mrs. Wei said, though her ttery held genuine admiration. After all, which woman doesn¡¯t like to look beautiful? Hearing the Governor¡¯s Wife speak this way, Pei Yuhan added, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? If you really wanted to go to Chang¡¯an, that would be quite troublesome, but now that my cousin is here, Madam can just ask my cousin to make a set for her. It would be an honor for my cousin to do so. Surely, my cousin wouldn¡¯t refuse? Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be giving face to Madam, would it? Right, cousin?¡± Without waiting for Su Wenyue to respond, Pei Yuhan continued, ¡°However, since my cousin¡¯s embroidery skills are so refined, they naturally cannot bepared to ordinary embroiderers. The Wages might not be low, but I assume someone of Mrs. Wei¡¯s stature wouldn¡¯t mind, as long as my cousin can satisfy the Governor¡¯s Wife.¡±
Seizing the opportunity, Pei Yuhan took this chance to put Su Wenyue in an awkward position, as needlework was something that women of this era were expected to learn. However, using it to make money was seen as debasing oneself, almost equivalent to being seen as a lowly embroiderer. Previously, Su Wenyue sold her Embroidery Products for money through the An Family, not only because selling directly to the Embroidery House would mean losing some Profit but also for this very reason. With the cover from the An Family, aside from Han Yu and Xiao Xi, no one else knew about Su Wenyue exchanging embroidery for money. Pei Yuhan¡¯s intent was to force Su Wenyue into a no-win situation. If Su Wenyue didn¡¯t refuse, she would be degrading herself; if she did, she would offend the Governor¡¯s Wife. Not only would Su Wenyue suffer the consequences, but Han Yu might also get dragged down because of it. Su Wenyue understood Pei Yuhan¡¯s shrewd scheme, but in such a setting, Pei Yuhan¡¯s actions were foolish to the extreme! One only had to look at Mrs. Pei¡¯s displeased expression and the Governor¡¯s Wife¡¯s embarrassment to know this. Putting aside that their Second House was a branch of Marquis Bei¡¯an¡¯s Mansion, demeaning her in front of Mrs. Pei, especially after Mrs. Pei had sent out signals defending her, would be akin to pping Mrs. Pei¡¯s face. If it were anyone else, Mrs. Pei would have already dealt with them. But because it was her niece, she had to swallow the insult and save any scolding until they got home. The Governor¡¯s Wife was not so foolish to offend the Marquess¡¯s Lady over a piece of clothing; only a fool would do that. However, since Pei Yuhan had put it so bluntly, it left her somewhat at a loss for words. When Pei Yuhan saw the atmosphere turn tense, especially her aunt¡¯s displeasure, fear crept in. But the words were out, and whether appropriate or not, she had already said them. Facing inevitable reprimand upon returning home, and not wanting to lose out without achieving her goal, she steeled herself and added, ¡°Isn¡¯t my cousin¡¯s silence tantamount to agreement?¡± The Governor¡¯s Wife, intending to say something to diffuse the situation, was cut off by Pei Yuhan¡¯s question. Her gaze carried a hint of hope, wishing not to put Su Wenyue on the spot for the sake of the Marquess¡¯s Lady, but if Su Wenyue herself agreed, of course she would wee it. After all, she hadn¡¯t initiated the request¡ªit was the Marquess¡¯s niece who had brought it up. Not perturbed by Pei Yuhan¡¯s pressure, Su Wenyue calmly awaited her turn to speak. An Family, however, cast a cold re at Pei Yuhan, not about to permit anyone to bully her daughter. Her niece truly didn¡¯t know her ce, having taken advantage of the Su Family¡¯s hospitality and never recognizing their kindness, turning instead to trouble her daughter. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t my cousin answer? Or is she looking down upon the Governor¡¯s Wife¡­¡± Chapter 318: 326 Chapter 318: Chapter 326 ¡°` ¡°Yuhan, shut your mouth!¡± Mrs. Pei could no longer tolerate it; her cousin from her mother¡¯s family was bing increasingly disappointing. Before, she was only a bit spoiled, prone to crying and whining. Now she had actually gone ahead and framed her sisters without a second thought. This was no longer a question of upbringing but one of character. Especially with Mrs. An watching coldly from the side, Mrs. Pei knew how dearly her younger sister-inw treasured her daughter. If she didn¡¯t address the matter now, the recently mended rtionship might stiffen once again. ¡°Aunt, my intentions were good,¡± Pei Yuhan tried to argue. ¡°Enough! How have I taught you during all these days? All those words have gone to waste. You¡¯ve deeply disappointed me. Now be quiet and stand aside; we¡¯ll discuss this at hometer.¡± Mrs. Pei¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly stern. Su Wenyue watched from the side, feeling it was about time to step in, all things considered, she still had to maintain Mrs. Pei¡¯s dignity. Since Cousin Yuhan, being from the Pei family, was imprudent, she couldn¡¯t let Mrs. Pei lose too much face, thus she spoke, ¡°Aunt, please don¡¯t be angry. After all, Cousin Yuhan is young andcks understanding. I believe she meant no harm.¡± After speaking, Su Wenyue turned to the Governor¡¯s wife with an apologetic smile, ¡°I ask for the Governor¡¯s wife¡¯s forgiveness. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wish to contribute a portion of my efforts for you, and it¡¯s certainly beyond talk ofpensation. I am truly unable to exert myself due to the injuries sustained during my difficult childbirth. The doctor specifically instructed me to rest well, and my husband doesn¡¯t permit me to overwork. I seldom handle needle and thread these days; even the clothes for Aunt took a long time to embroider since it¡¯s quite draining. Even the outfit I¡¯m wearing was made by an embroiderer at home.¡± ¡°The clothes you¡¯re wearing were made by an embroiderer? The stitches look quite simr to those on the Marquess¡¯s dress,¡± the Governor¡¯s wife asked in surprise, not doubting Su Wenyue¡¯s words, but rather surprised at her own oversight. ¡°No wonder the Governor¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t distinguish. The craftsmanship of our family¡¯s embroiderer is quite good. With my limited energy, my body can¡¯t handle much, and with a plethora of matters at home, I felt it¡¯d be a pity if such a skill were to go unused because of me, so I taught our embroiderer. If the Governor¡¯s wife likes, I can draft a design and have our embroiderer make a dress for you. How about that?¡± ¡°That would be wonderful; I¡¯ll be waiting to wear such clothes,¡± the Governor¡¯s wife happily epted Su Wenyue¡¯s kind offer. She was not like the imprudent niece of the Marquess from her mother¡¯s family. Although Mrs. Su might not have as high a status as hers ¨C being the Lady of a Sixth Rank Commander from the Imperial Court ¨C there was no reason for anyone to treat her as an embroiderer. As for the Marquess, that was her Aunt, with a much higher status, and she wouldn¡¯tpare herself to her. Seeing Su Wenyue so effortlessly resolve the problem she created and managing to please both Mrs. Pei and the Governor¡¯s wife, Pei Yuhan felt even more indignant and unwilling to ept it. Yet, due to Mrs. Pei¡¯s strict warning, she didn¡¯t speak up, sitting there with a sullen face. Many Madams shook their heads in private at the sight of Pei Yuhan acting this way. Initially, they had considered Pei Yuhan, the daughter of the governor of Jiangzhou and the niece of the Marquess, to be of significant status, with a presumably good upbringing. They had nned for their daughters to make her acquaintance, and some families with eligible sons even considered her for marriage. However, after witnessing Pei Yuhan¡¯s behavior and demeanor, they all reconsidered.
With such character, no matter how high her status, they couldn¡¯t endure having her in their families. Marrying a wife was about finding virtue, and bringing home a troublemaker would mean not only ack of respect for the elders and mismanagement of household affairs but also the impossibility of peaceful days, not to mention anything else. Pei Yuhan, already sensitive by nature, was fully aware of the changes in attitude from thedies and Madams, which further darkened her already gloomy expression. Although Mrs. Pei was conversing with others, she didn¡¯t overlook Pei Yuhan¡¯s behavior, feeling even more disappointed and helpless. It was better to marry off this niece as soon as possible, lest the care given to her turned into enmity. She had previously med her sister-inw for raising her poorly, but now it seemed that might not be the sister-inw¡¯s fault. Some people are just fundamentally wed. Despite having been under her care for a considerable time, she felt her niece owed her no gratitude, which was evident in herck of any gratitude and in her remarks today, which embarrassed her. When lunchtime came, the Governor¡¯s wife led them into the hall to be seated. Servant girls brought in the courses one after another. Everyone sitting in the hall was of a certain status and had mostly met outside. Only two people seated not far from her were unfamiliar to her, and judging by the arrangement of their seats, their status wasn¡¯t low. Su Wenyue benefited from Mrs. Pei¡¯s favor, otherwise, she would have been seated in a much more average and distant spot. Naturally, the banquet hosted by the Governor¡¯s wife wouldn¡¯t skimp on splendor. For that time, the dishes could be consideredvish. The tables at the front had several tes of fruits each, further back there was only one te, and the portions were not as generous. Many people praised the delicacies at the Governor¡¯s wife¡¯s mansion. Su Wenyue, used to the cuisine at home, found the vors here mediocre. However, seeing the appetite of a young girl at a neighboring table, her own appetite was piqued. Su Wenyue found the young girl quite amusing. Although many praised the tastiness of the dishes and ate with propriety, mindful of dining etiquettes, it was only the young girl who did not bother to converse with others, focusing solely on the spread before her, eating deliciously and making others crave just by watching. To be exact, describing her as a young girl didn¡¯t quite fit. She had a youthful, baby-faced appearance, seemingly very young yet already dressed as a married woman. She likely wasn¡¯t much younger than Su Wenyue, but having lived an extra lifetime, Su Wenyue¡¯s mindset had changed, leading her to view the other as a young girl. To others, Su Wenyue and the young girl couldn¡¯t differ much in age, as both appeared youthful, though Su Wenyue dressed somewhat more maturely. Su Wenyue noticed the young girl finishing all the sliced bamboo shoots with meat on her te, still seeming to crave more. She asked her servant girl to pass her te of it to the young girl. The young girl was initially startled, looked over at Su Wenyue, who smiled back warmly, and the young girl returned a sweet smile. The sliced bamboo shoots were, after all, provided by Su Wenyue, and she knew the taste well. Although she had initially sent a small quantity for the Governor¡¯s wife¡¯s entertaining, it wasn¡¯t much for a banquet, which is why each table only had a small dish of it, reserved for those seated at the front. Su Wenyue watched as the girl, without any guard up, quickly finished off the te of bamboo shoots sent over by her servant girl. Her mouth twitched ¨C the girl was indeed a ¡®little glutton.¡¯ Especially when the girl looked at the other dishes with bright, eager eyes, shining with a wolfish gleam. ¡°` Chapter 319: 327: Just Chop it Off Chapter 319: Chapter 327: Just Chop it Off As Su Wenyue thought this, her intentions were kind, feeling that the young girl was spirited and adorable. However, her focused way of eating caught not only Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes. When the others looked on, reactions varied. Most, though looking down on the girl, chose to ignore it but there was one woman whose attire drew the eyes. She watched the young girl with a coldugh. ¡°Glutton, acting as if she hasn¡¯t eaten in eight hundred lifetimes¡ªtruly vulgar!¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s brows furrowed upon hearing such a spiteful voice, yet she had no ce to speak up. After all, she was not acquainted with the young girl, and she could sit there without trouble only because of Aunt Mrs. Pei. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t know who that woman was, and it wasn¡¯t wise to get involved, lest she offend someone she couldn¡¯t afford to and cause trouble for Han Yu. Nevertheless, her gaze turned towards the young girl. The young girl seemed unperturbed, as if she hadn¡¯t heard the woman¡¯s remarks at all, continuing to eat her own food,pletely disregarding the woman¡¯s sarcasm. It was uncertain whether she was too engrossed in eating to hear or if she pretended not to hear on purpose. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear? Such ack of manners!¡± Listenting to the woman¡¯s continued provocation left Su Wenyue speechless. Wasn¡¯t this just looking for trouble where there was none? How one ate was none of her business, yet she persisted relentlessly, leading Su Wenyue to look again for the young girl¡¯s reaction. This time, the young girl didn¡¯t ignore the woman. Though still holding a piece of fruit, she had lifted her head and looked at the woman, appearing somewhat stunned but with a cold gaze. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Did I say something wrong? I¡¯ve never seen anyone behave so rudely as a guest in someone else¡¯s house!¡± Su Wenyue truly wanted to say, It¡¯s you who are rude, girl! People around them seemed to share the same thought, but none dared to create trouble at the Governor¡¯s Wife¡¯s banquet. So, they just watched silently, waiting to see how the young girl would respond. Su Wenyue was concerned that the young girl might be bullied, hardly expecting the girl, who seemed demure and lovely, to shatter her previous impression once she spoke. ¡°Where did this stray doge from, barking at the Governor¡¯s Wife¡¯s banquet? Nobody seems to know who the dog¡¯s owner is, nor does the dog have any public decency. I¡¯m trying to eat here, you know, eat! Isn¡¯t this affecting my mood? Shouldn¡¯t someone take a stick and drive it out!¡± The young girl¡¯s voice was soft and delicate, but her words were remarkably aggressive and harsh, not considering the woman at all, straight up calling her a dog.
Su Wenyue nced over at the Governor¡¯s Wife¡¯s expression, somewhat worried for the young girl, afraid she might have offended someone. However, although the Governor¡¯s Wife looked somewhat displeased, she remarkably held back. Su Wenyue thought it over and concluded that both women¡¯s identities must be extraordinary. Feng Ruolin saw her sister-inw looking at the two confronting women with darting eyes, realizing she might be unclear about their identities, so she exined quietly on the side. ¡°These two, the woman in the red Clothes who¡¯s provoking is from General An¡¯s Mansion, while the other is the Wife of Shangguan Wuyou. Both have considerable backgrounds which is why the Governor¡¯s Wife doesn¡¯t want to offend them. Otherwise, who would dare cause a scene at the Governor¡¯s Wife¡¯s banquet? Watch, even if she¡¯s annoyed, she¡¯ll only try to smooth things over. She wouldn¡¯t actually confront either of them,¡± she exined. Hearing this, Su Wenyue understood. They were indeed big shots, and that¡¯s why they dared to be so bold. But something about the woman from General An¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t sound right to her. ¡°Sister-inw, the General An you¡¯re talking about, isn¡¯t he General Hu Wei An Chenhu, the highest-ranking officer in Yiyang¡¯s military camp?¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s that General An. The woman is called Hongling; she lives in General An¡¯s Mansion but has no title. Yet she dares to be so arrogant, clearly leveraging General An¡¯s influence,¡± Feng Ruolin said with disdain, obviously holding such a woman in contempt. As Su Wenyue learned about Hongling¡¯s identity, she felt puzzled. In her previous life, General An had no concubines by his side until he found his family, and they lived happily ever after. Su Wenyue had even admired General An¡¯s affection for his First Wife. Who was this Hongling that she had never even heard of, and where had shee from? Su Wenyue was curious but didn¡¯t dare to inquire further, to avoid slipping up. She thought maybe Hongling wasn¡¯t such a significant figure. After all, her sister-inw mentioned that Hongling was without name or status, not even regarded as a concubine. Deep down, Su Wenyue felt somewhat bitter. She had believed General An to be a Good man, yet he wasn¡¯t as devoted as she thought. But perhaps there was more to the story; after all, with General An¡¯s Social Status, if he wished, he could provide a woman with a title or even marry her without anyone questioning it. There was no need for deception. But when it came to the young Girl, she turned out to be the Daughter-inw of the Shangguan Family, an identity indeed of great significance. No wonder she had enough confidence to disregard those around her; after all, the Shangguan Family¡¯s presence in Chang¡¯an was second only to the Sikong Family. ¡°What did you say? You dare call me a dog? What are you, to dare to insult me like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid General An will find out and give you a piece of his mind!¡± Although Hongling¡¯s Social Status was not distinguished, with An Chenhu¡¯s backing, she had always been held in high esteem. Now, being humiliated by a young girl, she promptly invoked General An¡¯s name. ¡°So what about General An? He can¡¯t just let his dogs out to bite people! Want to bully people with your power? Have General Ane over then. Do you think my Shangguan Family is easy to push around?¡± ¡°You actually dare to disrespect even General An, how bold of you!¡± Hongling, whocked insight, didn¡¯t understand the dealings of high society and thus overlooked the words ¡®Shangguan Family,¡¯ only perceiving the young girl¡¯s contempt and disdain, anger written all over her as she pointed at Ye Xinxin. ¡°Why are you pointing at me? Don¡¯t want your fingers anymore? If you don¡¯t, might as well chop them off!¡± As Su Wenyue listened, she felt the young girl was truly quite fierce, not sure whether it was just talk or if she really meant it. There she was, having initially thought the young girl was gentle and sweet, but how wrong she had been. At this moment, Su Wenyue hadpletely lost any worry for the young girl, calmly sitting there to watch the drama unfold, certain that no matter what happened, it wouldn¡¯t affect her. Ye Xinxin¡¯s fearlessness against Hongling using General An¡¯s name to intimidate didn¡¯t mean others weren¡¯t afraid, especially the Governor¡¯s Wife. The banquet was held in her Mansion, and the guests were invited by her. If amotion were stirred up and General An med her, Ye Xinxin might be safe with the support of the Shangguan Family, but she would certainly be in trouble. ¡°Enough, enough, it¡¯s not such a big deal, no need for such a fuss. For my sake, how about both Madams take a step back?¡± The Governor¡¯s Wife said with a forced smile on her face, feeling humiliated inside. She would have epted it if it were a Marquess with a distinguished status, but there she was, forced to coax two younger women of lesser status than herself. Chapter 320: 328: The Elegant Young Master Chapter 320: Chapter 328: The Elegant Young Master ¡°What Madam, that feral woman who clings to the General¡¯s Mansion without name or distinction also deserves to bepared with me, has the Governor¡¯s Wife lost her mind?¡± The soft and gentle voice was actually full of lethal power, not only leaving Hongling in utter disgrace but also causing the Governor¡¯s Wife¡¯s heart to feel uneasy. Ye Xinxin had initially wanted to add ¡°old¡± in front of ¡°confused,¡± but considering this wasn¡¯t Chang¡¯an, and although the general magistrate wasn¡¯t a very high official, he was the local authority in Yiyang Prefecture, she decided to cut some ck. Hongling was so infuriated by Ye Xinxin¡¯s words that she stomped her foot, although she was well aware that her status was questionable. But with General An¡¯s name to back her and no other woman by his side, outsiders were unaware of her situation in the General¡¯s Mansion, thus even someone of her standing was treated with courtesy. Now, being so bluntly humiliated was a huge embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t overstep your bounds!¡± Hongling, her face somewhat contorted with anger, had some wits about her and knew she couldn¡¯t win an argument against Ye Xinxin, so she turned to the Governor¡¯s Wife with a threatening tone. ¡°Governor¡¯s Wife, I attended this banquet in light of your reputation, only to be insulted by others. If I don¡¯t get an exnation today, I will not let this matter rest, and the General won¡¯t stand idly by while I am bullied. No matter what my status, I am here representing the General¡¯s Mansion today. Are you pping the face of the General¡¯s Mansion?¡± For Hongling, bullying others with power was nothing new, and her words did indeed cause the Governor¡¯s Wife¡¯s heart to tremble. Although the Governor¡¯s Wife was infuriated that a mere wild woman, not even fit to be a concubine, dared to threaten her like this, she had to acquiesce to Hongling¡¯s pressure. Hongling hadn¡¯t spoken falsely; by attending, she indeed represented the General¡¯s Mansion, and General An was not someone the Governor¡¯s Wife could afford to offend. ¡°Having some wild woman out of nowhere represent the General¡¯s Mansion, you¡¯ve already lost all face; what dignity is there to speak of? Besides, as I understand, isn¡¯t General An currently dispatching people everywhere to look for his wife and child? She is the rightful Mistress of the General¡¯s Mansion. What ce do you, a wild woman, hold in the hierarchy to im representation of the General¡¯s Mansion? When I see General An someday, I truly want to inquire what he means by sending a wild, unmanageable woman to wreak havoc at the Governor¡¯s Wife¡¯s banquet!¡± The Governor¡¯s Wife wanted to intervene several times but failed to say anything effective. After all, neither of the two disputants was someone she could afford to offend, making her quite agitated internally. Mrs. Pei wasn¡¯t known for meddling, but since she hade to the Governor¡¯s Wife¡¯s banquet, her purpose was mostly to support her niece. She was well aware of the feud between her niece and the Magistrate¡¯s wife, and the most beneficial course was to curry favor with the Governor¡¯s Wife. Seeing that the Governor¡¯s Wife was unable to control the situation, Mrs. Pei spoke up. ¡°Enough, this is a banquet. What kind of conduct is this shouting and brawling, where have the decorum and manners gone? Those who want to stay should speak properly, or don¡¯t me me for asking you to leave!¡± Mrs. Pei¡¯s cold reprimand showed the authority of a Marquess. Seeing that Mrs. Pei had spoken, Ye Xinxin didn¡¯t say anything further, continuing to attack her delicacies instead. After all, she had alreadyshed out at that wild woman, venting her feelings and now enjoying her food in a wonderful mood.
As for Hongling, even though she was very dissatisfied, she didn¡¯t dare say anything more. She was just unting the General¡¯s reputation outside, but it was only because the General couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. If the Marquess really sent word to the General, she would definitely not end up well. The Governor¡¯s Wife breathed a sigh of relief seeing the Marquess take control of the situation. The continuingmotion could only lead to a loss of her authority and dignity. Grateful to Mrs. Pei, the Governor¡¯s Wife also knew she had intervened for a reason and decided to look after Su Wenyue more in the future. As for Pei Yuhan, the Governor¡¯s Wife chose to overlook her, not only because Yuhan¡¯s actions were unbefitting a smart person but also because Mrs. Pei¡¯s demeanor suggested no particr fondness for her maternal niece. The situation for Han Yu was not as favorable as for Su Wenyue. There was no one like the Marquess to back him up, yet fortunately, the Prefecture governor took care of him for the sake of the Marquess, and with Deng Chen introducing him, many people were willing to show face to Han Yu on behalf of the governor and Deng Chen, though it went no further than just not making things difficult for him. Their attitudes could not be described as overly friendly. To those from the opposing faction, their words were not so kind. For such a young upstart, disdain and difficulties were inevitable; however, Han Yu dealt with each circumstance with aptness, which made everyone realize that although he appeared young, he was not someone to trifle with. With the Prefecture governor present, they had to stifle their schemes, waiting for a future opportunity to give this arrogant young man a lesson. ¡°Xiu Qi, don¡¯t take these people¡¯s actions to heart. After all, achieving so much at such a young age will naturally make them ufortable, and some reaction is to be expected,¡± Deng Chen patted Han Yu¡¯s shoulder as a word offort, knowing Han Yu¡¯s temperament could withstand it, but still offering advice since Han Yu was still young and wasn¡¯t as ustomed as him to growing up in such circles. Han Yu nodded, understanding Deng Chen¡¯s implication, suspecting that it wasn¡¯t just because he had risen too fast or had too much luck, but also because hecked a powerful backing; that probably made people even more resentful. This was, after all, amon sentiment. Seeing Han Yu truly didn¡¯t care, Deng Chen found himself admiring him: ¡°Come on, let me introduce someone to you.¡± Han Yu looked at Deng Chen, curious as to whom he wanted to introduce. But knowing Deng Chen¡¯s character, anyone he thought was worth meeting would surely be a decent person. Deng Chen, as if catching on to Han Yu¡¯s thoughts, nced at a seat closer to the front where a striking Young Master sat drinking alone, his every movement and expression exuding a noble and unique charm. He seemed somewhat aloof, a quality that drew a line between him and the rest, making people feel distant. Han Yu couldn¡¯t have overlooked such an outstanding person. From the moment he entered, he had taken notice. Throughout, except for the few words spoken when the Prefecture governor came over, this Young Master responded to nobody else, his attitude truly arrogant. Yet when others tried to speak to him and got ignored, they only managed to show embarrassed expressions without anger or dissatisfaction, indication enough of the Young Master¡¯s status to deter such thoughts in others. ¡°This mess at Yiyang Prefecture is quite murky. I know you don¡¯t want to join either side of the two factions, but this makes your situation even more dangerous. Meeting this person can only be beneficial to you, although he is a little stubborn and quirky and not easy to get along with.¡± Chapter 321 - 329: Unexpected Chapter 321: Chapter 329: Unexpected ¡°I have known Shangguan Wuyou since we were children. We are all people from the same circle and have be good friends. He has always been quite spontaneous and casual in his ways. After all, he is not the eldest son of his family. Both his elder brothers are very outstanding, so he doesn¡¯t need to shoulder as much responsibility. Everything he does is based on his personal inclinations. If it suits his temperament, then everything is easy to discuss; otherwise, he simply can¡¯t be bothered. There are many who seek to ingratiate themselves with the Shangguan Family, as you have probably seen, but he can¡¯t even be bothered to pay lip service. However, with the Shangguan Family¡¯s support behind him, he does not have to worry about future troubles.¡± When Deng Chen said this, his tone carried more admiration than anything else. Not everyone could afford to live like Shangguan Wuyou, who, despite his family background, had to withstand the temptations of power and desire. Like Deng Chen himself, who also yearned for such a life but was incapable of achieving it. ¡°I¡¯ll take you over, introduce you, and let you meet him. If his attitude isn¡¯t good, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± If it were an ordinary person, out of respect for their friendship, they would at least show some courtesy on the surface even if unwilling. However, with Shangguan Wuyou, Deng Chen really couldn¡¯t say for sure. That¡¯s why he made a point of saying this to Han Yu in advance, so it wouldn¡¯t be too awkward if it didn¡¯t work out. ¡°The Young Master Wuyou indeed lives such a carefree and unrestrained life. It is truly enviable,¡± Deng Chen said with a smile as he approached. Shangguan Wuyou looked up at Deng Chen, but as for Han Yu standing by his side, he acted as if he didn¡¯t see him unless he spoke up: ¡°The world itself is free of troubles; it¡¯s people who bring trouble upon themselves. If you¡¯re willing, you can do the same.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a mundane man unlike Brother Shangguan, burdened with too many thoughts and concerns, with too much I can¡¯t let go of. Hence, I can only envy you from afar.¡± ¡°Everyone has their own way of living in this world; it all depends on your choices. As long as you have no regrets, that¡¯s all that matters,¡± Shangguan Wuyou said before he went back to his wine and said no more. Deng Chen and Han Yu exchanged nces, and then Han Yu stepped forward: ¡°My name is Han Yu. I am honored to meet Young Master Wuyou.¡± Since Shangguan Wuyou held an official position at the Imperial Court, he was present at the event. When Han Yu addressed Shangguan Wuyou in this manner, he was following Deng Chen¡¯s advice. Shangguan Wuyou least appreciated the formalities of officialdom. Even with personal connections, it was best not to bring official status into the picture. ¡°So, you are the Han Yu who dealt with thatwless band of bandits. Quite courageous indeed,¡± Shangguan Wuyou said without much warmth in his voice. Hearing this, Deng Chen was delighted, knowing from his friend¡¯s attitude that there was some admiration for Han Yu, and he felt more at ease. Deng Chen had been worried that Shangguan Wuyou might not give Han Yu the time of day as Shangguan Wuyou generally disliked those who were sycophantic and obsequious. Though he knew Han Yu was not that kind of person and that Han Yu had gotten to where he was today on his own strength, even risking his life with only a small portion of it down to luck, others didn¡¯t see it that way. Given Han Yu¡¯s rapid rise at such a young age, there were plenty of rumors about him, some of which were unpleasant to hear. ¡°That is indeed me,¡± Han Yu responded straightforwardly, not downying his actions. His forthright demeanor seemed to match Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s temperament. ¡°Why are you standing there? If you¡¯re willing, take a seat and have a few drinks with us. Let¡¯s consider ourselves friends.¡± With that invitation from Shangguan Wuyou, Han Yu naturally agreed. Deng Chen, momentarily stunned, followed suit and sat down, inwardly surprised by Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s almost friendly reaction. Shangguan Wuyou cast a nce at his longtime friend and immediately knew what he was thinking. ¡°No need topare me with those people. I always focus on a person¡¯s substance. What are those rumors to me? I am hardly that shallow, judging everything by appearances. Setting everything else aside, just the fact that he put an end to that evil gang of bandits earns him my respect!¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t as simple as Shangguan Wuyou made it sound. At the time, that gang of bandits had quite a few tricks up their sleeves, which Shangguan Wuyou had also paid attention to. So, when Han Yu eventually exterminated the bandits, Shangguan Wuyou conducted a detailed investigation of Han Yu, learning about his life and deeds, which led to his high regard for Han Yu. Especially since Han Yu had handled himself well just now, dealing with those who tried to charm or intimidate him with equanimity. Watching Deng Chen bring Han Yu over, Shangguan Wuyou went with the flow and made the connection. Shangguan Wuyou, Deng Chen, and Han Yu were all individuals who attracted a lot of attention. So, when the three of them sat together, drinking and chatting, it led many to specte and assess the situation. Some who had considered troubling Han Yu now weighed whether they should proceed, guessing at the rtionship between Shangguan Wuyou and Han Yu. After all, everyone knew that without a close rtionship, Shangguan Wuyou would not offer such treatment. Han Yu took in the reactions of everyone present, his expression unchanged, yet a profound look shed deep in his eyes. At the banquet, a man seated opposite Shangguan Wuyou watched Han Yu and the others drinking and conversing spiritedly. His eyes narrowed viciously, betraying a dangerous signal: This youngster does have some ability, getting on Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s good side so quickly. New grudges and old, he has ruined my ns. There are still ounts to be settled with this arrogant young man! ¡°A thousand cups of wine are not enough when friends meet. Xiu Qi is truly a kindred spirit. If it weren¡¯t for the asion being inappropriate, I would drink three hundred cups with you.¡± Shangguan Wuyou went from mere appreciation of Han Yu to a genuine sense of camaraderie. He had thought Han Yu,ing from a farming background, would be limited in his abilities and perspective. Yet, Han Yu had demonstrated extraordinary insight, with views and understandings closely matching his own. They found each other¡¯spany agreeable. ¡°If Brother Run Zhi doesn¡¯t mind,e to my Mansion some day. I¡¯ll have my Wife prepare some dishes, and we¡¯ll also invite Wei Qing to join us. Let¡¯s drink to our heart¡¯s content!¡± ¡°Nothing could be better than that. Run Zhi, you don¡¯t know, but the food at Xiu Qi Mansion is excellent. Whether it¡¯s the meals or the pastries, I haven¡¯t found anything to match it,¡± Deng Chen said eagerly, looking forward to visiting Han Yu¡¯s home. ¡°That sounds wonderful. If Xiu Qi doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll bring my Wife too. She is as much of a foodie as Run Zhi and would never miss out on good food,¡± Shangguan Wuyou replied, a man who doted on his wife. He and his Wife had been childhood sweethearts, and upon growing up, he brought her home as his Wife. The couple lived wholeheartedly together, unlike other Young Masters who were surrounded by a bevy of wives and concubines. Even Deng Chen, who had no concubines, had a little girl in his room to attend to him. Han Yu, having agreed with Deng Chen and Shangguan Wuyou, thought it was about time to go outside and meet Su Wenyue to take her home. His love and respect for his Daughter-inw were apparent, earning another look of esteem from Shangguan Wuyou. Speaking of which, he too had to go and meet ¡°that fierce little foodie¡± of his own. As Deng Chen observed the two men, he shook his head in amusement. Chapter 322 - 330: More People Added Chapter 322: Chapter 330: More People Added ¡°Madam, the Master has sent a message over and is waiting for you outside; our Master is really considerate,¡± Su Wenyue was almost ready to leave when she heard the servant girl beside her whisper in her ear with a giggle. Su Wenyue¡¯s mouth curled into a smile, ¡°You little girl, stop with your nonsense.¡± When Su Wenyue left, she was almost at the same time as Ye Yiyi. Su Wenyue clearly saw that just now, a little girl had whispered a few words into Ye Yiyi¡¯s ear. It seemed that Lord Shangguan was also a doting husband. Ye Yiyi¡¯s temperament gave a glimpse into this¡ªalthough it could be said to have been nurtured from childhood, the carefree air and ease she carried could not be imitated. If it had been any other man, there might have been a possibility of ttering Ye Yiyi for power, but with Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s background, there was utterly no need for him to humble himself. Su Wenyue had a good impression of Ye Yiyi and had been thinking of a way to help her and her son recognize General An as their family. Today, after hearing Ye Yiyi¡¯s words, Su Wenyue knew that Ye Yiyi was well aware of General An¡¯s search for Feng Susu and her son. Perhaps Ye Yiyi was the opportunity she had been looking for. However, although Su Wenyue thought so, she did not attempt to curry favor or rashly approach Ye Yiyi, but waited for an opportunity. Ye Yiyi was a person of clear likes and dislikes¡ªif she sensed even the slightest impropriety or aversion, it would backfire. It was better to maintain the current status and let familiarity grow naturally over several more encounters. Moreover, with Ye Yiyi¡¯s obvious love for good food, Su Wenyue still had some confidence in her heart. At the entrance of Wei Mansion, Su Wenyue saw that Han Yu was standing with Deng Chen, as well as a young master she didn¡¯t recognize. Ye Yiyi also saw this, and Han Yu and Shangguan Wuyou introduced the two women to each other. They smiled at one another. ¡°What a coincidence, I was just thinking I should get to know such a good person as Sister and find an opportunity to get acquainted. It turns out our husbands already knew each other,¡± said Ye Yiyi with a sweet smile, looking like a cute and charming young girl, nothing like her earlier fierceness. Su Wenyue also smiled and nodded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s such a coincidence, and it¡¯s also fate. I felt a connection with Sister the moment I saw you.¡± Su Wenyue had been wondering when she would have the opportunity, or whether she should create one to get acquainted with Ye Yiyi, but just after leaving Wei Mansion, the opportunity came. Since her rebirth, she felt lucky¡ªas if she had walked off all her bad luck in her previous life¡ªand with this thought in her heart, her smile became even more genuine. Seeing their own wives getting along so well, the two men couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of camaraderie, smiling at each other, feeling a bit closer. ¡°How did you two get to know each other? What¡¯s the story?¡± asked Shangguan Wuyou with Ye Xinxin in tow. Others might not know, but he was very clear about his little wife¡¯s nature. She was just as clear in her likes and dislikes, much like him, and it could be said that they influenced each other. Seeing this, it seemed she liked Han Yu¡¯s wife a lot, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have spoken so kindly. His wife¡¯s mouth was like a knife¡ªwhen displeased, her words could be especially harsh and cutting. ¡°Sister Su is a good person,¡± Ye Xinxin recounted the events of the banquet, emphasizing how Su Wenyue had given up delicious food for her, marking her as a truly wonderful person. Shangguan Wuyou couldn¡¯t help butugh¡ªit seemed his wife had been won over by food. But Shangguan Wuyou also understood that there was more to it than that. His wife might seem simple and straightforward, but she was raised in a prestigious family and was not as na?ve as she appeared. Han Yu¡¯s wife seemed to be a very clear and straightforward person. Hearing that Su Wenyue¡¯s family had a good cook with many delicious dishes, Ye Xinxin was even more excited, insisting on visiting together. ¡°If Sister Ye wants toe, I would be overjoyed. When ites to cooking, indeed, not many canpare with our family¡¯s chef. If you doe, I will personally cook a few good dishes for you, guaranteeing your satisfaction,¡± Su Wenyue rarely talked so big, but seeing Ye Xinxin piquing her interest at the banquet, she could already guess what types of vors Ye Xinxin preferred. Not to mention, she had plenty of sliced bamboo shoots at home, and not just in the way the Wei Mansion¡¯s chefs prepared them. ¡°Definitely, definitely,¡± persisted Ye Xinxin, nodding eagerly, looking very enraptured by the idea, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to go right then. Su Wenyue found this quite amusing. Su Wenyue and Ye Xinxin getting along so felicitously was something both Han Yu and Shangguan Wuyou were pleased to see. Sitting in the horse carriage, Su Wenyue asked Han Yu about what had happened earlier, and Han Yu did not conceal anything. After all, these matters were linked to managing rtions in the backyard, and knowing them would help maintain proper measure when dealing with other madams and misses. Su Wenyue frowned slightly upon hearing this, clearly concerned for Han Yu¡¯s current difficult situation. It was only a banquet today, but if he went to the military camp, someone might try to trip Han Yu up. Hadn¡¯t it been the same back in Xinluo Town? Seeing Su Wenyue frown, Han Yu soothed her by smoothing out the crease and patting her head, ¡°You need not worry about these things. I have my own strategies in mind. Besides, the current situation is exactly what I have intentionally cultivated. With your husband¡¯s ability, it is not difficult to win over a few people. Making connections is about quality, not quantity.¡± Listening to Han Yu¡¯s meaningful words, Su Wenyue thought deeper, appearing contemtive but soon found herself without the mind to ponder these matters as they arrived at the doorstep. They saw two horse carriages parked in front of their home, arriving back-to-back with their own. One was immediately recognizable as the carriage Su Wenyue had sent to fetch family from the countryside. She had expected them to arrive the next day, not so soon. ¡°Father and Mother have arrived,¡± said Su Wenyue to Han Yu and quickly moved to exit the carriage, but Han Yu held her back. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? There¡¯s no need to hurry; it¡¯s only a moment,¡± Han Yu said, draping a cloak over Su Wenyue before letting her get off the carriage. Old Man Han and his party also alighted from their carriage, staring at the imposing mansion before them, momentarily stunned. Even with mental preparation and knowing that their Fourth Daughter-inw was generous, they hadn¡¯t expected her to buy such a sizable estate. ¡°Good gracious, we haven¡¯t gotten lost, have we? Is this really where our Fourth Child lives? I hope we haven¡¯t mistaken the ce; that would be terribly embarrassing,¡± said Mrs. Yang, gaping, her voice a mix of nervousness and difort. After all, as a country olddy, she didn¡¯t have much worldly experience and was rather fearful when faced with reality that exceeded expectations. It wasn¡¯t until they saw their youngest son and daughter-inw appear that Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang truly rxed, smiling joyously. Meanwhile, more people were disembarking from the carriage than expected. When Han Yu and Su Wenyue saw Han Lin supported by Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Wang¡¯s cousin, their expressions turned slightly strange. The couple exchanged nces. Chapter 323: 331: Miscellaneous People Chapter 323: Chapter 331: Misceneous People ¡°Father, Mother, what happened to Third Brother?¡± Su Wenyue asked knowingly. In fact, she had already heard what had happened from Han Yu, but she hadn¡¯t expected that Third Brother and his wife would be so determined to follow them to the prefecture, even in their condition. Su Wenyue noticed a flicker of annoyance on Han Yu¡¯s face, clearly thinking that Han Lin hadn¡¯t fallen hard enough. It was one thing for Mrs. Li toe along, but what was her cousin doing here? ¡°That disappointing Third of ours, always dragging through his days. The other night he went to y cards after drinking, somehow he fell and broke his leg. But that fall seems to have knocked some sense into him; he¡¯s much wiser now. His dad and I told him to stay home and recover, but he insisted oning. He said it would be improper to refuse the warm invitation from his younger brother and sister-inw. He¡¯s aware he¡¯s done many wrongs in the past and hopes you will be forbearing and not hold it against him. After all, we are brothers, and ¡®bones may be broken, but the sinews are still connected¡¯.¡± Mrs. Yang did indeed intend to speak up for her son, and truly, it was Han Lin who had said these words. Mrs. Yang, deceived by her third son¡¯s act, thought he had truly changed and was delighted. She hoped for a reconciliation between her sons. Despite her favoritism, she couldn¡¯t stand seeing how miserably Third Child¡¯s family was living and felt uneasy in her heart. Su Wenyue neither agreed nor disagreed with Mrs. Yang¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t just that she didn¡¯t trust Han Lin¡ªpeople like him don¡¯t just make mistakes out of ignorance. They are rotten to the core. In her previous life, she had no quarrel with Han Lin and had even treated the Third House well, giving them many benefits, only to be conspired against by that husband and wife. Only a fool would believe that Han Lin genuinely repented this life. He was merely eyeing their increasingly prosperous life and trying to ingratiate himself for personal gain. Seeing her daughter-inw¡¯s silence and her son not echoing her sentiments, Mrs. Yang realized that her words weren¡¯t believed. Recalling what Third Brother and his wife had done in the past, she couldn¡¯t me Fourth Child and his wife for their reaction. Mrs. Yang gave a few embarrassedughs, didn¡¯t pursue the topic further, and thought that, since they were staying in Fourth Child¡¯s home, Fourth and Fourth Daughter-inw would certainly see if Third had truly changed. As for Mrs. Li¡¯s cousin, neither Su Wenyue nor Han Yu mentioned her, as if they hadn¡¯t noticed her presence at all. This left Wang Fangru, who was trying to keep a smile on her face, feeling extremely frustrated. Even more unexpected for Han Yu and Su Wenyue was that another person came down from the horse carriage¡ªJiang Chun, who had just been released from prison not long ago. Su Wenyue¡¯s expression soured, but she held her displeasure inside, as the House was purchased in her name. Any action she took could lead to spection, so she watched for Han Yu¡¯s reaction. Su Wenyue believed that Han Yu disliked these additional guests more than she did, and indeed, his expression darkened further, having already been stern when seeing Third Child and his wife, but turning outright grim upon Jiang Chun¡¯s arrival. Recovered from her initial shock, Mrs. Yang could tell things were not going well by her son¡¯s expression. Worried Han Yu might say something unpleasant or even send them away, she quickly interjected, ¡°Fourth child, let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s truly cold out here, but it¡¯s warm inside the house.¡± The women of farmhouses cannot bepared to the Madams of wealthy families. They work outside even in winter, and Mrs. Yang, who was dressed warmly, was not truly cold. Her concern was merely an excuse, but as she was their Mother, and they had traveled a long distance to get here, likely having left in the middle of the night, Han Yu could not bring himself to say something harsh, though his expression remained rather dark. Neither the Main House nor the Second House spoke up for Mrs. Yang, feeling somewhat frustrated by her overindulgence and interference in a situation that was supposed to be a happy visit to the prefecture for the New Year. They med Mrs. Yang¡¯s leniency for the awkward scene, especially Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Li, who were displeased to see the rtionship between their Mother-inw and the Third House warming up again with Third Child and his wife sweet-talking their Mother-inw around. Seeing her son¡¯s demeanor, Mrs. Yang looked pleadingly at her daughter-inw: ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, you are not in good health; you can¡¯t withstand the cold outside. Let¡¯s go inside sooner rather thanter.¡±
Mrs. Yang¡¯s words were tactful, knowing her son cared deeply for his wife, so she used that to her advantage, hoping that if his wife agreed, her son wouldn¡¯t say anything further. Su Wenyue knew they couldn¡¯t keep up the standoff, not with people passing by who might spread rumors, which could hurt Han Yu. Besides, her Mother-inw was clearly seeking her help, and although she didn¡¯t like this or feel happy about it, she didn¡¯t want to y the viin. She would rather leave it to Han Yu to handle. He had been doing better and better, rarely disappointing her. ¡°Mother is right; it¡¯s cold outside in the winter. Let¡¯s go in and talk,¡± Su Wenyue said with a forced smile. Mrs. Yang, feeling gratitude for her daughter-inw¡¯s consideration and seeing that her son didn¡¯t object, followed her daughter-inw inside. Han Yu gave instructions to a servant beside him and then beckoned everyone inside. Wang Qianru and Jiang Chun, fearful of Han Yu¡¯s stern face, worried he would not allow them inside. Seeing his reaction, they felt secretly pleased, thinking that as long as Han Yu didn¡¯t send them away, how could Su Wenyue do anything to them? It wasn¡¯t as if she could defy her Husband and Mother-inw¡¯s wishes! Both women were clearly dazzled by the wealth of Han Mansion. They had only heard about Han Yu¡¯s high position before, but now, seeing such a magnificent House, they were even more determined. No wonder so many wanted to be Concubines for the masters of wealthy families. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t miss the greed and scheming on Wang Qianru¡¯s and Jiang Chun¡¯s faces. She scoffed inwardly but ignored them, simply giving Han Yu a warning re. ¡°Stop, no idlers allowed in!¡± To Wang Qianru¡¯s and Jiang Chun¡¯s surprise, just as they were about to enter, they were abruptly stopped by a guard, their smiles frozen on their faces. ¡°Why are you stopping me? I¡¯m the cousin of the Master of the House,¡± Jiang Chun said, her smile stiff, while Wang Qianru looked pleadingly at Third Child and his wife. ¡°Fourth child, Fourth Daughter-inw, perhaps we should let Chun in. Although she made mistakes in the past, she¡¯s learned her lesson and won¡¯t cause any more trouble for you. Aunt had no choice due to the gossip in the Vige about previous incidents. She sent Chun to stay with us for a while. With all of using to the prefecture, I couldn¡¯t just leave her alone at home.¡± Chapter 324: 332: Regret is Too Late Chapter 324: Chapter 332: Regret is Too Late ¡°Since they can no longer tolerate the idle talk and gossip in the vige, then let them simply return to prison, where it¡¯s peaceful!¡± Han Yu said without any room for negotiation, Mrs. Yang¡¯s face stiffened as she looked at the daughter-inw with a hint of pleading. Only if Su Wenyue had lost her mind would she intervene in this matter. Seeing Mother-inw look her way, she just bowed her head and remained silent, the epitome of meekness, thinking to herself that Han Yu indeed hadn¡¯t disappointed her. ¡°Fourth Younger Brother, my legs are broken and it¡¯s inconvenient for me, and your sister-inw has to take care of me and also the children, she really can¡¯t manage everything. Cousin Fang Ru is here to help her look after the children, so as not to trouble you.¡± ¡°Third Brother, if you are afraid of causing me inconvenience, then just stay in the vige to recover, why bothering all the way to the prefecture? My Mansion has no room for those of suspicious origins and malicious intentions.¡± Han Yu¡¯s smile did not reach his eyes, which made him seem even more dangerous than when he was frowning. Han Lin could hear the underlying meaning and the warning in Han Yu¡¯s words and didn¡¯t dare to say any more. Initially, Fourth child didn¡¯t even want him toe, and if he angered Fourth child, he too would be sent back, which would be a loss not worth the gain. ¡°Fourth child, I know the Wang family did something wrong before, but Fang Ru is a good girl, very different from the Third Daughter-inw. With her here¡­¡± Mrs. Yang trailed off upon seeing the inexplicable expression on Han Yu¡¯s face and did not finish her sentence. Wang Fangru and Jiang Chun had arrived high-spirited and with a purpose, shocked that they didn¡¯t even make it through the door. That would have been bad enough, but what was even more outrageous was that Han Yu just let them stand outside, not even arranging a horse carriage to send them back. Wang Fangru had some silver on her, while Jiang Chun didn¡¯t have a single penny. With the Jiang family¡¯s situation and the way money is devalued in such times, the two girls were shivering uncontrobly from the cold as they stood there helplessly outside the Han Mansion. Mrs. Yang was helpless. Initially, she hoped that Fourth child and his wife would soften their hearts, which is why she left them standing outside. However, Fourth child and his wife truly disregarded the two of them. Since the girls hade with them, if they fell ill or something happened, she would feel troubled, but if Fourth child and his wife didn¡¯t agree, she had no way to allow them inside. The servants in the Mansion didn¡¯t listen to her, and considering the house was bought by the daughter-inw, she felt somewhat guilty. It was nearly evening, and the sky outside was darkening. Mrs. Yang, who had been well-fed andfortably seated inside a room, felt increasingly restless. She went to see that Wang Fangru and Jiang Chun were still squatting by the main gate, hesitated for a long time, and finally went to find Su Wenyue. ¡°Mother, Lady Yue is currently taking care of the children. Do you need her for something? If it¡¯s nothing urgent, perhaps discuss it tomorrow. After traveling all day, you must be exhausted, and it would be better to rest early. We can take you on a tour of the prefecture tomorrow, considering it¡¯s your first visit,¡± he said. Han Yu feigned ignorance of the worry and anxiety on Mrs. Yang¡¯s face. The reason he didn¡¯t arrange a carriage for Wang Fangru and Jiang Chun was to teach his Mother a lesson. She should think carefully before acting, not cleaning up every mess for her each time. His Mother¡¯s soft heart led to trouble not only for him but also made his wife unhappy. Even though she was his birth mother, Han Yu had his limits and would not indulge Mrs. Yang endlessly.
¡°Taking care of the children, then¡­ shall I wait for her?¡± Mrs. Yang said hesitantly, worrying that if she waited until tomorrow, with the heavy winter snow falling and the night approaching, the girls might freeze. ¡°Mother, if there is anything that troubles you, you can tell me too. I, as your son, am certainly closer to you than your daughter-inw. As long as it¡¯s reasonable, your son will find a way to help you,¡± Han Yu added. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need, nothing important. I¡¯ll go back now,¡± Mrs. Yang said, daunted by her son¡¯s firm attitude and apparent anger. She decided to give up the idea of seeking her daughter-inw¡¯s help. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have a servant girl lead you back. The house isrge, and there are many paths; don¡¯t get lost on the way,¡± Han Yu instructed someone to send Mrs. Yang carefully back to her room, then returned to his own room. By that time, all three children were asleep and Su Wenyue was clearly in the room, smiling as she watched Han Yue in. ¡°Is Mother back? Did you make sure to have someone escort her properly?¡± Su Wenyue asked, appropriately showing concern for her mother-inw. It wasn¡¯t her who insisted on not seeing the mother-inw; it was Han Yu¡¯s own demand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I arranged for a servant girl to send Mother back. As for this matter, don¡¯t concern yourself with it. Mother needs to understand that one must bear the consequences of their actions, without always letting those opportunistse and make trouble in front of us.¡± Han Yu said this with a face full of disgust, remembering Third Child¡¯s family. He had promised his wife he would handle it, yet they followed them anyway. Even though his wife hadn¡¯t brought it up again, he still owed her an exnation. ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll make sure to keep a close watch on Third Child and his family. I thought that after breaking his leg, he would behave more sensibly, but he seems to have gotten smarter, cajoling Mother and stilling into the city with us. It seems I may have been too lenient. If he dares to harbor any hidden intentions, I will not spare him!¡± Su Wenyue did not miss the hint of ruthlessness in Han Yu¡¯s tone. Still, she would stay cautious for the sake of her children; in this lifetime, being overly cautious was never a bad thing. Han Lin hadn¡¯t done much thus far, and Han Yu¡¯s guard was mostly up against Mrs. Wang, but Su Wenyue understood that Han Lin was definitely more sinister and cruel than Mrs. Wang, not someone to be taken lightly. But as for Mrs. Yang, having left Han Yu¡¯s, she returned to her own room and became even more uneasy, pacing back and forth and making Old Man Han dizzy. ¡°I say olddy, what¡¯s the fuss about? Why are you pacing around?¡± Old Man Han had also been against bringing Jiang Chun and Wang Fangru, so at the moment, he didn¡¯t care about those two girls who didn¡¯t respect themselves. Only upon seeing Mrs. Yang¡¯s excessive reaction did he speak up. ¡°How can you be so heartless? Chun and Fang Ru are still outside in this cold weather with the snow falling, and night is nearly here. What if the girls freeze to death?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Decent girls who knew shame and restraint wouldn¡¯t have shamelessly insisted on following us to the prefecture. Fourth child didn¡¯t handle this wrong. Don¡¯t go bothering Daughter-inw over this; you know it was her filial piety that allowed us to move in. Don¡¯t be ungrateful,¡± Old Man Han cautioned his wife, fearing she would stir up trouble in her confusion. Mrs. Yang listened to Old Man Han and didn¡¯t get angry, ¡°I understand this logic, and I acknowledge the Daughter-inw¡¯s goodness. I wouldn¡¯t criticize her, but Chun and Fang Ru, after all, came with us. If something happens to them, we won¡¯t be able to exin it to their families.¡± The more Mrs. Yang talked, the more distressed she seemed, regretting bringing them along. Initially, she thought that since they had arrived, Fourth child and his wife would surely not ignore them. Chapter 325: 333: Unable to Hide Chapter 325: Chapter 333: Unable to Hide ¡°What¡¯s the use of regretting now? You know what Fourth child is like, and yet you keep making trouble. When the affection is gone, and our son no longer wants to deal with you, you¡¯ll know what regret truly is,¡± Old Man Han said, somewhat annoyed. After a while, seeing Mrs. Yang¡¯s increasingly regretful expression and thinking that it was indeed not right to ignore those two girls¡ªsince everyone knew it was they who had brought them into the city¡ªif something happened to them, it would not be easy to exin away. ¡°You caused this mess, and since Fourth child won¡¯t deal with it, and it¡¯s alreadyte today, take out some food and let Eldest Daughter-inw find an inn in the city for them to stay in. Tomorrow, hire a horse carriage to take them back,¡± Old Man Han said, taking a puff of his smoking pipe. These days, money isn¡¯t worth much, and everyone prefers to trade with food. This trip to the prefecture, they had nned on buying some things, and so had prepared some food. They hadn¡¯t expected to use it on the very first day. Old Man Han was certainly pained by this turn of events, but the mess that the olddy had caused had to be cleaned up. Old Man Han was seeing things more and more clearly now. Fourth child loved his Fourth Daughter-inw, who was a good woman too. Not to mention the things the olddy had done in the past, he absolutely could not allow her to continue making these thoughtless mistakes. Otherwise, as the affection dwindled bit by bit, their promising youngest son would drift further and further away. ¡°We¡¯ll have to go to the car dealership to hire a carriage, which will cost a lot of food. Fourth child ¡®s family has a horse carriage; just have the servants handle it,¡± Mrs. Yang¡¯s voice grew softer as she spoke, probably already knowing that this suggestion was not feasible. Fourth child, because of what the Third Daughter-inw had done, detested the people from Wang family, to say nothing of Jiang Chun, who had once wronged his Fourth Daughter-inw. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so dismissive of his own birth mother, leaving people out in the cold during the winter. Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t dare bring this up earlier, fearing it would anger her son. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the food, you shouldn¡¯t have brought them here. What¡¯s the point of discussing all these needless things now? Anyway, I¡¯ve already given you my advice, so do as you see fit!¡± Old Man Han said sternly, rapping his smoking pipe twice. He knew that if he spoke up, Fourth child would most likely give him, his own father, some face and send the people back. His reason for not suggesting this was to instill a lesson in his increasingly thoughtless wife; only by feeling the consequences would she remember and avoid making the same mistakes in the future. Seeing how her husband was, Mrs. Yang knew there was no other way. It was sote, and it wouldn¡¯t do to dy any further. She hurried over to Eldest Son¡¯s ce, thankful that they lived in the same courtyard, or else she might have had trouble finding her way without someone to guide her. Originally, two servant girls were there to serve her, but Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t want them to overhear their conversation and feel ufortable, so she had sent them away in advance. Han Hu was a decent man. Although he despised Jiang Chun and Wang Fangru, his mother was right¡ªthey were responsible for bringing them here, and they couldn¡¯t just leave them outside to fend for themselves. Even if they couldn¡¯t be let in, at the very least, they should be sent back home. Mrs. Liu, listening beside them, pursed her lips. She understood the shameless motives of those women. If they were left to freeze to death, it would be cleaner that way. However, Mrs. Liu kept these thoughts to herself and didn¡¯t voice them in front of her husband and inws. It was rare to be in the prefecture for the New Year, and she didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble. ¡°Alright, Mother, leave it to me to take care of this. You head back and rest,¡± Han Hu said as he asked Mrs. Liu for food. Although carrying a big sack of food was inconvenient, that¡¯s what everyone recognized as valuable now. As for being sent to run errands, Mrs. Liu just grumbled inwardly. Wanting food was out of the question, not to mention that she knew very well that the parents-inw had also brought quite a bit of food with them. Food, unlike silver, simply couldn¡¯t be hidden away.
¡°We didn¡¯t invite those people here, so why should our Main House provide the food? What right is there?! In this world, it¡¯s not easy to save up food, as if it was blown in by the wind! Go clean up your own messes. Nobody better think of touching our food, or I¡¯ll fight them to the death!¡± Mrs. Liu said sharply. The Main House¡¯s food was under her control; she had just gotten the key from the servant girl earlier, and nobody could touch it without her consent! Seeing how Mrs. Liu was, Han Hu attempted to reason with her but was stopped by Mrs. Yang, ¡°Eldest Son, don¡¯t argue with your Daughter-inw. It¡¯s almost the New Year, and we have food at our ce. Come with me to get some.¡± Mrs. Yang knew all too well Eldest Daughter-inw¡¯s stingy nature. The whole situation was her own doing because she had been too soft-hearted. If she forced Eldest Daughter-inw to provide the food, they could forget about living peacefully for the rest of the year, and she would always be at a disadvantage when facing her in the future. Hearing Mrs. Yang say this, Mrs. Liu finally backed down, undisturbed by Han Hu¡¯s re. After all, she believed she was in the right. The movements on Mrs. Yang¡¯s side had already been reported to Han Yu, who secretly arranged for someone to help Han Hu with the matter. Han Yu was fine with dealing with the surface level issues, but his true intention was to ensure his mother remembered this lesson, not to make things difficult for his big brother. It was already winter and not just cold outside; as a neer to the prefecture, if there was no one to guide and arrange things in advance, Han Hu would have to exert a lot of effort. Mrs. Yang was anxious while waiting. She couldn¡¯t rest easy until the matter was settled, and as it gotte and her son had not yet returned, she grew ever more regretful. She insisted on waiting at the Main House for Han Yu toe back, even though the Eldest Daughter-inw gave her no friendly looks. ¡°Oh, your father has it tough too. On such a cold day like this, when everyone else is restingfortably indoors, your father is out there running around. He¡¯s already been tired all day,¡± Mrs. Liu said to her daughters, but obviously, her words were meant for Mrs. Yang, who by that time was feeling both troubled and regretful, sitting there quietly with her lips pursed. When it got so dark outside that nothing could be seen, and Han Hu still hadn¡¯t returned, Mrs. Yang could no longer sit still, worried that something might have happened to him. She went to find Han Yu, even if her youngest son would be angry and scold her. Her big son¡¯s safety was more important than anything, and even Old Man Han had started to worry, going with her to find Han Yu. When Su Wenyue heard that Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law hade together at such ate hour, she looked at Han Yu in surprise. What was going on? Once she knew why they hade, Su Wenyue understood. She warmly received them, though in her heart she already knew what Han Yu¡¯s intentions were. She didn¡¯t believe for a second he hadn¡¯t sent someone along with Han Hu. If Han Hu didn¡¯te back at this hour, it was probably Han Yu¡¯s doing. ¡°Mother, the waters in the prefecture are deep, not like the Vige. Moreover, my promotion has been quick, and there will always be people who are jealous. There are many who watch me secretly, and who knows what means they might use. It¡¯s Eldest Brother¡¯s first time in the prefecture, and he¡¯s unfamiliar with the ce. It¡¯s alreadyte, and you¡¯re still having him run errands. For the sake of two shameless women, would you really disregard even your own son¡¯s safety?¡± Han Yu¡¯s words were quite heavy. Chapter 326: 334: A Kind of Feeling Chapter 326: Chapter 334: A Kind of Feeling Han Yu said this, Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang became even more anxious, ¡°We¡­ we didn¡¯t think too much about it, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Fourth child, it was Mother who was wrong, and it¡¯s only right for you to me her. But now¡¯s not the time to talk about that; we must first bring Elder Brother back. I will have a serious talk with your mother about this.¡± Old Man Han had always had a soft spot in his heart for his eldest son. Hearing that his eldest son might be in trouble, he was anxious as could be. He had not realized it before, but now he felt some regret. He could have stopped his olddy when she was so insistent, but he didn¡¯t, just to save himself the trouble. Now it seemed toote to intervene, especially since it was his idea to send the Elder Brother to handle the matter. ¡°Yes, Husband, there¡¯s nothing more important than big brother¡¯s safety. You should quickly send people to look for him. It was okay in previous years, but the world is getting more and more chaotic now, especially near the New Year. If we¡¯re toote, who knows what might happen! Just a few days ago, I vaguely heard that there were some murder cases outside, and it was no use even bringing them to the government office. Life doesn¡¯t count for much in these times,¡± Su Wenyue said with a sigh, understanding Han Yu¡¯s intent. Not forgetting to add fuel to the fire, after all, Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law never cared to make things difficult for her. She would have lost her temper long ago if not for Han Yu¡¯s sake. Seeing his daughter-inw act this way, Han Yu indulged her helplessly. He knew that his daughter-inw was holding back her anger, and it was better for her to let it out. Holding it in was bad for her health and could easily affect their rtionship. ¡°Fourth child, your daughter-inw is right. What if something happened to Elder Brother? At that time, I didn¡¯t think things through either,¡± said Old Man Han while ming himself. For his whole life, he had been toiling in the fields. Though people in the vige might harbor ill will, at most it would be petty squabbles, gossip, or tripping someone up. But that was nothingpared to the city, where a single misstep could cost a life. He wished he had known better and just celebrated the New Year peacefully in the vige instead of envying the riches of the city. He resolved that unless necessary, it would be better to visit the city less in the future. Han Yu sent people out, and it wasn¡¯t until midnight that they found Han Hu, who had to be supported back by a servant, unconscious. This frightened Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang out of their wits, fearing Han Hu had met with some ident. Learning that Han Hu was only drunk and otherwise unharmed, they breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That Elder Brother of ours, really, what was he thinking drinking wine like that, getting himself this drunk and worrying us sick at home,¡± Mrs. Yang couldn¡¯t help but grumble once her fears were ayed. ¡°Mother, what are you saying? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Elder Brother is? He¡¯s not someone who can¡¯t weigh the consequences. There must be a reason behind this. It¡¯s good that we¡¯ve found him now, otherwise who knows what might have happened,¡± Han Yu said with a cold face. When Han Hu woke up, Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang learned that Han Hu had been forcibly taken to drink in order to extract information about Han Yu, which made them fully believe what Han Yu had said earlier. They were even more grateful that they had managed to bring the person back. Otherwise, the Elder Brother might have truly been harmed. Going back to their room, Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu with a smirk, resembling Han Yu when he made that gesture, which made her seem quite simr to him. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t try to fob me off like you do with Father and Mother. It¡¯s too coincidental that Elder Brother went out alone and fell into someone else¡¯s trap,¡± she said.
Han Yu, looking at his wife¡¯s feigned innocence, affectionately stroked her head: ¡°Daughter-inw, haven¡¯t you already guessed it? Besides, I wouldn¡¯t hide anything from you. Father and Mother didn¡¯t manage things properly this time, and I know you must be upset about it, enduring it for my sake. But how could I bear to see my own daughter-inw so wronged? However, they are still my parents, and as their son, it¡¯s not right for me to criticize them too much. I just wanted them to realize the consequences of their actions, so they will think carefully before acting in the future. As for those two women, since they¡¯re so eager to find trouble, let¡¯s give them a good run for their money!¡± Hearing the harshness in Han Yu¡¯s words, Su Wenyue silently offered her condolences to Jiang Chun and Wang Fangru, feeling quite pleased inside. With this episode behind them, although the joy ofing to the city was lessened, everything was still arranged as nned. Everyone rested well for a day, and the next day, Su Wenyue took everyone for a stroll in the city. Han Yu was originally going with them, but he was called away at thest moment and had to arrange some extra help for Su Wenyue. With so many people going out in broad daylight, there was no need to worry about safety, but he still felt uneasy. After all, his parents and brothers¡¯ families, all from the countryside and unfamiliar with the city, were going; they all needed Su Wenyue to look after them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just shopping, not anything else. I can manage it. You should go, stop being so fussy,¡± she said. ¡°You ungrateful thing, who am I doing this for?¡± Han Yu, catching the dismissive look on his wife¡¯s face, took the opportunity when they were alone to ¡®vent¡¯ thoroughly to his heart¡¯s content before leaving contentedly. Su Wenyue, left standing there with a flushed face, spat toward the direction Han Yu had left, ¡°That stinky man, always taking the chance to bully her!¡± Even so, her face was clearly tinged with shyness and a hidden smile, her eyes revealing a flirtatious charm that was almost too beautiful to take in. After all, it was a few days before the New Year, and there were still many wealthy families in the city. Despite the world not being as it once was, it was still bustling with excitement. The Imperial Court hadn¡¯tpletely descended into chaos yet. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, affected by Han Hu¡¯s incident, were not in high spirits when they left home, but once they reached the street and saw the bustle, their faces couldn¡¯t help but light up with smiles, looking here and there, finding everything novel. ¡°This big city is indeed different, we¡¯re seeing so many things for the first time, we¡¯re truly gaining knowledge!¡± Mrs. Yang said with gleaming eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so. We can thank the Fourth Younger Brother and Fourth younger sibling for this experience; otherwise, we would never have had the chance to see all this! We should remember their kindness and not cause them trouble all the time.¡± Hearing Mrs. Yang say this, Mrs. Liu agreed loudly, her tone too obviously ingratiating and somewhat resentful of Mrs. Yang for almost getting her man in trouble. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t engage in Mrs. Liu¡¯s conversation, showing no intention of getting involved, nor was she in the mood for it. She had felt something off ever since they left home. ¡°Auntie, Auntie, that windmill is so pretty, all those colors.¡± ¡°Auntie, I want some Candied Hawthorns.¡±¡­ The children were fond of Su Wenyue, after not seeing her for so long, they were very affectionate, chattering away joyfully as they tugged at her. Su Wenyue happily bought them many little trinkets, but she was somewhat distracted, asionally ncing around, yet she didn¡¯t spot anything amiss. Chapter 327: 335: A Matter of Life and Death Chapter 327: Chapter 335: A Matter of Life and Death ¡°Fourth younger sibling, is there something amiss?¡± Mrs. Li, who was rather perceptive, noticed that Su Wenyue seemed distracted and asked. She had also learned about Han Hu¡¯s incident the night before and sighed deeply to herself, acknowledging theplexities of life in the city. Su Wenyue shook her head; even if there were issues, telling Mrs. Li was futile and would only cause everyone anxiety: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Second Sister-inw. We rarelye to the city, and we should enjoy our visit. Feel free to buy anything you like.¡± The group had wandered for half a day, and Su Wenyue had already booked a room at the restaurant: ¡°Father, Mother, we¡¯ve all grown tired from walking so much. I¡¯ve reserved a private room for us at the restaurant where we can rest for a bit and eat lunch before we continue exploring.¡± ¡°This¡­ going to the restaurant seems rather extravagant. Why don¡¯t we just buy something casual to eat? After all, we had a full breakfast and aren¡¯t very hungry yet.¡± Not only Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, but others shared the same sentiment. Since the family from the Third House, who were prone to causing trouble, couldn¡¯te because of Han Lin¡¯s injury, everyone else, being from peasant families, was reluctant to spend so freely. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. It¡¯s not often wee here, and we have to eat regardless. Besides, I¡¯ve already booked the room,¡± Su Wenyue insisted, seeing no need to skimp on this expense. Su Wenyue had made special arrangements at the restaurant, which certainly wouldn¡¯t disappoint. The group followed her into the magnificent restaurant, and for many, it was their first time dining in such an upscale ce. They felt somewhat inferior and were careful not to do anything inappropriate, walking with extra caution and restraint. Once they were in the private room and the server had left, everyone rxed. Mrs. Liu, who was outspoken,mented: ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, this must be the best restaurant in the prefecture, right? With such fine decor, it¡¯s my first time in such a luxurious ce. It really is an honor.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s face showed both pride and excitement; she couldn¡¯t wait to boast to the other daughters-inw in the vige about having dined at the best restaurant in the prefecture. Su Wenyue merely smiled in response and didn¡¯t say anything. Mrs. Liu was still the same. Instead, Su Wenyue walked to the window and opened it. This time, she didn¡¯t feel the scrutinizing gaze she had before, and sighed with relief. As her eyes swept the view outside, she saw something startling. The restaurant indeed was the finest in the prefecture, built by the best craftsmen, and stood three stories tall. The VIP room Su Wenyue had chosen was located at the very top, which allowed an unobstructed view of the surrounding area and any happenings below. What she didn¡¯t expect was to see several government soldiers chasing a young man down an alley in broad daylight. Su Wenyue instinctively moved back from the window, ensuring those below couldn¡¯t see her and avoiding any potential trouble. Yet she wondered why the soldiers were pursuing the young man; perhaps it was another exercise in rooting out dissidents, amon urrence these days. For instance, Zhai Li and the others once sheltered by Han Yu had also been pursued by the Imperial Court¡¯s forces. In this world, soldiers weren¡¯t always the good guys, and those being chased weren¡¯t necessarily viins.
Su Wenyue continued to monitor the scene below. The young man, already bearing serious wounds, managed to escape the encirclement and find a ce to hide, though he seemed to be at the end of his strength. ¡°Fourth Daughter-inw, what are you looking at? The food has arrived. Come and join us for the meal,¡± said her mother-inw. When Su Wenyue heard her calling, she responded and took onest nce at where the man had hidden before returning to her seat, her thoughts lingering on his wellbeing. Ever since the birth of her three little ones, she felt her heart had softened considerably, perhaps partly motivated by the desire to umte blessings for her children. This episode had made Su Wenyue somewhat preupied throughout the meal, but it also helped her put her earlier restlessness behind her, especially since that sense of being watched had disappeared after entering the restaurant. In the room opposite of the same restaurant, Sikong Ling also saw themotion below, but since Wang Mang had usurped power, such scenes had bemonce within the Imperial Court and the city; they were not unusual. Moreover, it was none of his business, and Sikong Ling had no intention of intervening. He was, however, surprised by Su Wenyue¡¯s sensitivity. Despite their discreet surveince, she still felt their presence, and Sikong Ling noted how she asionally scanned her surroundings for any signs of being followed. ¡°Master, shall we continue to follow her?¡± Sikong Ling¡¯s subordinate was exasperated, after half a day tailing a married woman and considering previous actions, it was clear the master was genuinely interested in her. It baffled him even more. In his view, if the master desired the woman, with the Sikong Family¡¯s power, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to acquire her. While it would be morally objectionable to court a married woman, noble families oftenmitted far worse transgressions for their objectives, as long as they didn¡¯te to light. But the master¡¯s indecisive manner left him perplexed. After doing so much for her without any gain or apparent intention of seizing what he wanted, like during this asion that seemed to be just an idle pursuit. Sikong Ling, never one to care about others¡¯ opinions and with no need to justify himself to his subordinates, gestured dismissively: ¡°No need to continue. Looking at her demeanor, if we follow her any longer, it might cause unrest.¡± Of course, Sikong Ling had other concerns. Su Wenyue had Han Yu¡¯s men covertly following for protection, and they seemed highly capable, nearly detecting them a few times. Sikong Ling preferred not to spook his quarry and did not want his presence in Yiyang Prefecture revealed just yet. When Su Wenyue left the restaurant, the feeling of being watched had vanished, and she breathed a sigh of relief. Even though it had been an intuition, her gut feelings had always been urate. Knowing that a mysterious figure was orchestrating events behind the scenes, she had even more reason to be cautious. As they passed the alley she had observed from the restaurant, Su Wenyue hesitated slightly, torn. It wasn¡¯t her business, and she wasn¡¯t one to meddle or court trouble. Yet the situation could involve a person¡¯s life, and it was not easy to turn a blind eye to. With her inws and the family around, rescuing someone wasn¡¯t feasible at the moment. ¡°Make way! Make way! Everyone get out of the way!¡± As Su Wenyue mulled over her thoughts, the soldiers who had been chasing the man earlier were now scouring the street fiercely, treating themoners more like bandits, which only intensified her disdain. Her brows furrowed slightly upon seeing their uniforms; they were from the Prefecture General Camp. Chapter 328: 336: Where Did It Go Chapter 328: Chapter 336: Where Did It Go ¡°Madam, the one leading the team is a subordinate of Ba Lang, the General Battalion¡¯smander, and Ba Lang is someone Mr. Sun, the general magistrate, ced in the military camp,¡± Qi Luo whispered to Su Wenyue. Qi Luo was someone Han Yu had found from who knows where because Xiao Xi, who knew martial arts, was often sent by Su Wenyue to handle affairs outside. Aside from Xiao Xi, there was no other girl proficient in martial arts beside Su Wenyue. Worried about her, Han Yu had Qi Luo stationed by her side, only telling Su Wenyue that Qi Luo was trustworthy and very familiar with Yiyang Prefecture and its surrounding affairs. However, he did not disclose Qi Luo¡¯s background to Su Wenyue, as he had promised Qi Luo beforehand not to reveal her origins to anyone. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t mind, after all, Han Yu had made a promise to Qi Luo first, and keeping promises was part of being honorable. Plus, she believed Han Yu wouldn¡¯t harm her; since Han Yu had confirmed that Qi Luo was reliable, she could use Qi Luo with peace of mind. Indeed, Qi Luo had not let her down; her intervention was impressive. Su Wenyue gained a new respect for her, recognizing that Qi Luo could even identify who a minor leader in the General Battalion was and which person he served under. Knowing this gave her confidence. While Su Wenyue was taking this in, the soldiers chasing the man were also heading in their direction. ¡°I told you to get out of the way, did you not hear me? A bunch of obstinatemoners, be careful or grandfather will throw you in prison, and you¡¯ll have no good fruit to eat,¡± the soldiers said unpleasantly as they came across Su Wenyue and her group. Although Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang had specifically chosen good clothes to wear when they went out today, they were still vigers through and through, having spent a lifetime working in the field, their demeanor was different and they did not look like people of status. After all, someone like Han Yu was a rarity, likened to a golden phoenix emerging from a chicken coop. Moreover, due to past habits, even though their son was now an official, they subconsciously feared and revered these government soldiers, who were typically bullies and cowards. Thinking perhaps they could extort something from these people, they intentionally intimidated them with a menacing presence, and upon seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s face, they even showed a **** expression. ¡°Master official, my apologies, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose. We¡¯re moving out of your way right now,¡± Mrs. Yang and the others instinctively disyed a humble attitude. Unfortunately, the soldiers saw them as easy prey and were not willing to let them go. ¡°How dare you, you insolent citizens! You are obstructing official business. This isn¡¯t something that can be settled with just a few words; what do you take us for!¡± responded the soldiers to Mrs. Yang¡¯s apology, not only refusing to forgive them, but their attitude became even more overbearing, as if they were not going to let the matter rest. ¡°Then what would you have us do, Master official? We truly didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Mrs. Yang and the other women were unfamiliar with such situations and didn¡¯t understand the soldiers¡¯ intentions. They continuously apologized and begged for mercy, hoping the soldiers would let them go. However, Old Man Han, along with his sons Han Hu and Han Quan, realized what was happening, their expressions turning ugly. An outing that should have been pleasant was now tainted with such an incident ¡ª truly bad luck. ¡°What do we want? Heh, you olddy¡­¡±
Su Wenyue¡¯s face turned cold. Though she was growing increasingly indifferent to her mother-inw, that was Han Yu¡¯s birth mother, her own mother-inw, and family should stand united in public, no matter what differences they had behind closed doors. Given her current status, if she let her husband¡¯s family be humiliated by a mere group of soldiers, she would no longer fit to be associated with them. ¡°Enough! Where do these arrogant dogse from, daring to insult an official¡¯s family, and even hindering official duties? The charge you¡¯re throwing around sure is grand, but ultimately it¡¯s not up to you to decide what happens!¡± The soldiers initially thought that except for Su Wenyue and her servants, the others looked rustic, probably country folks who had recentlye into wealth, or small-time businessmen. Thus, they did not take them seriously. Hearing Su Wenyue mention ¡°an official¡¯s family,¡± they realized something might be wrong. However, Ba Lang wasn¡¯t too afraid, since he had the general magistrate as his backer, which gave him a good deal of confidence. He knew the key figures in the prefecture city, and clearly, he had not heard of these people. Even if someone in their family was an official, their rank couldn¡¯t have been high enough to threaten him. ¡°Little Madam shouldn¡¯t be too arrogant. An ¡®official¡¯s family,¡¯ how significant can that be? Whoever it is, they¡¯re just a minor official and not worth my concern. In this matter, it truly is I who have the final say,¡± Ba Lang said. Su Wenyue smirked, ¡°Is that so? In that case, let¡¯s head to the Goverment office and exin everything clearly in front of the prefecture governor. I believe the prefecture governor will naturally make a fair judgement.¡± Hearing Su Wenyue bring up the prefecture governor with such a certain tone, as if sure that the governor would take her side, Ba Lang began to hesitate. If these people really had connections with the prefecture governor, he indeed couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them, for even the general magistrate was no match for the prefecture governor. With that, he softened his stance. ¡°Little Madam, there¡¯s no need for such fiery temper over a trivial matter. Since you didn¡¯t intentionally hinder official duties, I won¡¯t pursue this incident any further. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± Having said this, Ba Lang left with his soldiers. Su Wenyue did not stop them. Although there was already a grudge with Mr. Sun and a confrontation was inevitable, now was not the right time. There was no need to provoke a direct conflict with Mr. Sun over a man like Ba Lang, as long as she had preserved her family¡¯s dignity. However, since the soldiers were Mr. Sun¡¯s men, and Mr. Sun was not a good man, the one he aimed to capture was likely not a good person either, but certainly an adversary. Su Wenyue had been somewhat hesitant earlier, but now she had made up her mind. She decided to rescue the man. Even if for no other reason, just to give Mr. Sun some trouble would be worthwhile, and it might even be advantageous if it interfered with Mr. Sun¡¯s ns. Having made her decision, Su Wenyue first ensured Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law and their party were well situated, instructing them to select cloth in the cloth store and to be well taken care of by the servants. With an excuse, she then left with Qi Luo. For such a matter, Su Wenyue could only trust those close and reliable to her, and since it was rumored that Qi Luo was highly skilled, rescuing the man should pose no problem. Qi Luo, apetent servant, followed Su Wenyue¡¯s orders without question and apanied her to a deserted alley, then turned several corners. She could not help but feel a bit suspicious, wondering what her Madam was doing taking her to such a secluded ce with just the two of them. Although she was versed in some martial arts, she would struggle against a real expert, and it seemed best to leave sooner rather thanter. Guided by her memory, Su Wenyue arrived where the man had been hiding, but the injured man was nowhere to be seen; only the bloodstains on the ground confirmed the incident had indeed urred. Where had the man gone? Qi Luo¡¯s face showed a look of concern at this scene. Chapter 329: 337: Want to Eat and Suffer Losses Chapter 329: Chapter 337: Want to Eat and Suffer Losses ¡°Madam, what are you doing?¡± Qi Luo was a smart person and sensed that something had been off about Madam for a while. And from this angle, after sizing up the surroundings, she guessed that Su Wenyue might have seen something near the restaurant¡¯s window¡ªthat unmistakable bloody stain on the ground was unmissable. ¡°Qi Luo, don¡¯t ask questions yet. Help me look around nearby for an injured man chased by those government soldiers earlier. Mr. Sun¡¯s subordinates are not good people, and since we¡¯ve stumbled upon this, we naturally should lend a hand.¡± Su Wenyue thought that the man, being so gravely injured, couldn¡¯t have gone far, so she sent Qi Luo to search the area. With those words, Qi Luo understood Madam¡¯s intentions. Indeed, Mr. Sun was no good person, and he had done many unjust acts in his position as general magistrate, not to mention the existing grudge between their households. With these thoughts, it was easy to understand Madam¡¯s actions¡ªshe seemingly hadn¡¯t intended to meddle until she heard about the identity and background of those soldiers from Qi Luo, which is when she decided to intervene. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not safe to leave you alone here. Master has instructed me to not let Madam out of my sight,¡± Qi Luo hesitated, torn between obeying Madam¡¯smand and not wanting to betray Master¡¯s prior instructions. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just stand here without moving. Don¡¯t go too far away; look around nearby and give up if you find nothing. If anything happens, I¡¯ll call out and you¡¯ll be able to hear me.¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t have a resolute determination to save someone; she had taken action merely because she encountered the situation and it involved Mr. Sun. She didn¡¯t n to exert too much effort. Upon hearing this, Qi Luo thought it feasible and went to look for the man as Su Wenyue suggested, while Su Wenyue waited by the door. She was not adept at searching for people, leaving the task to Qi Luo. As Su Wenyue stood there waiting, she unintentionally saw a red liquid trickling under the door, which startled her. Before she could react, the door swung open and someone covered her mouth from behind, a dagger held against her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or else don¡¯t me me for being inhospitable!¡± Su Wenyue could smell a strong, bloody scenting from the person behind her, most likely the man she was seeking, the one pursued by Mr. Sun¡¯s subordinates. Although the voice sounded vicious with a strong threat, it also seemed weak. Su Wenyue thought the man must be forcing himself to stay conscious through his severe injuries. ¡°Brave sir, don¡¯t misunderstand, I have no intention of harming you, otherwise I would have informed the soldiers of your whereabouts long ago.¡± No sooner had Su Wenyue finished speaking, the man¡¯s grip on her tightened, clearly not very convinced by her words. ¡°Who are you, and what do you want with me? You don¡¯t recognize me, do you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you. I just saw you being chased by the soldiers while I was dining at the restaurant. Those soldiers work for Mr. Sun, and I thought to myself that he¡¯s no saint, wondering if most likely a good person would be the one he¡¯s after. That¡¯s why I came to check on you.¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t hide anything and spoke her mind, afraid that the man might harm her by mistake, seeing her as an enemy.
The man, after hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s exnation, still wasn¡¯t entirely convinced but eased his stance. ¡°You haven¡¯t fooled me, or else my dagger wouldn¡¯t show mercy.¡± ¡°Why would I fool you? We haven¡¯t wronged each other. If I really wanted to hurt you, I wouldn¡¯t have toe here in person¡ªI could have just reported your whereabouts to the soldiers. Don¡¯t disregard a kind heart; I just thought you were being pursued by Mr. Sun¡¯s men, so I kindly came to check. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t bother meddling.¡± Su Wenyue became even more assertive as she spoke. If she showed even a hint of guilt or hesitation, she might be in danger. She only hoped that Qi Luo wouldn¡¯t find anyone and would return quickly. The man begrudgingly considered her words sensible. Already severely injured and only just managing to keep upright when someone approached, he now found it hard to stay conscious and let go of Su Wenyue, copsing to the ground. ¡°Hey, hey, are you alright?¡± Su Wenyue was happy to be let go, but before she could enjoy the relief, the man fell. She tried to help him but couldn¡¯t catch him properly, partly because she recoiled from the pungent, bloody smell of the stranger¡¯s body. His pallor was very pale, likely from too much blood loss, but nheless, he had a quite handsome appearance. Su Wenyue inspected the man freely with her gaze. If Han Yu had been there and seen her looking at another man that way, he probably would have had to take her to task. Though the man copsed weakly, he didn¡¯t lose consciousness and was still lucid. Suddenly, he forcefully grabbed Su Wenyue¡¯s sleeve but didn¡¯t manage to say anything before fainting. Qi Luo came back and didn¡¯t see Su Wenyue in her original spot, which gave her quite a scare. It was only a doorway that had blocked her view. ¡°Qi Luo, I¡¯m over here. Come quickly,¡± Su Wenyue heard Qi Luo¡¯s anxious calls and hurriedly responded. ¡°Madam, how did you¡­¡± Before Qi Luo could finish her question, she spotted the man lying on the ground clutching at her Madam¡¯s sleeve, particrly noting the dagger still in his hand. Her heart sank as she feared that Madam might have endured a very dangerous situation. She then noticed a thin red line on Madam¡¯s neck, clearly from the dagger pressed against it. The man hadn¡¯t intended to hurt Su Wenyue; it was just that he was concerned about his whereabouts being discovered, which led him to restrain her. Due to his injuries, he couldn¡¯t control his strength, leaving the faint red mark. However, to Qi Luo this seemed far more serious as she red at the man lying on the ground with a somewhat sinister look. ¡°Madam, did this thief want to harm you? This ungrateful wretch! You were even thinking of saving him. Allow me to take care of him for you!¡± Qi Luo spoke with fierce determination and anger, though her loyalty to her mistress was a bit overzealous. Su Wenyue thought it might have to do with Qi Luo¡¯s past experiences and quickly intervened to prevent her from taking any action toward the man. ¡°Qi Luo, it¡¯s not his fault. He didn¡¯t know I was trying to save him; it¡¯s normal to be cautious. After I exined, he didn¡¯t harm me further.¡± ¡°But Madam¡­¡± Qi Luo insisted. Regardless of intent, the fact that the man had harmed Madam was undeniable and something she couldn¡¯t tolerate. If Master found out, he surely wouldn¡¯t let it slide easily. ¡°There are no ¡®buts¡¯. We need to quickly find a way to hide this man and seek a trustworthy doctor to examine his wounds. Otherwise, with such serious injuries, it¡¯s uncertain how long he canst. I¡¯ve gone to great lengths to save a person; I can¡¯t give up halfway.¡± Su Wenyue spoke decisively when suddenly noises came from outside, with footsteps growing nearer. ¡°Let¡¯s go, search again. With such heavy injuries, he can¡¯t be found anywhere, might as well be hiding here. This time, search thoroughly. If we can¡¯t find him, when we go back, we¡¯ll all be in trouble!¡± Chapter 330: 338: So Hateful Chapter 330: Chapter 338: So Hateful ¡°Madam, what should we do? Shall we leave first? We don¡¯t even know who this man is. If he gets Master involved, that would be terrible.¡± Qi Luo was already angry at the man for injuring Su Wenyue, and now seeing the Government Soldiers turning back to search again, she considered the serious implications and naturally did not want Su Wenyue to get involved any further. Su Wenyue hesitated somewhat. She had gone to great lengths to find the man, and now to suddenly say they wouldn¡¯t rescue him seemed wrong. Moreover, the fact that the man had spared her after listening to her plea indicated that he was not evil at heart. Had he been one of those ruthless types, he wouldn¡¯t care about her reasons and would have killed her to prevent future problems. ¡°Let¡¯s find a hidden spot to conceal him, and then leave quickly!¡± It took only a second for Su Wenyue to decide resolutely. Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t bear the thought of doing nothing and allowing the general magistrate¡¯s men to find the man. She wouldn¡¯t allow herself and Han Yu to get dragged into this mess. There was no other choice but to hide the man; whether he could avoid capture by the Government Soldiers was up to his own fate. After all, she had done all she could. In this urgent moment, Su Wenyue paid no heed to the propriety of gender segregation. She helped Qi Luo move the man and suddenly noticed a Jade Pendant at his waist with a signature that made her expression turn solemn. It turned out that he was¡­ It seemed they had no choice but to save him. ¡°Qi Luo, listen to me, we must save this man. I don¡¯t have time to exin the reason now, but we absolutely can¡¯t let the Government Soldiers take him. You are strong, take him immediately to a safe ce, and I will distract the soldiers.¡± Su Wenyue spoke indisputably, with an unprecedented seriousness and earnestness on her face. ¡°But Madam, Master said that no matter what, your safetyes first. How can we let you distract the soldiers alone? What if something happens to you?¡± Qi Luo didn¡¯t understand why Su Wenyue had suddenly changed her attitude, but she definitely didn¡¯t approve of it. ¡°Do as I say immediately!¡± Su Wenyue eximed sharply. Without waiting for Qi Luo to react, she headed towards the direction of the soldiers¡¯ voices. Qi Luo, despite her anxiety, had no choice but to do as Su Wenyue said. Before leaving, she cleverly created a false trail of blood in the opposite direction. ¡°Help, help! Somebodye quick, there are bandits!¡± As Su Wenyue ran, she disheveled her hair, making herself appear somewhat disordered. It wasn¡¯t long before she bumped into the same group of soldiers she had encountered on the Street earlier. The soldiers looked puzzled upon seeing Su Wenyue here again. They had just seen her, and since Su Wenyue was so striking, they couldn¡¯t have forgotten her if they wanted to, especially Ba Lang, who had previously lusted after her, cast a suspicious gaze at Su Wenyue. ¡°Youngdy, what are you doing here?¡±
¡°It¡¯s you, we just met a short while ago! Quick, there¡¯s a thief over there, holding a Dagger; you must capture that Thief before he escapes!¡± ¡°What Thief, is it a man in a blue robe?¡­¡± As soon as Ba Lang heard that Su Wenyue had encountered a thief, and thinking of the man they were pursuing, thescivious look on his face diminished substantially, and he became serious. He described the man¡¯s appearance and attire to confirm the identity of the Thief with Su Wenyue. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one you¡¯re talking about! I chased a thief who stole from me on the Street along with the Servant girl, but they were too fast, and I didn¡¯t manage to catch up, instead bumping into this Thief here.¡± ¡°Oh, the Thief was so frightening, he held a Dagger to my neck and threatened me. It¡¯s only because I was quick-witted that when the Thief was distracted, I pushed him and ran, otherwise I¡¯d already be a spirit under the knife! Oh, that damn Thief, he scared me to death. If anything happened to me, my Husband surely wouldn¡¯t spare him. He would catch the Thief and tear him to pieces for daring to hold me at Knife-point, oh!¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s face was pale, with a clear red mark on her neck, and she gasped for breath as she spoke, evidently terrified by the Thief. Moreover, as a Weak woman and part of an Official¡¯s Family, how could she possibly collude with a Thief? Ba Lang¡¯s suspicion faded at this point, reced instead with pity and the desire tofort Su Wenyue. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, miss. We¡¯ll capture that Thief right away, and we won¡¯t spare him. We¡¯ll give him a good beating for you! Moreover, that Thief is a serious criminal wanted by the Imperial Court; once we capture him, he won¡¯t have a good ending!¡± Ba Lang spoke and, seeing the youngdy shedding golden beans, blurted out things he shouldn¡¯t have said. One of Ba Lang¡¯s Subordinates, seeing him acting this way, coughed lightly, ¡°Master, the task at hand is urgent. Shouldn¡¯t we capture the man first? It¡¯s a mission given by our superiors, and if we can¡¯tplete it¡­¡± ¡°Right, we must catch him first, to avenge the youngdy!¡± Ba Lang was reminded by his Subordinate and immediately agreed. However, he was reluctant to let Su Wenyue go just like that. He still hadn¡¯t determined the youngdy¡¯s Status. If she was connected to the Prefecture governor, he naturally couldn¡¯t touch her. But if she was just bluffing, then he might be in luck, which is why he left two of his men behind, ostensibly to protect Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue had some idea of Ba Lang¡¯s vile ns and knew it wasn¡¯t good. At that moment, there was no second choice. She could only hope that Qi Luo managed to get the man to safety, lest her risk had been in vain. As for the two men Ba Lang left behind, she would think of a way to deal with them once Ba Lang was gone. ¡°All right, go quickly, my lord. That Thief was so despicable, you must capture him, or I won¡¯t be able to swallow this indignation. Don¡¯t worry, when you do, my Husband will surely thank you generously,¡± Su Wenyue said with a mix of indignation and a look of admiration and gratitude towards Ba Lang, who greatly enjoyed the attention. He instructed the men he left behind and set off with his troops to pursue the Thief. As Ba Lang left, Su Wenyue turned her gaze towards the two men who remained, ¡°Big brothers, thank you for staying to ensure my safety. I¡¯ve gotten separated from my family, and they must be worried about my well-being. I need to get back quickly, so please leave me your addresses and names. I¡¯ll make sure my Husband rewards you handsomely.¡± ¡°No, you cannot go. The Master ordered us to protect you thoroughly and not let you take a single step away. We dare not disobey the Master¡¯smand!¡± These two soldiers, long serving under Ba Lang, knew well enough his intentions and naturally could not let Su Wenyue go; otherwise, the Master would take his anger out on them if he returned and did not find her. ¡°Then you two big brothers cane with me. I will send someone to speak with that lord.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± No matter how much Su Wenyue cajoled, the two soldiers simply wouldn¡¯t agree. Chapter 331 - 339: Bad Luck is Coming Chapter 331: Chapter 339: Bad Luck is Coming It seems the two men left by Ba Lang are rather difficult to deal with, refusing all of her threats and bribes, determined to wait until Ba Lang returns. At the restaurant, Sikong Ling seemed to have anticipated that Su Wenyue would be moved bypassion to save someone, so he did not leave. Consequently, he witnessed everything that transpired below with his own eyes, as clearly as Su Wenyue had previously watched that man dealing with the government soldiers. From his vantage point, everything was inly visible. At this moment, Su Wenyue was trapped by Ba Lang¡¯s men, and Sikong Ling saw it all. Even though he knew Han Yu had secretly dispatched men to protect Su Wenyue, Sikong Ling still felt uneasy. For instance, when the man earlier took Su Wenyue hostage, the ndestine protectors failed to intervene promptly. Although the situation had evolved quite suddenly, from Sikong Ling¡¯s standpoint, it was an uneptable dereliction of duty. What Sikong Ling did not know was that the men sent by Han Yu were indeed somewhat inexperienced, but their skills were notcking. The reason they were responsible for the earlier situation was that they vaguely sensed someone lurking in the shadows, oblivious to the fact that it was Sikong Ling¡¯s men. They only knew that someone seemed to have followed them all the way, and Madam seemed to have noticed it as well. Although they did not discover the trace, they dared not be careless. Guarding against both sides, their reaction was consequently a bit dyed. After Su Wenyue escaped danger, the man remained hidden, protecting her from the shadows without making an appearance. His primary concern was those lurking in the shadows; if they still had not revealed themselves by now, without being discovered by him, it attested to their extraordinary abilities. He feared that making a move would blow his cover, leaving them without any trump cards, leading to Madam being thoroughly plunged into danger. His heart was filled with anxiety, hoping that his own men would see his call for help and hurry over. ¡°Go ahead. If Han Yu¡¯s men in the shadows are not effective, then make a move in time. Prioritize Miss Su¡¯s safety above all else!¡± Sikong Ling could no longer afford to worry about exposure at this moment, and being exposed to Han Yu was not of great concern anyway. Although his rtionship with Han Yu was difficult to define, precisely because of thisplexity and ambiguity, he believed Han Yu would not disclose his whereabouts. Besides, at this stage, his goals aligned with some of Han Yu¡¯s. Su Wenyue was anxious, worried both that Ba Lang might catch up with Qi Luo and that Ba Lang might not find them and quickly return. With such a muddled man, it was hard to predict how bold he might be. Moreover, since she was alone right now, without witnesses, who could say what Ba Lang might do? She had not failed to see the lecherous look on Ba Lang¡¯s face when he saw her, but that person she could not ignore¡ªshould something happen to him, who knew whatplications might arise, and whom would Han Yu follow then? Su Wenyue never harbored ambition for Han Yu to strive for that position on his own, although such ambition wasmon in her previous life, amid troubled times where might made right. Anyone with a bit of military power and capability aspired to contest for it, and with some luck, it coulde to fruition. However, with only one such position avable, it was not easily contested, often resulting in a battered and bloody struggle without necessarily a good oue. If Han Yu really didpete for it, he might have some chances of sess. After all, he had managed to attain the position of Prime Minister in his previous life, and in this life, with the support of the Su Family and her help, he possessed even more advantages than before. Emperor Wu, at the beginning, was merely a schr with some depth of thought and cunning, burdened by such a surname. Despite this, Su Wenyue still did not want Han Yu topete. She was now seeing more clearly. What was so good about that position? Even if one managed to fight and win it with much effort, aside from the hard work and fatigue, one had to contend with many involuntarily burdens. Even as an emperor, it was all the more true, having to suppress one¡¯s happiness, anger, grief, and pleasure, unable to express them publicly for the sake of bncing various powers, stabilizing the court, and holding onto authority. More importantly, which emperor didn¡¯t have countless beauties in his harem? Su Wenyue, who was extremely jealous, just wanted to monopolize Han Yu alone, not wanting to share her man with anyone else. The thought alone was unbearable. As the affection between the husband and wife deepened, Su Wenyue now fully understood Han Yu¡¯s pettiness and possessiveness in certain matters. Just as she was well aware that ¡®Noble Consort Li¡¯ ultimately followed Emperor Wu, she still minded the past interactions and some ambiguously scandalous rumors concerning her and Han Yu. All of Su Wenyue¡¯s thoughts at this time focused on how to extricate herself; otherwise, all would be mere idle talk. Not to mention Ba Lang¡¯sscivious thoughts about her, the harshness of this era towards women meant that if she were taken away by Ba Lang, even if nothing happened, her reputation would certainly be ruined. Recalling the days she experienced in her previous life, she would rather die than give Ba Lang any chance toy hands on her. As time slowly ticked away, Su Wenyue suddenly feigned a painful demeanor, herplexion turning deathly pale, which truly frightened the two soldiers. They quickly inquired about her condition. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°Hurry, take me to the medical clinic! I suffer from a heart disease, which isn¡¯t too serious if I take my medicine regrly. It must have been because the thief¡¯s hostage-taking earlier was too rming, and now it¡¯s acting up again. Quickly, take me to the medical clinic; I feel as if I can hardly breathe.¡± At this point, Su Wenyue could hardly speak, gasping for breath with such convincing agony that the soldiers, initially skeptical, were relieved of their doubts. They only thought now about how to deal with the situation: if they did not take her to the clinic, the youngdy could be in danger. Heart disease was no ordinary ailment; if they weren¡¯t careful, it could be life-threatening. But if they took her there, the clinic would be crowded and the n of their master could go awry, leaving them unfortunate. ¡°Hurry, take me¡­ take me¡­¡± By now, Su Wenyue was breathing far more faintly, her voice barely louder than a mosquito¡¯s whine, herplexion ashen,rge beads of sweat rolling down her forehead, obviously on the verge of copse. She looked at the two soldiers with pleading eyes, but in her heart, she was cursively berating them. Damn it! She had gone to such lengths to fake her condition, her fingers continuously and inconspicuously pressing a particr spot, struggling to keep up the act even though it was feigned and quite painful. This ruse was something she had once seen Sikong Ling¡¯s concubine employ, which startled her at the time and left asting impression. Even though it waster exposed, she still remembered it. ¡°Madam, hold on! We¡¯ll take you to the medical clinic this instant.¡± The two soldiers were finally deceived by Su Wenyue and decided to take her to the clinic. They knew that they could not escape responsibility for anything that happened to her, especially since this youngdy was reportedly a member of an official¡¯s family. They did not know which master¡¯s wife she was, but judging by her demeanor and dress, her status did not seem low. Moreover, the youngdy had mentioned the prefecture governor¡¯s name, raising concerns about potential connections. If it came to an investigation, they would be the unlucky ones. In the shadows, the two men who had been ready to intervene, feeling somewhat impatient, now halted their actions, quietly admiring Su Wenyue¡¯s cunning. They were all aware of Su Wenyue¡¯s background. Chapter 332 - 340: Risking One’s Life Chapter 332: Chapter 340: Risking One¡¯s Life When the soldiers were assisting Su Wenyue out, Han Yu had already arrived in person, barely catching his breath, indicating he had hurried over. Seeing the deathly paleness of Su Wenyue¡¯s face, he was startled. Han Yu didn¡¯t immediatelysh out at the two soldiers since he hadn¡¯t rified the situation. Instead, he quickly took Su Wenyue into his arms. ¡°What has happened here?¡± Han Yu demanded with a dark expression, his imposing aura causing the two soldiers to shiver involuntarily. He was a veritable god of death, his presence a clear sign that he was not someone they could afford to provoke. ¡°Madam was just kidnapped, and due to the overexcitement, she had an attack of heart disease. We were bringing her to the medical clinic to see a doctor.¡± The two soldiers hurriedly exined, indicating their innocence. However, Han Yu was not someone who would believe them so easily. Besides, what heart disease? Han Yu knew his daughter-inw¡¯s health better than anyone, and while she might be somewhat frail, she certainly was not suffering from any heart disease. There must be some trickery at y here. Seeing his daughter-inw¡¯splexion suddenly improve a lot and feeling her pinch at his waist, he understood even more. Performing a y required going all out¡ªdespite Han Yu¡¯s arrival signifying her safety, Su Wenyue continued to act, not revealing any ws. This was because Su Wenyue still had other concerns and did not want to expose herself just yet. Although Han Yu saw through his daughter-inw¡¯s act, he still did not let his guard down. Whatever the case, seeing her covered in blood, the real paleness of her face, and a clear bloodstain on her neck, apparently from a de, were all tangible things that made him grit his teeth in anger. Especially when the two soldiers said his daughter-inw had been kidnapped. Everything had been arranged perfectly before he left¡ªQi Luo was assigned, and people followed in secret, yet his daughter-inw ended up looking like this. The wound on her neck¡­ had the force been any greater, he didn¡¯t dare imagine the consequences. Rage surged in Han Yu¡¯s heart. Qi Luo hadn¡¯t shown up yet for some reason, and his people, although still present, had allowed his daughter-inw to be injured. But now was not the time to investigate these matters. He would get to the bottom of it eventually. Han Yu had no time to deal with the soldiers, handing them over to his men to watch, and immediately carrying Su Wenyue to the medical clinic. No matter what, he could only rest assured after having her seen by a doctor. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I was just pretending earlier. We don¡¯t really have to go to the medical clinic.¡± Su Wenyue said once they were out of the soldiers¡¯ sight, urging Han Yu to put her down. Walking on the street with Han Yu carrying her, Su Wenyue felt her face turn red from the surrounding nces. ¡°Right, there¡¯s also Father and Mother. I¡¯ve been out for so long; they must be getting anxious. You should quickly send someone to check on them.¡± Su Wenyue suddenly remembered her Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law, whom she had arranged to be at the cloth store. She had been unable to consider them in the emergency and now hurriedly mentioned them. However, Han Yu did not let Su Wenyue down, still with a grim expression, he rebuked, ¡°Keep quiet. I will take care of Father and Mother. First, I¡¯ll take you to see the doctor. As for what happened today, you¡¯ll exin everything in detailter. In what kind of trouble have you gotten yourself involved with by just stepping out of the door, I¡¯ll not let anyone off the hook!¡± Han Yu¡¯s words were not merely about singling someone out for punishment. Su Wenyue shrank her neck a bit, sensing that even she was included in his statement, though she was the victim. As for Qi Luo, she had been out handling affairs on her behalf, so naturally, Han Yu should not punish Qi Luo. Only after the doctor confirmed there was nothing wrong with Su Wenyue did Han Yu genuinely breathe a sigh of relief. Yet his expression remained dark; dispensing with the doctor, he personally applied ointment to Su Wenyue¡¯s wounds. ¡°Husband, are you angry?¡± Su Wenyue asked somewhat self-consciously at this moment. She didn¡¯t think she was at fault for today¡¯s events. If that man had been captured and tortured to death, history would have changedpletely, which she did not wee. Too much uncertainty made her feel insecure. After all, Emperor Wu was a wise and virtuous emperor, and she didn¡¯t want Han Yu to vie for that position. Therefore, rather than anyone else taking the throne, she preferred that the rightful person remain there, at least Emperor Wu could inspire Han Yu¡¯s loyalty and leadership. At this point, Han Yu had no close ties with that man and couldn¡¯t understand Su Wenyue¡¯s intentions. Even if he did grasp them, he would not exchange his daughter-inw¡¯s safety for them. To Han Yu, Su Wenyue¡¯s actions were unforgivable. For the sake of an unknown man, a stranger who either friend or foe, she had risked her life and nearly lost it¡ªHan Yu could not tolerate such behavior, and the chill in his body grew colder. Seeing Han Yu like this, the doctor knew he wasn¡¯t needed anymore, so he sensibly left the room, leaving the husband and wife to resolve their matters privately. He had had enough of sitting in the chilling aura, which was quite frightening to an old man like himself. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be angry. There was no other way today. How could I have known I¡¯d stumble upon that incident? I wasn¡¯t nning to intervene when the government soldiers arrived, but I realized that the man they were pursuing was deeply involved with Deng Chen. Since you and Deng Chen are such close friends, and you¡¯ve been wanting to make acquaintances with this man, I took the risk to rescue him,¡± Su Wenyue rationalized, unable to share her true reasons, but indeed, this was part of her motive. Han Yu did not expect the reason behind the events to be as such. He was first taken aback, filled with indescribable emotions, and pulled her tightly into his embrace, unable to me her anymore. ¡°Daughter-inw, why are you so foolish? No matter how good my rtionship with Deng Chen might be, how could thatpare to your importance to me? I have told you never to risk your safety for anything. If something had happened to you today, everything I have done would be meaningless,¡± Han Yu said, wishing he could merge her into his very being so that Su Wenyue couldprehend his thoughts and emotions. ¡°At the moment, I didn¡¯t think about that. We all know Mr. Sun. If that person had fallen into his hands, he would most likely have had no good end. Moreover, I heard that man named Ba Lang say it was by the superior¡¯s direction. Mr. Sun probably has higher support. The situation was so pressing; I had no choice but to resort to this strategy,¡± Su Wenyue mentioned, feeling nauseated when remembering Ba Lang, but decided not to tell Han Yu about him as it would only make Han Yu feel even more ufortable and self-reproachful. Hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, Han Yu¡¯s gaze became even deeper. Unlike her, although he had not yet entered the military camp or assumed his position, these pieces of information allowed him to infer many things. ¡°Is the man you saved Liu Xiu?¡± Han Yu asked, almost certain of the man¡¯s identity. Rted to Deng Chen, someone he wanted to befriend, and pursued by government soldiers¡ªthis could only point to Liu Xiu. He just hadn¡¯t expected that merely mentioning him a few times would lead his daughter-inw to risk her life to save him. If she could do this much, how could he not be moved? Chapter 333: 341: A Matter of Principle Chapter 333: Chapter 341: A Matter of Principle ¡°My Wife, you must remember, no one is more important than you. If you ever do something so reckless for my sake, putting your own safety aside, and something happens, I¡¯ll never be at peace for the rest of my life. Even if I myself am in trouble, I wouldn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you.¡± Han Yu kissed Su Wenyue¡¯s forehead and once again solemnly expressed his heartfelt words. He was moved by his Wife¡¯s intentions, but he didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen again. ¡°I understand, it won¡¯t happen, actually I was counting on those Government Soldiers not doing anything to me, after all, I am part of an Official¡¯s Family, and this way Qi Luo had a better chance of escaping with the others.¡± Su Wenyue deliberately said this to prevent Han Yu from knowing how dangerous it had been, but how could he, with his shrewdness, not understand? In these chaotic times, some Government Soldiers may wear the cloak of the Imperial Court, but their actions are even more atrocious than those of Bandits. Otherwise, why would My Wife have feigned a Heart Disease attack, fearing that Mr. Sun¡¯s men might have harbored malicious intentions? Han Yu thought about how his Wife had just been scared so badly and didn¡¯t want to question her further. After all, he would find out once they got back; he carried her onto the horse carriage and they returned home. ¡°Husband, put me down. I can walk by myself. I am not injured, and there are so many people outside, it¡¯s embarrassing,¡± Su Wenyue whispered in Han Yu¡¯s ear. She was embarrassed to be carried by Han Yu, especially since she was perfectly fine, yet Han Yu insisted on carrying her and wouldn¡¯t put her down, which left her feeling helpless. ¡°Isn¡¯t that an injury on your neck?¡± Han Yu¡¯s expression clearly showed he thought Su Wenyue was speaking nonsense. ¡°The wound on my neck is nothing serious, and besides, you walk with your Legs, not with a neck injury,¡± Su Wenyue responded with even more frustration, and a hint of scorn for Han Yu. As she spoke, she even shook her Legs to prove her point, but unfortunately, Han Yu had made up his mind, not swayed by her arguments. After much fuss, she was still tightly held by Han Yu. ¡°Behave and stop fussing. You¡¯ve just had such a big fright; how can you walk on your own? You are My Wife, and it¡¯s very normal for me to carry you; there¡¯s nothing embarrassing about it.¡± Han Yu spoke and then held her even tighter. Thinking of his Wife¡¯s pale and weak appearance earlier, as if she could hardly catch her breath, he was still trembling inside and couldn¡¯t calm down. Only by holding her in his arms could he feel the reality of her being safe; thus, he was determined not to let her down. He didn¡¯t care one bit about embarrassment, let alone when holding his own Wife, it was just that his Wife was too modest. Knowing that Han Yu had made up his mind, Su Wenyue just buried her head in his chest, seeing the crowd outside. Without Su Wenyue¡¯spany, Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang¡¯s group lost their spirits, and besides having shopped all morning and having purchased quite a few things, they only learned of Su Wenyue¡¯s incident once they got home and immediately asked what had happened. There were some things Han Yu didn¡¯t want or couldn¡¯t exin in detail; he simply said that Su Wenyue had encountered bandits and been injured by them. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang were both worried and wanted toe see Su Wenyue, but Han Yu stopped them. He knew his Daughter-inw¡¯s temperament, and besides, she needed to rest well after such a fright. In truth, Han Yu just wanted to spend some quiet time alone with his Wife, without anyone disturbing them.
At this time, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t rest easy, first going to check on the three little ones before waiting for Qi Luo¡¯s news. Hopefully, Qi Luo was able to elude the Government Soldiers¡¯ pursuit. Han Yu had already sent people to meet her, but he couldn¡¯t be sure if they had found Qi Luo yet. Han Yu saw his Wife¡¯s behavior and felt helpless; his Wife was always one to worry. ¡°My Wife, you can leave those matters to me. Just rest easy, don¡¯t think too much, dear, sleep a little while first,¡± Han Yu coaxed Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue shook her head: ¡°I¡¯d rather wait; otherwise, I won¡¯t be at ease.¡± Han Yu had no choice but to stay with his Wife and wait, which turned out to be for the better as, before long, Qi Luo returned. However, her appearance had clearly changed; her face was grimy, smeared with something that looked like ckish mud, and she looked rather disheveled, wearing a blood-stained Coat that Su Wenyue recognized as Liu Xiu¡¯s¡ªit must have been to lead the Enemy away. Indeed, upon catching Su Wenyue¡¯s gaze, Qi Luo exined: ¡°This Coat belonged to the Young Master. Beyond that pair of soldiers, many other Government Soldiers arrived, and I had no choice but to use this method, donning the Young Master¡¯s Coat to draw them away.¡± ¡°How is the Young Master doing, and where did you hide him?¡± Su Wenyue, relieved that Qi Luo was uninjured, was concerned for the rescued Liu Xiu, after all, she had gone to great lengths to save him. ¡°Madam, rest assured. I arranged for the Young Master to stay with a trustworthy doctor, who can also treat his injuries. Otherwise, with the Young Master¡¯s condition, even if he had escaped from the Government Soldiers, he probably wouldn¡¯t havested much longer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Wenyue nodded, satisfied with how capably Qi Luo had handled everything, not onlypleting the tasks she had given but also managing them extremely well. Han Yu, on the other hand, was not pleased, and despite Qi Luo having sessfully done what Su Wenyue tasked her with, his expression showed no satisfaction. He recognized Qi Luo¡¯s abilities and her familiarity with the surrounding area of Yiyang Prefecture, thinking she could at least help his Wife to some extent, and he held Qi Luo¡¯s lifeline, so there was no worry of her having ulterior motives. This was why he allowed Qi Luo to stay with his Wife. Before he had ced Qi Luo with his Wife, he had made it clear that the most important thing was his Wife¡¯s safety. Now that such an incident had urred, Han Yu had already figured out how to deal with it. Seeing Han Yu¡¯s demeanor, Su Wenyue knew that he was likely dissatisfied with Qi Luo, but Qi Luo hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Given the circumstances, she had ordered Qi Luo to do so, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t let Han Yu ce me on Qi Luo. ¡°Husband, I owe a lot to Qi Luo for being with me this time. If it weren¡¯t for her warning, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Ba Lang was Mr. Sun¡¯s man, and I might have been at a great disadvantage,¡± Su Wenyue praised Qi Luo. Han Yu understood his Wife¡¯s intentions but did not concur with them. It didn¡¯t matter whether Qi Luo had merits or not; as long as she did one thing right, he would not me her, and that was to ensure his Wife¡¯s safety. If she failed in that, no matter how well she did in other areas, he wouldn¡¯t care. ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t care, you can¡¯t me Qi Luo. She didn¡¯t want to leave at the time, insisting on protecting me. It was I who threatened and ordered her to do so. Didn¡¯t you say you would give Qi Luo to me? Then I¡¯m her master, and you shouldn¡¯t interfere in her affairs.¡± Su Wenyue said rather imperiously, having promised to take responsibility, she had to keep her word and couldn¡¯t let Han Yu take it out on Qi Luo. Unfortunately for Su Wenyue, Han Yu wasn¡¯t so easily fooled and rarely changed his mind once decided, especially on matters of principle. However, he couldn¡¯t be too harsh with his Wife either. Chapter 334: 342: Profound and Solemn Chapter 334: Chapter 342: Profound and Solemn ¡°Daughter-inw, I cannot agree to this matter. Qi Luo has not fulfilled her responsibilities, and punishment is warranted. I know you are kind-hearted, but without rules, there is no square or circle,¡± Han Yu spoke rather softly, but his meaning was unequivocally inflexible. It would be strange if Su Wenyue would agree. ¡°What rules and not rules? Qi Luo is my person, and it is the rule that she listens to my words. Her duty is to work for me. I will not listen to your wed reasoning. You are not allowed to take Qi Luo away, otherwise, I¡¯ll never let this go!¡± Su Wenyue also had her own principles, and since she had said that she would take responsibility for this matter, she would not go back on her word. The conflict of principles between the two, Han Yu found his wife¡¯s rarely assertive attitude both adorable and vexing, but mostly he felt helpless. If his wife were to reason, he coulde up with countless arguments to convince her, but if his wife was unwilling to reason¡­ Han Yu did not argue about this with his wife. He had seen his wife¡¯s stubbornness and knew that it would be inappropriate to damage their feelings over this. However, naturally, Han Yu was not going to give up so easily. On issues of principle, especially concerning his wife¡¯s personal safety, there was no possibility forpromise. His gaze then turned to Qi Luo who was standing aside. ¡°Daughter-inw, how about we do this? Since we both have conflicting opinions, and we each have our own principles, let¡¯s let Qi Luo decide for herself. If she also believes that she has done nothing wrong, then I will no longer pursue this matter,¡± Han Yu proposed. His seemingly calm words were loaded with many implications, and just one look from him sent shivers down Qi Luo¡¯s spine. Su Wenyue was prepared for a good fight with Han Yu, but she didn¡¯t expect Han Yu to shift the battlefield, turning his spearhead towards Qi Luo. She cursed Han Yu for his nastiness in her heart, as Qi Luo would never dare to go against Han Yu¡¯s wishes: ¡°That¡¯s not fair, you¡¯re cheating. How can Qi Luo dare to disobey you?¡± ¡°Indeed, only you would dare to do so. If it were anyone else, they would have been dealt with by me long ago.¡± Han Yu habitually stroked Su Wenyue¡¯s head, subtly changing the topic. However, what kind of person was Su Wenyue? Although there had been times when Han Yu had managed to fool her in the past, those were definitely only a minority of asions. Any slight differences in intellect, most of the time, were Su Wenyue deliberately feigning ignorance despite being aware. Now that she had made up her mind, she would not be confused by Han Yu. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Qi Luo is my person now. Only I canmand her; no one else has the right to interfere, not even you!¡± Qi Luo saw that the two masters almost started arguing over her, and she felt grateful that the Madam spoke up for her. Regardless of whether she was actually at fault or not, it was not worth causing a rift between her masters over her. Besides, she knew the Master¡¯s temperament. If he really set his mind on dealing with her, there was no escaping. It was better to admit her mistake voluntarily and possibly earn forgiveness. Thus, she fell to her knees with a thud. ¡°Thank you, Madam, for holding me in such high regard, but the fault is indeed mine, and I am willing to ept the punishment!¡±
¡°Go then.¡± Han Yu nodded, apparently satisfied with Qi Luo¡¯s response. Otherwise, it would have been troublesome for him to punish Qi Luo given his wife¡¯s rare firm stance. ¡°No, wait¡­¡± Before Su Wenyue could finish, Qi Luo had already left. Su Wenyue red fiercely at Han Yu, resolute that if he did not give her an exnation, she would not let the matter rest. Han Yu understood his wife¡¯s standpoint and touched his nose, ¡°Daughter-inw, we need to be reasonable. Qi Luo has vited the rules I set, and punishment is certain. I was not nning to allow her to stay by your side anymore, as she failed even the most basic task. But for your sake, I will spare her this time, only with a slight punishment. Let¡¯s consider this apromise from both of us, how about it?¡± What else could she do! Su Wenyue knew that if she insisted, the matter would definitely be deadlocked. It was already good that Han Yu was willing to take a step back. And it was only a slight punishmentter, she couldpensate Qi Luo. What she did not know was Han Yu¡¯s idea of a ¡°slight punishment¡± was not so simple. Since Han Yu took Zhai Li and others into his fold, he had established his own underground forces, simr in nature to the secret guards of the Aristocratic Families, and Qi Luo was part of this. Because of the nature of the secret guards, it was decided that the rules here would be much darker and crueler than those for ordinary servants, unimaginable to an average person. Seeing his wife like this, Han Yu knew he had pacified her. As for how his wife would understand it, that was her business. He would definitely not remind her. He did not want his wife to know too much of those dark and cruel things. Since they had found out from Qi Luo where Liu Xiu was staying, both Su Wenyue and Han Yu decided to immediately go and bring him over for transfer. The Imperial Court was actively searching, and although Qi Luo said that the doctor was reliable, it was safer to have Liu Xiu recover on their ownnd. Alternatively, depending on Liu Xiu¡¯s own wishes, they could help him contact Deng Chen. ¡°Daughter-inw, rest assured, I will have someone take care of this. You needn¡¯t worry about the following matters, just have a good sleep, hmm?¡± After coaxing his wife to sleep, Han Yu tucked her in, and then carefully left the room. As soon as he did, his originally gentle expression became cold and stern, with a hint of chill and ruthlessness. Han Yu¡¯s me was not only directed at Qi Luo, who still had some justification. He knew his wife¡¯s temperament was such that once she decided on something, not even eight buffalo could pull her back. That¡¯s why he sent people covertly to follow her, but still, they had not been put to good use. ¡°I failed to properly protect the Madam. Please punish me, master,¡± Qi Feng did not make excuses. Regardless of the circumstances, his failure to protect the Madam was a fact, a truth he understood from the first day he joined the secret guard. ¡°Speak, what¡¯s your reason?¡± Even though Han Yu was quite angry, he did not lose his temper. Qi Feng had skill and loyalty, and there must be a reason he did not fulfill his task. Only then did Qi Feng recount the day¡¯s events, emphasizing the person lurking in the shadows, ¡°Although I did not discover any traces, I had an intuition that the Madam also sensed something amiss. But neither of us managed to find any trace of that mysterious person. Not knowing whether the person was friend or foe, I dared not act rashly, which gave others the opportunity.¡± Han Yu knew there must be a reason, and he found the ount quite troubling. Meanwhile, Han Yu¡¯s men found the ce but did not see Liu Xiu. ¡°Doctor, where is the injured man from before?¡± ¡°That young master? I bandaged him up well, and he left after he woke up. With such a severe injury, how could he move around like that? I tried desperately to stop him, but the young master was insistent on leaving, as if he had some concerns, and I was helpless,¡± the doctor spoke with a sense of helplessness, seemingly having made a great effort to fulfill his duties, his face showing concern¡ªyet a glint of sharpness shed in his eyes, unnoticed because he was looking down. Chapter 335: 343: Dare to Love, Dare to Hate Chapter 335: Chapter 343: Dare to Love, Dare to Hate The servant, seeing the old doctor acting thus, didn¡¯t think he was lying. After a few threats and temptations, he noticed nothing unusual, and the room indeed was empty. He had no choice but to go back and report. Once the man left, the old doctor locked the door, listened for a moment to ensure there was no noise outside, and then returned to the room. He approached a cab, opened a secret door, and revealed a small room with just a bed and a small table. On the bedy a person. ¡°Has the man left?¡± Liu Xiu, lying weakly on the bed, asked while clutching a white silk handkerchief embroidered with a plum blossom and a line of small characters. He brought the handkerchief to his nose, as if he could smell the fragrance on it¡ªthe same faint, pleasant scent he perceived from that woman when his consciousness was blurred. Indescribable, it seemed to be her natural scent, lingering at his nostrils. The old doctor replied with considerable respect, ¡°Young Master Liu San, the visitor was a man, not the woman who brought you here. This old servant has sent him away. It seems he had no suspicion. The old doctor followed Liu Xiu¡¯s instructions carefully. If it was that woman, he would wee her, but if it was anyone else, he used a different story. After all, the visitor might not be that woman; it could be an enemy or government soldiers. He needed to act cautiously. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Liu Xiu started to say but was cut off by the sudden appearance of a figure at the door. The person¡¯s paleplexion looked even worse, and he seemed tense. The old doctor noticed as well and moved quickly to Liu Xiu¡¯s side in a protective stance. He was clearly intent on ensuring Liu Xiu¡¯s safety. The old doctor also felt somewhat ashamed and regretful, ming his ownck of caution for raising suspicion. However, the neer had no intention of harming them. He was acting under Han Yu¡¯s orders, which had specified that Liu Xiu¡¯s stay or departure was to be at Liu Xiu¡¯s discretion; there was no coercion. He hade back because something about the old doctor seemed off, as if he was up to no good. Now, seeing that this was not the case and that the old doctor appeared to be one of Liu Xiu¡¯s men, he had no worries about leaving. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such defense. My master sent me to ensure Young Master Liu¡¯s safety. There¡¯s no other agenda. Since Young Master Liu has chosen to stay of his own ord and is not being coerced, I can go back and report. Farewell,¡± said the visitor before quickly departing, evidently harboring no ill intent. Liu Xiu looked somewhat embarrassed, ¡°I suppose I was too distrustful, but in these troubled times, with the winds outside so strong, I must be cautious, hence this desperate measure.¡±
¡°Third Young Master need not feel guilty. We didn¡¯t know the person¡¯s background; it¡¯s better to be safe,¡± said the old doctor. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just that the benefactor didn¡¯t leave a name. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll ever repay them,¡± Liu Xiu said, his tone filled with frustration and regret. At this moment, he was hard-pressed, and Xinye was not within his power. He would have to ask his brother-inw to inquireter. Regardless, he needed to find out who his benefactor was. ¡°Third Young Master, should the old servant notify our family¡¯s Young Master to make arrangements early? This ce isn¡¯t ultimately safe, and I fear the government soldiers mighte searching sooner orter. That would be dangerous, especially since this secret chamber isn¡¯t all that hidden and could be discovered by anyone determined enough.¡± ¡°Yes, please notify my brother-inw toe and meet me at once. As for the other members of the Deng Family, let¡¯s not inform them for now,¡± said Liu Xiu. He didn¡¯t fully trust the Deng Family; although they were rted by marriage, such ties meant little against self-interest. Arge family contained all sorts of people with differing interests. Except for his brother-inw Deng Chen¡ªwhom he trusted both for kinship and character¡ªhe had been betrayed and chased to this point. If not for luck and the help of a benefactor, he might well be dead by now. Hearing the report from his subordinate, Han Yu wasn¡¯t surprised to learn that the old doctor was Deng Chen¡¯s man. The Deng Family had operated here for many years, and such connections were to be expected. Qi Luo and the Deng Family also had some ties, which was why the old doctor had hidden the man at their ce. Since Liu Xiu had refused, Han Yu also had no intention of rescuing him against his wishes. While he might have admired Liu Xiu, this wasrgely due to his good friend Deng Chen. He did not know Liu Xiu in the way Su Wenyue did, or the events of his previous life, nor was he aware that Liu Xiu would one day ascend to high office. In fact, he and Liu Xiu were hardly acquainted. As for the rescue, Han Yu did not n to let Liu Xiu know about it yet. He would wait and see how the situation unfolded. Wang Mang¡¯s influence at the Imperial Court was too strong, and the order to capture the Liu brothers hade from Wang Mang himself. The superior mentioned by Ba Lang was likely one of Wang Mang¡¯s men. Han Yu didn¡¯t trust Liu Xiu, associating with someone branded a ¡®rebellious traitor¡¯ could bring major trouble. He didn¡¯t have the Deng Family¡¯s powerful backing. Any wrong step could provide leverage to those above him, enough to make him a target. Therefore, he had to act with utmost caution and care. When Su Wenyue learned of Liu Xiu¡¯s situation from Han Yu, she was indifferent. Regardless of how Liu Xiu reacted, her concern was that everything proceeded along a predictable path. Anything else posed a risk to her sense of security. Han Yu felt morefortable knowing his wife was not overly concerned about the affair. Even though he understood she saved the man for his sake, he was relieved that she didn¡¯t show excessive concern for other men. In the afternoon, they received a post from Deng¡¯s Mansion inviting them to a banquet, which Han Yu found unusual. The Deng Family was indeed nning to hold a banquet, and that wasn¡¯t strange in itself, but the timing was moved up by a day, which seemed rushed. Even during the year-end, guests would typically be notified two or three days in advance. The sudden change in timing was enough to raise suspicion, especially given Liu Xiu¡¯s recent troubles. Regardless of their thoughts, Han Yu and Su Wenyue went to the banquet on time the next day. They had just arrived at Deng¡¯s Mansion when they encountered Ye Xinxin. Seeing Su Wenyue, Ye Xinxin greeted her warmly; anyone unaware would think they were close friends, though it was only their second meeting. ¡°Sister Yue, I was hoping we coulde together,¡± Ye Xinxin said with a smile, clinging to Su Wenyue¡¯s arm. ¡°You know how I despise those scheming women, always full of plots and twisted thoughts¡ªso annoying. It¡¯s better to be straightforward like you, Sister. And you¡¯re so pretty to look at, makes the food taste better just having you here.¡± She spoke with a grin, a look of cravings on her face. Su Wenyue always found Ye Xinxin particrly adorable in these moments. The girl¡¯s boldness and frankness agreed with her own nature¡ªqualities she admired but couldn¡¯t disy herself. She was about to make a lighthearted remark when she looked up to see a stunningly beautiful woman heading their way. Chapter 336: 344: Looking Down On Chapter 336: Chapter 344: Looking Down On The woman¡¯s slender waist was entuated by the green dress she wore. Her face was adorned with a smile, her beautiful eyes brimming with warmth. She walked toward them with a grace that seemed entirely natural to her, leaving an impression of blossoming lotuses with every step. Such beauty, such poise, such temperament, garnered praise from everyone who saw her. Even Su Wenyue had to admit that this was indeed a youngdy from a noble family, meticulously cultivated, with dignified and elegant manners, exuding an air of distinction. But as impable as she was, there was a certain sense of distance about her, that slight feeling of unreality. Since her rebirth, Su Wenyue had note across such a breathtaking woman in Yiyang Prefecture. Thisdy could truly be said to have the kind of beauty that could turn fishes shy and flowers ashamed. Recognizing her beauty, Su Wenyue had almost immediately guessed the woman¡¯s identity. ¡°That is Miss Yin of the Yin Family, Yin Lihua, a bona fide youngdy from a noble family. She rarely makes public appearances; only because this is a banquet hosted by the Deng Family does an opportunity to see her arise,¡± Ye Xinxinmented by Su Wenyue¡¯s side, revealing thedy¡¯s identity. However, Su Wenyue detected a certain tone in Ye Xinxin¡¯s exnation. Was this meant to be praise? ¡°Miss Yin¡¯s reputation for beauty is indeed well-founded,¡± Su Wenyue casuallyplimented, genuinely finding Miss Yin to be pretty and meaning nothing else by it. Ye Xinxin, on the other hand, disagreed as she nced at Su Wenyue, ¡°Everyone says Miss Yin is beautiful, but I think she doesn¡¯tpare to you, Sister. Plus, she carries herself with such an air; there¡¯s something off about being around her. Don¡¯t be fooled by her friendly smile; she doesn¡¯t truly consider anyone worthy of her regard. We should keep our distance from such a crafty person; it¡¯s exhausting to deal with them.¡± At first, Su Wenyue wondered whether Ye Xinxin¡¯sments were intentional or not, but now it was clear that Ye Xinxin had her grievances with Miss Yin. And her observations were quite urate; Miss Yin was no ordinary figure. Noble Consort Li had been a formidable woman who held a dear ce in Emperor Wu¡¯s heart, yet even she could not outmaneuver Miss Yin. Not to forget Queen Guo, who ultimately lost to Miss Yin. This showed Miss Yin¡¯s capabilities. Su Wenyue recalled a secret about Emperor Wu that Sikong Ling had once shared, stating that Miss Yin had saved the Emperor¡¯s life, resulting in his extraordinary affection for her. Coupled with her exceptional beauty and shrewdness, it made sense for her to have thestugh. There even was a saying, ¡°If you wed, wed Yin Lihua,¡± which indicated her ce in the Emperor¡¯s heart. Reflecting on this matter, Su Wenyue suddenly realized the timing. Could this ¡®life-saving grace¡¯ be the incident she was currently witnessing? If indeed it was, and Miss Yin did not have this episode to leverage, Su Wenyue wondered whether Queen Yin¡¯s journey would be as smooth. Truth be told, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t have the best impression of Queen Yin. Mentioning Queen Yin almost instinctively brought to mind the head of the Sikong Family, who, despite her seemingly kind exterior, practiced cruel and vicious schemes. To Su Wenyue, Queen Yin appeared to belong to that same category. This wasn¡¯t a baseless assumption; Sikong Ling asionally discussed Queen Yin¡¯s matters, and though Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t im to fully understand her, she had gathered a fair grasp of who Queen Yin was. ¡°Sister Ye, do not say such things. Miss Yin is known as the number one beauty in Yiyang Prefecture, a title I could never hope to im. Don¡¯t let others hear you andugh at the thought,¡± Su Wenyue replied. She was confident in her own beauty but absolutely could not echo Ye Xinxin¡¯s sentiment. To do so would seem too frivolous.
Miss Yin¡¯s renown spread far and wide in Yiyang Prefecture, not just for her beauty but also her virtuous nature. Su Wenyue had no desire topete with such an unattainable reputation. Although she didn¡¯t care for such empty acim, she also didn¡¯t want to tarnish her name over trivial matters. While Su Wenyue pondered these thoughts, Miss Yin approached and greeted Ye Xinxin. Given Ye Xinxin¡¯s background as a youngdy of the Shangguan Family, even Miss Yin had to treat her with respect. Although Ye Xinxin wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Miss Yin, she didn¡¯t treat her with the same disdain she had shown Hongling. Ye Xinxin wasn¡¯t truly capricious; she greeted Miss Yin politely and appropriately. Their conversation was brief, as Ye Xinxin genuinely had little to talk about with Miss Yin. As for Su Wenyue, she wasn¡¯t sure if Miss Yin had simply not noticed her or deliberately ignored her, but either way, being overlooked by Miss Yin left her feeling rather displeased. She had only heard of Miss Yin¡¯sbined beauty and wit being approachable. Now it seemed clear that Miss Yin¡¯s kindness was selective, and it was evident she didn¡¯t hold Su Wenyue in any regard. Su Wenyue did not insist on socializing, which suited her just fine. However, Ye Xinxin, who had only met Su Wenyue a few times but considered her a close friend, was indignant. Ye Xinxin¡¯s courteous greeting to Miss Yin had been merely a disy of the propriety expected from ady of aristocratic families; she didn¡¯t truly hold Miss Yin in high esteem. Although the Yin Family was a powerful n in Yiyang Prefecture, whenpared to the entire Daming Dynasty, they were not at the top. ¡°Tsk tsk, some people are so full of themselves, thinking they¡¯re so superior that they can disregard others. This goes to show that you can¡¯t trust rumors. Tall tales of heavenly beauty and virtuous demeanor are probably far from the truth,¡± Ye Xinxin said with a hint of sarcasm. Though she didn¡¯t name names, it was quite clear whom she was referring to. Miss Yin¡¯s face stiffened momentarily, taken aback by Ye Xinxin¡¯s blunt refusal to show her face. It wasn¡¯t intentional on her part; she simply looked down upon someone of Su Wenyue¡¯s status, whether it be the daughter of a lowly businessman or a farmer¡¯s wife who achieved social climbing through her husband¡¯s opportunism. She harbored a disdain for such individuals, albeit keeping it hidden behind a well-mannered fa?ade. Her pridey not only in her lineage and appearance but also in the exceptional upbringing and talents she¡¯d been nurturing. Ultimately, she intended to marry a husband who matched her worth and ascend to life¡¯s pinnacle. In regards to the rtionship between the Su Family and Marquis Beian Mansion, Yin Lihua had no concerns at all. The Su Family¡¯s internal rules were not known to outsiders. In Yin Lihua¡¯s eyes, if Marquis Beian¡¯s Lady willingly allowed the Second House, a direct branch, to be separated from the rest, it must be because that branch hadmitted actions intolerable to Marquis Beian Mansion. Otherwise, why would the legitimate branch be isted? Marquis Beian¡¯s Lady probably extended some courtesy to the Second House purely for appearance¡¯s sake, due to theirmon lineage. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I was momentarily distracted and failed to notice thisdy. Please ept my apology,¡± Yin Lihua said, her outward expression remorseful though her thoughts were elsewhere. Chapter 337: 345: As if Perceiving Something Chapter 337: Chapter 345: As if Perceiving Something With so many eyes on her, Miss Yin of the Yin Family was certainly not one to skimp on face-saving measures. Given her reputation for beauty, virtue, and outstanding talent had spread so far, she definitely cared about her fame. Besides, it had been Ye Xinxin, the young mistress of the Shangguan Family, who brought up the topic. Although she felt somewhat stifled inside, her smile became inevitably stiff. ¡°Miss Yin¡¯s words are too kind. It¡¯s just that I usually keep a lower profile, no wonder Miss Yin didn¡¯t notice me, which is normal. There¡¯s no need for such courtesy, making me feel quite embarrassed. It was nothing serious to begin with, so there¡¯s certainly no need for apologies. While it¡¯s true that no one mes overly courteous behavior, such a trivial matter really shouldn¡¯t weigh on Miss Yin¡¯s mind,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, implying that Yin Lihua was making a mountain out of a molehill by being petty and narrow-minded over a trivial issue. With those words, Su Wenyue truly was not afraid of offending anyone. Although Miss Yin of the Yin Familyter became an Empress of considerable note, Su Wenyue genuinely harbored no intention of ttering her. In her previous life, Miss Yin¡¯s elder brother stood in opposition to Han Yu; otherwise, Su Wenyue might have been a bit more polite. Moreover, Liu Xiu was considered a quite sagacious emperor and wouldn¡¯t mix up affairs of the previous dynasty with those of the harem. Yin Shi and Han Yupeted for the position of Prime Minister, but in the end, Yin Shi couldn¡¯t outmaneuver Han Yu. The emperor likely harbored his own reservations about the increasingly powerful Yin Family. Miss Yin¡¯s smile grew even more strained. The woman from the countryside clearlycked proper upbringing and etiquette. Fortunately for her, Miss Yin was magnanimous and couldn¡¯t be bothered to squabble with such a vulgar rural woman. ¡°Madam Han is so broad-minded, not holding it against Lihua. Lihua is grateful in her heart,¡± Yin Lihua said, swallowing down her hurt. ¡°Miss Yin really lives up to her name of virtue. Such high awareness and such a good attitude in admitting fault. Daughters raised by aristocratic families truly stand out. Not like me, from the countryside, who speaks so directly and doesn¡¯t win anyone¡¯s favor,¡± Su Wenyue said jokingly. The candid nature of her remarks was seen as amusing and straightforward by many, which made her quite popr. However, Miss Yin detected the sarcasm and chose not to respond anymore, feeling that conversing with such a person would only bring down her own standing. Yin Lihua would never admit that her prior disregard for Su Wenyue stemmed from jealousy over Su Wenyue¡¯s excessively beautiful face, which had made her feel a tad ufortable, thus leading to her oversight and giving Ye Xinxin the opportunity to intervene. When they all went inside, it was unclear whose face was being considered, but it was Liu Yuan, the wife of Deng Chen, who came to greet them personally. Su Wenyue carefully observed Liu Yuan¡¯s expression, feeling that despite her smiles, Liu Yuan appeared somewhat forced and distracted. Su Wenyue¡¯s thoughts turned to Liu Xiu. It wasn¡¯t just Liu Xiu who was having a difficult time under Wang Mang¡¯s relentless pursuit; his entire family was likely struggling. Liu Yuan, being a married daughter who also had the protection of the Deng Family, hadn¡¯t been affected. Nevertheless, given her birth family¡¯s circumstances, life at her husband¡¯s family was likely not easy. Su Wenyue had attended several banquets and hadn¡¯t seen Liu Yuan appear; she wondered if it was intentional on the Deng Family¡¯s part. She also pondered whether Liu Yuan knew about Liu Xiu being severely wounded from being hunted down. Apparently Liu Yuan was good at masking her feelings; after watching her closely for a while without discerning anything, Su Wenyue gave up searching for clues. She then saw her eldest aunt with two cousins sitting inside the pavilion and went over to greet them. ¡°Eldest aunt, Lan Fang, Lan Xin, you¡¯re all here.¡±
Su Wenyue looked at Lan Fang and Lan Xin, who were beautifully dressed today. They were wearing the Clothes that she had requested the embroiderer to make, and the jewelry on their heads had also been delivered by her a couple of days ago, finished by Master Cao¡¯s hard work. Once again, Su Wenyue thought to herself that she had indeed found a treasure. Master Cao¡¯s craftsmanship was unparalleled; those few sets of jewelry, once processed by him, couldn¡¯t simply be described as exquisite¡ªthey added a touch of vitality and greatly enhanced the charm of those who wore them. Therefore, Su Wenyue felt her cousins looked exceptionally beautiful today, so much so that she just then realized that Pei Yuhan had note. Lan Fang and Lan Xin, understanding her nce and the tacit understanding developed over time, knew exactly what Su Wenyue meant. They blinked their eyes and pulled Su Wenyue aside to whisper. Mrs. Pei watched with a smile, not preventing them from talking. These two daughters of concubines had been living with their niece for a while and had be much more confident and less timorous than before. They had also grown closer to her, something she was happy about. Even though they were concubines¡¯ daughters, as per the family¡¯s rules, most of their upbringing was under her supervision, so there was a certain affection. ¡°Lan Fang, did our cousin from the Pei family note today?¡± Su Wenyue asked, even though she already had a good idea about the situation. Sure enough, Lan Fang replied, ¡°Cousin, speaking of which is quite satisfying. After returning from the Governor¡¯s Wife¡¯s mansion that day, Pei Yuhan was confined to her home by her mother. Her attempts to frame you angered Mother, who, despite refraining from an outburst during the event, was furious afterward and grounded Pei Yuhan, even threatening to send her back to the Pei family if she caused any more trouble.¡± Su Wenyue nodded without asking more, as she wasn¡¯t really bothered about anything beyond not liking how Pei Yuhan kept provoking her repeatedly. At this moment, Lan Xin touched her jewelry and said, ¡°Cousin, thank you. The two sets of jewelry you sent us are really beautiful. We absolutely love them.¡± ¡°Yes, Cousin, I¡¯ve never worn such beautiful jewelry before,¡± said Lan Fang. The two sisters now sincerely regarded Su Wenyue as their older sister, not hesitating to ept the gifts openly and expressing their joy without any pretense of politeness. ¡°As long as you like them. An Eldest Miss should dress up nicely. Later, I¡¯ll draw a couple more patterns and have the master make them for you,¡± said Su Wenyue, now speaking confidently with a private craftsman at her disposal. Besides, gold and silver weren¡¯t of much value anymore. It was only a matter of expending some thought and effort. Which girl didn¡¯t want to look pretty? Seeing how happy they were with just two sets of jewelry, then thinking about Yin Lihua earlier, the methods and ability just weren¡¯t on the same level. At this point, Su Wenyue inwardly jeered, pondering how her little cousin managed to survive under Queen Yin¡¯s thumb, and even raised her son to adulthood. She was truly adept. Yin Lihua, as if sensing something, nced over and saw Su Wenyue, frowning slightly but quickly recovering to her usual demeanor. Her gaze then lingered on Lan Xin and Lan Fang, pausing on their Clothes and jewelry for a few seconds. Even Yin Lihua had to admit that the Clothes and jewelry the two sisters wore were indeed beautiful. She wondered where they had been custom-made. Chapter 338: 346: Caught between a rock and a hard place Chapter 338: Chapter 346: Caught between a rock and a hard ce Su Wenyue noticed that Yin Lihua¡¯s gaze fell on her two cousins, and she felt something was off, particrly observing Su Lanfang¡¯s reaction. In her past life, Su Lanfang had to eke out a living under Yin Lihua¡¯s thumb. Although she managed to raise her son, any semnce of peace she had was obtained through subservience and humility. Now, she saw her young cousin, despite her tender age, measuring up the Miss of the Yin Family with ease and poise befitting the daughter of a Marquis Mansion. While her appearance may have beencking, she was in no other respect inferior, and Su Wenyue felt her cousin¡¯s heart was broader still. ¡°Cousin, what are you thinking about?¡± Lan Fang asked when she noticed Su Wenyue looking somewhat distracted. ¡°Nothing, I just think Miss Yin is quite pretty, but she seems cunning, difficult to deal with. Be careful when you interact with her,¡± Su Wenyue replied. ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much, Cousin. Miss Yin and we don¡¯t really cross paths. We may only meet her at banquets, and even then, we hardly interact,¡± Su Lanxin said after hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, and Su Lanfang felt the same. Su Wenyue was at a loss for words, as only she knew of the events of her previous life, and they naturally didn¡¯t have much interaction at this time. ¡°That¡¯s true, but one can never be too certain of what the future holds. By the way, when do you girls have time toe over to my ce? We live so close now, and even if you wanted to stay for a while, it would be fine. If it¡¯s inconvenient, I can speak with Aunt myself; she wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Some things were hard to say, so Su Wenyue quickly changed the subject. Su Wenyue did not perceive any difference in Liu Yuan, but Deng Chen went out of his way to find Han Yu in the study room. ¡°Xiu Qi, I¡¯ve run into trouble and need your help to get through it,¡± Deng Chen had thought it over and felt that Han Yu was the most reliable. His concern was out of the ordinary, as it could implicate the entire Deng Family. Other than considering whether others would dare to get involved, their capabilities were also in question, and only Han Yu seemed most suitable. Even Shangguan Wuyou, with whom he was on very good terms, was not considered by Deng Chen, since the interests of the Deng Family and the Shangguan Family were different. ¡°We don¡¯t need to exchange such formalities. Just tell me what you need help with, Brother Deng,¡± Han Yu replied, having already guessed what it was. In the domain of Yiyang Prefecture, Deng Chen needed his help and likely for that very same issue. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you, my brother. My Cousin has been pursued and attacked by people from Prime Minister Wang, and is now seriously injured. He needs to find a ce to recuperate as soon as possible. However, everyone knows about my family¡¯s marital ties with the Liu Family. I¡¯m afraid that someone has already been watching every move of our Deng Family, which is why I¡¯vee to seek your help, Xiu Qi. You¡¯re the one I trust most.¡± As Han Yu heard this, it was indeed as he had expected. Apart from the matter concerning Liu Xiu, Deng Chen¡¯s influence in Yiyang Prefecture did not require seeking his help unless he wanted to avoid rming the Deng Family members or the Deng Family was also under surveince. ¡°Are you asking me to take care of your cousin¡¯s matter?¡± This was not a difficult task for Han Yu; eventually, the matter hade round to him anyway.
¡°You must be aware of the risks and stakes involved, little brother. I¡¯m truly at my wit¡¯s end. Many are watching me on ount of the rtionship between the Deng Family and the Liu Family. If I make a move, I¡¯ll immediately be detected, which is why I¡¯ve had to turn to you for help. You are the one I trust the most¡± Deng Chen said, and upon seeing Han Yu unchanged, calm demeanor, without any signs of surprise or tension, he felt more assured that he had entrusted the matter to the right person. ¡°Brother Deng, don¡¯t mention it. Apart from the many favors you¡¯ve done for me, our friendship alone is enough. You don¡¯t need to speak such formal words. Your affair is my affair. Leave it to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful for that,¡± said Deng Chen, who truly admired Han Yu now. Such courage andposure, when even the two of them were filled with apprehension over the issue, he found Han Yu taking it lightly, making Deng Chen feel that he still had much to learn. This was truly the demeanor of someone who handled big affairs. Since the matter was urgent, after attending the banquet and seeing Su Wenyue home, Han Yu left in a hurry. Su Wenyue, too, became busy; with the New Year¡¯s banquet approaching, which her family could not avoid hosting, they invited familiar faces and friends Han Yu had made during this period, to be held on December 28th of the lunar calendar with just one day left for preparations. This was their family¡¯s first formal banquet in the prefecture¡¯s city, and for whatever reason, Su Wenyue had to ensure it was meticulously arranged with no room for error, or else it would certainly be the subject of ridicule. One¡¯s social standing is such that a mistake in the mansion of ordinary people might not be a big deal, for no one can manage a household without the asional mishap. But Su Wenyue¡¯s family hailed from the countryside, and Han Yu had been rapidly promoted, leading many to believe he had achieved his rank through ttery and opportunism, attracting disdain. Should there be the slightest oversight, there would be people ready to criticize and demean Han Yu¡ªan oue Su Wenyue could not allow. For this banquet, some of the significant dishes had been prepared by Su Wenyue more than a week in advance. A single good dish is not only about the quality of the ingredients on all fronts; a plot of Vegetables was specially grown in the Zhuangzi for this very asion. ¡°Daughter-inw, you¡¯ve worked hard,¡± said Han Yu when he returned and saw that his wife was still busy. He felt a bit heartbroken, but this banquet was indeed important, and he could only be at ease with her personally taking charge of the preparations. Su Wenyue smiled, ¡°It¡¯s my duty. The preparations are almostplete. Don¡¯t worry; everything is well arranged, and I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Though Su Wenyuecked experience in arranging banquets, with Aunt Li and Grandma Chen by her side, nothing would go wrong with the formalities. As for the food at the banquet, Su Wenyue dared to say that their feast would undoubtedly be the best in the city. She prepared several varieties of fresh Vegetables and fruits, precious in winter, along with delicacies from foreign domains that some had never tasted before. Their cook¡¯s Craftsmanship was honed under her guidance, unmistakably top-notch. With her help in preparation, even if the dishes didn¡¯t match her unique vors, they¡¯d surely possess seven or eight parts of its essence. The current source of Su Wenyue¡¯s worry was another matter, involving how to arrange for her husband¡¯s family to attend the banquet. It was a difficult problem, whether to include them or not. To exclude them would seem disrespectful, as those in the know were aware that they had brought their rtives to the Mansion for New Year. On the other hand, letting them attend would also be inappropriate. It wasn¡¯t that she looked down upon her Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law, but they were not ustomed to such grand affairs and were sure to be overwhelmed, which might only invite ridicule. This was the first banquet they were hosting, and she could not afford for it to go awry. Chapter 339: 347: Meeting Again Chapter 339: Chapter 347: Meeting Again ¡°Husband, how should we arrange for Father and Mother on the day of the banquet? These Madams and Misses are all difficult characters; Mother has been living in the Vige and has not experienced their roundabout machinations. I¡¯m afraid they will not be able to cope,¡± Su Wenyue asked delicately. When ites to matters involving her husband¡¯s family, any Daughter-inw would be extra sensitive. If Han Yu thought she was looking down on her husband¡¯s family, that wouldn¡¯t be good, and that wasn¡¯t her intention either. However, practical issues still needed to be addressed. Han Yu had already thought about this issue: ¡°Father and Mother will not attend that day; it just so happens that we have rtives in The City that we haven¡¯t visited for many years. I¡¯ve asked Father and Mother to go there as guests.¡± When Han Yu said this, it wasn¡¯t because he was unfilial and only cared about his Future. He knew his own parents well. For them to participate in such an asion, especially without mental preparation, it was better not to subject them to that difort. Besides, it was indeed inappropriate; they could wait until he had achieved sess and fame, and then Father and Mother would naturally have their glorious moment. ¡°That¡¯s fine. When the timees, I¡¯ll arrange the horse carriage for Father and Mother and prepare the gifts,¡± Su Wenyue did not ask about the rtives from Han Yu¡¯s family in the prefecture, knowing that it was mostly an excuse. But with Han Yu having arranged everything, she could breathe a sigh of relief and stop worrying about this. Early in the morning, Shangguan Wuyou and Deng Chen¡¯s families arrived, conveniently gathering together. Deng Chen came because he had matters to discuss with Han Yu. Given the sensitive times, frequent visits weren¡¯t a good idea, so he came early today, whereas Shangguan Wuyou was purely urged by his wife. Ye Xinxin got along with Su Wenyue and constantly heard Deng Chen praise how delicious the food was at Han Mansion; she had wanted toe over for a while and had urged Shangguan Wuyou to set out early. Shangguan Wuyou, who doted on his Daughter-inw, naturally listened to her. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the idle chatter of those people. Find me a quiet ce to stay, no need forpany. I¡¯ll join when it¡¯s time,¡± Shangguan Wuyou didn¡¯t beat around the bush with Han Yu, speaking directly since he knew Deng Chen had matters to discuss with Han Yu. Understanding some situations, he was even less willing to get involved. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. I really have nothing to chat about with those Madams and Misses. I¡¯ll be with my Husband. Sister Yue, send me some more delicious food, I heard your food here is particrly good; I¡¯ve been looking forward to it. Today you have to let me eat to my heart¡¯s content,¡± Shangguan Wuyou made his request unreservedly, and Ye Xinxin was even less reserved. Indeed, this didn¡¯t seem out of ce in thepany of Han Yu and Su Wenyue, or else the couple wouldn¡¯t make such direct requests. It signaled a sense of closeness. ¡°No problem; our family might not have much, but we definitely provide plenty of good food. Just tell me whatever you like, and I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡± Deng Chen was also a foodie, and he loved dining, usually eager to join in. But perhaps because he had matters on his mind today, he wasn¡¯t as carefree and jovial as usual. Liu Yuan, Deng Chen¡¯s wife, also came over today. It was probably because she felt grateful for Liu Xiu¡¯s matter and was warmer to Su Wenyue than usual. Su Wenyue understood her reasons and, having intended to forge a good rtionship, naturally hosted her even more warmly, without the slightest negligence due to other factors. Liu Yuan¡¯s impression of Su Wenyue improved. It seemed that her Husband was right; Mrs. Su was indeed a good person. Previously, when her Husband had encouraged her to interact more with Mrs. Su, she hadn¡¯t taken it seriously, carrying some disdain and prejudice. Now, it appeared that she had been narrow-minded.
In recent times, because of her mother¡¯s family matters, Liu Yuan had not only faced difficulties in Deng¡¯s Mansion but also outside. Many previously close Madams and Misses, not wanting to get involved in the trouble, deliberately avoided her, keeping their distance. Adversity revealed true friends; whether it was Han Yu¡¯s kindness to her Liu Family or Madam Han¡¯s treatment of her, she remembered. Those who came to the banquet were all previously invited with a set number of attendees, but Su Wenyue did not expect that Han Yu would suddenly include the Yin siblings yesterday. Moreover, from Han Yu¡¯s tone, it seemed he had a good impression of Yin Shi, marking a change from her previous life¡¯s events. She wondered if it was a good or bad development. ¡°Madam Han, we meet again. The other day, Lihua was rude, and I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. From now on, we should get closer,¡± Yin Lihua said with a beaming smile, showing no trace of her previous disdain and arrogance, now seemingly more sincere, which made Su Wenyue a bit puzzled as the change in attitude was too rapid. ¡°Miss Yin, with such talent and beauty, I have long admired you. I couldn¡¯t ask for more,¡± Su Wenyue replied appropriately, despite her thoughts, with a smile beaming as well. In reality, Yin Lihua hadn¡¯t expected her brother to appreciate someone who had climbed up through opportunism and ttery. Being part of the inner house, she wasn¡¯t fully aware of some matters. It was only after listening to her brother talk about Han Yu that she realized her own shortsightedness. She had believed rumors from outside and thus had a bad impression of Han Yu¡¯s wife, reflecting on the incident that happened that day. ¡°I suppose Madam Han finds my attitude strange. I was wrong before; I believed the outside rumors, which led to my prejudice against you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Yin Lihua, whoter became the Empress, though still showing some inadequacies at this point, was not to be underestimated. She guessed Su Wenyue¡¯s thoughts quite openly, admitting her mistake with considerable candidness. With Miss Yin showing such an attitude, Su Wenyue would appear petty if she continued to hold onto past issues. Naturally, Su Wenyue was not so narrow-minded. Regardless, just for the fact that Yin Lihua could so openly admit her mistake, Su Wenyue gained some respect for her and wasn¡¯t the type to cling to others¡¯ faults. ¡°Miss Yin¡¯s words make me feel ashamed. That day, I, too, didn¡¯t speak very nicely. Please don¡¯t take it personally; I¡¯m just a bit blunt when I speak, without any malice,¡± Su Wenyue said cheerfully, her words now sounding much more pleasant, free from the suffocating sarcasm of before. Both being Smart People, and both intent on improving their rtionship, they quickly became friendly. No matter their inner thoughts, the surface interactions were impable. With a deeper understanding of each other, Yin Lihua held Su Wenyue in higher regard, finding her to be a person of grace and sincerity. Su Wenyue also realized that, influenced by her previous lifetime, she had prematurely judged Yin Lihua to be like Sikong Ling¡¯s wife, which was somewhat unfair. The two were actually quite different; though Miss Yin was calcting and had her methods, she differed fundamentally from that outwardly kind but heartless woman. However, it was too early to draw conclusions. One couldn¡¯t fully discern a person¡¯s true nature overnight. When Ye Xinxin came out and saw Su Wenyue chatting andughing with Miss Yin, she thought she had seen wrong. After understanding the reasons and course of the events, she still didn¡¯t quite like Yin Lihua. After all, rtionships between people required a certain affinity. Chapter 340: 348: Planning and Arrangement Chapter 340: Chapter 348: nning and Arrangement ¡°Sister Yue, the food from your home is really delicious. I¡¯ll have toe over often, and you better not get tired of me,¡± Ye Xinxin spoke with her mouth still full of cakes, puffing her cheeks with each bite. She truly had found a great ce. The Han Family had so many tasty things, and she felt a bit stuffed just from eating the various tea snacks. ¡°Xinxin, stop eating nonstop. If you keep going, you might not be able to handle the good dishester at the banquet. Be careful not to overeat, or you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Su Wenyue, knowing Ye Xinxin¡¯s temper, spoke frankly without ceremony. Especially since Ye Xinxin looked so adorable, Su Wenyue treated her like her own younger sister. Watching Ye Xinxin¡¯s eating manner, she couldn¡¯t help butment. ¡°There¡¯s even more delicious food? Then I¡¯ll need to save some room in my stomach. But Sister Yue, why are your cakes so tasty? Wrap some up for meter, I want to take them back with me.¡± This kid was really not shy¡ªpigging out at someone else¡¯s home and now wanting to take some with her. Su Wenyue actually fell for this kind of behavior. She had always wished for a younger sister¡ªshe was the youngest in the family and bossed around every day by her two elder brothers. She also dreamed of having a little sister to boss around and to taste the domineering vor of being an elder sister. Unfortunately, her wish remained unfulfilled. Now she had two cousins, Lan Xin and Lan Fang, but Aunt had raised them so well that manners and etiquette were etched into their bones. They couldn¡¯t change overnight. Even their closeness had limits and wasn¡¯t as natural as Ye Xinxin¡¯s, who would brazenly ask for things. Su Wenyue was more than happy about it. Of course, it depended on the person. Fate was really a peculiar thing. Su Wenyue just felt that she hit it off with Ye Xinxin. It was the same logic that led Ye Xinxin to feel that Su Wenyue was likable at first sight. ¡°Okay, as long as you like it, I¡¯ll have the Kitchen prepare more for youter. The Zhuangzi recently got a fresh batch of vegetables and fruits. I¡¯ll have someone send some to you as well. You like the sliced bamboo shoots? I have plenty here, and I guarantee you¡¯ll have enough,¡± Su Wenyue said, smiling, her expression full of indulgence and pampering as she looked at Ye Xinxin. ¡°Sister Yue, you¡¯re really too good to me. From now on, you¡¯re my real older sister.¡± Ye Xinxin was overwhelmed with happiness. Nothing could please a foodie more than delicious eats, and her gaze towards Su Wenyue was filled with unprecedented enthusiasm and joy. The mutual affection between the two was palpable, a fortunate thing that the men of both households didn¡¯t see it¡ªotherwise, they definitely would have disapproved. But Su Wenyue¡¯s fondness for Ye Xinxin was genuine, and there were other matters to consider. Their home was hosting guests today, and she didn¡¯t have time for a detailed chat with Ye Xinxin. Aunt Feng¡¯s situation weighed heavily on her. The New Year was a time for family reunions, and although it might not happen so quickly this year, Su Wenyue still hoped that Feng Susu and her child could reunite with their family soon, despite having her own mixed motives. Su Wenyue felt something off about the Sun Family. During thest visit at the Deng Family, Madam Sun and her daughter¡¯s attitude had shifted from their previous fear of Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion, trying provocations against her several times. Although their attempts were subtle, the signs revealed a lot. Pairing this with the Sun Family¡¯s recent actions, more could be inferred. Were the Sun Family to collude with certain individuals from their own kin, given their opposing stance and the old and new grievances, it would inevitably invite trouble. Meanwhile, in a certain courtyard, Han Lin and Mrs. Wang frowned at the noise outside, their expressions darkening because the bodyguards preventing them from leaving the courtyard.
Old Man Han, Mrs. Yang from the Main House, and the people from the Second House all went out. Han Lin had to stay behind because of his foot injury, and Mrs. Wang naturally stayed to care for him. The couple had been pleased at first, hoping to ingratiate themselves with some influential figures amid the opportunity. Little did they know that Han Yu had already been wary of them and had stationed people to guard the courtyard entrance, not allowing them to go out. ¡°What do you mean by this? Why are you stopping me? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the blood brother of your Master, and if you offend me, I¡¯ll have the Fourth child kick you all out!¡± Han Lin blustered, trying to intimidate the guards outside, but to no avail. He had no choice but to stay put in the courtyard. ¡°Master, what does the Fourth child mean by this? How does he dare treat us like this?¡± Mrs. Wang said indignantly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you home-wrecker! If it weren¡¯t for your sour rtionship with the Fourth Daughter-inw, the Fourth child wouldn¡¯t have ignored our ties. Shut your mouth, keep quiet, and take care of Si Ya. If you can¡¯t even look after a little girl properly, you have no ce in the old Han Family, you home-wrecker!¡± Han Lin vented his anger at Mrs. Wang. Mrs. Wang¡¯s lips quivered, but considering her situation, she held back her words, though her expression grew darker. Her eyes, looking toward a certain direction in the courtyard, were filled with an ominous glint. As the banquet came to a close, Su Wenyue silently sighed in relief. Everything had gone smoothly, especially with the food, which earned countless praises. At times like these, with Prime Minister Wang¡¯s continuous reforms, themoners were having a hard time, and the upper ss felt the effects as well. Although they were not short of clothing or food, life was getting tighter. This was even reflected at the banquet table¡ªno longer thevish waste of the past. Even with food stockpiled, who knew what the future held? The Han Family¡¯s banquet alone demonstrated their deep foundation. Even in winter, when few could afford such fresh vegetables and fruits, the Han Family managed to have food from the outer domain at the banquet. The guests, not just any guests, recognized the exotic foods on the table. Most importantly, the Han Family¡¯s cooks were skilled, and the food was superb. After his secret talk with Han Yu, Deng Chen knew Han Yu had everything under control and could rx. The sight of all the fine dishes filled him with satisfaction. Usually, he would juste over on short notice and never had the chance to enjoy the grand dishes prepared with time and effort. This was his first time partaking in such a feast. Shangguan Wuyou, although showing no apparent reaction after eating, thought about bringing his wife more often in the future¡ªfine wine, delicious food, and goodpany made for one of life¡¯s greatest pleasures. When all the guests were sent off, Su Wenyue felt as if she was falling apart. After washing up and checking on the three children, she immediately copsed on the bed and fell asleep. Han Yu came in to find his wife like this and felt a pang of distress, although there was no time to rest. After kissing her forehead and tucking her in, he headed to the study room. If Su Wenyue could sense the anomaly from the Sun Mansion, how could Han Yu be unaware? He was very clear about the Sun Family¡¯s intentions. However, Han Yu didn¡¯t know about the ace that Su Wenyue held in her hand; he could only hurry to strategize and arrange his next moves. Chapter 341: 349: You’re Even Worse Chapter 341: Chapter 349: You¡¯re Even Worse Before New Year, Su Wenyue specially brought Feng Susu and her son from Xinye: ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s been tough on you, entrusting the matters back home to others wouldn¡¯t give me peace of mind, only you are dependable.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Lady Yue? In these times, if it weren¡¯t for your help, Taier and I wouldn¡¯t know what to do now; we could have possibly died of freezing or starvation out there. How could we have these good days we live now? It¡¯s only because you trust me so much that I can be helpful, and I¡¯m really d to assist you.¡± The best fortune in Feng Susu¡¯s life was meeting Su Wenyue; to aspire high, she regarded Su Wenyue as her own Daughter and did her utmost in everything. ¡°Aunt, you shouldn¡¯t say such things. To tell you the truth, I felt a connection with you, which is how we met under such circumstances. I don¡¯t consider myself a particrly kind-hearted person, nor am I one to meddle in others¡¯ business. It was your actions that I admired from the bottom of my heart, which made me willing to befriend you. I now treat you like family, Aunt, so don¡¯t act like a stranger with me.¡± ¡°Not at all, to speak presumptuously, I feel the same in my heart, and see you like my own Daughter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this talk of ¡®reaching beyond one¡¯s grasp¡¯? From now on, you¡¯re my dear Aunt. But Aunt, I have to tell you the good news. There is some news about Uncle, although it¡¯s not yet certain, I will find out the details as quickly as possible,¡± Su Wenyue said, releasing a piece of news Feng Susu couldn¡¯t remain calm about. ¡°What did you say?¡± Feng Susu¡¯s body jerked in response, seemingly unable to believe her ears. After all these years, there had been no word of her Husband, and she had almost given up hope. Suddenly, there was such good news, and she was somewhat overwhelmed. ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet, there¡¯s only a vague piece of news, and we can¡¯t confirm it¡¯s Uncle yet. I wasn¡¯t nning to tell you now, fearing a false rm would bring you needless joy. But seeing how you miss Uncle, and how you even went to Lingyin Temple in such heavy snow, I just couldn¡¯t keep it from you.¡± ¡°Is what you told me true, Lady Yue? There¡¯s really news about my Husband? Where is he?¡± Feng Susu finally burst into eager anticipation as she grasped Su Wenyue¡¯s hands, staring intently, fearful that Su Wenyue would give a negative reply. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t get too excited. I only have a clue, but it¡¯s not yet verified. Please don¡¯t be too disappointed if it turns out to be nothing. I¡¯ve been holding back these days for fear it would be too much for you to bear if it weren¡¯t him.¡± Su Wenyue was actually fully aware of the situation internally, but she couldn¡¯t show it; otherwise, any slip-up now couldter be a point of suspicion. Despite being a Farmer¡¯s wife, Su Wenyue never underestimated a woman like Feng Susu¡ªkind and simple on the outside, but someone who had managed to search for her Husband for years and raise her son. Just on the merit of her ability alone, she was not to be taken lightly. Upon hearing this, Feng Susu nodded urgently, fearing missing out on any news, ¡°No, I can handle it. I¡¯ve gotten through all these years already. You must tell me immediately if you have any news. Even if it turns out not to be him, I need to hear it from you. It¡¯s alright if there¡¯s no news this time; he is my son¡¯s father, and I will keep searching.¡±
As Feng Susu spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, perhaps reminded of past events. She tried to contain herself but failed to hold back her tears, continuously wiping them away. After so many years of searching, how could she truly not care about the result? It was just a way tofort herself, to keep going. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt. If I have any news, I will tell you at once.¡± Seeing Feng Susu like this, Su Wenyue also felt a bit of guilt andpunction, but she was still clear about what needed to be done. Moreover, ording to her n, Aunt Feng would be reunited with her Husband soon enough. Speaking of which, Su Wenyue thought of Hongling from the General¡¯s Mansion. Although barely a Concubine, she was a woman after all, and conspicuously lived in the General¡¯s Mansion, even representing it at banquets. What was her story, and what was her ce in General An¡¯s heart? Although Hongling acted covertly without General An¡¯s knowledge, Su Wenyue did not believe that General An waspletely unaware. If that were the case, An Chenhu would not be in the position he was today. It was simply a matter of turning a blind eye to Hongling¡¯s actions, which is why she dared to do as she did. With such a woman¡¯s existence, Su Wenyue was somewhat concerned. She wondered how Feng Susu would feel when she found out about it. For all the years of searching for her Husband fervently, to find that he now had another woman¡ªand considering the arrogant manner of Hongling¡ªit was evident what kind of person she was. ¡°Look at me, getting overexcited during the New Year. I just couldn¡¯t help it when I suddenly heard news about my child¡¯s father. Lady Yue, please don¡¯t mind my reaction.¡± Having wiped away her tears, Feng Susu finally regainedposure. It was a time when people were superstitious, and tears were inauspicious, especially now. Speaking of the General¡¯s Mansion, Hongling brought the Chicken Soup she stewed for half a day to the door of the study room but was stopped from entering. ¡°Young man, could you do me a favor? I¡¯ve made Chicken Soup for the General to replenish his strength. Rest assured, the General won¡¯t me me for this show of care,¡± Hongling pleaded in a softened voice, but the Servant guarding the door wasn¡¯t falling for her act. ¡°No can do. The General ordered that he not be disturbed by anyone, especially not you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the harm? I know the General misses the Older Sister and his son. I just want to go in and offer him somefort. As a subordinate, you should consider the General¡¯s feelings. He¡¯s been searching for them for so many years to no avail; surely, someone caring should be by his side to attend to him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not your ce. Leave immediately. If you disturb the General, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± The Servant¡¯s face showed contempt and disdain. Outsiders might not know the truth, but they did, and they found her quite objectionable. General An heard themotion outside too. Failing again to find his Wife and son, he was set to spend another New Year alone. Already in a foul mood, he ordered that Hongling be sent away. Hongling, refused entry, felt disgraced, especially under the disdainful and contemptuous gaze of the Servant. Even with her thick skin, she was upset, stomping her foot and leaving resentfully: ¡°Hmph, such wooden insensitivity! What¡¯s so good about that woman and child? She¡¯s just a Vige woman; who knows what she would look like now if found. Besides, with how chaotic the World is, who knows if they¡¯re still alive.¡± But thosest two sentences were things Hongling could only mutter to herself. She dared not voice them aloud and risk enraging General An. The woman and child were his soft spot, and despite Hongling¡¯s reluctance, she had to admit it. Chapter 342: 350: Some Clues Chapter 342: Chapter 350: Some Clues ¡°Have you made any progress with the investigation I tasked you with?¡± Although the stronghold incident had passed, the person manipting things from behind had still not been uncovered. Additionally, with Su Wenyue being tailed a few days ago, Han Yu had stepped up the urgency of the investigation, and finally, there were some leads. ¡°Master¡¯s guess was urate; those people are indeed rted to Mr. Sun, the general magistrate. However, their exact identities have yet to be verified, but it can be confirmed that they are forces from Chang¡¯an.¡± ¡°Very well, continue to keep a close watch on Sun Mansion. I want them under constant surveince. Report back immediately with any hint of movement.¡± Han Yu narrowed his eyes as he spoke. He was certain of one thing: The mysterious person behind the bandits at the stronghold was absolutely not in league with Wang Mang, which meant that Sun Family was now ying both sides. No wonder they had grown increasingly brazen in their actions. Yet, with Sun Family behaving this way, were they not afraid of capsizing one day when dealing with neither Wang Mang nor the Man in ck were simple characters to contend with? Or were they so confident that no one would discover their duplicity? After all, this mysterious person was indeed enigmatic; it took someone as astute as Han Yu to detect their existence, and even then, it had taken this long just to find a few clues. On the Last Day of the Twelfth Lunar Month, each family celebrated their own reunion without visiting others. The Han Family did the same. Su Wenyue sent over the new clothes she had prepared earlier, not only for Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, but also generous offerings for both the Second and Third Houses, including two sets of new clothes. Although she detested Han Lin and Mrs. Wang, out of respect for her Father-inw and Mother-inw, it wouldn¡¯t be proper to exclude the Third House. She also gifted each child a silver ne and a pair of silver bracelets. Out with the old and in with the new, everyone, following the vige customs, bathed and changed into their new outfits, wearing happy smiles on their faces. Although the world was in a difficult and chaotic state, the old Han family¡¯s days were bing more prosperous. Growing up there, it was the first time they could wear brand-new clothes for the New Year, especially the children who looked plump and auspicious in their new clothes, silver nes, and bracelets, resembling children from wealthy families. It was after the Fourth Daughter-inw had married into the family that their home¡¯s circumstances had improved, allowing them to provide for the children and help them grow well. The children all looked fine, except for the Fourth child from the Third House, Si Ya, who, despite wearing new clothes and a ne, appeared pitifully frail due to poor care and nourishment, barely weighing anything in one¡¯s arms as if she might run out of breath at any moment. So small, andpared to Su Wenyue¡¯s triplets at home, it was like looking at two extremes. Han Lin had been quite happy initially, but seeing the disparity between his child and the others dampened his spirits. No one wanted their own children to be outdone by others, especially with hispetitive nature. Thus, noting the difference between Si Ya and the other children frustrated him with Mrs. Wang, this ignorant Mother who wouldn¡¯t properly care for her daughter. Thinking this, Han Lin¡¯s attitude towards Mrs. Wang inevitably soured. Mrs. Wang, already twisted in her thoughts, med Su Wenyue even more, casting unsettling nces at her and the three children. Su Wenyue, sensitive to the undercurrents, quietly positioned herself in front of her children. Brother Xing appeared to sense Mrs. Wang¡¯s malice too, his small brow furrowing, a sight that amusingly lifted Su Wenyue¡¯s spirits. Any ill mood caused by Han Lin and Mrs. Wang subsided, as with so many people around, she was confident Mrs. Wang couldn¡¯t cause trouble, and besides, they would be returning home in just a few days after New Year¡¯s. After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Su Wenyue distributed reward money, and the whole family sat together in the main hall to keep watch at night. The atmosphere was harmonious, and with Han Lin¡¯s warning, Mrs. Wang sat quietly without stirring up any problems. Poor Si Ya was the exception¡ªMrs. Wang, her mother, heartlessly let her lie in her cradle undisturbed, barely tending to Si Ya, who remained silent unless she was hungry, then she would murmur softly. Mrs. Wang,cking breastmilk, fed Si Ya some gruel halfheartedly.
Now a mother herself, Su Wenyue¡¯s heart had softened upon seeing something like this. Si Ya was a good child and pitiable. In her previous life, though not well-off, Mrs. Wang¡¯s family circumstances had been better, and without so much resentment, she had treated Si Ya better¡ªat least not as harshly as now. Looking at Si Ya in her current state, it was questionable if she would survive. Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, frowning at Si Ya¡¯s whimpers, refrained from voicing any displeasing thoughts during the festive time. Mrs. Yang, holding Sister Yu in her arms, adored her fortunate granddaughter and found her resemnceforting. Even though she was a girl, Mrs. Yang regarded her as equally precious as a grandson. ¡°Isn¡¯t Si Ya too young to live on just gruel?¡± Although Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to deal with the Third House, having seen Si Ya¡¯s condition now, she couldn¡¯t refrain from speaking out, knowing she yed a part in the child¡¯s situation. Hearing Su Wenyue, Mrs. Wang¡¯s resentment deepened, while Han Lin, eager to please the Fourth House and concerned about his own daughter, quickly responded, ¡°What you say isn¡¯t wrong, younger sister-inw. Si Ya is like a little kitten; I¡¯m always worried she won¡¯t grow up. But her mother has no milk to feed her, and we don¡¯t have any other solution.¡± Su Wenyue nced at the three nannies by her child¡¯s side. Originally, she had hired three nannies to avoid any mistreatment of her child, but it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to spare one now. The three children would still be well cared for with two nannies, especially since it was New Year¡¯s Eve and there were no other options. ¡°Let¡¯s do this: For the next few days, let the nanny feed Si Ya. Later, I¡¯ll have someone look for a cow or a goat to bring back to the vige. Both cow¡¯s milk and goat¡¯s milk are nourishing, and Si Ya should grow better with it.¡± ¡°That would be wonderful; you are truly kind-hearted, younger sister-inw. Si Ya is lucky to have your grace now. I will make sure she is grateful to you in the future,¡± Han Lin said. Su Wenyue, doing this for the child¡¯s sake, remained cool towards Han Lin, neither epting nor encouraging his words, ¡°I am Si Ya¡¯s aunt; it¡¯s my duty. I¡¯m not doing this so she can repay me; her growing up healthy will be thanks enough.¡± Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang, reassured by Su Wenyue¡¯s actions, were grateful that the Fourth Daughter-inw was kind-hearted. Although they had thought of helping Si Ya, the deeds of the Third Daughter-inw had left them hesitant to speak up, especially since Mrs. Yang was unwilling topromise the wellbeing of her own grandchildren for a child of uncertain fate. Han Yu, watching from the side, was a detached man. Si Ya was pitiable, but with her parents still around, it wasn¡¯t his ce to intervene. However, seeing his wife willing to help, he wouldn¡¯t stop her¡ªas long as she was happy. He had heard that goat¡¯s milk and cow¡¯s milk were nutritious and had been concerned about his wife¡¯s health. The kitchen was always preparing medicinal meals for her, but she seemed reluctant to consume them frequently. Perhaps bringing a cow or goat for milk was an idea to consider, as long as his wife would be willing to drink it. Chapter 343: 351: Remaining Calm and Collected Chapter 343: Chapter 351: Remaining Calm and Collected Han Yu sighed at the thought of his wife¡¯s picky eating habits. Considering the daughters-inw of the Vige, as long as there was food to eat, they wouldn¡¯t be choosy at all; being able to eat was good enough. Their appetites were tremendous, unlike his wife, who was picky enough, but even then, she ate so little each time, like she was eating cat food. No wonder she wasn¡¯t putting on any weight. Han Yu was a man of action, especially when it came to matters concerning Su Wenyue. Within a couple of days, he had procured two dairy cows for the Small Kitchen to take care of her. ¡°It¡¯s only the third day since New Year¡¯s, where did you find these? Si Ya is just a small child with a small appetite; she won¡¯t need so much. But it¡¯s good to save some for Brother Xing and the others to change their vors,¡± Su Wenyue said, not expecting Han Yu to be so attentive and a bit curious. ¡°I had someone find them in nearby viges. It did take some effort. Over at Third Child¡¯s ce, I¡¯ve already sent a sheep. Milk is really nourishing, and I¡¯ve asked the doctor. The doctor said drinking it every day is very beneficial for your health. You¡¯re not allowed to be capricious and refuse to drink it.¡± Understanding what Han Yu meant, Su Wenyue realized his sudden change of heart in taking care of Third House¡¯s matters was for her. It was impossible not to be moved. Actions like these weren¡¯t nearly as easy as words. Just after New Year, the snow was still thick outside. Furthermore, cows are generally kept by wealthier farmhouses. Only a handful of families in a vige would have them, and even then, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that they had just calved and had milk. He probably had to visit quite a number of viges to find these two. ¡°I know milk is good for you, and I¡¯ll drink it. You need to drink it too. You¡¯ve lost weight from all the busyness these past days. Drinking a bowl in the morning and evening is good for your health. Plus, milk can make a lot of delicious things. I¡¯ll make some for you to eatter,¡± Su Wenyue truly felt sorry for Han Yu. At first, her attentiveness was out of guilt towards Han Yu, as well as for the sake of her family and herself, to show a good side in front of him. Now, she genuinely cared about this man. Her heart wasn¡¯t made of wood; she could feel everything Han Yu did for her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink with you,¡± Han Yu readily agreed, though to tell the truth, he really didn¡¯t like drinking that stuff. For one thing, it tasted too gamey, and as a man, he felt somewhat ufortable drinking it. However, as long as his wife was willing to drink it, he would gulp it down even if he had to pinch his nose shut. He was actually prepared to go to great lengths to persuade his wife to drink it, and her easy agreement took him by surprise. After all, despite its health benefits, it really was quite unptable. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t know what Han Yu was thinking, but she had already thought of many ways to prepare dairy products. Just the thought of them made her mouth water. However, since it was alreadyte, she would have to start on them the next day. She also instructed the Small Kitchen on how to properly prepare the milk so it wouldn¡¯t taste gamey. The next day at breakfast, Han Yu watched his wife drink a bowl of milk without needing to coax or persuade her. He nodded contentedly, but his face involuntarily stiffened when his wife brought arge bowl of milk in front of him to drink, which Su Wenyue noticed, her heart holding back augh. ¡°Husband, drink up quickly. You yourself said milk is a great thing, especially for nourishment. You¡¯ve been working hardtely and need to replenish. It¡¯s really tasty!¡± Su Wenyue deliberately elongated her tone and snuck a sly smile, much like a little fox that had stolen a taste of fish. Seeing his wife¡¯s yful demeanor, Han Yu couldn¡¯t help himself and pinched his wife¡¯s cheeks. This little rascal dared to tease him.
Ordinarily, Su Wenyue would have protested, but at this moment, she caught onto something amusing, her eyes fixed on Han Yu, ¡°Husband, drink quickly, it¡¯s not as good when it¡¯s cold. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of drinking milk. If that¡¯s the case, I need to have a serious word with you. How can a big man like you be scared of this? What happened to the bravado you usually show me?¡± After Su Wenyue finished speaking, seeing Han Yu¡¯s slightly ufortable expression, she became even more delighted. Usually, it was Han Yu lecturing her, but now the tables had turned unexpectedly. There was a refreshing novelty to it, and she found it incredibly satisfying. Especially with how mildly embarrassed Han Yu appeared, Su Wenyue practically glimmered with glee. Han Yu found his wife¡¯s reaction amusing. He was actually just teasing her willingly; he wasn¡¯t truly afraid of the milk. Despite truly disliking the taste, he had endured much worse in the past, even swallowing chaff and vegetables during hard times. If he could stomach that, then a bowl of milk was nothing. It was all in good fun to entertain his wife. ¡°Husband, you are really not behaving well, not even as well as the three little guys.¡± Su Wenyue was clearly poking fun at Han Yu. Su Wenyue continued to tease Han Yu until he pulled her into hisp, ¡°You truly are a mischief-maker, feeling so happy at the chance tough at me. You thought I was as delicate as you, a picky eater. I was only ying with you.¡± Han Yu said this as he took the bowl with one hand and drank the milk in one breath. To his surprise, the milk actually tasted pretty good,cking that gamey vor he had expected. He didn¡¯t know what was added, but along with the rich milk scent was a hint of a subtle fruit fragrance, making it quite delicious. Moreover, it was warm; drinking it in the winter gave a cozy warm feeling. ¡°How about it? I didn¡¯t lie, it¡¯s tasty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t feel embarrassed or awkward at Han Yu¡¯s conduct. She indeed wanted to make fun of him and though she didn¡¯t get her way, she still enjoyed the experience. Seeing Han Yu drink the milk, she immediately made a show of her contribution. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s delicious. My wife is truly amazing.¡± Han Yu said and looked at Aunt Li, who was serving at the side, ¡°This nourishing drink is good. From now on, ensure it is prepared for the Madam for all three meals, and make sure it¡¯s not missing.¡± ¡°Understood, I will remember,¡± replied the old servant. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to instruct her; I would have done it anyway. You don¡¯t know, milk doesn¡¯t just nourish the body, it also nourishes the skin. Drinking it is good for theplexion.¡± Su Wenyue savored the familiar taste. There was a saying, ¡°beauty fades and love declines,¡± but she had put a lot of effort into maintaining her beauty. To keep up her appearance, she had tried many remedies. The most effective was a prescription given by an old women from the pce, and milk was one of the main ingredients. Luckily, Sikong Ling was never stingy with her in terms of food, so she was able to drink a bowl every day. Han Yu noticed that while drinking, his wife sometimes showed the same pensive expression that she used to. Buttely, she rarely had such moments of distraction. He wasn¡¯t sure what she was thinking, but he didn¡¯t say anything, silently taking note. Lost in thought, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t realize Han Yu¡¯s observant gaze until he spoke up. ¡°Wife, what¡¯s on your mind? You¡¯ve already finished the milk in the bowl and are still clinging to it. If you like it, I¡¯ll pour you another bowl,¡± Han Yu said casually. Su Wenyue snapped back to reality and felt inexplicably guilty towards Han Yu. Chapter 344: 352: Different Ideas Chapter 344: Chapter 352: Different Ideas The guilt Su Wenyue thought she concealed so well was not so hidden in the eyes of Han Yu. In fact, without even exposing it, Han Yu would¡¯ve naturally had his suspicions. Given previous events, Han Yu concluded that there was some ridiculously absurd development underway, which he once deemed too ludicrous to believe, yet now, he was beginning to have some faith in it. ¡°No more for me, I already had two bowls. Any more and I¡¯d feel too full.¡± Before drinking her milk, Su Wenyue had already eaten something to fill her stomach, and at this point, she was already feeling quite sated. Unlike during her pregnancy when she was constantly hungry, her appetite was now perfectly normal, not insatiable like Ye Xinxin, who could truly eat a lot. Han Yu patted his wife¡¯s remarkably t stomach and fed her more, finally stopping only when he saw she really couldn¡¯t eat any more. ¡°With your tiny appetite, eating like a cat, when will you ever get plump and fair?¡± Han Yu found joy in feeding his wife. He was far from having his fill of this pleasure and expressed his dissatisfaction. Su Wenyue rolled her eyes at Han Yu, increasingly feeling like he was treating her like some pet with all his tiny gestures. ¡°I certainly don¡¯t want to get plump and fair. I am quite happy with the way I am now. Han Yu, you must have some ulterior motive. Are you thinking about fattening me up and then seeking other women? If you dare to bring any of those vixens back home from outside, I¡¯ll sort you out. Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯ve been promoted. We can always call it quits if ites to that.¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t know why she suddenly changed the topic, and her tone was somewhat sharp. Han Yu didn¡¯t understand why his wife woulde up with such an idea. She had never done this before. Although she sometimes showed small tempers with him, she had never doubted him in this regard. Han Yu wondered if she had heard the rumors spreading outside. He felt wronged; with a wife like her, thosemon and vulgar women stood no chance of catching his eye. ¡°My dear wife, what are you talking about? All I wish for is to live a good life with you and the children. I have no other thoughts,¡± Han Yu reassured. ¡°Really?¡± Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu skeptically. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. You know what I¡¯m like. You¡¯re not to speak of such things again, this ¡®calling it quits¡¯ talk especially. I¡¯ll let it go this time since it¡¯s your first offense, but if you say such things again, see if I don¡¯t properly punish you.¡± Although Han Yu said this, he didn¡¯t hold back from pulling her into his embrace, his hand sneaking into a spot with a punishing intent. Su Wenyue actually knew Han Yu¡¯s disposition, so she didn¡¯t take those rumors seriously. However, making her stance clear was necessary to ensure Han Yu wouldn¡¯t bring any other women home for the sake of external matters, as regret would then be toote. After all, in her previous life, while Han Yu was rather chaste, and his backyard peaceful with only one wife and two concubines, now was her time to set her boundaries. She could bebeled a jealous wife for all she cared, but she absolutely could not tolerate sharing her husband with other women.
Feeling a twinge of pain, Su Wenyue wanted to say something, but unfortunately, Han Yu quickly sealed her lips¡­ After Han Yu had his fill and nted a kiss on his little wife, who in her sleep still showed traces of tears and a pouting mouth, he instructed the servants and then contentedly left, making sure to close the door to the room where the milk was prepared. Milk was excellent for nourishment, but its fishy smell was strong. With the proper recipe, it became an excellent supplement, especially useful in healing. With milk avable, Su Wenyue spent most of her days, aside from caring for her three children, immersed in the kitchen, concocting various milk-based dishes. Considering Ye Xinxin¡¯s gluttonous nature, Su Wenyue sent quite a few to the Shangguan Family. Ye Xinxin was delighted to receive the food, but she found the portions too small for her tastes, so she decided to visit in person. Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t surprised at all by Ye Xinxin¡¯s visit. In just a few days, she hade to understand Ye Xinxin¡¯s gluttonous nature profoundly, even deliberately catering to it in some matters. Feng Susu¡¯s situation still depended on Ye Xinxin ying a role, not by helping with anything specific, but by providing a usible cover, which wasn¡¯t considered using her. ¡°Sister Yue, the food you sent was indeed too little; I was hardly satisfied. You know I¡¯ve always had arge appetite, so I had no choice but toe to you myself. You can think whatever you want, but I am sticking with you,¡± Ye Xinxin said as she made her way straight to the kitchen and, spotting the freshly baked milk pastries, started eating without restraint. Looking at Ye Xinxin, Su Wenyue felt amused. ¡°It¡¯s not that I am stingy, it¡¯s just that these pastries have only just been made. I didn¡¯t make many, I just wanted to give you a taste of something new.¡± Ye Xinxin had no real suspicions, at most considering that Su Wenyue was using this opportunity to strengthen the rtionship between the two families. Her own Husband and Han Yu had be quite close in recent days, so there couldn¡¯t be any other ulterior motives. Ye Xinxin was happy with the two families being closer. ¡°Lady Yue, this is a pickled foreign vegetable from the newly nted crops in Zhuangzi; it tastes quite good. Would you like to try it?¡± Just then, Feng Susu came over, holding a small jar, and politely greeted Ye Xinxin upon seeing her. Ye Xinxin, hearing Feng Susu¡¯s address to Su Wenyue, recognized that she was not an ordinary servant and naturally extended the same courtesy. ¡°Aunt, there¡¯s no need for formality. I¡¯m here to beg for food from Sister Yue. If there are any delicacies, you can¡¯t keep them from me. Don¡¯t be stingy,¡± Ye Xinxin said cheerfully, eyes ncing over Feng Susu without much care, but she was curious about the contents of the jar, especially knowing it contained food from the outer domain. The Han Mansion sure was full of delicious treats. Without mentioning Feng Susu¡¯s background, Su Wenyue simply followed along: ¡°Since Aunt says it¡¯s good, it must be tasty. Let¡¯s open it up and have a taste, both of us.¡± Smiling pleasantly, Feng Susu opened the jar. Confident in her Craftsmanship, she was still delighted to receive Su Wenyue¡¯s approval. ¡°It¡¯s pickled cucumber. Zhuangzi sent a lot of cucumbers previously, and after a few days, they were not so fresh. I decided to try pickling some. Fresh vegetables are hard toe by this season, so there¡¯s not much, just two jars. I heard these grow quite easily. We could pickle more when the season is right.¡± As she spoke, Feng Susu took two tes and served the pickled cucumbers for Su Wenyue and Ye Xinxin to sample. Ye Xinxin was the first to take a piece, biting into it with her eyes instantly lighting up. Seeing Ye Xinxin¡¯s reaction, Su Wenyue knew the pickled cucumbers were delicious. To someone like Ye Xinxin with such a passion for food, one wasn¡¯t merely eager to eat but also discerning, often very picky. Chapter 345: 352: The Change Is Coming Chapter 345: Chapter 352: The Change Is Coming Su Wenyue also picked up a piece and popped it into her mouth, nodding, ¡°This pickled cucumber is sour with a hint of sweetness, moderately spicy, crisp and delicious, especially when prepared by Feng Susu. Adding the ancestral secret recipe gives it a unique vor.¡± ¡°Aunt¡¯s skills are bing more and more refined,¡± Su Wenyueplimented. ¡°It¡¯s nothing significant. This little skill is all I can be proud of. And Shu Qin, that little girl, has indeed surpassed her teacher. Even if I leave, Lady Yue won¡¯t have to worry about missing out on these,¡± Feng Susu said with a smile. If she truly could find her husband this time, she naturally nned to take her son and go home to live together. If not, she was determined to continue her search, without always staying in the Han Mansion. However, she could never repay the great kindness Lady Yue had shown her, so she unreservedly passed on her only skill to Shu Qin as a token of her gratitude. Su Wenyue understood the meaning behind Feng Susu¡¯s words. She felt both admiration and a touch of sorrow within her heart. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Feng Susu¡¯s hardships turned into happiness. Yet, thinking of the woman named Hongling in the General¡¯s Mansion, Su Wenyue felt a tightness in her chest for Feng Susu. Her eyes shifted as she contemted that Ye Xinxin seemed to know the reason. It might be a good idea to find an opportunity to ask her and find out the true background of that woman. Su Wenyue had indeed sent people to inquire before, but due to her concerns about revealing their motives and spoiling things, they had proceeded with caution. The guard at the General¡¯s Mansion was tight, and her people hadn¡¯t managed to uncover any useful information. After the New Year¡¯s celebration, Old Man Han and Mrs. Yang were also nning to go back. Despite the wealth in the prefecture, it was full of traps and too many rules, making them feel uneasy. They were morefortable in the countryside, where, thanks to their son¡¯s sess, vigers treated them with great courtesy and made their days veryfortable. There was no reason for them to stay and bother the fourth son and his wife. ¡°Father and Mother, it¡¯s rare for you to visit. Why not stay a few more days? At least wait until after the Lantern Festival to go back. The Lantern Festival here in the city is quite lively, and your daughter-inw will apany you to see the Flower Lanterns,¡± Su Wenyue said, trying to persuade her inws to stay. Her mother-inw seemed to have learned from thest incident and was now treating her with courtesy and not causing her any trouble. Su Wenyue was naturally happy to have the older folks enjoy a few more days in the city. As for the third son and his wife, they were being watched, and they couldn¡¯t stir up any trouble in just a few days. ¡°No, we should go back earlier. We need to give our regards to everyone in the vige during the winter months. It¡¯s not good to return toote,¡± Mrs. Yang said with a smile. Although they were set on going back, she was still pleased with her daughter-inw¡¯s attitude. ¡°Indeed, even though the fourth child is now wealthy, we shouldn¡¯t forget our roots. We need to remember the vige¡¯s rtionships,¡± Old Man Han added from the side. ¡°Father and Mother are right, the vige¡¯s rtionships should not be neglected. We owe the vigers a lot for their help. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have someone arrange everything, and you cane to the city to stay for a while when you have the time,¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s attitude was clear, leaving it up to her Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law to decide for themselves. When she mentioned this to Han Yu that evening, his reaction was as expected, and his eyes even flickered with a peculiar light, though it was too fast for Su Wenyue to notice.
¡°Going back earlier is also good. I can see that Father and Mother are not veryfortable staying in the mansion. They¡¯d be happier in the vige. Some things that are bound to happen must be resolved sooner rather thanter,¡± Han Yu said, clearly implying something more, but Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t figure it out and didn¡¯t ask further, especially since this concerned her Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law. She couldn¡¯t help but overthink it. After seeing off the Father-in-Law and Mother-in-Law and their party, it wasn¡¯t long before Han Yu also had to go to the General Battalion for his duties. The beginning of everything is difficult, and he was busy attending to numerous tasks at the military camp and other affairs outside. He would return home veryte at night. Suddenly, the mansion felt emptier, and Su Wenyue felt somewhat hollow inside. However, before she had time to adjust, Ye Xinxin disrupted this state of affairs. Ye Xinxin seemed to have gotten attached to the Han Mansion,ing over almost every other day as if she had to, naturally to mooch food. Su Wenyue herself liked Ye Xinxin¡¯s personality and was all the more happy to amodate her for certain reasons. Eventually, Ye Xinxin simply brought her husband Shangguan Wuyou with her. Both spouses were carefree and informal, finding the Han Mansion a good ce to be, and they truly ¡®stuck¡¯ around. One day, while chatting and joking with Ye Xinxin, Su Wenyue brought up the General¡¯s Mansion again, sharing some amusing stories about Hongling and discussing the General An¡¯s lost wife and child. Unlike before, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t gloss over it but inquired about the details. ¡°Sister Yue, why are you so interested in General An¡¯s lost wife and child? Do you know something about their whereabouts?¡± After Ye Xinxin shared what she knew, she asked with curiosity. She too was curious about where General An¡¯s wife and child could be, and what kind of woman Lady An was to have held his attention until now. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t deny it, but neither did she reveal Feng Susu¡¯s identity. She simply said, ¡°There are some leads, but I¡¯m not sure if they are urate. This matters to General An, so I dare not speak carelessly in case I¡¯m mistaken.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Ye Xinxin agreed. ¡°After all, General An has been searching for his wife and child for so many years. A mistake would surely cause disappointment.¡± Although Ye Xinxin disliked Hongling, she clearly had a good impression of General An. Seeing that Su Wenyue seemed to have some secrets, she didn¡¯t press further on the topic. No matter how carefree and candid Ye Xinxin appeared, she was still a daughter raised by an aristocratic family and knew her limits. This spared Su Wenyue the trouble of making up stories. Su Wenyue was also worried that she might not handle the matter properly and identally give themselves away. Thinking it over, she decided to wait until Han Yu came home that evening and tell him everything, to see what he decided. Entrusting the matter to Han Yu was surely better than her trying to manage it on her own. Han Yu came back veryte as usual, looking more somber than usual, but he softened when he saw Su Wenyue¡¯s concerned expression. ¡°Husband, has something happened at the military camp?¡± Su Wenyue guessed that the troubles must be rted to Han Yu¡¯s duties at the military camp, which she had heard a bit about. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry,¡± Han Yu replied, then sighed when he saw his wife¡¯s disbelief. ¡°Now that Mr. Sun has climbed onto Prime Minister Wang¡¯s big tree and started to meddle with military affairs, it does hinder me somewhat. But it¡¯s not a major issue. I was just feeling a bit out of sorts. You should be more cautious when dealing with Madam Sun and her daughter in the future. They refrained from troubling you because of their connection with the Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion, but now they might change their stance.¡± Chapter 346: 353: Not Much Time Chapter 346: Chapter 353: Not Much Time Su Wenyue nodded, she had anticipated the situation with the Sun Family and made preparations early. Moreover, Han Yu, who normally didn¡¯t let his emotions show, although he was more open and showed his better side in front of her, unwilling to make her worry, seemed truly disturbed this time. She had no idea what the Sun Family had done. Seeing Han Yu like this and not willing to borate, obviously not wanting her to worry as well, Su Wenyue then brought up the matter of Feng Susu and her child. ¡°What? Daughter-inw, are you saying that Feng Susu and her son are the wife and child that General An is looking for?!¡± Han Yu found it hard to believe. If it was true, and wielded properly, it could not only dissolve the current crisis and predicament but also help him secure his footing in the prefecture. Han Yu¡¯s situation in the military camp was indeed very difficult. Prime Minister Wang¡¯s power overshadowed the court and bureaucracy, and Mr. Sun, his adversary, clung to Prime Minister Wang¡¯s powerful position, constantly making things difficult for him, eager to get rid of him. Were it not for Yiyang Prefecture¡¯s distance from Chang¡¯an and Prime Minister Wang¡¯s influence being less significant there, and the fact that Han Yu was in the military camp, outside of Prime Minister Wang¡¯s full control, Han Yu could still find a slight breathing space. ¡°Indeed, I am almost certain of it. However, General An is no ordinary person. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to rashly approach him; a misstep might lead General An to suspect our intentions, and that would be counterproductive. So, this matter still relies on your arrangement,¡± said Su Wenyue, aware that her only advantage was her experience from her previous life. In terms of intelligence and wisdom, she truly couldn¡¯tpare to Han Yu, so it was more appropriate to leave such matters to him. Han Yu didn¡¯t ask how Su Wenyue hade to her discovery. There were things Su Wenyue didn¡¯t mention, and Han Yu wouldn¡¯t pry into them. In any case, he knew his daughter-inw was looking out for his best interests, and he even suspected that she must have known of Feng Susu and her son¡¯s status before taking them in. ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through well, and indeed, we can¡¯t act recklessly on this matter but need to find the right moment. But you have truly done me a huge favor this time. If handled well, this issue could alleviate the situation of our family as well, so we won¡¯t have to struggle like we do now,¡± Han Yu now truly believed that his daughter-inw brought him luck, as she always seemed to lead him to good fortune. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about affairs outside, but I¡¯m d I can help you. Look how much weight you¡¯ve lost recently. You need to take care of your health; no career is more important than your own well-being. We¡¯re still young; there is no need to rush. Slowly does it. For someone your age to have achieved your current position through your own abilities is already remarkable,¡± said Su Wenyue, hoping only for her family to live in peace and safety. If it weren¡¯t for knowing Han Yu¡¯s ambition, she would¡¯ve urged him not to push himself so hard. After all, what was there to fret over having gone through a lifetime again? ¡°Rest assured, I know my limits. Having stepped into thisplicated circle, some matters cannot be resolved by my withdrawal alone. You needn¡¯t worry about me; just take good care of yourself and our child.¡± Seeing Han Yu say so, Su Wenyue refrained from further persuasion. In truth, they had no way back and could only move forward, or they would be trampled underfoot by their adversaries. They already had an unresolved issue with the Sun Family. With the matter of Feng Susu and her child entrusted to Han Yu, Su Wenyue no longer concerned herself with it. The greenhouse on their Zhuangzi would soon yield a new batch of vegetables. This time there was arge quantity, too much for their own use, so she thought of renting a shop space because these fruits and vegetables, many of which were grown from foreign seeds, could definitely sell for a good price at this time of yearpared to local produce.
When it came to shop matters, Su Wenyue was unfamiliar with business. She sent someone to her mother¡¯s family to ask her big brother for help in finding a suitable store. Su Hengyi cared deeply for his sister¡¯s affairs. Upon hearing the news, he came over. ¡°Younger Sister, are you thinking of opening a shop to sell fruits and vegetables? If it¡¯s just fruits and vegetables, it¡¯s not economical to open a single shop since these products fetch a good price only during this season,¡± said Su Hengyi. Su Wenyue had never run a shop before, and he, concerned about herck of business experience, naturally wanted to advise his sister. ¡°I¡¯ve considered that. The shop won¡¯t just sell fruits and vegetables, but also food grains and some snacks and pastries. I only have a rough idea now; I haven¡¯t worked out the details. Overall, I¡¯m aiming for the high-end market. In this world, most families are just barely getting by, and only rich and noble families can afford to spend more. I might as well price higher to enhance the prestige,¡± said Su Wenyue, who, although without experience in running a store, understood the mindset of the wealthy. Initially worried that his sister might be acting on a whim, Su Hengyi was reassured when she spoke confidently and with a solid n, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make two shop spaces avable for you on East Main Street. There¡¯s lots of foot traffic there, and the shop spaces arerge. Most people there are from rich and noble families, which would suit your business well.¡± Su Hengyi proved to be a loving big brother, readily offering two sessful shops from his own holdings, as long as his sister was serious about running them. However, Su Wenyue declined. She knew of those two shops, which were prime in location and size and were currently thriving. Her big brother might be willing to spoil her, but she couldn¡¯t take advantage of that. She hadn¡¯t sought her brother¡¯s help to take advantage of her mother¡¯s family but to learn the ropes, as each business had its rules, and the business world had itsplexities. ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t want those two shops, they are doing just fine. Why would you give them to me?¡± ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s the big deal about one or two shops? Just take what your big brother gives you. Don¡¯t let it create distance between us,¡± said Su Hengyi, a known shrewd fox in the business world. Yet, when it came to his sister, he was willing to give up two well-performing shops without a second thought, genuinely unbothered. ¡°Big Brother, I really don¡¯t want them. I¡¯m looking to run a business for the long term; I can¡¯t always rely on your support. If I were really upset with you, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you for help. Your sister has grown up now; she wants to earn money by her own merits. Big Brother, could you help me look around? Where are there suitable shops to buy? The location isn¡¯t the key factor, it doesn¡¯t have to be in a busy area, just as long as the space isrge, the environment is pleasant, and it¡¯s convenient for customers,¡± said Su Wenyue. Only then did Su Hengyi relent, impressed by his sister¡¯s initiative to carve out her own niche. As a brother, he naturally needed to endorse her, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll have someone look into it right away. I¡¯ll let you know once I have news. Your requirements aren¡¯t high; you should be able to find something suitable.¡± ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. But please hurry, I need to have the shop renovated before the vegetables at the Zhuangzi are ready to harvest, and there isn¡¯t much time.¡± Chapter 347: 354: Being Blocked by Someone Chapter 347: Chapter 354: Being Blocked by Someone As a brother who dotes on his sister, Su Hengyi naturally shared Su Wenyue¡¯s urgency. Seeing her worried, he did not dy and immediately sent people to inquire. With his extensive connections in the business world, he quickly learned about a few suitable locations, provided her with the details and conditions of each, and let Su Wenyue decide for herself. ¡°I think both locations are quite good, each with its advantages. One has arge flow of people and is in a bustling part of the main street; however, the space is a bit small. As for the other one, it¡¯s plenty big but a bit off the beaten path¡ªnot a significant drawback though,¡± Su Hengyi exined the pros and cons of each location to Su Wenyue, mentioning that the search had been somewhat rushed, or else he would have surely found better options. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look now, and if it¡¯s suitable, we¡¯ll make a decision,¡± said Su Wenyue, who was also impatient. Hearing what Su Hengyi had said, she couldn¡¯t wait another moment; time was indeed pressing. Su Hengyi, who was ordinarily very busy, set aside his other affairs to apany his younger sister to both locations. After examining each one, Su Wenyue was not too satisfied with either but ultimately chose therger ce. The size was favorable, the price was right, and being a bit out of the way wasn¡¯t a problem. After all, ¡°Once our reputation is established, we won¡¯t worry about attracting customers.¡± ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s settle on this ce. Let¡¯s sign the contract now so we can hire workers soon. This ce will need renovations inside and out, which will take quite some time,¡± she said. ¡°If you like it, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll take care of arranging for the workers,¡± he replied. When Su Hengyi saw that Su Wenyue had made up her mind, he called for the owner of the shop. Unexpectedly, the shop owner changed his mind and refused to sell. Su Hengyi¡¯s expression darkened. During his many years dominating the mall, it was rare for someone to renege on a deal right in front of him, especially since he was doing this for his sister, making his face particrly unsightly. His sharp gaze bore into the shop owner, the threat clear: unless the shop owner provided a satisfactory exnation, Su Hengyi would not let the matter rest. Given his influence in the business world, dealing with such a person would be easy. The shop owner wiped sweat from his brow and exined under pressure, ¡°Young Master Su, please forgive me. I had no intention of ying games with you. Before this, someone had alreadye with a deposit to buy the store, and it was someone from the government who intervened. I already exined that this store was eyed by you, but that person wouldn¡¯t concede at all and insisted I sell the store to him, threatening to imprison my entire family if I refused. I¡¯m just an ordinarymoner and truly couldn¡¯t provoke them.¡± The shop owner was also feeling bitter. Asmoners, they could not afford to offend either party. The store had been on the market for so long without interest, and suddenly it had caught the attention of two buyers, causing this issue. Besides offering his apologies, what more could he do?! After hearing the shop owner¡¯s exnation, Su Hengyi, despite finding the reason somewhat justifiable, still looked displeased, unsure of the circumstances that had led the government to intervene and hoping it was a coincidence rather than intentional.
Su Wenyue also hoped it was just a fluke, but with the store already sold and the deposit paid, it was clear they had been unlucky andte. There was no need to trouble the shop owner. These days, government officials were bing increasingly unchecked and oppressive, and the shop owner¡¯s actions were normal. After all, they were not bound to purchase that particr store. ¡°Big brother, since that store is already sold, let¡¯s let it go. There¡¯s still the other one. I¡¯ll buy that one. Although it¡¯s smaller, it¡¯s well-located. I had only thought it a bit too expensive before, but now it seems I have more of a ¡®connection¡¯ with that other ce,¡± she said. Su Hengyi, hiding hisplex feelings,ughed a bit at Su Wenyue¡¯s way of putting things: ¡°You have an odd way of talking about ¡®connection.¡¯ Well, if that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go purchase that ce.¡± Although Su Hengyi said this, his tone carried some uncertainty. Years of experience in business had honed his sharp intuition, and he could sense something fishy about this situation. Indeed, upon reaching the other location and expressing the intent to buy the shop, the owner gave the same excuse as the first: the government had forced them to sell to them first. Even Su Wenyue felt something was amiss. How could it be such a coincidence that right when she wanted to buy a store, someone else had already purchased it, beating her by just a slim margin, as if targeting her deliberately. By that point, Su Hengyi¡¯s expression had turned entirely stern, his re threatening the shop owner: ¡°Tell me exactly who bought the store. If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t me me for being unpleasant. I may not have the power to arrest you like the officials, but I can definitely make your life and your family¡¯s life more miserable than prison. Don¡¯t try my patience.¡± Su Hengyi¡¯s threat was no bluff; he would follow through if the shop owner did notply. Piecing together the details from the shop owner and other information, all signs pointed to the Sun Family. Su Wenyue was not surprised. The Sun Family had a grudge against her family, and while previously restrained by the Marquis Beian Mansion, they had found a stronger backer and were expected to cause trouble. Yet, the means they employed were despicable¡ªusing such sneaky tactics behind someone¡¯s back was utterly disdainful. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s go back. The Sun Family has a quarrel with me and must have learned I wanted to buy a store, deliberately opposing me. We won¡¯t stoop to their level,¡± Su Wenyue, knowing her brother wouldn¡¯t want her to be wronged, expressed a willingness to step back. The Sun Family had recently aligned with the influential Prime Minister Wang and confronting them head-on was unwise. Better to dodge their sharp edges for now and see how long they couldst. Su Hengyi was a man of reason. He understood the dynamics within the Imperial Court well enough. If his sister could see the rationale, he certainly grasped the implications. Despite his annoyance and disdain for the Sun Family¡¯sckey tactics, he did not act rashly. Teaching the Sun Family a lesson would have to be done covertly, not openly, to avoid trouble for the Su Family. Without the intellect and restraint to manage that, one would be unfit to be the Su Family¡¯s sessor. However, just as Su Wenyue intended to withdraw, someone deliberately made that impossible. As soon as she exited the store, she was stopped by none other than Madam Sun and her daughter, who stood there looking smug and triumphant, as proud and showy as peacocks. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Madam Han. What¡¯s this, looking to buy a store? That¡¯s really unfortunate; you¡¯re a step toote. We¡¯ve just purchased this store. They¡¯re both such lovely locations that even without conducting business, owning them would still be nice,¡± she said. Chapter 348: 355: Not a Kind Person Chapter 348: Chapter 355: Not a Kind Person Madam Sun¡¯s words were clearly provocative. Previously, she had been fearful of the power of Marquis Beian Mansion, but now that the Sun Family had found an even more substantial backing, the pent-up grievances could finally be vented, and politeness was no longer a consideration. Su Hengyi was a patient man, believing that a great man can bend and stretch, yet he couldn¡¯t stand by and watch his younger sister being bullied by this mother and daughter duo. Su Wenyue, afraid that her big brother would sh with Madam Sun and her daughter and get the Su Family involved, quickly reached out to pull at Su Hengyi¡¯s sleeve and, beating him to it, spoke first. ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence, as I wasn¡¯t very satisfied with either of those two locations. It was with great difficulty that I had decided to buy them, only to have Madam Sun snatch them up first. It seems they were truly not meant for me, and for that, I must actually thank Madam Sun for aiding me in making up my mind. Those two locations don¡¯t look so great; definitely not suitable for business. Buying them to keep them unused is not a bad idea, especially since Madam Sun is so well-off, consider it a charitable act,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile, her words aggravating to hear and directly confronting the Sun Family. Su Wenyue knew her situation well. Since the Sun Family had set their minds on dealing with her, retreating would be futile. Better to stand firm. Even if the Sun Family had secured the support of Prime Minister Wang, their ability was limited. After all, this was Yiyang Prefecture, not Chang¡¯an, where Prime Minister Wang¡¯s influence wasn¡¯t as potent. The Sun Family, at most, could leverage Prime Minister Wang¡¯s power for some underhanded maneuvers behind the scenes. As for the Su Family, as long as they didn¡¯t openly take a stand and with Marquis Beian Mansion firmly behind them, the Sun Family would unlikely trouble them directly. Moreover, the Sun Family didn¡¯t possess such capability in business dealings. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to drag her mother¡¯s family into this, also wary of Prime Minister Wang¡¯s side. It was unnecessary to create a sensation at this moment. They had no choice but to address the enmity already established with the Sun Family. ¡°Mrs. Su, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Being too undisciplined might lead to suffering,¡± said Sun Qianru, who hade today specifically to embarrass Su Wenyue, longing to see her grovel before her presence. Now that her family had risen through their connection with Prime Minister Wang, there were plenty desiring to curry favor with them. Yet, Su Wenyue still maintained such an attitude, disregarding her entirely. This was uneptable. ¡°That is exactly what I would like to tell you. It¡¯s best to stay humble in life and not to becent as soon as you gain a little power. What goes aroundes around; who knows what the future holds?¡± Su Wenyue replied with a half-smile. ¡°Su Wenyue, do you realize what you¡¯re doing now? Now that I am favored by Prime Minister Wang, I am not like I used to be. If you don¡¯t know your ce, who knows what troubles your countryside-born Husband might run into,¡± Sun Qianru believed Su Wenyue was acting this way because she wasn¡¯t aware of the situations unfolding outside, stressing her point to intimidate and make Su Wenyue submit out of fear. ¡°You need not worry about that. My Husband is upright and dutiful and has always abided by thew and order. It is widely known that Prime Minister Wang is an honest and upright official. Moreover, with Prime Minister Wang in his lofty position, he surely wouldn¡¯t trouble my Husband without cause, unless some nefarious individuals were misusing Prime Minister Wang¡¯s name for their own wicked purposes. I trust that Prime Minister Wang would never let them off lightly once he finds out,¡± Su Wenyue said. With her statement, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to give anyone the chance to exploit her words since Madam Sun and her daughter were unting Prime Minister Wang¡¯s name. One misstep could lead to trouble. Prime Minister Wang was most concerned with his reputation and tended to do things in the name of the public good, so Su Wenyue¡¯s words did not give Madam Sun and her daughter any grounds to find fault. ¡°You¡­,¡± Sun Qianru, pointing at Su Wenyue, was about to say something inappropriate, but was stopped by Madam Sun.
Madam Sun hadn¡¯t expected Su Wenyue to be so verbally adept and assertive. With a cold expression, she said, ¡°What a sharp-tongued Mrs. Su you are. You¡¯re tough now, but don¡¯t regret it when you suffer the consequences.¡± Unintimidated, Su Wenyue retorted with a fake smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam Sun, even if I do regret it, I won¡¯t be bothering you.¡± ¡°Good, very good, Mrs. Su, you really are something. We shall see!¡± Madam Sun sneered several times, truly infuriated now. She hade here expecting to leverage her family¡¯s newfound connections to trouble Mrs. Su and to vent her frustrations, but instead of venting, she spent money and now was bringing back a whole stomach of anger. Frustrated, Sun Qianru followed Madam Sun, ¡°Mother, are we just going to let her off like this? Mrs. Su is so arrogant. Shall we have someone teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°Qian Ru, you¡¯re not young anymore, use your brain before you speak. If that were possible, would I have bothered with all these efforts? Mrs. Su, after all, is part of an official¡¯s family, we can¡¯t be too tant without a proper handle on things, or else we¡¯ll just be causing trouble for your father,¡± Madam Sun said sharply, already irritated and now responding to her daughter¡¯s thoughtless suggestion with displeasure. Sun Qianru, realizing her rashness, pursed her lips and red furiously at Su Wenyue before reluctantly leaving with Madam Sun. Su Hengyi had observed his sister¡¯s demeanor from start to finish. Even with Madam Sun using Prime Minister Wang¡¯s name as a threat, she showed no fear or retreat, managing to send Madam Sun and her daughter off in defeat and maintaining the upper hand. He nodded in satisfaction. His sister had matured, and while he had been concerned that her temperament would lead to being bullied, he could now rest assured that she could handle herself. However, today¡¯s incident meant that Madam Sun and her daughter would definitely not let things rest. ¡°Younger sister, Madam Sun and her daughter are not easy to deal with, and they are narrow-minded. By offending them today, they will surely seek ways to retaliate. Please be extra careful in the future,¡± Su Hengyi earnestly advised. ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry. I am aware of this. Han Yu and I have long had a feud with the Sun Family. Whatever they want to try, they can bring it on. Han Yu and I will have ways to handle it,¡± dered Su Wenyue, undeterred by the Sun Family¡¯s lowly tactics, confident that caution would prevent any harm. Su Hengyi nodded, looking at his sister¡¯s fearless spirit. The once spoiled and mischievous young girl had indeed grown up. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a heads-up. As long as you have a n, that¡¯s fine. If you need any help, just send someone to let me know,¡± he reassured her. Having their targets purchased by the Sun Family, Su Hengyi and Su Wenyue returned empty-handed and set out to find new prospects. However, Su Hengyi learned from the experience and sent someone reliable and close to him to keep the information confidential. Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t truly satisfied with the two stores anyway¡ªotherwise, having someone meddle like that would have been exasperating. ¡°Big brother, since the store purchase fell through, let¡¯s head back. Keep a keen eye out for me, and if you find something suitable, just secure it directly. You know what I¡¯m looking for,¡± said Su Wenyue. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Madam Sun and her daughter repeating their tactics; she simply couldn¡¯t afford to waste time on them. She was eager to buy and set up the store so she could start making money as soon as possible. Chapter 349: 356: Mysterious Gift Chapter 349: Chapter 356: Mysterious Gift For Su Wenyue, earning money was of utmost importance. She delegated the task of finding a store to her big brother and began to sketch out the design blueprints for the store. She meticulously prepared for the specific tasks at hand, ensuring everything was ready so that once the store was purchased, they could follow the n step by step without any dy. The main products Su Wenyue nned to sell in her store were food and her family¡¯s home-made pickles. She even set up a special counter for their exclusive secret chilled dishes and desserts. With her unique culinary skills and talent, it would be a waste not to utilize them. The decoration was set to be quite luxurious. Since it was a ce where wealthy people would shop, it naturally couldn¡¯t look shabby. The more upscale it appeared, the better. This included the packaging for vegetables and all sorts of items, which she designed herself. It wasn¡¯t difficult for her; Su Wenyue had previously used high-end packaging for gifts, which was both elegant and grand. In this regard, she referred to Noble Consort Li¡¯s simrly-themed shop¡ªtaking the good elements and discarding the bad. Han Yu was aware that Su Wenyue wanted to open a shop and was a bit worried that she might overextend herself: ¡°Daughter-inw, let me take care of the household. You¡¯re looking after the child and managing the home; can your body handle this? Don¡¯t wear yourself out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Husband. Opening the shop is just busy at the start. Once we get through the initial phase, we¡¯ll have a set of rules in ce. I¡¯ll assign someone reliable to manage it, and it won¡¯t require too much effort. It won¡¯t be tiring.¡± Han Yu was always open-minded in this regard and didn¡¯t think it was bad for his daughter-inw to open a shop. Since otherdies also had their own private properties, as long as it didn¡¯t wear her out, whatever made his daughter-inw happy was fine by him. ¡°Alright, just be mindful and take care of yourself first and foremost. As long as it doesn¡¯t tire you, it¡¯s fine. If you need any help, just let me know.¡± Su Wenyue nodded and recounted the incident with Madam Sun and her daughter to Han Yu. ¡°Husband, Madam Sun and her daughter are truly arrogant. I managed to silence them with a few words, but I¡¯m afraid they hold a grudge. Lord Sun hasn¡¯t caused any more trouble for you at the military camp, has he?¡± Although Su Wenyue framed it as a question, her tone was certain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Although Lord Sun keeps pulling his petty tricks, your husband isn¡¯t easy to mess with. I won¡¯t suffer a loss. Daughter-inw, if you encounter Madam Sun and her daughter again, just handle them as you did today. Well done. We¡¯ve long had a feud with the Sun Family, and with their petty nature, making concessions is useless. If they give you a hard time, fight back.¡± ¡°Mhm, okay. I was actually worried my treatment of Madam Sun and her daughter might trouble you. But since you¡¯ve said this, I feel at ease. From now on, I¡¯ll deal with Madam Sun and her daughter more freely.¡±
Han Yu then inquired about Su Wenyue¡¯s shop: ¡°Since the shop Madam Sun and her daughter purchased was the one you were interested in, it¡¯s likely hard to find a suitable one for the time being. Should I ask around for you?¡± ¡°That would be good. I was originally leaving it to my big brother, but having more people helping is a plus. If we can purchase the store sooner, I can start work earlier. Otherwise, by the time the vegetables and fruits from the farm are ready¡­¡± Su Wenyue was initially hesitant to trouble Han Yu, as he was often busy, but since he offered, she didn¡¯t hold back in her response. The Lantern Festival was especially lively in the prefecture city, and the best part was the evening¡¯s flowernterns. Ye Xinxin had sent someone early to invite Su Wenyue to enjoy thenterns with her that evening. Su Wenyue had only ever attended the Lantern Festival in the County before, which was already bustling with excitement. Knowing that the prefecture city¡¯s festival would be even livelier, she had been looking forward to it and readily agreed. She asked Han Yu to apany her, and he readily assented. Su Wenyue left home early in the evening and met up with Han Yu at the restaurant they had agreed to wait at for Ye Xinxin. Soon enough, Ye Xinxin and Shangguan Wuyou arrived together. Ye Xinxin was visibly excited, immediately taking hold of Su Wenyue¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister Yue, this year¡¯s Lantern Festival is so lively, even more than before. In the center of the street, they¡¯ve set up an arena for antern riddlepetition, and the first prize is a mysterious gift. Let¡¯s hurry over, or we won¡¯t get a good spot. And my husband, he¡¯s the best atntern riddles¡ªhe might even win that mysterious gift for us.¡± Shangguan Wuyou looked at his overly enthusiastic wife somewhat helplessly. It was good that she had confidence in him, but such blind assurance put him under a lot of pressure. ¡°Xinxin, remember that there are always more talented people out there, and my literary skills are just average. Don¡¯t boast too much; if I don¡¯t win, it would be embarrassing.¡± Shangguan Wuyou took the opportunity to caution Ye Xinxin, saying it was okay in front of Han Yu and his wife, but if she made such assertions in front of everyone, they might think he was arrogant. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t bolster someone else¡¯s morale while dampening your own pride. I have confidence in you. I¡¯ve already spread the word; you must live up to it and win first ce for me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be shamed in front of others.¡± Saying this, Ye Xinxin led Su Wenyue toward the street center, with Han Yu and Shangguan Wuyou quickly following, carefully guarding their wives among the crowded street. Each took hold of his wife¡¯s hand, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t get separated. The Lantern Festival brought together all sorts of people, and among them were swindlers and thieves, and most detestably, kidnappers who targeted beautiful women and children. Their wives were exceptionally beautiful, so they had to be vignt. ¡°It¡¯s so crowded here, and what a lively atmosphere, Husband! The Lantern Festival in the prefecture city is much more exciting than in the County.¡± Su Wenyue said cheerfully, protected by Han Yu at the front, urging him to catch up with Shangguan Wuyou and Ye Xinxin. Seeing his overly excited wife, Han Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel indulgent and doting. It was rare for his wife to be this happy, like a joyous child. He carefully shielded her as they followed closely behind Shangguan Wuyou and Ye Xinxin, and finally made it to the tform. Shangguan Wuyou was well-known for his talents and status. Thanks to him, the crowd parted to make way for Young Master Wuyou, and Han Yu, who had been squeezed by the crowd, could finally breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Sister Yue,e over here. We¡¯re a team,¡± Ye Xinxin called out to Su Wenyue excitedly. The rules of the arena were that teams consisted of four people, and their group happened to be the perfect number. The only one able to make a difference was Shangguan Wuyou, as Ye Xinxin and Han Yu weren¡¯t particrly skilled at guessingntern riddles, while Su Wenyue was passable at best. Meanwhile, just behind the arena, someone noticed Su Wenyue¡¯s group arriving and immediately sent word to report it. Both Shangguan Wuyou and Han Yu, being skilled in martial arts, had heightened senses and instantly felt someone watching them from the shadows. The two men exchanged a nce, Chapter 350: 357: Bound to Succeed Chapter 350: Chapter 357: Bound to Seed Smart people sometimes don¡¯t need many words; just one look can reach mutual understanding between two men, making them more careful to protect the women by their sides. Ye Xinxin was entirely in a state of excitement and didn¡¯t notice the change in her man; Su Wenyue also carelessly forgot herself, eyeing the lively crowd, especially the exquisite flowernterns on the arena, wanting to move forward a bit, only to be encircled by Han Yu. Su Wenyue looked up at Han Yu, a bit puzzled and confused. Han Yu usually paid attention to his image when outside, maintaining a serious demeanor; why was he acting so, um, clingy today? He had been holding her hand the whole time and didn¡¯t want to let go, and now he was wrapping his arms around her waist, a bit too intimately. Even Su Wenyue herself felt somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Husband, there are so many people around us, this isn¡¯t very appropriate, is it?¡± Su Wenyue whispered to Han Yu, her face turning red, not knowing if it was from excitement or shyness. Han Yu was merely thinking of keeping his daughter-inw well within his protective range to prevent any unforeseen situations and hadn¡¯t considered anything else. Catching sight of his daughter-inw¡¯s cute reaction, the corners of his mouth curved into a slightly evil smirk, as he began to entertain the idea of teasing Su Wenyue. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daughter-inw, no one is paying attention to us. Besides, we¡¯re husband and wife, even if someone noticed, it wouldn¡¯t matter,¡± Han Yu said, his voice tinged with a hint of ambiguity, especially his hand movements which were hidden from curious eyes, making Su Wenyue even more nervous. Su Wenyue¡¯s round eyes scanned the people around her, fearful someone would spot Han Yu¡¯s subtle actions, feeling a mix of a desire to cry and helplessness. She didn¡¯t understand what had gotten into Han Yu, acting so recklessly in public, seriously challenging her limits. It was because of her nervousness that she ended up focusing all her attention on being on guard, failing to notice the trace of ridicule on Han Yu¡¯s face. If Han Yu had initially found his daughter-inw¡¯s shy and flustered appearance amusing, now he was genuinelyughing. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a low, pleasantugh, tinged with a seductive quality. It was then that Su Wenyue realized Han Yu was teasing her. She rxed a little inside but also felt a mix of annoyed embarrassment. ¡°Han Yu, you jerk, teasing me like this, making me so nervous, you bad guy! Bad guy!¡± Su Wenyue lightly punched Han Yu a few times. If it weren¡¯t for the crowd, she wouldn¡¯t have held back from teaching Han Yu a good lesson. ¡°Alright, enough with the teasing. If you keep at it, everyone¡¯s attention will be on you,¡± said Han Yu, not because he wasn¡¯t shameless enough, but because he disliked being so frivolous in the public eye. He hadn¡¯t been able to resist earlier, as seeing his daughter-inw¡¯s adorable behavior made him uncharacteristically act on impulse. Now, he had returned to his usual serious self, especially with Shangguan Wuyou and his wife Ye Xinxin looking their way.
Su Wenyue immediately stopped her small movements when Han Yu said this, her face turning even redder as she realized people were looking in their direction. She mentally cursed Han Yu many times for embarrassing her like this. ¡°Sister Yue, you and your husband have such a great rtionship, showing affectionate banter in front of so many people, hehe, truly loving. It makes me jealous just watching,¡± Ye Xinxin said teasingly, her eyes and tone implying mischief, making Su Wenyue stamp her foot out of embarrassment, and she stomped on Han Yu¡¯s foot hard. While Han Yu felt pain in his foot, his face revealed nothing. He tightened his arm around Su Wenyue¡¯s waist, looking at his somewhat ruffled wife. Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t one to hold back her words; if she continued, his wife would surely end up so mortified she¡¯d want to hide from everyone. Catching Han Yu¡¯s gaze, Shangguan Wuyou saw Ye Xinxin still keen to tease and felt somewhat helpless: ¡°Xinxin, stop it, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Ohe on, I was just joking. Who can me them for being so disgustingly sweet? I¡¯m simply envious,¡± grumbled Ye Xinxin. ¡°Am I not good enough for you that you have to go envying others?¡± Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s tone already carried a hint of warning; Ye Xinxin, hearing this tone from her husband, knew she¡¯d be in for it if she continued, so she promptly behaved and refocused her attention on the arena. Su Wenyue, seeing that Ye Xinxin had stopped her ribbing, let out a sigh of relief and pushed Han Yu, wanting to put some distance between them. Han Yu caught her hand and held it tightly. ¡°Give me some space,¡± Su Wenyue said irritably, trying to shake off his hand but Han Yu scolded her. ¡°Stop it, behave yourself,¡± Han Yu said sternly. The jerk, who started this in the first ce! Su Wenyue nced angrily at Han Yu, seeing that he had returned to his usual demeanor, and felt indignantly upset but decided not to say anything more. ¡°Master, Miss Su has also arrived. Shall we¡­¡± a man in ck reported, waiting for his master¡¯s response, as his master¡¯s attitude towards Miss Su was far from ordinary. ¡°Did shee with Han Yu?¡± Sikong Ling¡¯s question was more of a statement. He hade to understand Han Yu as someone who doted on his wife. With Su Wenyue frequently getting into trouble, he wouldn¡¯t feel assured letting here out alone, and since it was the Lantern Festival, Han Yu would surely apany her. ¡°Yes, they came together. Shangguan Wuyou and his wife are here too; it seems they¡¯re here to take part in this contest as well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. Continue with your ownpetition. Inform everyone that we must win first ce. I am determined to have that prize!¡± Sikong Ling spoke, his expression turning sterner, revealing an unknown andplex sentiment. ¡°Yes, we have invited Yiyang Prefecture¡¯s Four Great Talents. The message has been conveyed to them to secure first ce. It should not be a problem, but we didn¡¯t expect Young Master Wuyou to participate as well. Known as a Genius, if he trulypetes against us, predicting who will win or lose is difficult. Otherwise¡­?¡± The man in ck intended to find a way to lead away Shangguan Wuyou and his party to prevent their participation in thentern riddle contest, ensuring a foolproof victory. However, because it concerned Miss Su, he couldn¡¯t be certain of his master¡¯s stance and had toe to seek instructions. As expected, Sikong Ling didn¡¯t approve of the suggestion and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°No need, just let them give their all. Can¡¯t the Four Great Talents outmatch a single Shangguan Wuyou?¡± ¡°But that item is crucial for us. Should any mishap ur¡­¡± The man in ck tried to persuade further. ¡°Do as I said.¡± Sikong Ling¡¯s gaze became fierce, speaking with unquestionable authority, and the man in ck respectfully acknowledged the order and withdrew.
After the man in ck left, Sikong Ling opened a crack in the window and looked out towards a particr area outside. Chapter 351: 358: Rich in Profound Meaning Chapter 351: Chapter 358: Rich in Profound Meaning ¡°What do you think the mysterious gift is this time?¡± The contest had some time before it started, and Ye Xinxin, having watched the bustling scene for a while, became bored and spoke to Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Since it¡¯s a mysterious gift, to keep the mystery, they probably won¡¯t reveal it until thest moment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. I heard that this time¡¯s mysterious gift is no ordinary item. A lot of people are here for it. They say it¡¯s some kind ofmp, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so remarkable about it to attract so many people topete for it.¡± Ye Xinxin clearly knew some insider information. When Su Wenyue heard Ye Xinxin say this, something seemed to sh through her mind, but because it was too quick, she couldn¡¯t remember it and was left in a daze, so she didn¡¯t respond to Ye Xinxin¡¯s words. Seeing Su Wenyue like this, Ye Xinxin thought she didn¡¯t believe it and added, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. The superior knows too. Thatmp is called something with ¡®Colorful Exquisite¡¯ in its name. It seems to have quite a reputation.¡± Shangguan Wuyou shook his head, having said it several times already. His wife only listened to him with half an ear and still hadn¡¯t remembered. ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Colorful Exquisite Lamp¡¯ created by a craftsman named Lu Ban during the Warring States Period. It¡¯s hailed as ¡®The World¡¯s Number One Lamp¡¯. It is said to contain a hidden treasure that can bestow miraculous powers and immortality upon its possessor. However, this is only a legend. Many have studied it before and haven¡¯t figured it out. Perhaps the treasure is just a legend after all. Of course, there are those who are determined to uncover its secrets. But the Colorful Exquisite Lamp disappeared during the previous dynasty, and only recently, rumors have circted that it will appear at this Lantern Riddle Contest, as the mysterious gift.¡± Shangguan Wuyou had no intention of hiding anything and shared all that he knew. Ordinary people were unaware of this information, but it had already spread among the upper circles and was no longer a secret. Upon hearing the words ¡®Colorful Exquisite Lamp¡¯, Su Wenyue¡¯s body shook, and she finally understood why something had felt off just now. Her gaze became vacant as she fell into reminiscence. ¡°Yes, the Colorful Exquisite Lamp. Who knows what sort of trinket it is to attract so many people after it. Husband, you must do your best to take first ce. I want to see for myself what ¡®The World¡¯s Number One Lamp¡¯ looks like,¡± said Ye Xinxin, so confident it was as if the first ce was already in her pocket, perhaps too trusting in her husband¡¯s abilities. ¡°Sister Yue, when the timees, let¡¯s study it together. Maybe we¡¯ll really find some hidden treasure inside and achieve immortality together,¡± said Ye Xinxin jokingly, clearly not believing in any of the legends and just teasing around.
But Su Wenyue was lost in thought and didn¡¯t hear Ye Xinxin¡¯s words, staring nkly into space. The first to notice something was off with Su Wenyue was Han Yu by her side. As soon as Shangguan Wuyou mentioned the ¡®Colorful Exquisite Lamp¡¯, Han Yu felt his wife¡¯s body pause for that instant as if she remembered something, bing lost in a trance, as if trapped in memories. This expression was familiar to him; it had appeared on his wife before, but this time it seemed slightly different. Han Yu couldn¡¯t pinpoint how, just an intuition, an intuition about his wife. After babbling for a while and noticing that Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t said a word, Ye Xinxin paused and said, ¡°Sister Yue, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you ignoring me? I¡¯m talking to you!¡± ¡°Sister Yue! Sister Yue! What are you thinking about?!¡± Ye Xinxin, seeing no response from Su Wenyue, raised her voice. This finally brought Su Wenyue back from her daydream. Su Wenyue looked apologetically at Ye Xinxin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just reminded of something, and that¡¯s why I was so distracted.¡± ¡°Sister Yue, you¡¯re really something, getting lost in thought just like that. I can¡¯t even with you.¡± Ye Xinxin, caring little for her image, rolled her eyes overtly and was warned by Shangguan Wuyou with a re, which made her pay a bit more attention to her demeanor. ¡°Xinxin, what were you telling me? Right, you were talking about that ¡®Colorful Exquisite Lamp,¡¯ weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah, that ¡®Colorful Exquisite Lamp¡¯ is said to be extremely mystical. They even call it ¡®The World¡¯s Number One Lamp.¡¯ I don¡¯t know what ¡®The World¡¯s Number One Lamp¡¯ looks like, and I really want to see it. So we must win this contest, and then we¡¯ll study it together.¡± ¡°Sure, since ¡®The World¡¯s Number One Lamp¡¯ has such fame, it must be extraordinary. I would also like to witness Lu Ban¡¯s divine craftsmanship and see what mysteries lie within,¡± Su Wenyue spoke earnestly, unlike Ye Xinxin¡¯s joking manner, seemingly genuinely interested in ¡®The World¡¯s Number One Lamp.¡¯ ¡°It seems our younger sister-inw knows something. Have you heard about the Colorful Exquisite Lamp before?¡± Shangguan Wuyou had been observing Su Wenyue¡¯s reactions since she behaved oddly and now looked at her with a gaze filled with deeper implications. Surprised by Shangguan Wuyou¡¯sment, Su Wenyue was at a loss for what to say when Han Yu spoke up first, ¡°Run Zhi is jesting. My wife grew up in the countryside, with limited exposure. How could she have heard of these things? She¡¯s simply curious like everyone else.¡± As Han Yu spoke, his eyes met Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s, revealing a depth and purpose, clearly not wanting Shangguan Wuyou to focus his attention on his wife. For a moment, the atmosphere became somewhat tense. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m dying of curiosity about ¡®The World¡¯s Number One Lamp.¡¯ Just the name alone makes me want to explore it,¡± said Ye Xinxin enthusiastically, seemingly oblivious to the undercurrents between Shangguan Wuyou and Han Yu. She chimed in lightheartedly, unintentionally or not, diffusing the previously tense and awkward atmosphere. It was at this time that there was activity on the arena tform, announcing that the Lantern Riddle Contest was about to start. The atmosphere below surged anew, and the group stopped their discussion to focus on the tform. A line of women in red, robust attire escorted a slightly portly middle-aged man to the center of the arena, who announced the rules of the Lantern Riddle Contest. Then, with a p of his hands, a group of ck-d guards flooded the tform, guarding every corner, followed by a line of women in red, robust attire carrying a ck Wooden Box in two rows, which they ced on a small pedestal that had been prepared ahead of time, surrounded by mechanisms. Ever since the ck Wooden Box had been brought up, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed upon it. ¡°Do you think that could be the mysterious gift? Is the Colorful Exquisite Lamp, the one heralded as ¡®The World¡¯s Number One Lamp,¡¯ inside the box?¡± Ye Xinxin stared at the wooden box, eyes unblinking, as if trying to see through the ck Wooden Box to discover something. Chapter 352: 359: Somewhat Absurd Chapter 352: Chapter 359: Somewhat Absurd ¡°Perhaps, with such arrangements, the item inside does not seem to be simple, but it could also be a deliberate distraction.¡± Su Wenyue mused. ¡°Who cares? As long as Shangguan wins first ce, won¡¯t we know everything then?¡± Ye Xinxin said this with utter confidence, and after speaking, she looked toward Shangguan Wuyou, her eyebrows raised in a way that seemed provocative no matter how one looked at it. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t you always boast about your literary talents? Showing off in front of me is useless. The critical moment to perform is now. Do your best, you must win first ce for me. Otherwise, we¡¯ll lose all face.¡± Ye Xinxin¡¯s words were truly harsh, she did not mince words even to her own husband. Shangguan Wuyou felt somewhat sweaty. He never imed to be prominently learned; usually, he was just teasing his daughter-inw for fun. In front of others, he was very modest. Hearing these words, although he had a small literary talent, there were always people better than him. If it were any other time, it would be okay, but this Lantern Riddle Contest was extraordinary, and many people were aiming for the colorful exquisitemp, bringing in riddle experts. ¡°Xinxin, don¡¯t speak nonsense. There are always people better than others, and there are many more learned than your husband. Aren¡¯t you afraid that such big talk will make peopleugh?¡± ¡°Shangguan Wuyou, you are such a coward, giving up at a crucial time like this. Don¡¯t let me look down on you. I¡¯ve believed in you so much, are you even a man?!¡± Ye Xinxin blurted out unrestrainedly, too excited and curious about the colorful exquisitemp, she didn¡¯t filter her words and failed to see that Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s face was growing dark. Having grown up together as childhood sweethearts, and being his wife, Shangguan Wuyou knew Ye Xinxin¡¯s temperament better than anyone. Her sharp tongue was refreshing when used against an enemy, but turned against him, it was absolutely maddening. Su Wenyue looked at Shangguan Wuyou sympathetically. When Ye Xinxin¡¯s tongue turned bitter like that, not everyone could endure it. The words were too demoralizing. She should be thankful that Ye Xinxin had a good impression of her. Hence, she always acted like a cute younger sister next door and didn¡¯t use her venomous tongue against her. Han Yu watched from the sidelines with little expression, but inside he felt relieved. Thankfully, his daughter-inw was not like that. Although she could be a bit capricious at times, she was typically sensible and virtuous, especially in front of others, providing him great face. Her petnce was reserved for their private moments. Otherwise, if she were like Ye Xinxin, he would end up internally frustrated every day. Shangguan Wuyou didn¡¯t miss the sympathetic looks from the couple, but the daughter-inw was someone he willingly married, and someone he had watched grow up. Aside from her rather sharp tongue, in fact, they had simr temperaments in some aspects, so he just had to endure it. However, he still needed to give a warning. Ye Xinxin also realized she had gone too far. After all, a husband deserved some respect, especially seeing her husband looking somewhat displeased, her tone softened, ¡°Husband, dear, please help me. I really want to see what the world¡¯s best colorful exquisitemp looks like.¡±
In the end, Shangguan Wuyou still adored his daughter-inw and nodded to indicate he would try his best. Su Wenyue saw the interaction between the couple and thought back to the events of her previous life. There had been a Lantern Riddle Contest then too, but she had not participated. She did not know if Shangguan Wuyou had taken part, but the colorful exquisitemp ultimately ended up in Sikong Ling¡¯s hands. Han Yu saw his daughter-inw staring unwaveringly at the ck wooden box on the stage and knew she also wanted to win the colorful exquisitemp. He was inclined to indulge her, but regretted that his limited knowledge would not help him here. In his daily readings, he did not cover such topics. He couldpare in martialbat or strategizing, but guessingntern riddles was out of his league. Perhaps he could think of another way to get the colorful exquisitemp, but Han Yu soon realized it would not be easy. It would be one thing if it were just a flowerntern, but the colorful exquisitemp had indeed attracted numerous top powers vying for it, regardless of whether it possessed the rumored mysterious powers. ¡°Daughter-inw, I¡¯m a simple man and this kind of cultured event is really not my forte. I may not win the colorful exquisitemp, but if you like flowernterns, I¡¯ll buy you a beautiful er.¡± Su Wenyue was seriously observing the situation on the stage when Han Yu made this remark. She, of course, was happy to be valued by her man, and smiled as she nodded. Many hade to participate in the Lantern Riddle Contest, so the elimination system was in ce. After several rounds of guessing riddles, twenty pairs remained, and twelve more needed to be eliminated before only eight pairs could step into the arena. That was when the realpetition would start, and it would be the most exciting part. With Shangguan Wuyou in their group, Su Wenyue¡¯s team entered smoothly, without any obstacles, as the second group onto the arena. The first to enter was an obscure old man who kept to himself. A group could have up to four members, yet this old man was alone, without any assistance, which spoke volumes of his confidence. The third to enter were the Four Great Talents from Yiyang Prefecture. The Four Great Talents were famous not just in Yiyang but also throughout the entire Daming Dynasty. They were not just fishing forpliments but possessed genuine knowledge and would not be invited by Sikong Ling¡¯s people otherwise. The groups that gradually came up were mostly invited by various forces, all intent on iming the colorful exquisitemp. This Flower Lantern Contest was extraordinarily fierce and lively, with undercurrents churning beneath the surface. Su Wenyue and Han Yu followed Mr. and Mrs. Shangguan onto the arena. As soon as Su Wenyue stepped onto the arena, she felt something was amiss. Although she tried to conceal her difort, she couldn¡¯t help but nce a few times at an inconspicuous wooden box next to the ck wooden box that seemed to be filled with sundry items. Han Yu hadn¡¯t noticed at first, since most of his attention was focused on staying alert and guarded. But since his wife¡¯s behavior was so unusual and her gaze kept darting to that old wooden box, others might have not noticed thinking his wife was focusing on the ck wooden box. However, Han Yu was right beside Su Wenyue and could see clearly that what his wife was really interested in was not the highly regarded ck wooden box, but the inconspicuous old wooden box beside it. ¡°Daughter-inw, is there something amiss with that wooden box?¡± Han Yu trusted that his wife would not act so out of the ordinary without reason, so he whispered into Su Wenyue¡¯s ear, ready to be on guard if there was something amiss. Su Wenyue shook her head, unsure of what to say. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to tell Han Yu, but she didn¡¯t know how. Even she doubted whether she was just hallucinating. When she was below the arena, she hadn¡¯t noticed anything, but once she climbed onto the arena, perhaps due to the proximity, she felt as if a mysterious force from the broken wooden box was drawing her in, a sensation that even she found absurd and unbelievable. Chapter 353: 360: A Kind of Intuition Chapter 353: Chapter 360: A Kind of Intuition Han Yu noticed that his daughter-inw didn¡¯t seem willing to speak, so he didn¡¯t ask further. He feared that it might draw other people¡¯s attention. Yet, a deep shade shed across the bottom of his eyes. His daughter-inw¡¯s behavior was indeed unusual. It began after she stepped onto the arena, no, to be precise, after hearing the words ¡°colorful exquisitemp.¡± Could it be that his daughter-inw also knew about this colorful exquisitemp? It wasn¡¯t that Han Yu was being overly suspicious, but his daughter-inw had indeed exhibited such behavior, which had even caused Shangguan Wuyou to be suspicious. ¡°I truly don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with that wooden box. I just found it strange, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t you think the appearance of that dpidated wooden box is somewhat off?¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t know what else to say, but saying nothing wouldn¡¯t do either. Han Yu was astute enough to notice something fishy. A misunderstanding would be unfortunate, which is why she deliberately pointed out the ws in the situation. Han Yu, initially, like everyone else, had his attention on the ck wooden box. Upon hearing what Su Wenyue said, he too realized that the dpidated wooden box was indeed odd. It wasn¡¯t the box itself that was unusual, but rather the ce where it appeared¡ªpredictably, Su Wenyue continued speaking. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it and just felt it was a bit strange. Butter, I noticed the positions of the women in red. They seemed to be guarding the ck wooden box, yet the dpidated box was within their protected area. Moreover, these people are obviously well-trained. There¡¯s nothing superfluous on the stage, only this dpidated wooden box, which really shouldn¡¯t be there. I don¡¯t even know when it appeared on the stage, and it seems the ck wooden box is a decoy to divert attention and create confusion, drawing everyone¡¯s gaze.¡± Though Su Wenyue was speaking partly to appease Han Yu, not entirely truthful, but not deceitful either, as the actual situation was indeed as such. Su Wenyue particrly felt that something was off about the dpidated wooden box, which had spurred her to notice the anomaly. She had a strong feeling that the colorful exquisitemp was inside that dpidated box, a very strong feeling. If unsure about other things, she was confident in trusting her instincts about the colorful exquisitemp. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re right,¡± Han Yu said with more meticulous observation and martial arts practitioners¡¯ sharper detection of certain details. He hadn¡¯t noticed anything before, but now, reminded by Su Wenyue, he discovered many unusual aspects. Su Wenyue relied on intuition, while Han Yu¡¯s conclusions were based on precise analysis. Having reached a conclusion, Han Yu¡¯s expression became stern. The arena¡¯s host had arranged this for a reason¡ªso many people guarding it, yet still using subterfuge by cing the object in a dpidated wooden box. This showed that thepetition for the colorful exquisitemp was even fiercer than anticipated, involving not only those openlypeting but likely also others fighting in secret. If they failed to win first ce, it might still be alright, but if they did, they feared that peace would notst. Han Yu brought Su Wenyue to Shangguan Wuyou and said, ¡°Brother Run Zhi, I have some matters to arrange. Would you mind taking care of my wife for a moment?¡± As Han Yu spoke, he whispered a few more words in Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s ear. Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s expression also became serious, knowing Han Yu must be arranging for this event. He nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of my younger sister-inw.¡± After saying this, Shangguan Wuyou gave a few orders to a subordinate, who then left. People like them never ced their hopes or initiative in others¡¯ hands.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Has something happened?¡± Ye Xinxin asked curiously, not disying any worrisome emotions. Shangguan Wuyou had no intention to exin, ¡°It¡¯s nothing; you keep enjoying the spectacle cheerfully.¡± In just a short while, all eight pairs had been selected and stepped onto the arena. Sun Qianru was among them, apanied by three schrs. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t recognize them, but Shangguan Wuyou did, saying they were great schrs from Chang¡¯an City. Indeed, they were great schrs invited from Chang¡¯an. The Sun Family had really invested heavily in this Lantern Riddle Contest. No wonder Sun Qianru looked so smug, gazing down on others with her chin up. It was likely she too was aiming for the colorful exquisitemp. Sun Qianru gave Su Wenyue a somewhat provocative look. Originally, she would have only been able to watch the contest from the sidelines. The oue was vital for the Sun Family¡ªthey had to secure the colorful exquisitemp. It was with considerable effort that she convinced her father to let her join the three great schrs on the arena. Now, atst, it was her time to be proud. She awaited Su Wenyue and her group¡¯s defeat, anticipating them leaving the stage in disgrace. If it had been an ordinary day, Su Wenyue might have paid some attention to Sun Qianru. But now, preupied with her thoughts, she could not be bothered to engage, causing Sun Qianru¡¯s triumphant smile to freeze stiffly on her face. Exasperatingly, just when she finally had a chance to gloat, this Mrs. Su woman had the nerve to ignore her! It wasn¡¯t long before Han Yu returned, apparently having made arrangements. Su Wenyue casually asked and, satisfied with Han Yu¡¯s preparedness, didn¡¯t interfere further. Her mind was in disarray, not only troubled by the inexplicable pull of the dpidated wooden box but also by the colorful exquisitemp. She knew of themp before but had never heard the legend¡ªthat within the colorful exquisitempy a secret treasure of immortality. While Su Wenyue was absorbed in thought, thepetition had advanced through several rounds and had reached an intensely critical phase. Four pairs had been eliminated¡ªthose remaining were Su Wenyue¡¯s group, Yiyang Prefecture¡¯s Four Great Talents, Sun Qianru¡¯s group that had managed to stay, and an old man on his own. The next phase wouldn¡¯t eliminate anyone. It would operate on a scoring system. The first ce in the Lantern Riddle Contest would emerge from these four groups. Yet, as each group boasted considerable strength, after several rounds, they proved evenly matched. Even Shangguan Wuyou, famed as a genius, could not secure an advantage, and the situation grew tense. The host on the arena also hadn¡¯t expected such a scenario. All the challenges they set were being solved one by one, leaving them momentarily without any harder questions. Then, a young boy approached and handed a note to the host. Upon seeing the note, joy spread across the host¡¯s face¡ªit seemed he had found a solution. His anxious expression calmed as he loudly addressed the crowd, ¡°Today¡¯s Lantern Riddle Contest has been exceptionally intense. The problems we¡¯ve posed have all been answered by our talented participants. The next round¡¯s questions will not be set by me. Instead, we will pair the four groups into two, and they will challenge each other. The winning pairs will thenpete to determine today¡¯s victor.¡± After the host finished speaking, he had the servants bring two boxes for a draw to decide the pairings. The results of the draw pitted Su Wenyue¡¯s group against Sun Qianru¡¯s, while the odd old man was matched against Yiyang Prefecture¡¯s Four Great Talents. Chapter 354: 361: This Is Clearly Chapter 354: Chapter 361: This Is Clearly Indeed, it¡¯s a small world for enemies. Su Wenyue seemed unaffected, but Sun Qianru red at Su Wenyue fiercely, as if such a look could suppress him. Shemanded the three behind her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the great schrs of Chang¡¯an City? Then show what you¡¯re capable of. I don¡¯t care by what means you do it, but you must win against them. Otherwise, we¡¯ll lose face for generations.¡± Sun Qianru was actually quite dissatisfied with the three so-called great schrs. In front of her, they put on airs, but if they were truly capable, why would they be at her father¡¯s beck and call and show her no respect? Therefore, she was particrly impolite at the moment, treating the three great schrs no better than servants at home. The ones apanying Sun Qianru were the great schrs of Chang¡¯an City. Although they had to support Mr. Sun and do their best to win the contest for some reasons, they had their pride. Reluctantly taking orders from a contemptuous and ignorant woman like Sun Qianru, their expressions were extremely sour. One of them even snorted coldly. Had it not been for some considerations, he would almost have stormed off. Shangguan Wuyou watched Sun Qianru with a cold gaze. As a person of lofty pride, he understood the feelings of the three great schrs even better. Even though they were antagonists, it was intolerable to see the schrsmanded in such a manner by a woman, a sheer insult. Sun Qianru, intimidated by Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s frosty gaze, suppressed the urge to vent further. Especially under the warning look from below the stage and remembering her purpose for being there today, she dared not make another scene. The three great schrs had joined the Lantern Riddle Contest against their will for certain reasons. Sun Qianru¡¯s behavior only dampened their performance further. Defeated by Shangguan Wuyou, they bowed resignedly to him and left the arena. Not only did Sun Qianru lose face in front of Su Wenyue, but she also couldn¡¯t exin herself when she returned home. Watching the dejected great schrs, she couldn¡¯t help but mock them coldly again, which nearly caused one of them to faint with anger. The contest between the other two groups wasn¡¯t over yet. Yiyang Prefecture¡¯s Four Great Talents and the entric old man posed riddles to each other and solved them in turn. After many rounds, the Four Great Talents presented a tough riddle and finally defeated the old man. It came down to a showdown between Su Wenyue¡¯s group and Yiyang Prefecture¡¯s Four Great Talents, more precisely, between Shangguan Wuyou and the Four Great Talents. ¡°Master, it hase down to the end. If this subordinate is not mistaken, Shangguan Wuyou indeed poses the greatest obstacle for us this time,¡± the man in ck expressed regretfully. Had there been an opportunity to distract Shangguan Wuyou earlier, it was now toote for any action. That would bring suspicion. Suspicions were manageable, but they feared the arena host might change his mind and refuse to award the Colorful exquisitemp. Yet Sikong Ling maintained his indifferent expression. His mood was not swayed by his subordinate¡¯s words. He was set on obtaining the Colorful exquisitemp, but there was more than one way to secure it. ¡°I said do your best, if¡­ are the preparationsplete?¡±
¡°Master, rest assured, all has been arranged. Those people have also joined in, and those sent by them have been outdone. As soon as the Colorful exquisitemp appears, they will likely make their move.¡± Although alone, Shangguan Wuyou fought equally with Yiyang Prefecture¡¯s Four Great Talents. The battle was a see-saw, neither side yielding. The Four Great Talents used the same difficult riddle that stumped the entric old man against Shangguan Wuyou, who managed to guess it correctly. The Four Great Talents, under strict orders to win the Lantern Riddle Contest, initially took pride in their learning. After a protracted struggle that went nowhere and Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s increasingly difficult riddles, they found it quite a challenge to counter. They felt their witing to an end. If the contest went on, they feared they would lose confidence. The four exchanged nces, recalled the riddle given to them by that person, and decided to use it. Given that person¡¯s demand, one of the Four Great Talents approached the host to negotiate. They requested that this particr riddle be handwritten, kept secret from the public, and that afterwards, those who knew it should not reveal it. The crowd below, curious about the riddle the Four Great Talents would propose, could only wonder as the arena host agreed. With no say in the matter, the host gave a response. Once Shangguan Wuyou and the four agreed, the Four Great Talents wrote the riddle on a piece of paper and handed it to him. Seeing the riddle on the paper, Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s previouslyposed and confident demeanor changed to one of difficulty. Clearly stumped, he furrowed his brows in thought. The host and the Four Great Talents patiently waited without urging him. ¡°Seems to be quite difficult,¡± Ye Xinxinmented, seeing Shangguan Wuyou like that. Not wanting to disturb his thoughts, she didn¡¯t take the paper with the riddle from his hand but craned her neck to look. Han Yu and Su Wenyue also focused on the riddle on the paper. Experts see the intricacies whileymen enjoy the show. To Ye Xinxin and Han Yu, the riddle on the paper felt like just a challenge, nothing more. Undoubtedly, it must be difficult if even Shangguan Wuyou couldn¡¯t solve it. However, Su Wenyue was stunned when he saw the riddle¡ªit was clearly¡­ ¡°Young Master Wuyou, time is up. If you have figured out the answer, there¡¯s no need to say it aloud; please write it on the paper,¡± the host, seeing that time was almost up and Shangguan Wuyou still deep in thought, had to remind him. There were time limits for answering after all. The crowd below was abuzz, curious about the riddle and whether Shangguan Wuyou could solve it; various spections abounded. Hearing the host¡¯s question, they all quieted down, waiting for Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s response. Shangguan Wuyou, having his train of thought interrupted, showed no displeasure. With no clue in sight and racking his brains in vain, he was reminded of the saying, ¡°There is always someone better,¡± acknowledging the Four Great Talents¡¯ well-deserved reputation for presenting such a difficult riddle, although it was a bit strange they didn¡¯t want it made public. ¡°I admit my talent and learning are insufficient; I¡¯m willing to concede¡­¡± Shangguan Wuyou was not too proud to admit defeat. Since he couldn¡¯t figure out the answer, he was ready to concede graciously, but as he was about to continue, he paused upon seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s actions. Han Yu and Ye Xinxin were also astonished to watch Su Wenyue step forward, take up the brush, and write two characters on the paper. Chapter 355: 362: Concealed Heaven and Earth Chapter 355: Chapter 362: Concealed Heaven and Earth Not only were Han Yu and his wife Shangguan Wuyou surprised by Su Wenyue¡¯s sudden pivotal role at the crucial moment, after all, Su Wenyue had never shown any inclination toward schrship, but even Yiyang Prefecture¡¯s Four Great Talents hadn¡¯t expected that Su Wenyue would have an answer, especially since the riddle wasn¡¯t posed by them, and they didn¡¯t know the solution either. When they saw the two characters Su Wenyue wrote on the paper, everyone was even more confused. They recognized the characters, but they really couldn¡¯t understand how they were rted to the riddle, let alone what the two characters meant when connected. Su Wenyue knew this was the answer, but to be honest, she didn¡¯t really understand how these two characters constituted the solution. However, she desperately wanted that colorful exquisitemp, so she wrote out the two characters from her memory. The host, who was just a facilitator with mediocre literary skills, also couldn¡¯t see the connection, so once Su Wenyue wrote down the answer, he passed it to the Four Great Talents to confirm whether it was correct or not. Upon receiving the answer, the Four Great Talents were inwardly distressed and somewhat embarrassed. They truly didn¡¯t know the answer; the one who brought out the riddle didn¡¯t share the solution with them. Now, what could they say? s, they could only tell the truth. Although it was damaging to their reputation, they could not just blindly guess. At that moment, a servant rushed onto the stage, iming to be the domestic help of one of the Four Great Talents. He reported that there was an urgent matter at home, and after being confirmed by the Great Talents, he was allowed on stage. After the so-called servant left the stage, the expressions on the Four Great Talents¡¯ faces rxed considerably, as if they had finally breathed a sigh of relief. They gave Su Wenyue a respectful bow, making a gesture of admiration, ¡°Madam is highly talented. We concede defeat ¨C the answer is correct.¡± Upon hearing that Su Wenyue had given the correct answer, the crowd erupted in chatter once again, signaling that today¡¯s Lantern Riddle Contest winner had been decided. Some people were awaiting the host to announce the riddle and the solution, but it was not forting, which left them somewhat disappointed, not understanding why such a mysterious question couldn¡¯t be revealed. ¡°So, does this mean we¡¯ve won first ce?¡± Ye Xinxin, who hadn¡¯t expected much after seeing Shangguan Wuyou stumped and had already given up hope, was surprised by Su Wenyue¡¯s sudden stunning performance and that the answer was correct. She couldn¡¯t react right away and felt that the concession was a little too easy. ¡°Yes, my younger sister-inw is truly beyond appearances; I had underestimated her before,¡± Han Yu said with a hint of admiration. ¡°This is fantastic, we¡¯ve got first ce! Sister Yue, you were amazing, haha, the best colorfulmp in the world is now ours,¡± Ye Xinxin cheered again after getting confirmation, unable to contain her excitement. She was so overjoyed she almost couldn¡¯t wait to retrieve the colorful exquisitemp from the ck wooden box and thoroughly study it to see what made this ¡®Number One Lamp in the World¡¯ so extraordinary.
Shangguan Wuyou silently touched his forehead, thinking, ¡®Madam, should you really be so proudly vocal about it? Everyone is watching us, could this be a tad too provoking?¡¯ Especially since that colorful exquisitemp was coveted by many. However, seeing his daughter-inw in such a state of joy, he realized that saying anything would be futile, so he kept quiet. After all, those determined to steal would definitely make an attempt, and he wouldn¡¯t hold back. As for the envy, jealousy, and resentment of irrelevant people, it was something he never cared about, so he decided to let his daughter-inw enjoy the moment. Besides, the colorful exquisitemp belonged to Su Wenyue. After all, if he had lost, it was ultimately Su Wenyue who proposed the riddle and won the contest. With the Four Great Talents admitting defeat, the winner was beyond question. The host announced the results of the contest, ¡°The winner of this Lantern Riddle Contest has been decided. Before the contest began, our patron stated that whoever wins first ce would be gifted with a mysterious present. Now, it¡¯s time to unveil that mysterious gift.¡± Upon saying that, the host pped his hands. Several women in red outfits maneuvered through mechanisms to unlock the ck wooden box, revealing a small box within. Upon opening it, a splendid flowerntern was visible. The material from which it was made was unknown, but in the bright night of themp festival, it emitted a dazzling brilliance that caught everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is this the colorful exquisitemp? It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Ye Xinxin eximed in amazement. Despite the distance making it hard to see clearly, the beauty of thentern was still palpable. The people below the stage felt the same, admiring the exquisite and unspeakably beautifulntern. Someone remarked that this might well be the best colorfulmp in the world, inciting another wave of excitement. ¡°It¡¯s rightfully the best colorfulmp in the world, truly beautiful!¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a beautiful flowerntern, I¡¯m at a loss for words.¡± Hearing Ye Xinxin¡¯s and the surrounding people¡¯s praise, it seemed that everyone had epted the beautiful flowerntern as the colorful exquisitemp, which caused a strange expression to appear on Su Wenyue¡¯s face. No wonder, as the colorful exquisitemp had been lost for a long time,st seen during the previous dynasty, and nobody had seen it since. It was normal for them to be mistaken, especially since this flowerntern was indeed beautiful enough. Even if the real colorful exquisitemp were ced in front of them, likely everyone would still regard this flowerntern as the colorful exquisitemp. People tend to gravitate toward beautiful and appealing things. The real colorful exquisitemp didn¡¯t have such an extravagant and dazzling appearance, looking rather like an extraordinarily ordinary flowerntern, but its inner workings held a universe of secrets. Han Yu had been observing his daughter-inw¡¯s reactions all along, and when the woman in red brought out the flowerntern, there was no excitement from her; instead, after a brief moment of amazement, her expression became dismissive. Evidently, thentern was fake. Based on his daughter-inw¡¯s previous behavior, if the real colorful exquisitemp had appeared, she would not have remained so calm. After looking at the flowerntern for a few moments, she lost interest. Of course, Han Yu¡¯s hunch was not just based on Su Wenyue¡¯s reaction, but also on the way the woman in red handled thentern when she brought it out. It wasn¡¯t exactly rough, but itcked any sense of cherishing, leading him to believe instinctively that it was merely a slightly more attractive ordinary flowerntern. ¡°That¡¯s not the colorful exquisitemp,¡± Shangguan Wuyou responded to Ye Xinxin at that moment. Aristocratic families have their own heritage, not just in terms of wealth but also in cultural depth and umtion of knowledge. Although Shangguan Wuyou had never seen the real colorful exquisitemp, he had read an ount of it in a manuscript in his family¡¯s library, which differed greatly from this morous and beautifulntern. Su Wenyue was not in a hurry, even though the mysterious gift was said to be the colorful exquisitemp. She was waiting for the host¡¯s response, to see how the host would proceed, whether he intended to pass off this fakentern as the real deal to her. But then, suddenly, an unexpected change urred. Chapter 356: 363 Watching like a Tiger Chapter 356: Chapter 363 Watching like a Tiger Su Wenyue wondered how the host would handle the situation, whether to use a decoy or otherwise, when suddenly a group of masked men in ck rushed onto the arena. Without a word, they attempted to snatch the flowerntern from the woman in red¡¯s hands. Su Wenyue fell silent¡ªfailing to trick, they resorted to force, resorting to outright theft. Shangguan Wuyou and Han Yu protected theirpanions the instant the men in ck appeared. Han Yu, in particr, shielded Su Wenyue firmly behind him. She wanted to watch the excitement but ended up seeing only Han Yu¡¯s broad back. Although curious at that moment, Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t imprudent. Nobody knew whether those men in ck were just too skilled in martial arts, but the women in red guarding thentern were overpowered. The men in ck easily snatched thentern, and then,plicating matters, several more groups of men in ck appeared, all evidently aiming to seize the ¡°Colorful exquisitemp.¡± The site grew crowded, and chaos ensued. Ye Xinxin became agitated when she saw thentern being stolen, pointing at the men in ck, she said, ¡°Husband, thentern has been stolen! Could it really be the Colorful exquisitemp? Such a beautifulntern was ours, and it¡¯s a pity to have it taken away. Get someone to snatch it back quickly.¡± Ye Xinxin, unlike Su Wenyue, relished chaos. She seemed unafraid at the sight of assassins, instead encouraging Shangguan Wuyou to join the fray. Given their different family backgrounds, their attitudes were starkly diverse. Su Wenyue watched Ye Xinxin, excited and almost eager to join in the fray, with ck lines forming on her forehead but also with some envy. There was a time when she too was such an impulsive and straightforward figure, but those days had long since been smoothed over by life. In contrast to Su Wenyue¡¯s envy, Shangguan Wuyou was frustrated. His Wife seemed keen on adding to the chaos. If the real Colorful exquisitemp had been present, he might have ordered his men to join the struggle, but he knew it was a fake. ¡°Xinxin, behave yourself. This is not the time for recklessness. If you continue making trouble, don¡¯t me me for restricting your freedom!¡± Shangguan Wuyou usually indulged his daughter-inw, but he knew what she feared most, and he threatened her sternly; Ye Xinxin dared not speak any further. Seeing Ye Xinxin calmed down, Su Wenyue also breathed a sigh of relief. What was happening was just a minor disturbance. The true excitement would begin when the real Colorful exquisitemp was revealed. She nced back at the arena. The men in ck had taken the ¡°Colorful exquisitemp¡± and left. Despite some remaining disorder on the arena, the guards and women in red returned to their posts. Even the Host, who had looked utterly shocked before, regained hisposure as if nothing had happened. Those who were observant enough would detect the anomaly. The onlookers who hade for the spectacle were ready to disperse, since the mysterious gift had been taken by the men in ck, and nothing exciting remained. Suddenly, the Host¡¯s voice rang out again.
¡°There was an unexpected incident with assassins just now, but it was a minor nuisance that didn¡¯t affect the proceedings. The event will continue as scheduled, and my master never breaks his promises.¡± As the Host spoke, everyone who was about to leave halted, curious about what would happen next. The mysterious gift had been stolen, but could there be another prepared? Seemingly responding to everyone¡¯s silent questions, the Host added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the item taken just now was merely a very delicate flowerntern. The mysterious gift prepared by the master of the house has not been stolen.¡± After the Host finished speaking, to prove the truth of his words, the woman in red opened the battered wooden box that Su Wenyue had been watching closely, revealing a ck wooden box inside. Simrly colored in ck, this small box looked ancient and emitted a sense of mysterious antiquity. The moment the small box appeared, Su Wenyue felt her curiosity intensify. Her gaze burned with eagerness as she looked at the ck wooden box, wishing she could grab the box immediately, find a secluded spot, and unravel the mystery within. Perhaps Su Wenyue¡¯s desire was too intense. Not only did Han Yu notice, but even Shangguan Wuyou observed the change in her eyes as she looked at the small box. Could it be that the Colorful exquisitemp was inside this ck wooden box? People like Han Yu and Shangguan Wuyou had acute intuitions, especially when Su Wenyue had exhibited a somewhat unusual behavior, leading them to the same conclusion. Shangguan Wuyou was just specting, but Han Yu seemed quite certain, unable to ignore the fervent way his Wife eyed the ck wooden box. ¡°Could the item inside that small box be the Colorful exquisitemp?¡± Han Yu asked casually. Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the ck wooden box, and she subconsciously nodded. But this too was out of trust in Han Yu and her unguarded state. Under the light, Han Yu¡¯s eyes appeared even deeper. Everyone waited for the Host to open the ck wooden box to see for themselves. The earlierntern was so beautiful; surely, the item within the small box could be another stunning flowerntern. Meanwhile, Sikong Ling stood at a window with a somber expression, watching what was happening below. However, due to his concealed vantage point, those below could not see him. Han Yu felt someone¡¯s gaze on him, though itsted but a moment. He scanned in that specific direction but didn¡¯t see anything, which made him even more cautious. He gestured subtly to a spot in the crowd below. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t notice any of this, her entire focus on the ck wooden box. It wasn¡¯t until the woman in red handed her the small box that she felt a surge of joy, managing to restrain herself from opening it. It wasn¡¯t the right time yet. Ye Xinxin¡¯s eyes sparkled as she peered at the small box, but she surprisingly held back, choosing not to ask Su Wenyue to open it right then. She too was eager to follow Su Wenyue back home. If the previously stolenntern was a fake, then perhaps this one was indeed the genuine Colorful exquisitemp. She wondered what the realmp looked like. The audience had hoped to see the contents of the box and discover the true nature of the mysterious gift. Unexpectedly, the Host did not open the small box but handed it directly to Su Wenyue, and it was clear she had no intention of showing it to the crowd. Many people below mored, demanding to see what was inside the box. Su Wenyue, of course, ignored them, holding the ck wooden box tightly, looking to Han Yu, her expression clearly urging him to take her away quickly. Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s reaction, the crowd felt deep disappointment, voiced in sighs and expressions of regret, some even cursing. Yet, no disturbance arose. Han Yu¡¯s expression, however, grew more serious. He sensed several powers below eying them covetously, waiting for an opportunity to strike. ¡°Master, should we take action?¡± Chapter 357: 364: Must Not Lose Chapter 357: Chapter 364: Must Not Lose The man in ck grew somewhat anxious, yet, in deference to his master¡¯s orders, he dared not act on his own initiative and awaited Sikong Ling¡¯smand. For other matters, he might have a rough idea of his master¡¯s decision-making. But when it came to Miss Su, the normally astute master became somewhat unpredictable, leaving him unsure of what decision would be made. Sikong Ling nodded, ¡°Have them follow behind and protect Miss Su and her party. They must not fail.¡± The man in ck saw Sikong Ling nod and felt a surge of relief, thinking that his master indeed understood the stakes and would not let a woman interfere with important matters. However, upon hearing the subsequent order, his face twitched. Fortunately, he was ustomed to his master¡¯s exceptional behavior concerning matters involving Miss Su, so he was not overly surprised. ¡°Master, the Colorful exquisitemp is vital to you, and should those people get their hands on it, the situation could turn unfavorable for you.¡± The man in ck dared not contravene his master¡¯s will, but the issue at hand was far too important; he could not bear to see his master sidetracked by a woman, especially as it concerned the great undertaking of the Sikong Family. Sikong Ling nced coolly at his subordinate, ¡°Do as I say. Since when is it your ce to question my decisions?¡± ¡°Yes, as youmand.¡± The man in ck might be worried, but he did not dare show any further reluctance and took his orders. ¡°Those people have sent quite a few experts for the Colorful exquisitemp. Han Yu and the Shangguan Family are not to be underestimated either. You may not win even if you try to fight for it. It¡¯s better to protect the group instead. The Han Family and I have some connections; if I were to approach them, they would grant me some respect despite the price to pay, which is a more secure approach,¡± Sikong Ling exined briefly. He was concerned that his subordinate might overthink and bex in carrying out the tasks, though, of course, his actions were not entirely without influence from Su Wenyue, as long as they did not impede the bigger picture. After discussing with Shangguan Wuyou for a moment, Han Yu decided to head back to the Han Family together. They both regarded themp as rightfully won by Su Wenyue, and as a person of integrity, Shangguan Wuyou was not inclined to take advantage of Su Wenyue in this matter. However, the couple was indeed curious about the Colorful exquisitemp and wanted to apany Mr. and Mrs. Han Yu back home. Even if they couldn¡¯t possess it, having the chance to examine and study themp would at least satisfy their curiosity. Han Yu intended to have his subordinates take the Colorful exquisitemp and leave first, while he protected their daughters-inw together with Shangguan Wuyou. After all, in his view, the Colorful exquisitemp was not as important as his daughter-inw. Those lurking in the shadows were after themp, and as long as it was not with them, there wouldn¡¯t be much danger. However, his daughter-inw clutched the box tightly, refusing to let go. Han Yu felt helpless as his usually stubborn wife, who was sensible during critical moments, was now being so obstinate. No matter how much he tried to persuade her, she would not part with the box. ¡°Daughter-inw, listen to me. It¡¯s too dangerous to carry this box. I¡¯ll have someone take it and leave first; I promise it will be returned to your handster.¡±
Yet Su Wenyue still shook her head. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand; everyone had their obsessions. Moreover, nobody knew the doubts and restlessness in her heart. She had to open the Colorful exquisitemp to confirm her suspicions. Now that the object was in her possession, it was safest with her. If it were stolen, whom would she turn to for sce? Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s insistence caused Han Yu much concern. He contemted forcibly taking the item, yet his wife¡¯s unprecedented attitude made him unable toe to a decision. Upon seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s stance result in a stalemate, Shangguan Wuyou spoke up, ¡°If the younger sister-inw insists on keeping it, then so be it. With our protection, there should be no issue.¡± Hearing this from Shangguan Wuyou, Han Yu could only nod and begin to escort his wife dow¡¡n from the stage. A path had been cleared below, and the protectors lurking in the shadows drew closer, safeguarding their departure. They hadn¡¯t gone far when, as expected, someone attempted to snatch the box from Su Wenyue. The assants were more skilled than those who had tried to steal themp before. Thankfully, Han Yu and Shangguan Wuyou had made arrangements in advance, calling upon numerous experts to defend them, so there was no need for Han Yu or Shangguan Wuyou to intervene. Seeing the situation, Su Wenyue pursed her lips, knowing she had caused trouble for Han Yu. Yet she could not bring herself to give up themp, at least not until she had her answers. ¡°It seems this is indeed the Colorful exquisitemp. The people who¡¯vee for themp this time are much more formidable. Sister Yue, you¡¯ve really stumbled upon a treasure,¡± Ye Xinxin said without a trace of fear, her excitement evident and bringing some cheer to Su Wenyue, who felt somewhatforted. Regrettably, no sooner had Ye Xinxin finished her words than another group of men in ck arrived, and their numbers were far from few. Shangguan Wuyou and Han Yu exchanged nces, their expressions growing more somber. It wasn¡¯t ack of confidence in dealing with these men in ck but the presence of two unarmed and vulnerable women by their sides that they feared they couldn¡¯t fully protect. And when another group of men in ck approached, Shangguan Wuyou and Han Yu¡¯s expressions darkened further. Seeing this, Su Wenyue considered giving up the Colorful exquisitemp. After all, even if her obsession and doubts were significant, they paled inparison to the importance of her life. Her previous resolve was under the belief that Han Yu could handle the situation, but now, with two groups of skilled men in ck arriving, even Han Yu and Shangguan Wuyou, despite their formidable abilities, would likely struggle to cope. ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll deal with these people.¡± As the man in ck approached Su Wenyue, Han Yu tightened his grip on his sword, but before he could react, the two groups of men in ck shed. ¡°What are you standing around for? Lead the people out of here now.¡± The man in ck was somewhat reluctant to rescue them, even if his master had provided a reason. He knew that it was somewhat because of Su Wenyue that he issued themand, and so he spoke to Han Yu irritably. Han Yu, recognizing the martial arts style and the somewhat familiar tone and attitude of the man in ck, suddenly understood who had sent this group. Although he was not pleased with the situation, a sense of relief washed over him. ¡°Well, look at that, Big Brother Han, you know these people. Tsk tsk, you really gave me quite a scare. I thought we were going to meet our end on the streets today,¡± Ye Xinxin quipped, not entirely heartless. Despite the tension when the men in ck descended, she hadn¡¯t expected such a dramatic turn of events and was amazed. Shangguan Wuyou, overhearing Ye Xinxin¡¯s unabashed remarks, had his face darken but was already ustomed to his wife¡¯s surprising candor. He turned his gaze to Han Yu, a certain look shing in his eyes. With others covering for them, Shangguan Wuyou and Han Yu wasted no time in escorting their wives away. They would only be safer upon reaching the Han Mansion. At this point, Su Wenyue was likely more concerned about the small box than the surprise. Nevertheless, she followed Han Yu as they hurried off. Chapter 358: 365: How to Explain Chapter 358: Chapter 365: How to Exin Upon arriving at the Han Family, the group found temporary safety and all let out a sigh of relief. Their eyes then turned towards the small box in Su Wenyue¡¯s hands. It was just such a box that had drawn so many experts. If it hadn¡¯t been for that group of men in ck who helpedter, they would have almost lost the box. ¡°Sister Yue, hurry and open the box to see what¡¯s inside.¡± Ye Xinxin, who was always impatient, could hardly wait to say. At this point, Su Wenyue was actually not in a hurry, and she also didn¡¯t quite trust Shangguan Wuyou and Ye Xinxin. She hadn¡¯t even told Han Yu the secret, partly because she didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Ye Xinxin made such a request, and it was difficult for her to refuse, especially considering that the four of them had teamed up for the Lantern Riddle Contest. She had only yed a role at the crucial moment; before that, it was all thanks to Shangguan Wuyou. Themp they had won wasn¡¯t just hers alone, Ye Xinxin and Shangguan Wuyou had their parts in it too. Su Wenyue nodded her head but did not rush to open the box. Instead, she ced the box on the table and went into the inner room. When she came back, she was holding something in her hand. Ye Xinxin was already growing impatient waiting, and seeing that Su Wenyue was noting out, she reached out to open the small box on the table. Shangguan Wuyou and Han Yu did not stop her, so when Su Wenyue came out, she saw Ye Xinxin opening the box. ¡°Get back quickly!¡± Su Wenyue shouted urgently. Ye Xinxin didn¡¯t have time to react, but Shangguan Wuyou, seeing the urgency in Su Wenyue¡¯s manner, quickly pulled Ye Xinxin away. The several poisoned darts that shot out from the small box narrowly missed Ye Xinxin¡¯s clothes, causing both Shangguan Wuyou and Ye Xinxin to break out in a cold sweat. If it weren¡¯t for Su Wenyue¡¯s timely warning, those darts, with their sinister and dark gleam, almost certainly would have found their mark in Ye Xinxin¡¯s body. With such poison, they would have been dead before a doctor could be summoned. Su Wenyue sighed in relief to see that Ye Xinxin had dodged in time. The reason she had not immediately opened the box was because she knew it had mechanisms inside. In her previous life, she had never seen this box, but she knew that the box had fallen into Sikong Ling¡¯s hands. She had heard of someone losing their life trying to open it due to the hidden weapon inside. She went inside hoping to deactivate the mechanisms first, using techniques described in Luban¡¯s secret skills, but she hadn¡¯t expected Ye Xinxin to be so impatient to open it first. Fortunately, she came out in time, otherwise, Ye Xinxin might have been killed by the poisoned darts, which were particrly lethal upon drawing blood. The person who originally opened the box had died before anyone could reach him to offer aid. ¡°Those people harbored such deadly intent, hiding poisoned darts inside the box. It was nearly a fatal trap,¡± Ye Xinxin patted her chest, looking scared after the fact. Seeing the box now open, she didn¡¯t dare to touch it anymore, afraid of what other mechanisms mighty in wait. Han Yu also felt a touch of fear, realizing that his daughter-inw had been carrying the box all this time. Had anything gone wrong, he didn¡¯t even want to think of the consequences. However, seeing that his wife had given a warning to Ye Xinxin as if she knew something, Han Yu had many questions in his heart but it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask them in front of Shangguan Wuyou and Ye Xinxin. Su Wenyue had initially intended to deactivate the mechanisms in the box. Now that the darts had been triggered, it saved her some trouble. She was about to reach for the item inside the box when Han Yu stopped her.
Although his wife seemed to know the details, the recent scare made Han Yu hesitant to take any risks. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry, the hidden weapon inside the box has been triggered, there won¡¯t be any more problems,¡± Su Wenyue reassured, understanding Han Yu¡¯s concerns. Facing his doubtful eyes, even Shangguan Wuyou and his wife Ye Xinxin looked at her curiously. ¡°Sister Yue, how did you know?¡± Ye Xinxin, who could not hold back, asked outright. Su Wenyue knew she had to give a reason and after a moment¡¯s silence, she said, ¡°Actually, I had heard of the Colorful exquisitemp before, and it did mention this box. But at the time, I thought it was just nonsense and didn¡¯t take it seriously. I was just being cautious earlier, but it turned out to be true.¡± ¡°Since it was just hearsay and not confirmed, you should have been more careful. What if there were more hidden weapons inside?¡± Han Yu knew that Su Wenyue was not telling the whole truth, but it wasn¡¯t the time to ask more in front of Shangguan Wuyou and Ye Xinxin. For caution¡¯s sake, he pulled Su Wenyue aside, carefully examined the box, and after testing it, took out the item inside. Apart from Su Wenyue, who had seen the Colorful exquisitemp before, the other three had only heard of it by name and had neverid eyes on it. They were eager to see The World¡¯s Number One Lamp, curious about what the much-sought-after Colorful exquisitemp really looked like. When they saw the drab and worn Flower Lantern on the table, which revealed no exceptional features, they felt nothing but disappointment and surprise. However, neither Shangguan Wuyou nor Han Yu were superficial orcking in discernment. A truly valuable object might not boast an impressive exterior. There must be a reason why the Colorful exquisitemp had earned the reputation of The World¡¯s Number One Lamp¡ªit likely held some secret. Still, after the incident with the poisoned darts, they dared not touch thentern carelessly. They could only stare intently, hoping to spot some clue to its mysteries. But since they refrained from touching and exploring it, regardless of how intently they looked, it remained nothing more than amon, even shabby, Flower Lantern bearing the prestigious title of The World¡¯s Number One Lamp. Considering its name¡ªColorful exquisitemp¡ªit should at least feature some colors, not look like this. Perhaps there had been a mistake. As Shangguan Wuyou pondered this internally, Ye Xinxin already voiced the question: ¡°This is the Colorful exquisitemp? It doesn¡¯t look the part at all. Could it be that the person who set up the contest deliberately spread false information to deceive us, or perhaps they wanted us to carry this reputation so that the whole world knows the Colorful exquisitemp is with us, thereby freeing themselves from any involvement?¡± It was a usible scenario for any rational thinker, and even Shangguan Wuyou was starting to consider it. Only because Han Yu understood his daughter-inw and saw her reaction to it, he might have thought the same. Upon hearing Ye Xinxin¡¯s words, Su Wenyue did not doubt them in the least. The Colorful exquisitemp¡¯s initial appearance was indeed just as it was now, and thepelling sensation in her was constant¡ªshe was sure this was the Colorful exquisitemp. ¡°This Colorful exquisitemp is genuine,¡± Su Wenyue said as she reached out to take themp. Seeing Han Yu was about to intervene, she gave him a reassuring look. ¡°Then be careful, and let go immediately if anything seems off,¡± Han Yu knew the situation wasn¡¯t straightforward, but since his wife was confident, he assumed she knew something. Nheless, he remained tense at her side, ready to pull her away at a moment¡¯s notice if necessary. Su Wenyue held the Colorful exquisitemp in her hands and fiddled with it somehow. Perhaps triggering a mechanism on themp, an astonishing and admirable scene unfolded. Chapter 359: 366: Small Carving Skills Chapter 359: Chapter 366: Small Carving Skills It was as if by magic that the grey and dull oldntern had suddenly transformed into a dazzling, colorful exquisitemp, truly living up to its name. This brilliance, different from the one that was stolen before, carried traces of antiquity and mystery. It had more depth and substance, giving off a different feeling altogether. ¡°So this really is the Colorful Exquisite Lamp. Sister Yue, how did you do it? It¡¯s so magical; such an uglyntern suddenly became so beautiful,¡± Ye Xinxin said with amazement, looking at themp in Su Wenyue¡¯s hand. Still shaken by earlier lessons, she merely looked with curiosity and didn¡¯t attempt to touch it. Su Wenyue smiled. ¡°Just a small trick. I once read about Lu Ban¡¯s secret skills in a book, although it was just the basics. Since I thought the Colorful Exquisite Lamp was crafted by Lu Ban, I decided to give it a try, and it actually worked.¡± Ye Xinxin believed her without a shred of doubt, thinking Su Wenyue to be very capable and knowledgeable about everything. Shangguan Wuyou was not as simple-minded as Ye Xinxin and did not fully believe Su Wenyue¡¯s words. He thought there must be a moreplex reason, but he didn¡¯t delve into it. Su Wenyue¡¯s willingness to share this matter with them, husband and wife, was also a form of trust. ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± Su Wenyue fiddled with themp a little more, and the Colorful Exquisite Lamp changed into other colors and shapes, eliciting admiration from those present. Lu Ban¡¯s unique skills were indeed well-deserved. Such a Flower Lantern could have so many variations. ¡°Though intriguing, just this wouldn¡¯t warrant the title of The World¡¯s Number One Lamp. I¡¯m afraid there are other mysteries within,¡± Shangguan Wuyou mused. Her gaze briefly flickering, Su Wenyue replied, ¡°Perhaps. What I¡¯ve learned is no more than the merest fraction. I can only achieve this much, and I can¡¯t see any other mysteries within thismp. Maybe you could give it a try?¡± Without hesitation, Su Wenyue handed the Colorful Exquisite Lamp to Shangguan Wuyou. She wasn¡¯t afraid that Shangguan Wuyou would discover anything, as she possessed Lu Ban¡¯s secret skills and had coincidentally unlocked themp. Even if Shangguan Wuyou was more capable, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do much in this domain, as so many skilled craftsmen before him had studied thismp without unlocking its secrets; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to obtain what was inside it. Shangguan Wuyou took themp from Su Wenyue unceremoniously and studied it closely. It took him quite a while to find all the small mechanisms Su Wenyue had used earlier. He made no further progress, and aside from adjusting those small mechanisms to change themp¡¯s color and shape, he couldn¡¯t find anything else, looking somewhat frustrated. Seeing this, Su Wenyue simply sat quietly, neither urging him nor offering any reminders. She waited for Shangguan Wuyou to tire of his tinkering. ¡°How did it go? Did you find anything?¡± After watching Shangguan Wuyou for a while, Ye Xinxin couldn¡¯t help but ask. Seeing him shake his head, she took the Colorful Exquisite Lamp from his hands.
¡°Isn¡¯t it said that within the Colorful Exquisite Lamp lies an unparalleled secret treasure, and that whoever unravels it can gain immortality?¡± As Ye Xinxin pondered, holding themp in her hands, she remarked that she wasn¡¯t really after the treasure or immortality. Anyone who heard the rumors and then held the Colorful Exquisite Lamp would surely be struck by simr curiosity. ¡°That¡¯s just a legend, not to be taken as truth. How many legends have you seene to life? However, so many people want this Colorful Exquisite Lamp; it must indeed be extraordinary for it to be so coveted. It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t see what it was,¡± Shangguan Wuyou responded and then turned to Han Yu and Su Wenyue, ¡°Unless necessary, it¡¯s best for you not to keep the Colorful Exquisite Lamp. It will surely bring you great trouble. Considering today¡¯s events with those men in ck, they don¡¯t seem like ones who would let it go. And such people can only be raised by wealthy families. Opposing them now would be unwise.¡± Shangguan Wuyou spoke sincerely, treating Han Yu as a friend and recognizing the unusual attitude Su Wenyue had toward themp. He feared Han Yu might act rashly and bring great trouble, thus rifying his stance on the fate of themp. Han Yu nodded, ¡°Thank you, Brother Run Zhi, for the reminder. I will handle it appropriately, but since thismp was won together, we cannot monopolize it.¡± Shangguan Wuyou had high principles and did not covet the fabled treasure, also wary of trouble. He had no interest in the Colorful Exquisite Lamp and didn¡¯t think it was worth getting involved over it. Although Ye Xinxin seemed to like the Colorful Exquisite Lamp, she had seen better things and was mostly captivated by its novelty. Her insistence on winning themp was driven by curiosity rather than a desire to possess it. Considering it rightfully belonged to Su Wenyue, who won it back, she had no objections to Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s decision. Han Yu could not simply go with the flow and ept themp. It wasn¡¯t his style, even if his wife liked it very much. They could have it in another way, at least so as not to take unfair advantage. After some discussion, Han Yu sent some items of equal value to Shangguan Wuyou, things that schrs favored, including an ancient painting and a precious inkstone, which were very much to Shangguan Wuyou¡¯s liking. ¡°With the Colorful Exquisite Lamp in your possession, I¡¯m afraid those people will not be content. I will leave most of the men I brought with you to follow your orders; be careful in your actions,¡± Shangguan Wuyou said, pleased with the gifts, extending this gesture out of the friendship he shared with Han Yu. ¡°Thank you, Brother Run Zhi. I won¡¯t be shy in epting your offer,¡± Han Yu acknowledged, really in need of manpower. Shangguan Wuyou, being the kind of person he was, offered help sincerely, and excessive politeness was unnecessary. After seeing off Mr. and Mrs. Shangguan Wuyou, Han Yu summoned most of his own forces to stand guard discreetly, while also heavily strengthening his visible defense. Only then did he feel somewhat relieved, believing that there would be no disturbances tonight at least. Su Wenyue, having seen Shangguan Wuyou and Ye Xinxin leave, couldn¡¯t wait to find a safe and secluded spot, instructing her confidants to keep watch around her, and then she closed the door. Han Yu, returning from seeing off Mr. and Mrs. Shangguan Wuyou, didn¡¯t find Su Wenyue. After asking the servants, he learned she had taken the Colorful Exquisite Lamp to the study room. After a moment¡¯s thought, he headed toward the study room. Chapter 360: 367: An Explanation Chapter 360: Chapter 367: An Exnation Han Yu was not a man inclined to pry into secrets, but Su Wenyue was different; she was his daughter-inw, and he disliked it when his daughter-inw kept secrets from him, keeping him in the dark, and even deep down he felt an unexined panic, as if in the world his daughter-inw had previously been immersed in, his existence was absent. With an inscrutable expression, Han Yu made his way to the study and saw that Su Wenyue¡¯s trusted maids and servant girls were guarding all around it, not allowing anyone to approach. Han Yu¡¯s first thought was: his daughter-inw must surely know the secret of themp, and the secret was so significant that she had been enduring until now. Han Yu had previously had simr thoughts, knowing that his daughter-inw¡¯s words were not truthful, but he had not exposed her in front of others, waiting instead for her to give him an exnation. Although the servants had been ordered by Su Wenyue, Han Yu was the male head of this household, and naturally, no one dared to stop him when he approached; besides, themand that no one should approach the madam must surely not include the master, right? Han Yu swiftly walked to the entrance of the study until he reached thest line of defense, where Aunt Li quickly stepped forward. Han Yu, seeing who was before him, thought Aunt Li was following Su Wenyue¡¯s orders to stop him; his expression turned a bit sour, and his gaze shot towards Aunt Li with sharp intensity. Aunt Li endured the pressure and said, ¡°This servant pays respect to the master. Before the madam entered the study, she ordered that the master should go in by himself if he arrives.¡± With that, Aunt Li stepped aside, maintaining a distance from the study as ordered by Su Wenyue that no one but Han Yu was allowed near. Aunt Li did not move forward to open the door for Han Yu, but Han Yu did not mind these small details. Given that his wife had given instructions in advance, it meant she was willing to share the secret with him. With a bit of joy in his heart, he pushed open the door. After giving a few instructions, Su Wenyue went into the study, closed the room door, and then closed the window, ensuring no one could peek inside. Only then did she ce the Colorful Exquisite Lamp on the table and, following the method she remembered, began to manipte themp step by step. After a while, she heard a soft click and the seemingly seamless Flower Lantern split in two, and Su Wenyue peered intently at it. Su Wenyue knew clearly what was inside the Colorful Exquisite Lamp, but now there was only a sheepskin map inside, and nothing else¡ª that object was gone. Su Wenyue had not entertained this thought before, but now she had a bizarre yet seemingly logical notion: perhaps her reincarnation was not without reason. As the Colorful Exquisite Lamp opened, Han Yu also entered from the outside. He saw Su Wenyue staring nkly at the now halved Flower Lantern on the table, looking as if she was deep in thought. ¡°Daughter-inw, you opened the Flower Lantern?!¡± Han Yu¡¯s gazended on the Flower Lantern on the table. Although he had previously guessed, seeing it in reality still struck him with a hint of disbelief, because not only had Shangguan Wuyou handled the Colorful Exquisite Lamp for a long time previously, but he also had studied it thoroughly without finding any ws. Watching the Colorful Exquisite Lamp being opened, Han Yu suddenly began to believe that the legend was true. His eyes fixed on the sheepskin in the center of thempshade¡ªa sheepskin that was yellowing with age, yet the writing on it was clear, though he did not understand the meaning of the patterns drawn on it.
Su Wenyue, seeing Han Yu enter, suppressed theplexity in her heart and nodded: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve opened it. Actually, I knew how to open the Flower Lantern from the beginning, but with big brother and Xinxin around, I didn¡¯t tell the truth. Look, this is what was inside the Flower Lantern.¡± Saying this, Su Wenyue passed the sheepskin map to Han Yu, waiting for his reaction. Han Yu took the sheepskin map, scrutinizing it. Although he could not understand the drawings and text, he vaguely guessed it recorded the map of some ce. A thought struck him¡ªcould the reason so many factions were moring for it be because of this map? Or perhaps a treasure map? ¡°Daughter-inw, how did youe to know the method to open this Colorful Exquisite Lamp?¡± Every time Han Yu thought he knew his daughter-inw well enough, he would uncover another mysterious and unknown facet of her. As expected, there it was. Su Wenyue had thought about her response in advance. Despite feeling a little guilty meeting Han Yu¡¯s gaze, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to tell the truth; after all, she couldn¡¯t reveal that she had learned it from Sikong Ling. In her previous life, Sikong Ling had acquired the Colorful Exquisite Lamp and invited various experts to try to unlock it, but they failed to open it. Moreover, some believed it was merely a pretty Flower Lantern with no secret inside¡ªesteemed as The World¡¯s Number One Lamp because it was skillfully crafted by Lu Ban. Eventually, Sikong Ling ced it in the study room, providing Su Wenyue with an opportunity to ess it. Su Wenyue knew that even the most magnanimous of men could not tolerate their woman having a rtionship with another man, so she would definitely not mention it. Su Wenyue did not want to mention it, but she also didn¡¯t want to lie to Han Yu, and lying to him would be unwise. So she went to the desk and began to transcribe from memory a passage from Luban¡¯s secret skills. Han Yu grew increasingly astounded as he watched her. His daughter-inw had previously mentioned learning just the surface of the skills from a book, but now it was evident it wasn¡¯t just some superficial learning¡ªshe had acquired the legendary Luban¡¯s secret skills. Recalling the The Art of War she had transcribed for him before, he struggled to remainposed, wondering just how many secrets his daughter-inw¡¯s mind held. Such coveted ancient techniques, more than one copy no less, if known to the outside world, would undoubtedly cause a storm. The consequences of discovery were almost too formidable to contemte. ¡°Husband, do you remember the boxes made by the craftsmen forst year¡¯s Mid-Autumn festival mooncakes? They used some of Luban¡¯s secret skills, though only the most basic and rudimentary,¡± Su Wenyue remarked without missing the surprised and incredulous flicker in Han Yu¡¯s expression, a cunning glint in her eyes as she set down the pen and spoke, feeling somewhat smug. It was rare for Han Yu to be taken in by her ruse; she hadn¡¯t deceived anyone after all. ¡°Those mooncake boxes?¡± Han Yu suddenly recalled them. He had indeed admired his daughter-inw¡¯s ingenious idea at the time. Ordinary mooncakes had seemed extra delicious and prettily packaged, looking quite high-end, especially the lock-like mechanisms, which had intrigued him enough to study them closely, yet it turned out to have involved Luban¡¯s secret skills. ¡°Just those mooncake boxes. You asked me back then how I had thought of that idea. It wasn¡¯t actually my own idea; I had based it on a simple mechanism design from Luban¡¯s secret techniques for the lock,¡± Su Wenyue dered with a degree of pride, thinking herself the only one who could have thought of applying mechanism techniques to it. She intended to continue this innovation in the future¡ªto let such a treasure of secret skills go unused would indeed be a pity. Chapter 361: 368: Restoring to Original State Chapter 361: Chapter 368: Restoring to Original State Han Yu looked at his daughter-inw with a sense of helplessness and fear. Thankfully, the daughter-inw knew restraint and only used the simplest and most superficial techniques. Otherwise, if anyone noticed and guessed something, Luban¡¯s secret skills could drive certain people to madness, stopping at nothing to acquire them. It was also his insufficient capability to me. Such secret techniques in their hands could only be used in stealth, not daring to be revealed. However, in those aristocratic families, it was nothing more than a disy of power. Han Yu made up his mind to focus on developing their influence, for if even the trivial things revealed by his daughter-inw caught attention, it would sooner orter invite trouble. Su Wenyue was oblivious to theplex feelings in Han Yu¡¯s heart. Although she didn¡¯t consider herself particrly intelligent, having lived a lifetime before, she had the necessary caution and care. Hence, she normally only revealed inconsequential matters, and now, she spoke freely solely because she was with Han Yu. ¡°Daughter-inw, what you know is truly remarkable, and you must never reveal it in front of others. Tell no one but me. You can¡¯t imagine how human desire and greed work. We can¡¯t risk our family and lives on the goodness or badness of human nature,¡± Han Yu earnestly said to Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue was aware of this principle. Hence, even Han Yu didn¡¯t know about it until now. She was willing to share because Han Yu had won her recognition and trust with his behavior in past days. His words indicated that her choice was right. This man, upon learning these secrets, wasn¡¯t fixated on their value, but was concerned for her safety. That alone was enough for her to trust him. ¡°Daughter-inw, I am being serious. You must remember my words and act as I¡¯ve told you. Do you hear me?¡± asked Han Yu urgently, not hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s response. He was eager for her assurance because he knew his daughter-inw was a woman of her word; she would do as promised, regardless of her level of attention to the matter. Seeing Han Yu¡¯s earnest and concerned demeanor, Su Wenyue nodded. Han Yu seemed still somewhat anxious, and added, ¡°By anyone, I also mean your father-inw, mother-inw, and your cousins.¡± As Han Yu spoke, afraid that Su Wenyue might overthink it, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust them. I know your parents and cousins hold you in high regard, but before that, they would consider the family¡¯s interest. Moreover, your family is tied to Marquis Beian Mansion. Even your cousins, who treasure you, can¡¯tpare their affections with those for their own wives and children. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m maligning them; even I understand this well. Perhaps what I¡¯m saying goes against filial piety and sounds rather selfish and ungrateful, but that¡¯s how I feel. Since having you as my wife, no one seems as important as you do.¡± Su Wenyue initially felt unhappy hearing this, as she knew how her parents and elder brother treated her and Han Yu. His words suggested distrust and even ingratitude. However, as she listened to his subsequent derations, she felt solely warmth and moved. Su Wenyue had never heard such words before. Even her parents and elder brother couldn¡¯tpare to that single sentence, ¡°no one is as important as you.¡± At that moment, she felt an overwhelming sense of happiness and importance she had never experienced before. Han Yu, seeing his wife¡¯s teary, red eyes, said, ¡°Daughter-inw, I¡¯m not really heartless or selfish. There are just some things I can¡¯t control, things I never anticipated, like you. I knew I was a detached and almost selfish person, keeping merely a sense of gratitude and filial piety towards my parents, not feeling particrly close. Meeting you allowed you to gradually enter my heart, and only then did I realize there was someone in the world who could mean so much to me, who could have such a tremendous impact on my life. I just want to spend our lives together, ensuring you have good days.¡±
¡°Husband, I understand. I know you want what¡¯s best for me. I didn¡¯t take it the wrong way. You are not selfish at all; such thoughts are natural. In fact, I¡¯d rather you were selfish, preferring that you be good to me and me alone,¡± Su Wenyue said as she approached and hugged Han Yu, her face radiating happiness. Since her rebirth, all she had hoped for was to lead a peaceful and stable life. Because of her experiences in her previous life, she hadn¡¯t set high expectations for Han Yu¡ªyet now she was experiencing such a day. Han Yu, seeing his wife so content, smiled slightly, his robust hand gently stroking her head, saying no more. He was, after all, a man of few words, not inclined to speak much when it wasn¡¯t necessary. And considering he¡¯d just opened his heart to his wife, speaking more than usual, he felt satisfied with the oue. The couple shared their innermost feelings, significantly strengthening their bond. After a long embrace, they turned their attention back to the colorful exquisitemp, pondering how to deal with it. ¡°Husband, many people covet this colorful exquisitemp, and having it might not bode well for us. It might be better to give it away and find the right person to entrust it with,¡± Su Wenyue said, having found the answers she sought. There was no need to keep themp, which only brought unnecessary trouble. Han Yu was on the same page. He had been hesitant before because of his wife¡¯s attitude towards themp, but now that she had spoken, he was relieved. However, he noticed themp, dismantled to the point of unrecognizability on the table. ¡°Daughter-inw, now that themp is dismantled like this, can it still be restored?¡± he asked. Su Wenyue nodded, walked to the table, and picked up the dismantled parts of themp, which were beyond recognition, and began to assemble them without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Her technique was impressively familiar, and in no time, themp was restored to its original state, indistinguishable from before, except for the sheepskin map she took out. ¡°Take this with you. This is something many people want, and we might find a use for itter,¡± Su Wenyue pressed the sheepskin map into Han Yu¡¯s arms. Although it was of no use to them at present, Han Yu was a man of ambition, and who knew if it might prove useful one day. As Han Yu took the sheepskin map, his mouth twitched, ¡°Daughter-inw, is this alright? Those people must have been after the map, and if they find that it¡¯s missing, they might suspect us.¡± Chapter 362: 369: Midnight Visit Chapter 362: Chapter 369: Midnight Visit ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m boasting, but there are few in this world who could unlock the Colorful Exquisite Lamp; Lu Ban¡¯s unique skills are not just for show. Otherwise, you could just ce any old thing inside it, as long as it¡¯s ancient and can deceive people, that¡¯d be enough¡ªanyway, no one knows what¡¯s inside.¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s confidence stemmed from the fact that no one was able to open the Colorful Exquisite Lamp in her previous life, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have ended up in her hands, nor would she have discovered its secrets. Right now, she felt rather lucky with her fortune. Seeing his Daughter-inw so certain, Han Yu found her words to make some sense. Even a man like Shangguan Wuyou had failed to notice anything special about it. The reputation of The World¡¯s Number One Lamp was not unfounded¡ªit wasn¡¯t just its exquisite craftsmanship, but perhaps its true significance was also tied to this fact. ¡°Let¡¯s do that then.¡± Han Yu didn¡¯t need to look elsewhere; as he spoke, he found an old sheepskin map in a hiddenpartment of the study room that resembled the one they had examined earlier. Even if the Colorful Exquisite Lamp were to be opened, it wouldn¡¯t raise any suspicions. Su Wenyue opened the Colorful Exquisite Lamp again, cing the sheepskin map inside. This time, her movements were much smoother, and it didn¡¯t take long to restore themp to its original state. ¡°Daughter-inw, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go rest,¡± Han Yu suggested, having seen that the Colorful Exquisite Lamp was taken care of. He was also concerned about his wife¡¯s well-being; she had been up all night, and now it was already well past midnight. After toiling half the night, Su Wenyue too felt weary and yawned. Just as she was about to go to rest with Han Yu, they were informed by a servant that guests had arrived. In the dead of night, it was peculiar for guests to arrive sote, especially in these turbulent times. Han Yu and Su Wenyue thought almost simultaneously that the visitors hade for the Colorful Exquisite Lamp. Looking at each other, worry was apparent on both their faces. The forces that had appeared that night didn¡¯t belong to local powers¡ªonly Aristocratic Families could cultivate such agents. Currently unable to confront them, they didn¡¯t n to keep the Colorful Exquisite Lamp, but not under the threat of others. ¡°Husband?¡± Su Wenyue felt increasingly uneasy; this was a situation she had provoked. If it wasn¡¯t for her insistence on acquiring the Colorful Exquisite Lamp, they wouldn¡¯t be facing all these troubles. Yet, she couldn¡¯t have rested without a look inside it. She had no regrets, only fear of bringing disaster upon Han Yu. Han Yu soothed her by patting her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll block the soldiers with generals, and stem the flow with soil. Since we don¡¯t n on keeping themp, there won¡¯t be any danger. The rest is just a matter of weighing interests¡ªnothing bad wille of it, don¡¯t worry.¡± Han Yu had noticed earlier that his wife was prone to overthinking, which wasn¡¯t good for her health. Although his words may have been somewhat exaggerated, the benefits certainly outweighed the drawbacks. Given that he was already being targeted by Mr. Sun, it might be better to find a temporary ally or form a beneficial alliance, reaping sufficient rewards through this ordeal. Reassured by Han Yu¡¯s words, Su Wenyue rxed considerably. At Han Yu¡¯s signal, the servant had guided the guest to the main hall.
¡°Wife, you go back to our room and rest. I¡¯ll join you once this matter is settled.¡± ¡°Alright, then I shall go rest. Be careful,¡± Su Wenyue nodded and advised. She had done what she could; the rest was a matter for men to settle. It was not her ce as a woman to interfere, lest she ruin Han Yu¡¯s ns. Yet she was curious; in her previous life, the Colorful Exquisite Lamp eventually ended up with Sikong Ling, no matter how the events unfolded. She wondered who woulde into possession of themp this life, now that she was involved and potentially altering the course of events. Su Wenyue beckoned the servant who had brought the news, ¡°Go to the front and find out who hase.¡± Meanwhile, Han Yu, arriving at the main hall and seeing Sikong Ling, was not surprised. His brows raised slightly, ¡°Young Master Sikong is a distinguished guest. What brings you here sote at night?¡± Sikong Ling, seeing Han Yu feigning ignorance, was also anxious, fearing that any dy might lead toplications. That artifact was of great importance to him; whether the legends were true or not didn¡¯t matter; the only thing that mattered was to prevent others from acquiring it. But Han Yu was indeed crafty, refusing to mention the assistance Sikong Ling had previously provided. A faint smile appeared on Sikong Ling¡¯s lips, ¡°Lord Han is a wise man and must know why I¡¯vee. It¡¯s better to be early thante. I¡¯ve noticed the presence of many people lurking outside as I came in. Relying solely on Han Mansion¡¯s bodyguards, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to protect the artifact. Those people have refrained from acting only because of a bnce of power. This stillness won¡¯tst long. I suppose Lord Han won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. Once this matter is resolved, one can sleep soundly without worrying about an assassin breaking in.¡± ¡°Young Master Sikong is truly considerate,ing all the way here to ensure I can sleep well. I appreciate your concern and please be assured, I have already decided what to do with the artifact. You needn¡¯t trouble yourself further!¡± Han Yu responded with a polite yet mocking tone. Though he could be amicable toward others, he had no desire to be overly amodating to a man coveting his wife. Even though he did have intentions of dealing with Sikong Ling over the Colorful Exquisite Lamp, he didn¡¯t want the process to be too smooth. Sikong Ling did not take offense, but the man in ck following him was indignant, casting hateful res at Han Yu, ¡°Mr. Han, don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you. If it weren¡¯t for our Young Master, you might not be standing here right now, maybe even killed by those ck-clothed men already.¡± This man in ck was the one who had previously led the charge against the other group of ck-d individuals. Han Yu recognized him well enough. If it had been anyone else, Han Yu might have felt some gratitude, buting from Sikong Ling and with this man¡¯s demeanor, it was hard to muster any thanks. ¡°So, I should thank you for saving my life? I thought you were preventing the other group from getting their hands on the Colorful Exquisite Lamp, but it turns out you came with so many people out of sheer selflessness to help us. I express my sincere gratitude here!¡± Han Yu¡¯s words were technically proper, but the sarcasm was all too evident, turning the man in ck¡¯s face dark with anger, on the verge ofshing out but restrained by Sikong Ling. While Su Wenyue had retired to her room, she didn¡¯t sleep, instead waiting for the servant to return with information. ¡°Well? Have you found out who it is?¡± Su Wenyue asked eagerly as soon as the servant returned. ¡°Madam, the guest is the Young Master of the Sikong Family. It seems he is here for the Colorful Exquisite Lamp.¡± Chapter 363: 370: The Legend of Eternal Youth Chapter 363: Chapter 370: The Legend of Eternal Youth When Su Wenyue heard it was Sikong Ling, although not very surprised, her expression still subtly changed. Although that was something from her previous life, every time Han Yu faced Sikong Ling, Su Wenyue always felt somewhat guilty inside. She was also afraid that Sikong Ling would affect her current life. Even though Sikong Ling hadn¡¯t made a move since that incident and hadn¡¯t targeted her again, Su Wenyue knew him too well to let her guard down. Seeing the change in Su Wenyue¡¯s expression, the servant thought she was worried and cleverly said, ¡°Madam, rest assured. When I came over, I saw the Master and Young Master Sikong discussing matters. Everything seemed to be in order. If you¡¯re worried, I can go over again and find out more. If there¡¯s any news, I will immediatelye and report to you.¡± Su Wenyue knew the servant had misunderstood, but it was for the best. ¡°That would be good, keep an eye on them for me, and report back if there¡¯s anything.¡± With Su Wenyue¡¯s approval, the servant epted the order and dashed to the front, eager to please Madam. With good performance, there would be prospects for the future. Su Wenyue was getting a bit sleepy from waiting. She went to check on the three little ones in the other room and after a long while, Han Yu finally returned to the room, looking indifferent. Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t tell anything so she had to beat around the bush to find out. ¡°Husband, how did it go with the affair of the Colorful Exquisite Lamp? Have you negotiated properly with the guests?¡± Su Wenyue spoke very cautiously, deliberately not mentioning Sikong Ling, remembering Han Yu¡¯s jealousy, especially since Sikong Ling had targeted her before. Han Yu had said he did not want to hear the names of other men from her lips. Han Yu nced at his wife indifferently, clearly seeing through her little schemes. Just now in the Living Room, the Servant was sneaking around outside, unnoticed by him. Had it been anyone else, he would¡¯ve had them thrown out immediately, but knowing the Servant was sent by his wife, he let it be. If his wife would say she didn¡¯t know the guest was Sikong Ling, Han Yu certainly wouldn¡¯t believe it. However, he was pleased with his wife¡¯s attitude, at least showing she took his words seriously. ¡°Wife, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Su Wenyue felt even more self-conscious under Han Yu¡¯s gaze due to her own feelings of guilt. ¡°My Wife, do you truly not know who that supposed guest is? I thought the snooping Servant outside the door was sent by you, which is why I didn¡¯t react. Now it seems the little guy may have ill intentions, might even be a spy sent by someone else. We need to interrogate him thoroughly and not let him off easily,¡± Han Yu said, smiling yet not smiling. Although he was happy that his wife took his words to heart, he didn¡¯t want to indulge her habit of lying. Having heard Han Yu¡¯s words, Su Wenyue knew she had given herself away. Indeed, how could such a shrewd man like Han Yu not see through her, besides, her dealings with Sikong Ling were affairs of a previous life, and in this life, she hadn¡¯t done anything to feel guilty about, so why hide her thoughts? It only served to arouse suspicion. Once she saw this clearly, Su Wenyue felt much more at ease and met Han Yu¡¯s gaze, ¡°The servant was sent by me. I was just worried. I knew who the guest was, of course. But I was afraid someone would get jealous for no reason. That jealousy, it¡¯s as intense as arge vat of vinegar.¡±
Han Yu didn¡¯t expect his wife to counter so quickly, turning the tables and making it seem like he was at fault. He had intended to tease his wife a bit, but when it came to Sikong Ling, he couldn¡¯t feel good about it. ¡°Hmph, do you think I, your husband, am the petty, jealous type? It¡¯s Sikong Ling who is up to no good, definitely not a good person!¡± ¡°I know, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m worried about you. One can tell at a nce that Sikong Ling is a crafty and sinister man, probably harboring some evil plot. I¡¯m afraid you might be at a disadvantage. What else do you think I¡¯m concerned about?¡± ¡°Wife, you underestimate me. What of Sikong Ling¡¯s cunning and numerous plots? I am not so simple as to be fooled by him. It is he who would suffer a loss, not I. Your worries are unfounded; you must trust your own husband,¡± Han Yu said, content that his wife was wary of Sikong Ling, but he didn¡¯t want her to think less of him and see other men as more capable. Su Wenyue saw a hint of pride in Han Yu and couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. Han Yu was usually serious, only showing this somewhat childish side of himself in private with her. Having her own ways of dealing with men, Su Wenyue naturally would not go against her husband¡¯s wishes, ¡°Of course. You are my husband; if I don¡¯t trust you, who should I trust? Speaking of real ability, you are naturally more formidable than Sikong Ling. It¡¯s just that Sikong Ling is deceitful and cruel, full of plots. Husband, you must be very cautious.¡± Feeling reassured by his wife¡¯s words, Han Yu finally rxed, ¡°Wife, rest assured, I know what¡¯s on my mind and won¡¯t be at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°Then, Husband, what¡¯s the final word on that Colorful Exquisite Lamp? If things didn¡¯t work out with Sikong Ling, we need to find another buyer quickly. It¡¯s not good to keep it lying around like this. I¡¯ve heard from the servants that there are quite a few shady figures lurking about, likely coveting the Colorful Exquisite Lamp,¡± Su Wenyue genuinely wasn¡¯t sure if Han Yu had reached an agreement with Sikong Ling because the rtionship between the two men was too plicated¡¯. Not wanting to worry his wife, Han Yu didn¡¯t withhold information any longer, ¡°Rest assured, the deal is done. Thanks to the Colorful Exquisite Lamp, we¡¯ve gained a lot, and moreover, on our way back tonight, Sikong Ling¡¯s men helped us fend off a group of men in ck. We owe them thanks.¡± Han Yu spoke thus, not wanting Sikong Ling to use this favor to gain an upper hand. He was indeed mindful of it, even though he disliked Sikong Ling, he judged matters as they stood. Most importantly, Sikong Ling hadn¡¯t targeted Su Wenyue again, or else, no matter what, he would not have agreed. Su Wenyue was not surprised by this answer. Ultimately, the Colorful Exquisite Lamp still ended up in Sikong Ling¡¯s hands. However, thismp was not like before; no one could have imagined that the wick inside had already been reced by her. ¡°That¡¯s good. Now that themp is gone, we can have peace of mind. After all, without thatmp, it¡¯s just an exquisitely made, somewhat more intricate flowerntern,¡± Su Wenyue stated. Han Yu understood the meaning behind Su Wenyue¡¯s words, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my wife¡¯s cleverness. Let¡¯s go rest now; it¡¯s alreadyte, and it will be dawn soon.¡± Su Wenyue nodded and went to change with Han Yu, lying down on the bed. Although very tired, she still couldn¡¯t fall asleep, particrly thinking about the missing part of the Colorful Exquisite Lamp and entertaining certain spections and possibilities. Tossing and turning in bed, Han Yu too found his sleep disturbed by Su Wenyue. ¡°Husband, do you believe the legend about the Colorful Exquisite Lamp, the one about immortality?¡± Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t hold back her inquiry. Chapter 364: 371: Do You Mind Chapter 364: Chapter 371: Do You Mind Han Yu had always been skeptical about such matters, but over the past few days, many things he had discovered about his wife didn¡¯t seem to make sense by ordinary reasoning, especially the words she uttered during childbirth. Though he hadn¡¯t shown it, he kept those words in his heart, and some guesses were almost surfacing. Besides, his wife¡¯s restless tossing and turning in bed indicated that there must be something on her mind. The tone of her voice left no room for jest,pelling him to ponder further. ¡°There is no smoke without fire. Such tales, albeit not entirely true, usually have their reasons. However, birth, aging, sickness, and death are naturalws. The notion of eternal youth is far too fantastical, at most one could hope for life extension. Perhaps the secret lies within that sheepskin map,¡± Han Yu objectively analyzed. He had only seen a sheepskin map inside the Colorful exquisitemp, which was why he entertained such spection. ¡°Birth, aging, sickness, and death are naturalws, yet perhaps here, the concept of eternal youth means something else, a rebirth in a different manner,¡± Su Wenyue almost revealed her secret with those words. She believed that Han Yu must have noticed something, which was why he hesitated before responding. After all, as a couple who lived closely together, and considering Han Yu¡¯s meticulous and shrewd nature, she might have betrayed more slip-ups than she had imagined. Speaking out could be for the best. Otherwise, if Han Yu kept his suspicions bottled up, there would always be a thin barrier between them, bound to cause issues sooner orter. Hearing Su Wenyue speak so, Han Yu¡¯s body trembled, as the answer he had long been guessing was about to be revealed by his wife. ¡°My Wife¡­¡± Han Yu wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know whether he should continue to ask, when Su Wenyue spoke first. ¡°Husband, the matter I¡¯m about to discuss, you may find it bizarre and difficult to ept. Therefore, I¡¯ve been too afraid to speak up until now. But I can¡¯t keep it from you any longer because you are my Husband, my closest person. We¡¯ve promised each other honesty, and if by chance it bothers you, I¡­¡± Han Yu interrupted Su Wenyue¡¯s ensuing words, ¡°My Wife, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m d you¡¯re willing to confide in me. Since we are Husband and Wife, whatever it is, I¡¯m ready to face it with you.¡± As he spoke, Han Yu drew Su Wenyue into his arms, held her hand as if to give her resolve and strength, reassuring her of his unswerving intention, and dispelling any further doubts she might have. Initially uncertain and hesitant, Su Wenyue found these feelings vanish in that moment. Given Han Yu¡¯s intelligence, he was bound to guess something. With such an attitude disyed, she had nothing to hesitate about. ¡°Actually, I am reborn. In fact, I¡¯ve lived through two lifetimes. In my previous life, I never understood what was most important. I made many mistakes and met an unhappy end. I thought it was the mercy of the heavens that I was given another chance to be reborn, bringing me back to when we first got married. But after hearing the legend of the Colorful exquisitemp and reflecting on my experiences, I¡¯ve realized it¡¯s not so simple¡ªperhaps my rebirth is because of this Colorful exquisitemp.¡± Although Han Yu was somewhat prepared, he was still shocked to hear Su Wenyue confess such a reality. He had made guesses before, but due to a sliver of uncertainty, he had considered other possibilities, wondering if he was overthinking. But now, his wife indeed revealed she was reborn, which exined many previously unanswerable questions.
¡°Husband, I never expected such an fantastical event to happen to me. Does it¡­ bother you?¡± Su Wenyue asked, slightly cautious and nervous, as Han Yu had given no response for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re reborn, you¡¯re still my Wife, aren¡¯t you? As long as we treat each other well from now on.¡± Han Yu admitted that not minding at all wasn¡¯t quite urate as the whole thing was rather bizarre, but considering how well he had epted such news was already significant. However, seeing his wife fretful and anxious, his heart softened, understanding that what she needed most was his affirmation, so he assured her without hesitation. Having heard Han Yu say this settled Su Wenyue¡¯s mind a bit. After all, Han Yu was no ordinary man; otherwise, just hearing her story might have scared him, or worse, he might have regarded her as a monster. Han Yu seemed undisturbed by her revtion and reacted quite normally. ¡°My Wife, I¡¯m still not quite clear on something you mentioned earlier. You¡¯re also saying that this Colorful exquisitemp appeared in your previous life, right? Who ended up with themp then?¡± Knowing that Han Yu asked with some purpose in mind, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t hide anything: ¡°In my previous life, I didn¡¯t attend that Flower Lantern Festival, so I don¡¯t know the specifics. I only know that in the end, the Colorful exquisitemp fell into the hands of Sikong Ling. Sikong Ling gathered many entrics and skilled craftsmen, but ultimately, they could not unlock thentern.¡± ¡°Then how did thentern end up in your hands?¡± Han Yu¡¯s question was naturally founded on something¡ªsince Su Wenyue imed she had never seen thentern in her previous life, her earlier reaction and familiarity with thentern were unexpected. She must have been the one to obtain the Colorful exquisitemp. Moreover, she had mentioned that her rebirth had a significant connection to themp. ¡°I¡­¡± Su Wenyue was taken aback by Han Yu¡¯s question, momentarily at a loss for words. Seeing his wife¡¯s expression, Han Yu felt a twinge of difort. He had noticed that his wife¡¯s reactions to Sikong Ling were abnormal, as if there had been some interaction in the past, but he was unable to uncover anything. Now it appeared the issue stemmed from the previous life. Furthermore, considering the way she inadvertently showed familiarity with Sikong Ling, jealousy stirred within him. ¡°Did you acquire this Colorful exquisitemp from Sikong Ling?¡± Han Yu asked, discerning a subtle shift in Su Wenyue¡¯splexion and feeling more certain of the answer. Sikong Ling was not the kind of man to let go of possessions easily; it would be difficult for others to covet his belongings, let alone a weak woman like Su Wenyue craft a strategy to obtain them. And since his wife had mentioned wrongdoing in her previous life, Han Yu believed she was not capable of such acts, yet the reality presented made him reluctantly consider this possibility. Realizing she couldn¡¯t evade the question, Su Wenyue knew that if she spoke of her connection with Sikong Ling, even someone as magnanimous as Han Yu couldn¡¯t overlook the fact that his woman had been entangled with another man. Given Han Yu¡¯s possessiveness, but if she hid the truth, Han Yu¡¯s intelligence would lead him to suspect something anyway. This matter would be a thorn in his side. ¡°I, at that time, was naive and arrogant, not to your liking. You treated me poorly, and Han Lin and Mrs. Wang lusted after the Zhuangzi included in my dowry. They plotted against me, and afterwards¡­¡± Chapter 365: 372: It’s Just Like That Chapter 365: Chapter 372: It¡¯s Just Like That As Su Wenyue spoke, she could feel the coldness emanating from the man beside her, clearly very bothered by her words. She let her guard down for a moment, initially only intending to reveal her rebirth. Yet, led on by Han Yu, she ended up confessing the truth, even involving Sikong Ling. It¡¯s truly not easy to fool a clever man. Despite living twice, she was still trapped by Han Yu. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Seeing Su Wenyue pause, Han Yu asked unhurriedly. His voice sounded calm, but Su Wenyue felt it was the calm before the storm, and her heart was filled with trepidation. The regretful feelings from her previous life resurfaced, but since she had started, she couldn¡¯t stop halfway, or it would only give Han Yu more reason to specte. ¡°Mrs. Wang was honey-mouthed but harbored a dagger in her belly, and she was very persuasive. I was naive back then and was easily taken in by her, truly believing she meant well by me. Especially since you were very indifferent towards me at the time, unwilling to even exchange extra words with me, I thought she was the only one in the Han Family who was kind to me. So I opened my heart to her and ended up being coaxed into selling my dowry. Almost all the benefits went to her. ¡°Seeing that I was struggling, my father and mother decided to give me the Zhuangzi they had prepared for me. Little did they know that Han Lin and Mrs. Wang were so greedy, they set their sights on the Zhuangzi. In the end, it too was sold by their deceit. My mother¡¯s family was so disappointed in me that they refused to help me any longer. And with you away at the military camp, the days became even harder, until I met Sikong Ling.¡± ¡°Sikong Ling coveted my beauty and tried to tempt me repeatedly. Although I resented you and was not a virtuous wife, I was not the kind of person to sumb to such acts. I just drove him away, not wanting any connection with him. Little did I know how sinister Han Lin and Mrs. Wang could be; not only did they trick me out of everything I had, but when they learned of Sikong Ling¡¯s intentions, they went to him proactively. Having benefited from him, they used those despicable tricks to allow Sikong Ling to seed.¡± ¡°Having lost my honor, I was filled with both hatred and anger, yet I dared not publicize the matter, nor could I do anything about them, forced to be threatened by them time and again. I finally looked forward to your return, and tentatively told you about Han Lin and Mrs. Wang¡¯s ill intentions. Instead of standing up for me, you med me for being restless and causing trouble. I felt helpless and utterly disheartened.¡± ¡°The daughters-inw in the vige were jealous of my good looks and background, and with me alone at home, they spread lots of rumors. You didn¡¯t care at all, as if I was not your wife. I was angry at your attitude, and with Sikong Ling¡¯s promises and incitements, eventually, when Sikong Ling left, it was all over with no further entanglement.¡± As Su Wenyue said this, she appeared to carry some emotions from her previous life, her tone filled with anger and resentment, not just towards Han Lin and Mrs. Wang but also towards Han Yu. Han Yu, upon hearing this, didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings. Which man could remain indifferent upon hearing such a story? He had originally thought his daughter-inw had some connection with Sikong Ling, maybe an unclear rtionship, but not that they had anything so deep. The hatred of cuckolding could split the sky. ¡°Ouch!¡± Su Wenyue felt the hand holding hers tighten, the force so great it hurt her,pletely pulling her out of the prior emotions. Gazing at Han Yu with his dark and fierce look lying beside her, her heart was filled with regret and fear. She had thought she hadpletely stepped out of the shadows of her previous life, but it seemed there were still some lingering effects. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been overwhelmed by resentful emotions and blurt out words that provoked Han Yu. ¡°Husband, are you angry with me? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose in my previous life,¡± she said. ¡°Later, I realized I wasn¡¯t virtuous enough, and that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t like me. It was also myck of intelligence that allowed Han Lin and Mrs. Wang to trick me so badly, and I gambled with my future happiness with you out of spite. This led to that unfortunate end.¡±
Seeing that Han Yu still wasn¡¯t speaking, she continued, ¡°Husband? If you mind, just say it. I can understand.¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t know how Han Yu would react, she just wanted him to give her a straightforward answer, even if it meant getting angry or scolding her; it would still be better than his current silence. ¡°Husband?¡± Su Wenyue called out softly again and fell silent when Han Yu didn¡¯t respond. Han Yu wasn¡¯t really ignoring Su Wenyue; he just needed a moment to calm his emotions. Although he was initially angry, as he listened to his wife, his anger subsided gradually. His mind became exceptionally rational and clear. Despite feeling jealousy and difort, these were issues from a previous life, essentially events that never happened to him. To let these things affect his rtionship with his wife, to be distant, would be a loss in itself. Su Wenyue, unaware of Han Yu¡¯s thoughts, felt this was the most indifferent Han Yu had ever been to her since their marriage. She knew that no man could be indifferent to that affair, despite her slight alterations to the story. It was out of necessity, she thought Han Yu would understand even if angry, but things didn¡¯t turn out as she expected. What mattered most to Su Wenyue? Even if Han Yu beat or scolded her, his current indifference was what hurt the most. It resembled the previous life¡¯s Han Yu to a painful degree: indifferent, uncaring. This made her feel anxious and hopeless. She was truly content with her current life; could it be destroyed because of the past? As Su Wenyue pondered, tears began to fall. It didn¡¯t take long for Han Yu to realize that although he still had some issues to resolve, they would fade over time. Hearing no sound from his wife, he turned to look and saw her curled up like an abandoned little creature, silently crying, his heart ached. This fool must have overthought things again. ¡°Wife, you¡­¡± Han Yu sighed, intending tofort his wife, when suddenly he heard a noise outside along with a warning from the secret guard. The hand that was about to touch his wife¡¯s head retracted, and he hurriedly got dressed, grabbed his sword, and prepared to leave. With suchmotion, even Su Wenyue, lost in her world, couldn¡¯t help but notice. Seeing Han Yu like this, something must have happened. She sat up worriedly, knowing this wasn¡¯t the time for her to be emotional. ¡°Husband, what¡¯s going on? Where are you going?¡± she asked. Han Yu knew this was the time when his wife was most sensitive and neededforting. But with the situation urgent, he couldn¡¯t dy and had to stop for a moment to give her a few hurried instructions. ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve got to handle something. Just go to sleep, don¡¯t worry about anything. I¡¯ll exin everything when Ie back.¡± ¡°Ah, Husband¡­¡± Before Su Wenyue could finish, Han Yu had already vanished from her sight. Chapter 366 - 373: Rising in Rebellion Chapter 366: Chapter 373: Rising in Rebellion Su Wenyuey down disheartened, her heart restless no matter how hard she tried. She worried about Han Yu¡¯s safety and feared he might be angered over Sikong Ling¡¯s matter. Han Yu had left in such a hurry that many things had not been rified. This left Su Wenyue feeling unsettled, and she couldn¡¯t sleep as she waited for Han Yu¡¯s return. However, she was too tired to stay awake and eventually fell asleep. By the time she woke up, it was dawn, and habitually looking to her side, she found Han Yu wasn¡¯t there¡ªthe bed beside her also felt cold. Could it be that Han Yu hadn¡¯te back all night? As Su Wenyue pondered this, she immediately got confirmation from Aunt Li. Thieves had broken into the mansionst night, and Han Yu had chased them away before he had time to return to his room. Then someone had called him away for reasons unknown, and he hadn¡¯t been back since. ¡°Madam, rest assured, the master is extremely capable and will certainly be safe,¡± Aunt Li tried tofort Su Wenyue, who looked pale, thinking it was out of worry for Han Yu. Su Wenyue nodded without saying much and asked Aunt Li to instruct the nanny to bring the children to her. It had been just one year, and the three little ones had grown quite a bit, chubby and fair-skinned. Seeing the three children stabilised Su Wenyue¡¯s heart a bit. Whatever happened, this life was still different. At least she had three well-behaved, obedient children. Brother Xing had been clever since he was small. Perhaps sensing his mother¡¯s low spirits, he stretched his arms out, asking to be held. Moved by softness, Su Wenyue yed with the three little ones. The time didn¡¯t seem so hard to endure, yet she still waited for Han Yu¡¯s return. Since she didn¡¯t know where he was or what he was doing, she feared that inquiring hastily might ruin his affairs. All she could do was to have a servant wait at the concierge and report back as soon as there was news. Su Wenyue waited like this all day long, from morning to afternoon, from afternoon to evening, hoping Han Yu would return. But by nightfall, with no sign of Han Yu and no messages sent, she couldn¡¯t help but overthink. Maybe Han Yu didn¡¯t wish to deal with her because of Sikong Ling¡¯s issue. Otherwise, no matter how busy he was previously, he would always send word back to at least ease her worries. The three little ones had yed ¡®enthusiastically¡¯ today. After feeding, they fell fast asleep. After checking on them thoroughly, Su Wenyue let the nanny take the children back to their room to sleep. Without the children¡¯s chatter around her, Su Wenyue¡¯s mind wandered with worry as she continued to hope for Han Yu¡¯s return, but even by midnight, she saw no one. At this time, Han Yu was indeed incredibly busy with no time to think about household affairs. Although he didn¡¯t mean to give his daughter-inw any trouble over Sikong Ling¡¯s matter, deep down, he still minded it somewhat. Having a legitimate reason and cause, he thought it best to spend this time apart. Perhaps this interval would lessen his unease. However, worried that his wife might be concerned, he took time to send someone back with news to reassure her. ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve been unable to eat or sleep well these past two days. If this continues, you¡¯ll eventually wear yourself down. Perhaps the master has just been too busy to return. He¡¯d be heartbroken to know of your distress when hees back,¡± Aunt Li, noting Su Wenyue¡¯s vigil and her odd behavior over the past days, sensed something was off between the couple. Since the madam wouldn¡¯t speak of it, her servant could only try her best to serve and protect discreetly. ¡°I¡¯m worried about his safety,¡± Su Wenyue said hesitantly, keeping some matters to herself, buried in her heart. ¡°The master has the protection of destiny and will be alright, Madam. Why don¡¯t you sleep first? I will watch for him and wake you if he returns. Even if not for the master, you must stay well for the young masters and miss; you can¡¯t let your health suffer,¡± Aunt Li urged persistently, genuinely concerned, until finally a message from Han Yu¡¯s bodyguard arrived. ¡°Madam, the master has matters to attend to and cannote home. He instructs you to take good care of yourself and the household, and not worry about him,¡± ryed the guard. Barely holding on to her patience through her concern, Su Wenyue felt much relieved to hear Han Yu was safe¡ªit mattered most that he was unharmed. As for everything else, there would be a way to solve it. With the time passed, she hade to an understanding: worrying about what had already happened was useless; one can only face it head-on. Moreover, Han Yu remembered to send someone to report his safety, which meant he was keeping her in his thoughts. ¡°What is my husband busy with? Has something happened?¡± Su Wenyue asked immediately afterward. The bodyguard sent by Han Yu, however, was unwilling to divulge any details: ¡°Please forgive me, Madame, but the matters the master is currently dealing with are quite confidential and crucial. Without his permission, I dare not disclose anything.¡± Seeing the bodyguard¡¯s attitude, Aunt Li grew a bit angry, especially since the madam had been worried sick, not eating or sleeping well for his sake. Yet, this bodyguard was still withholding informationmendable in other cases but not when it concerned the madam, who shouldn¡¯t be treated like an outsider. Her face set sternly, she said, ¡°When the madam asks you a question, you should answer properly. Surely, the master wouldn¡¯t reprimand you. You show apleteck of understanding as a bodyguard.¡± Despite Aunt Li¡¯s admonition, the bodyguard remained unchanged, ¡°It is my duty, please forgive me, Madam.¡± Since Su Wenyue had no intention of ming the bodyguard, who was merely fulfilling his duty, and she even admired his sincerity, she waved her hand, signaling him to return and report back. Having learned of Han Yu¡¯s safety, Su Wenyue was finally able to sleep well. The next day, just after she finished dressing, and before she could even have breakfast, Ye Xinxin came to visit. That was when Su Wenyue found out about the rebel uprising in the nearby prefecture. A rebellion had broken out, under the guise of ¡®supporting the loyal and purifying the emperor¡¯s side.¡¯ But the news had only spread that morning. ¡°Sister Yue, you have no idea. The whole of Guilin City is in chaos because of the rebellion, and even our Yiyang Prefecture is deeply affected. Even my husband, who usually keeps to himself, is all caught up. Imagine how much more so your husband must be, so busy these past days he can¡¯t find time toe home. He specifically asked me toe and keep youpany, fearing you might worry after hearing the news.¡± Hearing this from Ye Xinxin, Su Wenyue felt somewhat conflicted. She was learning about Han Yu¡¯s whereabouts from someone else; evidently, the information wasn¡¯t that ssified. Under normal circumstances, this wouldn¡¯t have bothered her, but it was different now given the sensitivity of the situation. Yet no matter what she thought internally, Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t let it show outwardly. Smiling, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. With the Imperial Court in such disorder, rebellions aren¡¯t without reason. From what I hear, it doesn¡¯t surprise me. Besides, my husband sent someonest night to reassure me of his safety, and knowing he is fine puts me at ease.¡± Chapter 367: 374: Bearing Some Injustice Chapter 367: Chapter 374: Bearing Some Injustice ¡°Brother Han, thank you for taking care of me these past days. My wounds have almost healed, and at this moment, my older brother is confronting those treacherous thieves. I can¡¯t just sit herefortably waiting; I must go back to help him. With this, I take my leave, Brother Han. Your kindness and generosity will be etched in my memory, and I will find a way to repay you in the future.¡± Upon learning that his big brother was also raising his banner in defiance of the Imperial Court, Liu Xiu could no longer restrain himself and immediately decided to return to assist his big brother, Liu Yan. ¡°One should repay the kindness entrusted to them. Yu and I are good friends, and since he has entrusted me with your care, it is only natural that I look after you well. Brother Liu, you need not be so formal. The horse carriage and travel gifts have all been prepared for you. Take care on the road.¡± Instead of taking credit, Han Yu stated the facts, which made Liu Xiu admire even more the kind of person Han Yu was. Though the saying goes that one should repay the kindness entrusted to them, very few can truly do so. Liu Xiu had long experienced the chill of human rtionships, let alone that this matter involved his own safety; for Han Yu to take such risks without taking any credit was all the more valuable. ¡°Take care, Brother Han. I need these things, so I won¡¯t refuse them. Great kindness does not warrant thanks¡ªstill, I will repay you someday.¡± Liu Xiu said as he sped his fists, overwhelmed with emotion. ¡°Take care, Brother Liu. Yu greatly admires your and your brother¡¯s character. If you need anything, just send word. Although I am burdened by family obligations and cannot openly oppose the Imperial Court with you, I will certainly do all that I can to help within my abilities.¡± Although Han Yu was unsure whether the Liu Xiu brothers could seed against the situation at the Imperial Court, which was bound to descend into chaos sooner orter, and although the timing was not yet ripe for him, entering this path was inevitable. To make more allies for the future was always good, and the Liu brothers, with theirmendable characters, were a good option for cooperation. ¡°Rest assured, Brother Han, in times of need, I will not hesitate to ask for your help. Farewell!¡± After Liu Xiu finished speaking, he boarded the horse carriage, and Han Yu dispatched two bodyguards disguised as unremarkable servants and a coachman to escort him all the way. Liu Xiu truly took the help without reservation, for he considered Han Yu a friend from the bottom of his heart and also genuinely needed his assistance. After reuniting with his brother back in his hometown and learning that his army was short of food, he immediately sent a secret letter to Han Yu. Han Yu never spoke hollow words, and acquiring the food was not too difficult for him. Knowing the overall situation of the Imperial Court, he had long stockpiled arge quantity of food, which he promptly arranged to be secretly sent to Liu Xiu. After arranging these matters, Han Yu returned to the military camp. Now that the camp was thrown into chaos, it was the best time to ce his people. There was no fixed rest period anymore, and even the usual bathing breaks were canceled, as they were always ready to deploy the troops to suppress any rebellious forces. ¡°Chancellor Han, the master summons you.¡± Just after Han Yu returned to the military camp, his superior called for him. Upon arriving, Han Yu found that many generals of a simr rank were present in the tent, moring loudly, seemingly over who should be sent to suppress the rebels. Seeing Han Yu enter, they all fell silent, looking at him with strange and sympathetic eyes. Seeing the situation, Han Yu had a rough idea of what was happening. Such looks were not new to him, most likely indicating that another unpleasant task had fallen to him. Fearless in his heart, Han Yu was alsoposed; he was not one of those who feared death¡ªjoining the military camp meant being prepared to shed blood and sweat.
¡°Chancellor Han, you¡¯ve arrived just in time. I have a mission for you. Liu Yan of Nanjun has rebelled, and he¡¯s gaining momentum. The local garrison is insufficient, so the Imperial Court has ordered us to send an army to quell the rebellion. After much consideration, I¡¯ve decided to send you. Make sure you annihte the traitors without leaving any survivors,¡± Jiang Qianhumanded sternly, leaving no room for Han Yu to question his orders. ¡°Yes, I, your subordinate, ept themand!¡± Han Yu was well aware of the situation in Nanjun; the rebel army led by Liu Yan had rallied various forces, and their strength was formidable. Merely leading these troops would not suffice¡ªit was akin to a death sentence. But military orders were like mountains, and with Jiang Qianhu and Mr. Sun in cahoots, voicing any objections would be futile and would only result in usations of disobeying military orders. Seeing Han Yu ept the orders without protest, a sinister and triumphant look shed across Jiang Qianhu¡¯s face. Not only did Mr. Sun deeply despise and want to get rid of Han Yu, but Jiang Qianhu also harbored wariness against him. This young man was rapidly climbing the ranks, and Jiang had initially thought he would be a spineless sycophant easily removed. Instead, he proved to be a tough nut to crack. Ever since Han Yu¡¯s arrival at the military camp, all Jiang¡¯s attempts to trip him up had been effortlessly dodged by Han Yu. Removing him sooner rather thanter was imperative to avoid future troubles. Han Yu left Jiang Qianhu¡¯s tent with a stoic expression and returned to his own, where his demeanor turned grim. It was quite the sight. Military advisor Yan Pingdao, having heard that Han Yu had been summoned by Jiang Qianhu, had been waiting in the tent. Seeing Han Yu¡¯s expression, he suspected trouble. ¡°Master, have you encountered some trouble? Jiang Qianhu wouldn¡¯t have summoned you without reason. From the information I¡¯ve gathered, could it be that Jiang Qianhu intends to send you to support the suppression in Nanjun without providing sufficient manpower, possibly wishing for our certain demise?¡± Yan Pingdao conjectured based on the information he had and Han Yu¡¯s reaction, guessing close to the truth. Han Yu nodded, a slight easeing over his expression, ¡°You¡¯re right, it is as you guessed. If it were anyone else, it might be eptable, but with fewer hands, if we utilize them properly, we wouldn¡¯t be without a chance of winning. But it¡¯s Liu Yan of Nanjun; I do not wish to be his enemy.¡± Han Yu hadn¡¯t concealed much from Yan Pingdao, who understood his concerns: ¡°Not only is Liu Yan of Nanjun an Imperial Descendant, but he is also a hero thatmands respect. Judging from the current momentum, he could potentially achieve great things. The Imperial Court is no longer what it was, held tightly in Prime Minister Wang¡¯s grasp. It¡¯s uncertain what the future holds, and indeed, there is no need for us to be enemies with Liu Yan. You and Liu Xiu get along; perhaps you also share these thoughts.¡± ¡°If it reallyes to it, we might as well turn against him and join Liu Yan in Nanjun. As I see it, the Imperial Court will sooner orter fall into chaos, with various heroes iming their stakes. Master, the time for you to realize your ambitions will then arrive.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve considered what you suggest, but my family, including my wife and young children, are in Yiyang Prefecture. If I were to rebel, the Imperial Court would surely target my rtives. My parents and brothers would be rtively safe, far away in a remote vige, and difficult to detect when moving. However, my daughter-inw and child live within the prefecture, and those people are likely keeping an eye on Han Mansion. Any slight movement could arouse their suspicion, and I absolutely cannot risk the safety of my wife and child.¡± Hearing this, the military advisor inwardly sighed. Those destined for great aplishments must not dwell on trifles. The master cared too much for his wife and children. As a subordinate, however, his duty was to offer the best advice possible: ¡°Master, if you wish to relocate your wife without arousing suspicion, I have an idea. It will only require Madam to endure some difort temporarily.¡± Chapter 368: 375: Being Clever by Oneself Chapter 368: Chapter 375: Being Clever by Oneself Han Yu furrowed his brows when he heard that his wife would be put into a difficult position. He was the type of man who would rather inconvenience himself than his daughter-inw. Moreover, incidents from his previous life were nothing but illusions to him, as they never actually happened. Since his daughter-inw married him, he had seen all that she had done for him and all the grievances she had suffered. Even though his career was very important to him, she was equally important in his heart. He would never sacrifice her for his career. If it really was not workable, he would bear it temporarily and think of another way. Upon seeing Han Yu¡¯s reaction, Yan Pingdao knew that Han Yu was unwilling. He didn¡¯t even ask what his n entailed; that he wasn¡¯t willing to let Madam suffer even the slightest grievance showed how much she meant to Master. However, this was definitely not the time for romantic sentimentality. ¡°Master, this subordinate understands that you cherish Madam greatly and would rather make matters even more difficult andplicated than see her wronged. But this might not necessarily be to Madam¡¯s benefit. Firstly, from this subordinate¡¯s perspective, Madam harbors deep feelings for you as well, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t want you to sacrifice so much for her. Furthermore,pared to Madam¡¯s safety, a little indignity is nothing. As long as she is safe, we still have many days ahead of us. Up to now, Master has not found a perfect solution to the current issue. If Madam were to fall into danger because of this, that would be a true loss,¡± Yan Pingdao advised, knowing what mattered to Han Yu and how to persuade him. The Master must not be dragged down by romantic entanglements, and what Yan Pingdao said was indeed a fact. He believed the Master could weigh what was more or less important. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then, what¡¯s your idea?¡± Han Yu was clearly persuaded by Yan Pingdao. What he cared about most was the safety of his wife and child, as long as it was not too excessive¡­ Seeing Han Yu¡¯s openness, Yan Pingdao¡¯s face lit up with hope. He leaned in close and whispered a few words in Han Yu¡¯s ear. Han Yu instinctively felt it was uneptable: ¡°Absolutely not. I promised my wife that in this life, she would be the only woman for me, and I would never give my heart to another, even if it¡¯s just a temporary expediency. With my wife¡¯s temperament, if there were another woman intruding upon our rtionship, she would rather break than bend. I cannot bear the consequences. If it really came to that point, even if I seeded, what would it matter?¡± Han Yu¡¯s reaction was not about being unswervingly loyal or believing in monogamy; after all, he was a man born and raised in the Daming Dynasty and his thoughts were no different from the men of his time. It could only be said that Su Wenyue¡¯s influence over time wasmendable, making Han Yu understand the gravity of the situation. Han Yu did not want to lose his wife, so naturally, he would not let another womane between them. Seeing Han Yu speak like this, a hint of disappointment flickered in Yan Pingdao¡¯s eyes. Master was excellent in all respects, but he cared too much for personal affections. Although Madam was indeed a very fine woman who greatly benefited the Master, the only downside was that she was too jealous and overbearing, not allowing the Master to have other women. It would be good to seize this opportunity to break the status quo. In his heart, Yan Pingdao did not truly believe that Su Wenyue would leave Han Yu if he took another woman. After a woman marries, she lives for her husband, and society definitely would not tolerate such jealous actions from her. ¡°What this subordinate means is not necessarily for Master to actually engage with another woman, just to create such an illusion without any real rtionship. Even if Madam doesn¡¯t understand at first, Master can exin the truthter and clear up any misunderstandings,¡± Yan Pingdao said, sensing Han Yu¡¯s stance. Truly taking another woman was out of the question; he could only settle for a lesser alternative. Yan Pingdao was not targeting Su Wenyue personally; he was just too loyal and self-righteous. Hearing Yan Pingdao¡¯s exnation, Han Yu thought it could be workable. This wouldn¡¯t count as betraying his wife, but merely a temporary expedient. Even if it was cleared upter, it was certain that his wife would feel hurt for a while, and he was reluctant to let that happen, showing hesitancy on his face. Seeing this, Yan Pingdao urged more strongly, ¡°Master must have faith in Madam¡¯s trust in you. If Madam truly cares for Master, how could she not understand what kind of person Master is? Naturally, she won¡¯t be deceived. Moreover, considering what Master has shared before, Madam is quite intelligent. She may very well discern Master¡¯s intentions. Besides, it¡¯smon for a man to have multiple wives and concubines. It¡¯s just a woman to distract others and won¡¯t affect Madam¡¯s status.¡±
The more Yan Pingdao spoke, the more he felt he was right, with even a bit of instigation in his words. After all, affairs between men and women cannot be entirely measured by reason. If there is any distrust between them, the oue will not be favorable. Even if they can maintain appearances outwardly, there will be cracks in their hearts. Han Yu¡¯s expression turned cold as he looked directly at Yan Pingdao with sharp scrutiny, ¡°Military Advisor, I hope you understand that my wife and I are one and the same. If you serve and follow me, you must treat my wife with the same regard. I asked for your advice, not for you to make decisions for me. Otherwise, I cannot afford such ¡®talent¡¯.¡± Yan Pingdao was not an Imperial Court-appointed official but rather a talent cherished and hired by Han Yu, not part of the formal system, and Han Yu had sole authority over his retention or dismissal. Feeling Han Yu¡¯s stern gaze and hearing his words, as if seeing through his own thoughts, Yan Pingdao found sweat beading on his forehead despite the cold weather. ¡°Master, please forgive me. This subordinate will not dare to do so again,¡± Yan Pingdao wiped his sweat away. In front of such a Master, his petty schemes were indeed transparent. His words were an attempt at being clever. ¡°Remember, this is the only time. I will not tolerate any disrespect towards my wife, not even in thought.¡± ¡°This subordinate will remember,¡± Yan Pingdao replied. Satisfied that Yan Pingdao had truly recognized his error, Han Yu rxed slightly, but he decided to consider the proposal, as under the circumstances, he could not guaranteeplete safety. His wife¡¯s wellbeing was of utmost importance, but he couldn¡¯t inform her in advance to prevent any leaks or because her acting might not be convincing enough. It was a matter of life and death, and he needed to be cautious. He just hoped that his wife would understand himter. ¡°Arrange things as you¡¯ve described,¡± Han Yu decided. ¡°Yes, I will handle it immediately,¡± Yan Pingdao, warned by Han Yu, thought the matter would note to fruition and prepared to think of another solution. Yet, considering no better alternatives at the moment and Master¡¯s difficult situation, he didn¡¯t expect Han Yu to agree. Indeed, Master was wise. He resolved to stick to his own duties in the future, letting the Master weigh the rest. Su Wenyue was rarely so contemtive, quietly waiting for Han Yu to return, but before he did, rumors spread throughout Yiyang Prefecture. It was said that Han Yu had recently taken a liking to a stunningly beautiful woman, proving that even the previously devoted Lord Han was just an ordinary man. Chapter 369 - 376: Ulterior Motives Chapter 369: Chapter 376: Ulterior Motives Aunt Li was worried sick when she heard the news. Having served theirdy for so long, they naturally understood her temperament and knew that in this respect, she was certainly not the virtuous and generous type. Regardless of whether the news was true or false, the mere fact that the master hadn¡¯t returned for so many days was bound to be unsettling. Hearing such rumors, she feared that amotion was likely, as the saying goes, a man who bes wealthy may turn bad. The master had always seemed decent, so how could he have changed now? Could it be that now he held a high office, he felt the Su Family could no longer restrain him, and that was why he dared to keep a woman outside? Aunt Li sighed, pondering how to break the news to herdy. She actually believed the rumors to some extent: there¡¯s no smoke without fire. The master hadn¡¯t returned for many days, so he must have been captivated by some vixen outside. It was pitiful for theirdy, who had grown up pampered and married a farmer, enduring much hardship. Now that their days had just started to improve, this new drama unfolded. She thought about keeping it from thedy, but thedy had been paying close attention to the outside news recently; even if Aunt Li wanted to hide it, she couldn¡¯t. Let¡¯s wait and see; if it reallyes to it, we may have to ask the old master and madam from the Su Family toe over. We can¡¯t let thedy be bullied like this. ¡°Aunt Li, is there something troubling you?¡± Su Wenyue saw Aunt Li¡¯s hesitance and thought she was facing some dilemma, so she asked. ¡°This?¡± Aunt Li wore a look of distress, finding it even harder to speak in light of herdy¡¯s concern. Su Wenyue thought Aunt Li was in some trouble: ¡°Aunt Li, you¡¯ve been by my side for quite some time now, and you served my mother before that. You handle many matters for me and our rtionship is not like with others. If there is anything troubling you, just speak up. If I can help, I will do my best.¡± Su Wenyue said this because she was speaking to Aunt Li, who is indeed rare; aside from being a bit old-fashioned, she couldn¡¯t be more loyal, always devoted entirely to her duties. Unlike some others who would look for personal gains. Seeing thedy¡¯s caring attitude and hearing her words warmed Aunt Li¡¯s heart. She had dedicated herself wholly to herdy, and it seemed her efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain. But this made it even harder for her to deliver such heartbreaking news. ¡°Madam, there are rumors outside iming that the master hasn¡¯t returned because he¡¯s been seduced by a vixen. I don¡¯t know if this news is true or false, and I¡¯m worried it will hurt you,¡± Aunt Li bit the bullet and spilled the beans. If the master truly had such intentions, such incidents were inevitable in the future. It would be better if thedy were prepared to deal with this likelihood. We can¡¯t really let the master be lured away by some woman outside. Su Wenyue¡¯s mind went nk upon hearing Aunt Li¡¯s words; she thought she had misheard: ¡°Aunt Li, what did you say? Han Yu has a woman outside!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or false myself. Rumors outside tend to spread like that. Moreover, the master hasn¡¯t been back for so many days. I feel something¡¯s not quite right. Madam should n ahead, find a way to bring the master back,¡± Aunt Li said. Su Wenyue stood up in a surge of emotion, remembering the incident that night. Han Yu was actually bothered by it; which man wouldn¡¯t mind his woman cuckolding him. Even if there were reasons behind it, Su Wenyue used to have confidence in Han Yu, but now she dared not say for certain. Perhaps Han Yu felt unbnced inside, which was why he sought women outside. How could she have been so naive to truly believe Han Yu wouldn¡¯t mind? If she was careless, it was also because she followed her own inner thoughts. She had long been suppressing such matters and wanted to confide in someone. Han Yu¡¯s behavior since their marriage had given her enough trust to make such a foolish mistake. Thinking of the happiness she had not easily found in this life, and their three young children, Su Wenyue was unwilling to let the happiness she had grasped slip away. She immediately wanted to find Han Yu, to rify no matter what the case. If Han Yu truly had a woman outside, she¡­ Su Wenyue¡¯s mind was a mess, without a clear idea of what to do next. She didn¡¯t even know if she would continue living with Han Yu if the rumors proved true. As for seeking a divorce, that wasn¡¯t something her parents would approve of for such a reason because it was all toomon for a man to have several wives and concubines. Her own father had two concubines. But if she were to continue in this marriage, she couldn¡¯t stomach it, unable to get past this hurdle. Had it been before, she wouldn¡¯t have thought this way, as all she wished for was a peaceful life. But she had genuinely invested her emotions in Han Yu during these days together. Actually, many in the mansion had heard the outside rumors, and seeing Su Wenyue going to search, nobody stopped her. They all thought the mistress was quite good, were grateful to her in their hearts, and didn¡¯t want some outside woman to distract the master and create chaos at home. It would be good if thedy could bring the master back. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The ones close to her saw Su Wenyue pause and asked, puzzled. Her mind had been in turmoil ever since she heard the news. It wasn¡¯t until she reached the front door that she calmed down. The more she thought about it, the more things seemed odd. She had been too shocked by the news to notice the oddities. After all, which woman could remain calm when faced with such a situation? Han Yu had never been inappropriate with women, so it was understandable if she panicked. ¡°Madam?¡± Aunt Li, concerned, had followed Su Wenyue and asked softly, seeing such a reaction. ¡°Aunt Li, is there word who this woman might be, what her family background is?¡± As Su Wenyue¡¯s mind cooled, she started inquiring about the details. ¡°This, it is said that she is a merchant¡¯s daughter, who fell on hard times and was sold into a brothel where the master happened to rescue her and has since amodated her outside. Everyone says that this woman is exceptionally beautiful, which is why the master was captivated by such a fox!¡± Aunt Li gritted her teeth as she spoke about the woman who had seduced her master. ¡°She is a merchant¡¯s daughter, rescued from a brothel?¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s expression eased considerably, and she became skeptical of the rumors. She knew Han Yu well enough to doubt that he would save a woman for her beauty. That sort of thing wasn¡¯t his style. While a woman of dazzling beauty was notable, it wasn¡¯t likely Han Yu hadn¡¯t encountered such women before. Even at the peak of his sess, he had never shown interest, and it was even less probable now. Su Wenyue had great confidence in Han Yu regarding such matters, especially at a time when the outside political situation was so tense. It was unlikely that Han Yu would be distracted by such things. He had enough on his te just trying to strategize and manage the situation, unless that woman had something special about her, or Han Yu had another purpose in mind. Chapter 370 - 377: Will Understand Chapter 370: Chapter 377: Will Understand Su Wenyue felt that she couldn¡¯t be too impulsive, for there must be something fishy going on, and she needed to think it over before making a decision. Otherwise, if she rashly confronted the situation and ruined Han Yu¡¯s efforts, that wouldn¡¯t be good. Yes, just like that, she would wait and see how things developed. Having made up her mind, Su Wenyue retracted her steps that were already heading out the door. ¡°Madam, what are you doing?¡± Aunt Li didn¡¯t understand why the Madam suddenly wasn¡¯t in a hurry anymore. Didn¡¯t she say that she was going to find the Master, or perhaps find that vixen and resolve this matter? Dragging it out wasn¡¯t a solution. What if the Master had a child with that vixen out there? ¡°Aunt Li, let¡¯s not go. Let¡¯s head back.¡± As Su Wenyue spoke, she turned around to walk back, leaving everyone somewhat confused. Why had the Madam changed her mind again? Could it be that she hade to an understanding and wanted to demonstrate virtuous magnanimity? But after all, that woman from outside didn¡¯t have the status worthy of being brought into the discussion. Perhaps the Madam simply didn¡¯t regard her as a threat. Aunt Li seemed to think the same: ¡°Madam, even though this era demands that a woman be virtuous and magnanimous, you really can¡¯t handle things this way. If that vixen outside really seduces the Master away, it would be toote for regrets, Madam. Fortunately, you already have three children under your knees, and the servant sees that the Master usually holds you in high regard. As long as the Madam goes to him, the Master might change his heart, considering the children.¡± Su Wenyue saw Aunt Li¡¯s anxious look and felt touched, but some thoughts were clear to her but could not be told to the servants, nor could they be said out loud. She said only, ¡°Aunt Li, rest assured, I have my own judgment. I understand what kind of person my husband is; he is not one who would abandon loyalties or be ungrateful. Moreover, the matter concerning that woman is nothing but a rumor and has not been confirmed. It could very well be a trap set by someone with ulterior motives.¡± Aunt Li, hearing Su Wenyue say this, felt uneasy but dared not speak further. Madam¡¯s authority had grown, and many thoughts were beyond herprehension. Moreover, this was not something a servant like her should meddle in; her duty was simply to fulfill her own role. Su Wenyue turned back and went directly to her three children¡¯s room. Looking at the three little ones, she felt much better. Although she had calmed down now, her heart was not entirely at peace and she began to contemte how to deal with the situation. At that moment, Han Yu was walking with a woman of striking beauty, intimately close, and looking at her with tender pity, they entered a Small Courtyard together. If one were to look closely, they would discover that Han Yu¡¯s face bore traces of indifference and impatience, whereas the woman, with a shy demeanor, emitted love from her eyes and gestures, seemingly genuine and not feigned. ¡°Master, have these days been exhausting for you? Would you like your servant girl to familiarize you with them?¡± Chi Feifei, with her enchanting eyes fixed on Han Yu, had a posture like a frail willow in the breeze, conveying an inviting message with eyes that seemed to speak. Any ordinary man might soften at such a disy, but unfortunately for her, Han Yu was no ordinary man, and remained unmoved, especially with Su Wenyue as a point ofparison. Seeing Chi Feifei¡¯s pretense, he found it distastefully insincere. Seeing Chi Feifei drawing closer to him, Han Yu furrowed his brow, this woman, though purchased temporarily to deceive others, did not seem to be very content. ¡°There¡¯s no need, you may leave,¡± Han Yu said, stepping to the side, ensuring that Chi Feifei did not touch him. Although he had to act intimate for the sake of the ruse just moments ago, Han Yu was insistent about his own boundaries, which he had promised to his wife. ¡°Master, shall I head to the Kitchen then and prepare several fine dishes for you? Your servantcks other talents, but cooking is one craft I¡¯ve specially learned from home¡¯s chef. You¡¯ve been so busy these days, Master, you probably haven¡¯t had time for a proper meal. It would be a good chance to sample your servant¡¯s culinary skills.¡± Chi Feifei, undeterred by Han Yu¡¯s rejection, boasted of her cooking skills, hoping to showcase them to Han Yu. Such an excellent man, surely notparable to those lechers, the fact that he wasn¡¯t dazzled by her beauty spoke volumes of his resolve. It was such a man who deserved her, Chi Feifei. Had it been before, given her Merchant¡¯s Daughter background, she might barely match Lord Han. Though now in a fallen state, what did that matter? The chance encounter with such a Good man conveyed her luck had not run out. Relying on her charm and beauty, she was confident she could win over this man. Han Yu, reminded by Chi Feifei¡¯s boastful manner of his culinary skills, thought of his wife. What did she say about her cooking skills? Could it be better than his Daughter-inw¡¯s? Seeing the expectant look on Chi Feifei, which clearly revealed ambition and desire, Han Yu¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°You know why I bought you, and you have agreed to my terms. Once this is behind us, I will return your contract of sale to you and give you your freedom. As for other, ill-considered desires, do not entertain them, or your oue will be a hundred times more tragic than being sold into a Brothel. So, do your duty well and let me not see you make any more unruly moves, or you¡¯ll suffer consequences that you cannot bear,¡± Han Yu said coldly, his icy gaze sharply fixed on Chi Feifei. Chi Feifei, seeing Han Yu¡¯s stern demeanor, was genuinely frightened. Being thrust into a Brothel, she had nearly lost her purity, a fate worse than death. A hundred times worse than that¡ªwhat would it be? As a Merchant¡¯s Daughter, Chi Feifei had no other Ability but was very adept at reading people. Han Yu was not joking in the slightest, especially with the chilling undertones in his voice that made her shiver uncontrobly. Though her heart still harbored unwillingness and fantasies, she dared not let it show. ¡°Yes, this Servant Girl understands,¡± she responded. ¡°Now go,¡± Han Yumanded after warning Chi Feifei and didn¡¯t even spare her another nce, waving her off. Yan Pingdao came over just in time to witness this scene, and he sighed internally,menting that the Master truly didn¡¯t know how to cherish beauty. With Chi Feifei¡¯s looks, any other man would have taken the opportunity, yet the Master was unmoved, his heart set only on his wife. He had never met the Madam but had heard she was beautiful. Could she be more beautiful than Chi Feifei, that she could make the Master so steadfastly devoted? ¡°How is it, has the news been spread?¡± As soon as Yan Pingdao approached, Han Yu asked. ¡°Master, rest assured, the matter has been handled. If your Subordinate isn¡¯t mistaken, the Madam may already have received the news,¡± Yan Pingdao said cautiously. Han Yu had warned him on this matter, so he did not dare reveal too much emotion and carried out the task just as the Master had instructed, without any excesses. Hearing Yan Pingdao¡¯s words, Han Yu had aplex expression on his face, his heart filled with worry. He wondered how his wife would react to the news. If there had been any other option, he would not wish to act this way, but given the current situation, his position was too precarious to risk his wife¡¯s safety. Even if she was momentarily heartbroken, she should understand once he exined everything afterward. Chapter 371 - 378: Smashing the Door Open Chapter 371: Chapter 378: Smashing the Door Open ¡°Has the Master sent anyone back?¡± Su Wenyue asked softly, watching the child. No matter what Han Yu intended, he should at least send her a message. But so far, apart from rumors, she hadn¡¯t seen anything else. Could it be for some reason that Han Yu was unable to send someone back? Her earlier thoughts were merely guesses. Despite her confident words, iming to understand Han Yu well, she was actually somewhat uneasy at heart. Aunt Li shook her head: ¡°Madam, shall I send someone to inquire?¡± Su Wenyue thought about it and nodded. Regardless of Han Yu¡¯s current ns and intentions, it was perfectly normal for her to send someone to ask after such a long absence. It was such a coincidence that the servant Su Wenyue sent to the military camp happened to encounter Han Yu leaving. Before he could approach, he saw a servant girling from another direction. After a brief hesitation, the maid was already speaking with the Master. The servant was clever and loyal to Su Wenyue, which is why she had sent him. Remembering the rumors that had been swirling around these days, the servant was cautious and did not approach immediately but hid nearby to watch. Seeing that the Master truly followed the maid, he felt troubled and quietly tailed them. Once he followed them to a small courtyard and saw a beautiful woman greeting them and the Master followed her inside, the servant understood everything, his heart sinking. He hadn¡¯t expected their Master to be keeping a woman outside. He had originally thought such a righteous person like their Master would never do such things; it was indeed a great disappointment. It was a pity for the Madam, who was such a good person. He couldn¡¯t understand how this woman couldpare to Madam. In terms of beauty, although this woman had some looks, she was far behind Madam. The rumors of this woman¡¯s beauty, so-called ¡°peerless under the heavens,¡± were nothing but lowly Goods, carrying an aura of the demimonde, not a proper woman at a nce. The servant felt indignant for Su Wenyue and thought angrily. However, he didn¡¯t impulsively confront them; Madam had sent him to deliver a message, and now the situation was different. With a fierce re at the shameless woman, he silently noted the address and left quietly. Once he was out of Han Yu and the others¡¯ line of sight, he rushed back to the Mansion to report. The servant thought he had been sneaky and gone undetected so that Madam could confront them and catch them unawares. Little did he know that everything he had done had been observed. ¡°This boy is good, calm, clever, smart, and even knows some tracking skills. If it wasn¡¯t for the trap we set, we might not have even noticed he was following behind. Madam has Talent around her indeed.¡± Han Yu nodded, ¡°Indeed, this boy is not only smart, but what¡¯s important is that he knows how to adapt to circumstances and what to do for the best. He¡¯s likely already gone back to report by now.¡± Han Yu hadn¡¯t wanted this to happen, but he didn¡¯t expect his Daughter-inw to have such self-control. The rumors had been out for many days, yet she hadn¡¯te looking for him. In a few days, he would have to lead his troops and deploy from the military camp. Without arranging for a suitable time, it would be toote. He had to settle his Daughter-inw before leaving and also take care of the family affairs back home. It would raise suspicions if she disappeared rashly. As for the Su Family, since Han Yu had sent a message there, he needn¡¯t worry. Those people had no intentions against the Su Family yet. Besides, the Su Family was connected to the Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion, which in turn was linked to many other powers, not so easily provoked. ¡°Madam, Madam, it¡¯s terrible!¡± The servant rushed back to the Mansion, owing much to Su Wenyue¡¯s kindness and being extremely loyal, thinking the Master had really been seduced by an outside woman. Running back hastily, without even catching his breath, he immediately reported to Su Wenyue, hoping that if Madam led people there, they might just trap the Master with that woman. Seeing her servant return in such a hurry, with an air of disaster, Su Wenyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she managed to keep calm on the surface. ¡°What happened, what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t panic, tell me slowly.¡± ¡°Madam, Madam, it¡¯s terrible, the Master truly has another woman outside. I followed all the way from the military camp, and with my own eyes, I saw the Master enter a Small Courtyard housing a woman like a Vixen. The Master and that woman seemed very intimate. I felt something was wrong and didn¡¯t disturb them,ing straight back to report to Madam.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re saying you saw Han Yu with another woman!¡± Su Wenyue had no doubt about Xiao Dingzi¡¯s loyalty; she had originally thought that Han Yu might be under duress or framed, which is why such rumors had spread. But no matter what, if Han Yu had really touched another woman, she could not forgive him. ¡°This Servant saw it with his own eyes. That woman does not look decent at all, even her nces at the Master were wrong, and the Master¡¯s words and gestures towards that woman were very intimate.¡± As Xiao Dingzi spoke, seeing Madam¡¯s face turning grim, his voice became lower and lower. What was to be done now? Aunt Li had not expected her worries to be true. Seeing Madam¡¯s unpleasant face, she felt sorry that Madam had trusted the Master so much, and in the end¡­ Su Wenyue clenched her hands into fists¡ªin this situation, who could endure? But without witnessing it herself, she always disbelieved that Han Yu would do such a thing. Moreover, she wanted to ask Han Yu for rification in person. ¡°You remember where that woman lives, don¡¯t you?¡± Su Wenyue looked at Xiao Dingzi. Seeing Madam¡¯s determination, Xiao Dingzi knew Madam would definitely seek her out, so he immediately said, ¡°Madam, rest assured, this Servant remembers it all, there will be no mistake. If Madam goes, this Servant will lead the way immediately!¡± ¡°Good, Aunt Li, assemble everyone immediately, and we will go now. I want to see what kind of Vixen has bewitched Han Yu to this extent?!¡± Su Wenyue ordered coldly, with a posture that seemed ready to start a major confrontation. The Servants in the Mansion had always been treated fairly and well by Su Wenyue, so they were all supportive of her. Knowing that Madam was going to catch an adulteress, each of them was eager to join Madam and settle the score with that shameless Vixen outside. With such a formidable presence,bined with the recent gossip about Han Yu, many people were paying close attention to the movements of the Han Family. It wasn¡¯t long before the news spread after they left. ¡°Madam, this is the ce. This Servant saw the Master and that woman enter here with his own eyes.¡± Xiao Dingzi led the group to the previously noted address, pointing to the entrance of the Small Courtyard and said. ¡°Who are you people and what do you want?¡± The two Servants guarding the door saw Su Wenyue and her grouping aggressively and asked with forced bravado. Su Wenyue had no patience for idle talk and simplymanded her own servant: ¡°Someone, smash this door and rush in!¡± Chapter 372 - 379: Needs to Be Dealt With Chapter 372: Chapter 379: Needs to Be Dealt With The doorman was also stunned; they all understood that the master residing in this courtyard was likely a man¡¯s concubine kept outside the main home. After all, which proper woman would live like this? They just didn¡¯t expect thedy of the house to find them so quickly. Moreover, thisdy was not only strikingly beautiful and seemed gentle and weak, but her temperament was also so fierce¡ªshe didn¡¯t even bother to ask questions before she started smashing doors. ¡°Madam, please let¡¯s talk this out calmly. I will go in and report your arrival right away,¡± the servant knew he couldn¡¯t stop Su Wenyue. On any ordinary day, he might let it slide, but today, with Master also present, they didn¡¯t dare to do nothing. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t bear the consequences. ¡°Master, Master, ady with people has barged in!¡± The servant scrambled inside to report. Han Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Barged in with people?¡± ¡°Yes, thatdy is fierce. I don¡¯t know from which household shees, but she didn¡¯t even ask; she just smashed the door and charged in with people. We really couldn¡¯t stop her, so we had toe and report to you, Master.¡± Seeing that Han Yu didn¡¯t lose his temper, the servant felt some relief. Hearing this, a smile appeared on Han Yu¡¯s face. Indeed, it was his own wife, and the stance she took when angry was anything but small. However, he soon felt a headacheing on. His wife must be extremely upset, and he didn¡¯t know if she would harm herself in her anger. He hoped his wife would understand the meaning behind his wordster. He couldn¡¯t be too explicit, as if the traitor inside found out, all his efforts would be wasted. Han Yu had acted so secretively and hadn¡¯t informed Su Wenyue beforehand precisely because there was an internal traitor involved. This time, it was both to give Su Wenyue a pretext to move away and to catch the traitor. Thinking of the traitor, Han Yu¡¯s expression turned grim. If not for his luck, the traitor would have caused him great losses. But because of this, the traitor had not exposed themselves. However, he had narrowed down the suspects and was just waiting for his n to work to catch the person. Seeing that Han Yu was silent, the servant sneaked a peek at him. Noticing that Han Yu was neither panicked nor appeared to be in a rush, he began to specte: perhaps thisdy was not favored by the master, hence the master¡¯s indifference. As for understanding the thoughts of their masters, that was beyond the servants. Thedy was so beautiful, even more so than the woman living here¡ªwhy wouldn¡¯t the master care or favor her? If he had such a wife, he¡¯d worship her like a Bodhisattva, even though thedy did seem to have quite a temper. Chi Feifei was in the room working with needle and thread, sewing clothes for Han Yu, when she heard that a beautifuldy had stormed in with people, her face changed color, only to calm down soon after. ¡°Miss, what should we do? Could thedy be the master¡¯s legal wife? Otherwise, why would she make such a grand entrance?¡± Xiao Hong, the servant girl attending to Chi Feifei, said anxiously, worried not only for her mistress but also that thedy¡¯s anger might fall upon the servants. As someone who had signed a Death Contract, her life was as cheap as grass, and if she were beaten to death, it would be deemed her own fault. ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about? If she¡¯se, she¡¯se; what can she do? It¡¯smon for a man to have several wives and concubines. Even if she is the legal wife, she still has to listen to the master. Does she really think the master is still that rustic farmer? If she makes too much fuss, she¡¯s the only one who will lose face!¡± Chi Feifei said irritably, looking at Xiao Hong with disdain. If Chi Feifei¡¯s father hadn¡¯t been framed and their family bankrupted, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a situation. She had inquired earlier, and Lord Han¡¯s wife was just a merchant¡¯s daughter. Her original status wasn¡¯t much higher than Chi Feifei¡¯s, but she had the good fortune of marrying a man who became an official, and now she was a wife of an official, a gap that made Chi Feifei feel unjust. In terms of talent and beauty, she felt she was definitely not inferior to Su Wenyue. Fate was so unfair¡ªwhy should she be the inferior one? She was not convinced! ¡°But Miss¡­¡± Xiao Hong was still frightened. The wife might not be able to do anything to the miss, but she might vent her anger on Xiao Hong, who served the miss. ¡°What¡¯s all this ¡®but¡¯ about? So spineless. Let¡¯s go. I want to meet Su Wenyue, this woman who¡¯s so luck-struck,¡± Chi Feifei said as she walked outside. In fact, she was nning to provoke Su Wenyue and make an impression in front of Han Yu. She had seen plenty of the tricks women use to vie for a man¡¯s affection since she was young¡ªher own mother and her father¡¯s concubinespeted fiercely for her father¡¯s favor. The more strained the rtionship between the master and Mrs. Su, the better for her. No matter how worried Xiao Hong was, she didn¡¯t dare disobey Chi Feifei, a master not to be trifled with, who would resort to beating and scolding on a whim. Disobeying her would result in a severe punishment¡ªtherefore, she followed, trembling in fear. Han Yu was well aware of themotion on Chi Feifei¡¯s side, but his intention was also to let the situation escte. So he let Chi Feifei do as she pleased and didn¡¯t rush over immediately. After all, his wife had brought so many people with her. If his wife became angry, she would even dare to hit him¡ªthough her little strength really couldn¡¯t hurt him¡ªand even less so Chi Feifei, who would surely suffer at his wife¡¯s hands. Rushing over would just make him an easy target! Reveling in schadenfreude, Han Yu thought that his wife must certainly be furious about the situation. It was good that someone unaware of her impending doom was about to give his wife a chance to blow off some steam, so thatter, his wife wouldn¡¯t be too harsh when disciplining him. Su Wenyue, Han Yu knew all too well, might understand after he exined things, but a beating was inescapable. ¡°Oh, who is this? Marching in here with such audacity. Those who don¡¯t know better might think you¡¯re some uncouth shrew.¡± Su Wenyue had only walked halfway when she saw a woman with a decent appearance and a somewhat mboyant demeanor approaching with a swaying gait and a clearly provocative tone. This was presumably that so-called ¡®true love¡¯ of Han Yu that she had heard about. Su Wenyue thought to herself. Xiao Dingzi red furiously at Chi Feifei, ring fiercely, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s her, this is the shameless woman I saw seducing the master!¡± Suspicions confirmed, Su Wenyue looked at the woman in front of her. Despite her boiling anger, her heart suddenly became much calmer. Now that she had seen the actual person, Su Wenyue somewhat disbelieved the rumors. Such a woman, though still decent-looking, didn¡¯t fit what she believed was Han Yu¡¯s taste. What could be the real reason behind all this? When Chi Feifei finally saw Su Wenyue¡¯s face, she felt somewhat defeated. She had heard of Han Yu¡¯s wife¡¯s beauty but had dismissed it, thinking the tales were exaggerated and confident in her own appearance, believing Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t be better than her. But upon seeing Su Wenyue, she realized that Su Wenyue¡¯s looks not only lived up to the rumors but even exceeded them, and her very presence made Chi Feifei feel somewhat shamed. Chapter 373: 380: Distressing to Watch Chapter 373: Chapter 380: Distressing to Watch Chi Feifei wasn¡¯t one to admit defeat easily. She quickly adjusted her attitude. So what if the other woman was beautiful? She wasn¡¯t much less striking than Su Wenyue. She was nothing but a pretty vase simply put there for decoration. Unlike Chi Feifei, who had been learning the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting from a young age ¨C all the skills that young misses from prominent families were expected to master. She had acquired these skills initially to increase her value and marry into a better household, but now they served as her reliance. She believed Lord Han wasn¡¯t such a vulgar man who only cared for appearances; he would surely see her worth. ¡°Are you the woman Han Yu has been raising outside, the one he brought back from the brothel?¡± Although Su Wenyue had some inkling of what was going on, she was not the least bit courteous to Chi Feifei. She asked bluntly, clearly upset by Chi Feifei¡¯s provocative demeanor earlier. No matter what Han Yu thought, this woman was definitely not the demure type. Chi Feifei hadn¡¯t expected Su Wenyue to be so forthright in her questioning, which left her red and pale by turns. She felt even more strongly that Su Wenyue was an intolerablemoner, no different from the daughter of any merchant: all shallow andcking in experience. They didn¡¯t have her sophistication. ¡°This must be Miss Su, then. Miss Su, there¡¯s no need for such harsh words. My family met with misfortune, and I was fortunate that the Master took pity and rescued me. I have nothing with which to repay him except to dedicate myself to him to show my gratitude. It¡¯s certainly not as unsavory as you describe. There is affection between the Master and me.¡± As she spoke, Chi Feifei¡¯s face flushed with a shy expression, as if embarrassed, and her eyes conveyed a hint of flirtation ¨C making it seem like there was something between her and Han Yu to the unknowing observer. Aunt Li and the servants who had apanied Su Wenyue were loyal retainers, and they were utterly disgusted by Chi Feifei¡¯s behavior. ¡°What a shameless thing, a lowly creature from a brothel who dares to refer to herself as the sister of our Madam and young misses! She¡¯s truly lost all sense of decency and hierarchy!¡± Aunt Li couldn¡¯t wait for Su Wenyue to respond, scolding sharply. Some things were not fit for the mistress to say, being too crude, so it was appropriate for them, the servants, to step forward. Seeing Aunt Li¡¯s shocked demeanor, Chi Feifei thought to herself that this old woman clearly held great sway and was Mrs. Su¡¯s strong arm. If she were to enter the Han Mansion, her first move would be to get rid of this maid. Of course, if she could take advantage of this opportunity to teach her a lesson, all the better. In the future, when Chi Feifei entered the Han Mansion, the maid would have to be more respectful and wary. But all of this would depend on Lord Han¡¯s attitude this time. ¡°Sister, what are you doing? I am merely repaying the Master¡¯s kindness. I have no intentions ofpeting for the Master¡¯s affections with you, sister. Why must you press me so hard? There is really nothing between the Master and me as you imagine. You insult me so, how can I bear it!¡± Chi Feifei had nned to mock and provoke Su Wenyue, but upon catching sight of a figure appearing behind her, she quickly changed her tune and began sobbing and weeping, tears flowing as if she¡¯d been terribly wronged. Especially seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s and the servants¡¯ increasingly angry expressions, she felt somewhat triumphant inside. A triumphant smile curled her lips ¨C she was eagerly hoping Su Wenyue would erupt in anger now and reveal her true nature to the Master. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t miss any of Chi Feifei¡¯s reactions, especially her insincere remarks. Su Wenyue guessed what was happening. What a joke; she wasn¡¯t very clever, but these tricks were performed over and over in the backyard of the Sikong Mansion, and she didn¡¯t even bother to turn her head and look. A trace of disdainful mirth crossed her face, and she finally understood the feelings of those mistresses toward the concubines and mistresses. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m pressing you hard and insulting you?¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, her tone light and tinged with ambiguity, which made Chi Feifei somewhat uneasy.
Although Chi Feifei was somewhat worried and frightened by Su Wenyue¡¯s reaction, she didn¡¯t intend to miss such a good opportunity and persisted with her teary, aggrieved manner. ¡°Sister, I¡­ I dare not¡­ Please don¡¯t misunderstand my rtionship with the Master. It¡¯s really not like what you¡¯re thinking. The Master is a good man.¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s smile grew more gleeful, her gaze fixed on Chi Feifei with a somewhat mischievous look. ¡°Since you put it that way, if I did nothing, wouldn¡¯t I be letting down your impressive and energetic performance?¡± ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do? Don¡¯t mess around, huh.¡± Chi Feifei was eager to provoke Su Wenyue, but things weren¡¯t going quite as she¡¯d hoped. Nheless, the thought of Han Yu¡¯s arrival gave her a sense of security, believing Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly in the Master¡¯s presence. ¡°What are you standing there for? Get moving! She dares to frame and insult the mistress while putting on such a disgusting act ¨C teach her what the rules are!¡± As soon as Su Wenyue finished speaking, Aunt Li charged toward Chi Feifei with the servants. Aunt Li was experienced in dealing with such matters. Chi Feifei hadn¡¯t expected Su Wenyue to get physical so quickly, and forgetting everything else, she tried to call out desperately to Han Yu for help. In the brief time it took for this to happen, Han Yu, even if he moved slowly, had already arrived, and with one nce at Chi Feifei¡¯s antics, he saw right through her tricks. However, it wouldn¡¯t be good to expose her outright, as he still had a drama to perform for those in hiding. He helplessly called out for his wife. ¡°Wife, why are you here?¡± Even as he yed along, Han Yu couldn¡¯t bear to raise his voice against his wife. By now, Su Wenyue had looked over. She hadn¡¯t seen Han Yu in some time, and he seemed to have lost weight, looking rather haggard, a sign of restless sleep. Su Wenyue felt a pang of pity and longing, but recalling the nonsense he¡¯d been up to these past days, and then seeing the pitiful Chi Feifei crying, her expression chilled. Regardless of whether it was true, the sight was unsettling. ¡°Yes, I came at a most inopportune time and spoiled your lovely moment! Seeing the Beauty look so pitiable must tug at your heart, huh?!¡± Su Wenyue said with a cold, mockingugh, her wordsced with venom. ¡°Wife, I don¡¯t mean it that way. Just calm down. Getting mad is harmful to your health,¡± Han Yu said helplessly, knowing his wife was indeed furious. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have spoken those words, but just as he finished, he saw a sign from the shadows. Chi Feifei felt dejected, considering her zealous performance had been for naught ¨C aplishing nothing. Looking at Han Yu¡¯s behavior toward Su Wenyue, a chill settled in her heart. Han Yu had previously warned her not to harbor illusions and had offered very reasonable conditions:plete their deal and leave. She hadn¡¯t taken it to heart and was even less willing to give up so easily. After all, it wasn¡¯t often she met such a fine man. Giving up on him would be foolish. She figured that with the right strategies, relying on her talents and beauty, she could surely captivate this man. Now, it seemed she had been too optimistic. Not to mention that Su Wenyue and her retinue were no easy targets, but Han Yu¡¯s attitude alone meant she wouldn¡¯t find any favor. Chapter 374: 381: Unwilling to Suffer a Loss Chapter 374: Chapter 381: Unwilling to Suffer a Loss However, Chi Feifei, having encountered a huge change and undergone those unbearable events, clung to Han Yu as a drowning person seizes a piece of driftwood, seeing him as the savior of her life, and thus was unwilling to let go even though she knew the truth. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really not worth it for a man as fickle as you.¡± Su Wenyue still sneered coldly, but could not hide her heartbroken disappointment. Seeing his daughter-inw like this, Han Yu felt greatly pained, but thinking of the n he had firmly decided upon, he had no choice but to harden his heart. His tone suddenly changed, his expression cooling down: ¡°Mrs. Su, what are you talking about? It seems I¡¯ve been too indulgent with you. It¡¯smon for a man to have multiple wives and concubines. At home, I do not keep a concubine. I just have a woman outside, and I haven¡¯t brought her to our home. What are you making such a fuss for? A wife should learn to be virtuous.¡± Chi Feifei had been feeling somewhat deste, but now seeing Han Yu suddenly bing so tough, hope surged within her again. Watching Su Wenyue being chastised by Han Yu, she felt an immense sense of satisfaction. The burning sensation on her face from Aunt Li¡¯s p no longer felt so painful, and she eagerly anticipated the developments toe. ¡°What did you say, Han Yu?¡± Su Wenyue doubted her own hearing, especially since Han Yu¡¯s attitude had changed so rapidly that she was struggling to keep up. ¡°What I said, matters concerning men outside should not concern you, nor are they for you to manage. You only need to perform your role as Madam Han well. As long as you remain obedient, I won¡¯t disturb your position, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what? You want to divorce me? Han Yu, you¡¯ve really gone far. What did you tell me back then? Now you actuallymit such ungrateful acts, I must be blind to have relied on a man like you.¡± Seeing Su Wenyue so heartbroken, Han Yu felt a painful tug at his heart, hating that he could not immediately exin everything to his daughter-inw. But this was not a time to act on impulse; his daughter-inw¡¯s safety was paramount. If he did not y out this act well, she would be in danger once he left. ¡°Su Wenyue, don¡¯t use the past to threaten me. Your Su Family is only a merchant family, nothing so remarkable. Stop bringing up the small favors your family once did for me. I was just a farmer back then, and People from Su Family looked down on me. Now that I have be a sixth-rank Commander Wei, a proper official of the Imperial Court, do you think I would still be threatened by your Su Family!¡± Deliberately making his words more unpleasant, Han Yu hoped Su Wenyue would understand the hints in his words. Although his daughter-inw could sometimes be foolish, she was reliable at crucial moments and intelligent as well, which was one of the reasons Han Yu had taken the current step. As long as his daughter-inw grasped his meaning, things would be easier. Su Wenyue was angry, of course, but she had noticed something was off, especially from the words said by Han Yu. If it had been other men speaking so, perhaps it would have been out of forgetfulness and betrayal, but Han Yu was not like that, especially considering the Su Family was no ordinary merchant family. These words seemed more like acting.
Exactly, it was an act. A thought shed through Su Wenyue¡¯s mind. Initially, it was just a guess, but now she was increasingly convinced; Han Yu would not perform this charade for her alone but for others watching. This realization made her instantly vignt; there had to be a grave crisis that Han Yu was facing topel him tomunicate danger to her in such a way. She thus yed along with Han Yu, because if acting was necessary, then they should do it convincingly. ¡°Han Yu, how can you say such things? How my father and big brother treated you, and now that you¡¯ve been promoted you disown everything. You heartless creature, if you think I will tolerate this woman, you¡¯re mistaken. As long as I am in Han Mansion for a day, this woman should not even dream of stepping foot inside!¡± Upon hearing his daughter-inw¡¯s words, Han Yu knew that she had understood his intentions; otherwise, her response would have been different. Indeed, his daughter-inw was clever. With his n progressing and her cooperation, the weight on his heart lessened. Continuing with the charade, he spoke to Su Wenyue: ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful, woman. My decision is not something a woman like you can influence. If you can¡¯t even tolerate concubines and mistresses, if you truly don¡¯t wish to stay in the mansion, you¡¯re wee to pack up and leave for the Zhuangzi!¡± There it was! As soon as Su Wenyue heard Han Yu¡¯s words, she understood the purpose of this entire act. However, she could not fathom the extent of danger Han Yu was in, that he had to resort to such means to send her messages. Her mind raced with thoughts, but outwardly, she continued to y her role in ordance with Han Yu¡¯s intentions. ¡°Fine, Han Yu, for a woman from the Brothel, you treat me like this. After all my devoted feelings for you, fine! You said it, don¡¯t regret itter. I¡¯ll leave now, make room in Han Mansion for you and this shameless woman!¡± Su Wenyue said, tears falling, her face a picture of grief and despair, her voice resolute. Han Yu, knowing that his daughter-inw had caught on and was only pretending, still felt an unbearable pang of sorrow, but he could only stand there coldly, seemingly indifferent. Chi Feifei hadn¡¯t expected the situation to develop to this extent and was overjoyed, being careful not to show any hint of it. Instead, she put on an innocent look while looking at Su Wenyue, hoping to add fuel to the fire: ¡°Older Sister Su, don¡¯t be like this. The Master actually values you. It¡¯smon for a man to have multiple wives and concubines. You should get used to it, sister, and we¡¯ll take care of the Master together.¡± Seeing that Han Yu said nothing more, Su Wenyue knew there were no further instructions. With the situation soplex, she did not want to dy any longer and was eager to make arrangements, to ensure her family and child were settled safely so Han Yu could focus on his matters in peace. Thinking this way, she covered her face with her hands and pretended to leave, not knowing that Chi Feifei would make another move. This woman truly needed to be taught a lesson! Su Wenyue had no intention of humiliating herself. Lifting her head and ring furiously at Chi Feifei, she said, ¡°You lowly woman, daring to steal my husband, you¡¯ve bewitched him! I will not let you, this vixen, go unpunished.¡± Su Wenyue moved to p Chi Feifei, and Aunt Li and others stepped in to help Su Wenyue, dealing Chi Feifei an even harsher beating than before. Apart from Su Wenyueprehending Han Yu¡¯s intentions, Aunt Li and the rest believed that the Master was genuinely discarding the Madam for this fox, so they did not go easy on this shameless woman. Seeing the actions of his daughter-inw, Han Yu¡¯s mouth twitched, his face straight, but his eyes twinkled withughter. His daughter-inw really knew how to ensure she didn¡¯t get the short end of the stick. Watching Chi Feifei yelp under the beating without intervening, he waited until his daughter-inw had vented enough before he slowly spoke, ¡°Su Wenyue, that¡¯s enough, this is not a ce for you to misbehave.¡± Chapter 375: 382: Dangerous Situation Chapter 375: Chapter 382: Dangerous Situation ¡°Han Yu, aren¡¯t you something!¡± Su Wenyue, having finished hitting someone, was a bit tired herself. She found Han Yu¡¯s leisurely demeanor somewhat irksome. Even though she understood that Han Yu was at an inconvenient time to do anything, the trouble had been brought on by him. She walked over and stomped on Han Yu fiercely before leaving with her people. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to put on a heartbroken facade. The Daughter-inw¡¯s kick was truly ruthless, not holding back at all. Han Yu winced in pain, letting out a suppressed groan, and watched helplessly as his wife stormed out¡ªthe irony was not lost on him. Humming angrily, Su Wenyue departed, and those hiding in the shadows naturally didn¡¯t notice the interaction and understanding between Han Yu and Su Wenyue. They just saw Su Wenyue angrily leaving and interpreted it as a falling out between Han Yu and Su Wenyue due to another woman, with her figure disappearing into the shadows. Aunt Li followed closely behind Su Wenyue, her face full of worry, hoping the Madam wouldn¡¯t get too angry. The Master had gone too far; men truly are despicable creatures. She thought of how well the Madam had treated the Master in the past, not to mention how highly the wife¡¯s family regarded him, yet this was the oue. However, Aunt Li was an experienced woman, although she knew Han Yu¡¯s actions were dishonorable. The Madam¡¯s behavior was also a bit extreme. After all, in this era, it was normal for a man to have multiple wives and concubines, but a woman could not show jealousy. Just the reputation alone was bad enough; it was still best to counsel the Madam. The Madam was acting impulsively, and they, as servants, couldn¡¯t just watch her make a fool of herself and let that vixen from outside take advantage. Su Wenyue boarded the horse carriage with a face full of grief and indignation. Only after lowering the curtain did she feel somewhat relieved. The expression on her face eased, but far from rxing, her expression turned serious. Seeing Su Wenyue like this, Aunt Li was somewhat surprised, but automatically interpreted it as Su Wenyue being upset about the other woman. Upon returning to the Mansion, Su Wenyue immediately sent someone to the Zhuangzi with a message that she intended to move there, and she ordered the Servants in the house to pack up, not willing to dy even a moment. ¡°All of you, hurry up and pack the things immediately. We will set out for the Zhuangzi in half an hour. Anyone who dawdles and wastes time, don¡¯t me me for being unkind,¡± Su Wenyuemanded coldly. Su Wenyue¡¯s circumstances were known by many in the Mansion. Her actions at this time were understood by everyone¡ªMadam was truly angry and wanted to spite the Master by moving to the Zhuangzi. Especially seeing Su Wenyue in such a temper, with her icy demeanor, everyone was afraid to make a mistake and provoke her wrath, so they diligently got on with their work, more efficiently than ever before. Having arranged her own affairs, Su Wenyue then went to check on her three children. The affairs here could be entrusted to the old women and the Servant girls, but she felt more at ease personally overseeing the children. The three children inevitably heard the conversation between Aunt Li and Su Wenyue, but no one would think that such little children could understand it.
¡°Madam, are you really going to the Zhuangzi?¡± Aunt Li, seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s determination, asked worriedly. Su Wenyue simply nodded in response. Brother Xing watched Aunt Li¡¯s concerned expression and Su Wenyue¡¯s reaction. He had overheard the Nannies talking, and it seemed to all point to one thing. His little face was full of worry as he listened intently, afraid of missing anything. ¡°Madam, I know you are angry. The Master indeed did something quite insensible this time. But it¡¯s a matter that can¡¯t be helped. No woman wants her man to have other women. That¡¯s just the way the world is. To see it in a positive light, the Master is actually one of the better ones. He only has a few women outside and normally keeps himself clean. Just look at those other Madams anddies, whose backyards are ovee with concubines and maids, constantly battling each other; that¡¯s truly distressing,¡± Aunt Li said, then seeing Su Wenyue narrowing her eyes and staying silent, she continued: ¡°That¡¯s how the world works. We women have a tough life, but if we¡¯re born into a good family and marry a good Husband, life can be a bit easier. Even the Su Family with its upright traditions has a few concubines in the backyard. As long as you keep them in check, although the sight of them is irritating, life can still be good. You mustn¡¯t act impulsively, Madam. Do not let the Master provoke you into leaving for the Zhuangzi with a few words. Didn¡¯t you see how that fox was acting just now? She was deliberately trying to upset you, aiming to create strife between you and the Master. You mustn¡¯t fall for that fox¡¯s trick. You are the Master¡¯s legally married Wife; even if that fox enters the Mansion, she can¡¯t surpass you.¡± Brother Xing, hearing Aunt Li¡¯s words, now understood everything¡ªwhat the Nannies had said was true. His Dad truly had another woman. Recalling the experiences from his previous life, a look of pain and ferocity couldn¡¯t help but appear in Brother Xing¡¯s eyes. Although he didn¡¯t understand why this life was different from thest, with so many changes, one thing was firm¡ªhe never wanted to be apart from Mother again. In his previous life, Mother had left him, and he knew too well how miserable life was without her. Not to mention the woman Dadter married, who was duplicitous, showing one face while hiding another. Had he not grown up enough to stand up and protect himself, God knows what might have happened. As for his Birth Mother, who had abandoned him in his previous life, Brother Xing had indeed felt hatred and resentment. Yet as he grew up, he gradually understood the helplessness in certain situations, and his resentment dissipated a lot. He didn¡¯t expect to have lived a lifetime and returned to being a newborn, enjoying Mother¡¯s love for him, along with his little brother and sister, a family of five living such a happy life. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t let anyone destroy this. It was just that Brother Xing thought this way, but he was still too young. He had the will butcked the power. Never before had he wished so fervently to grow up quickly, to not feel as powerless in the face of a crisis, unable to do anything. Su Wenyue understood Aunt Li¡¯s concern. If it weren¡¯t for her knowledge from the previous life and the actions of Han Yu in this life, which gave her enough confidence, she wouldn¡¯t have been so unwaveringly trusting in Han Yu. Just then, ncing at her three children, she noticed something off about Brother Xing¡¯s expression. Su Wenyue¡¯s heart chilled. How could she have forgotten that her Brother Xing was different from other children? Speaking about these things in front of Brother Xing, and now seeing him like this, Su Wenyue could already confirm the suspicion in her mind. ¡°You all may leave now, wait outside. Aunt Li, you stay,¡± she said. With only the three children and Aunt Li left in the room, Su Wenyue picked up Brother Xing and held him in her arms, gently stroking his head, then addressing Aunt Li: ¡°Aunt Li, things aren¡¯t as you imagine. Husband hasn¡¯t found another woman outside. The previous incident was just a ruse. Currently, things outside are tumultuous, and Husband¡¯s situation is very dangerous. It seems there is somepelling reason he can¡¯t notify me, so he had to resort to this method.¡± Chapter 376: 383: What’s the Purpose Chapter 376: Chapter 383: What¡¯s the Purpose Su Wenyue¡¯s words were more of an exnation for Brother Xing than for Aunt Li. After she finished speaking, Su Wenyue saw that the expression of Brother Xing in her arms had visibly rxed. Feeling somewhat guilty, Su Wenyue realized she had neglected the three children because of the many things she had been busy with recently, especially Brother Xing, who was no ordinary child. She knew she needed to pay more attention in the future. Upon hearing Su Wenyue speak in this way, Aunt Li¡¯s expression changed. She thought to herself how suddenly the master had changed. She didn¡¯t look like someone who would forget kindness and betray trust. Now understanding the reason, and having seen much of the world herself, Aunt Li was aware of the dangers involved. She was both happy for the Madam and somewhat worried. ¡°Madam, since that is the case, I will go and arrange things at the mansion. There are certain matters that I must personally oversee to ensure nothing goes wrong.¡± Aunt Li had initially wanted to persuade Su Wenyue to change her mind, which was why she hadn¡¯t attended to the other matters, but now the situation was different. How could she rest assured leaving those affairs unattended? So she asked to take personal charge of them. An hourter, Su Wenyue set off on time with the three children. She had let it be known that they were headed to Zhuangzi, taking all important things from the mansion with her, as well as the servants, leaving only a few to keep watch. They made a grand and imposing procession towards Zhuangzi. Halfway there, the horse carriage suddenly stopped. Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes moved slightly as she lifted the carriage curtain, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, why has the carriage stopped?¡± Su Wenyue asked, puzzled, and immediately a servant came over to report, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a carriage broken down in the middle of the road ahead, blocking our way. The road here is quite narrow, and we cannot pass unless that carriage is moved.¡± ¡°Then find a way to move that carriage. We can¡¯t just stay blocked on the road,¡± Su Wenyue seemed somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°The housekeeper has already sent people to negotiate with the owner of that carriage. It¡¯s loaded with quite a few heavy items, and the road is narrow along this stretch. Even if we move it, it will take some time,¡± the servant exined. In that short span of time, the housekeeper had also negotiated with the owner of the carriage and came to report back to Su Wenyue, with much the same message. Su Wenyue appeared somewhat frustrated, but she didn¡¯t ce me as it was no fault of the housekeeper¡¯s; no one could have anticipated something happening on the road. ¡°Never mind, have them hurry up. It¡¯s not good to keep dying like this, as it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Su Wenyue said, then nced around. There seemed to be a farmhouse not too far away. She was just about to say something when, seeming to understand Su Wenyue¡¯s intention, the housekeeper was already speaking up.
¡°Madam, it looks like it will take some time to move the carriage. You must be tired from sitting in the carriage for so long. Why don¡¯t you find a ce to rest and have something to eat in the meantime?¡± Su Wenyue nodded, ¡°That sounds good. Let the housekeeper arrange it.¡± The housekeeper took the order and immediately rode to the farmhouse to make arrangements. Su Wenyue and the others followed in the carriage. By the time they arrived, the people of the house hade out to greet them, showing them warm hospitality. But something seemed off to Su Wenyue. The couple looked normal in appearance and attire, but she sensed something amiss, as ifcking something. She hesitated. If it were just her, it would be one thing, but she had three children with her. Despite being surrounded by so many people, she still felt it wasn¡¯t quite safe to take a risk with the children, especially at such a critical moment. Aunt Li and the nannies were following Su Wenyue with the children, and Qi Luo was by Su Wenyue¡¯s side, closely guarding her. When Su Wenyue stopped, they all stopped as well. Qi Luo, noticing Su Wenyue¡¯s behavior, also slightly furrowed her brows, seemingly sensing something improper. ¡°Madam, pleasee inside and sit. We¡¯re just a low-status civilian family, our ce is very modest. Please don¡¯t scorn us, Madam. We¡¯ve already prepared tea, pleasee in and rest your legs,¡± the woman said, appearing a bit anxious as Su Wenyue remained at the door without entering. Although she didn¡¯t show it on her face, Su Wenyue picked up on the woman¡¯s subtle movements. ¡°Are you the farmers here?¡± Su Wenyue asked casually, with a hint of disdain showing the attitude of ady of status. Internally, she was on high alert, signaling Qi Luo with her eyes to protect the children. ¡°Yes, wemoners have lived here all along. It¡¯s rare to see important people like yourself. It¡¯s our great honor to have Madam visit our humble home,¡± the man replied eagerly, with a fawning attitude, showing no signs of nervousness, which was somewhat surprising. Su Wenyue had encountered farmers before, like back in Xinluo Town when she was just the Deputy Lieutenant¡¯s wife. Those farmers would be nervous and restrained in her presence. And now, her status was much higher than before. Whether in dress or entourage, everything was more grandiose than before. That was it; Su Wenyue realized what was wrong. These farmers didn¡¯t look like ordinary farmers. Normally, farmers, upon meeting officials, no matter the official¡¯s rank, would genuinely be fearful, disying an extremely cautious demeanor, unlike this couple, who were soposed. Unless it was out of ignorance, it had to be ack of fear. Clearly not the brightest looking couple, they must belong to thetter category. Moreover, their hands were wrong ¨C too clean, not at all like those of typically hardworking farmers. Sensing a problem, Su Wenyue became even less hurried and began to specte about the identity of this farmhouse family. Who were they, and what was their purpose? Was it to capture her and the children as a threat to Han Yu, or something else? ¡°Never mind, I won¡¯t go in after all. The house looks dismal, and there¡¯s an odd smell inside that I really can¡¯t stand. I¡¯ll go back to the carriage. It seems that they are also nearly done dealing with it over there,¡± Su Wenyue said, preparing to walk back. The bodyguards from the mansion, receiving Su Wenyue¡¯s hint, were on alert and guarded her. ¡°Madam, wait!¡± Seeing Su Wenyue start to walk back, the farmhouse couple became desperate and quickly followed, trying to stop Su Wenyue. This reaction made it clear to everyone that the couple was suspicious, as they formed a protective circle around Su Wenyue and the children. The housekeeper stood in front of the couple, rebuking them loudly, ¡°Who exactly are you people, and what is your intention in blocking the Madam? Speak quickly, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± The couple realized they had been too hasty, but if Su Wenyue didn¡¯t enter the house, their mission would fail, and they would have to answer to their master. ¡°Tell me, who are you really?¡± The housekeeper, now surrounded by several bodyguards, had encircled the couple. Exchanging a nce and considering their options, the couple hesitated, scanned the surroundings, then seemed to decide something and took an object out of their clothes. The housekeeper tensed, fully prepared for any trickery from the couple. Chapter 377: 384: Killing Two Birds with One Stone Chapter 377: Chapter 384: Killing Two Birds with One Stone The bodyguards tightly encircled the couple as well, fearing that they might pull out some hidden weapons or the like. However, what the couple took out was merely a hard object like a token, with some sort of patterns engraved on it. ¡°This is our token of trust; you¡¯ll understand once you¡¯ve seen it.¡± To gain Su Wenyue¡¯s trust, the couple hesitated but still handed over the token they¡¯d taken from their bosom to the housekeeper. When the housekeeper saw the token-like object, his eyes narrowed. Although the other people did not recognize the token, he did. As a steward in charge of the Han Family¡¯s outer estates, he was often involved in some secretive affairs, though he did not fully understand the ndestine dealings of Han Yu. To be urate, the housekeeper was also one of the insiders, albeit with lower authority and limited knowledge. Seeing the housekeeper¡¯s reaction, Su Wenyue knew there must be a reason. Su Wenyue did not recognize the token, not because Han Yu wanted to keep it from her, but because he had not specifically told her. Han Yu always hoped that Su Wenyue would not have to deal with such dark matters. ¡°Did the master send you? What are you waiting here for?¡± Although the housekeeper now knew their identity, he didn¡¯t understand their purpose. However, he rxed his vignce. The couple nced at the housekeeper and the others but did not disclose their reasons: ¡°Please forgive us, this matter is confidential and can only be made known to Madam alone.¡± Seeing this, the housekeeper knew it was not his decision to make, so he informed Su Wenyue and let her decide: ¡°Madam, what do you think we should do about this situation?¡± Su Wenyue pondered for a moment, asking Qi Luo and Aunt Li to stay behind to protect the three little ones, while she herself went into the house with the housekeeper. ¡°Were you sent by Han Yu?¡± Though Su Wenyue had learned of the couple¡¯s identity from the housekeeper, she was not fully convinced. In such a special period, who knew what might happen? It was always right to be cautious. Once inside the house, the ¡®couple¡¯ immediately knelt before Su Wenyue. They had roughly the same status as the housekeeper, but Su Wenyue was their master. ¡°I, Xia Jiang, and Xia Hai, pay respects to Madam.¡±
¡°Rise. What is it that you are waiting here to tell me? Why didn¡¯t you convey the message through other means but instead wait here? Has something happened?¡± From the time she saw Han Yu until now, Su Wenyue always had this question. Unfortunately, she could not ask him in his presence, and the others around her also did not know what was happening. Now, finally, someone who knew the inside story had arrived. ¡°Madam, the master is being assigned to suppress a rebellion. The master is concerned about Madam¡¯s safety and wants to arrange for you to leave, but with a traitor among us, this was the only way we could ensure Madam¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°A traitor?¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s heart tightened, naturally aware of how dangerous a traitor could be, especially in Han Yu¡¯s situation. If they were not careful and the traitor discovered something, the consequences were unthinkable. Thinking this, Su Wenyue looked at the couple with scrutiny. With a traitor around, the token¡¯s credibility was diminished. Han Yu must have made such arrangements because he was not yet sure who the traitor was, and moreover, the traitor held a position high enough to affect Han Yu¡¯s actions and decisions. Who knew if the couple could be part of the traitor¡¯s schemes? ¡°Yes, the master didn¡¯t want Madam to suffer any difort, but the influence of the traitor is too great. If we don¡¯t find them in time, it will not only affect the master¡¯s great cause, but also the safety of Madam and the young masters. Thus, the master resorted to this strategy, both to seek out the traitor and to put on an act for those watching, killing two birds with one stone.¡± Su Wenyue found their ount quite convincing, but no matter how convincing it was, she wouldn¡¯t just take them at their word: ¡°Besides the token, do you have any other proof that you were sent by Han Yu?¡± The ¡®couple¡¯ shared a nce, feeling admiration for their master. The master truly had a profound strategy and had anticipated that Madam would not simply believe them. Now, with no outsiders present, they took out an embroidery pouch and handed it to Su Wenyue. ¡°This was given to I by the master. He said that if Madam did not believe us, we should produce this silk pouch, and Madam would recognize it upon seeing it,¡± the woman said with great respect. Su Wenyue took the silk pouch, and after a few nces, she was certain. It was her own handiwork; how could she not recognize it? But Han Yu really did enjoy using her embroideries as tokens, probably because he always carried this silk pouch with him and no one else could acquire it, which is why he used it as a token. Now that she was convinced the couple was sent by Han Yu, Su Wenyue¡¯s expression softened considerably. After making sure they had no issues, she called the nanny and Aunt Li in along with the others. Outside, everyone cooperated to fix the broken horse carriage and cleared a path, allowing Su Wenyue and her entourage to depart first and hasten their journey. The carriage that had stopped at the farmhouse for a while soon left, heading in a different direction. ¡°Madam, are you alright? After such a long and bumpy journey, plus traveling overnight, you must be exhausted. I found a ce for Madam to rest for the night; we can continue on our way tomorrow,¡± said the decrepit horse carriage as it opened its curtains and helped the master down, revealing the farming couple. A pair of delicate hands extended from the carriage, and Su Wenyue stepped down, visibly weary, with dark circles under her eyes, clearly from ack of rest. ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I¡¯m not so delicate. It¡¯s just the children I worry about, but I know you had no choice. We had to travel overnight for fear someone would discover our whereabouts and chase us,¡± Su Wenyue, indeed feeling quite tired, was not one toin. Despite the continuous travel, the couple had taken very good care of her. After another half day¡¯s journey on the following day, Su Wenyue finally arrived at their new home with the children. Until Han Yu returned, she and the three children would be living here. Su Wenyue personally oversaw the cleaning of the house. The arrangements for this trip had been made hastily by Han Yu, and in addition to guarding against the traitor, many details were not thoroughly nned. Bringing too many people would have attracted attention, so Su Wenyue only took Aunt Li, Qi Luo, and the nanny with her, with no servant girls to attend to them. Some tasks had to be done by herself, reminiscent of the days when she had first married Han Yu. Speaking of home, Su Wenyue inquired about her family¡¯s situation and learned that Han Yu had made arrangements. She finally put her mind at ease and settled down in this almost isted ce with the children, counting the days and waiting for Han Yu¡¯s return. She had not expected such a brief separation tost so long; Han Yu¡¯s departure stretched into a year. Within that year, only a few letters had trickled in to reassure Su Wenyue that he was safe and she need not worry. ¡°Han Yu!¡± Su Wenyue woke from a nightmare, feeling uneasy. Her heart raced with panic.
Chapter 378: 385: What Danger Chapter 378: Chapter 385: What Danger ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong, did you have a nightmare?¡± Qi Luo hurried in from the outer room upon hearing themotion inside, to find Su Wenyue drenched in sweat and pale, prompting her to ask with concern. ¡°Qi Luo, has there been any news from my husband¡¯s side? A few days ago, didn¡¯t a lettere saying he was about to attack Yiyang, and that once Yiyang was taken, he woulde to fetch us, mother and child? Why has there been no word for all these days?¡± Su Wenyue asked uneasily, the bloody scenes from her dream incessantly revolving in her mind, fearing Han Yu might be in danger. Qi Luo had not expected Su Wenyue to suddenly ask about this and was unprepared; her expression faltered momentarily, which Su Wenyue caught, growing even more worried. ¡°Madam, the master is doing well there, it¡¯s probably that he has been too busy to get in touch. Please be patient, perhaps news wille soon.¡± Although Qi Luo was unprepared, she quickly responded, but clearly, it had little effect, as Su Wenyue was not someone to be easily deceived when she was serious. ¡°Qi Luo, I don¡¯t want to hear these useless words, tell me the truth. What exactly has happened with Han Yu? If you won¡¯t speak, I have other means to send someone to find out, but I don¡¯t need disloyal servant girls by my side,¡± Su Wenyue said, her tone a bit heavy. Although she was not usually strict with the servants, her concern for Han Yu made her speak more sternly. Qi Luo knelt on the ground: ¡°Madam, it is not the servant girls¡¯ intention to conceal; these are the master¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Then you may go back to your master, I don¡¯t need a servant girl with divided loyalties here,¡± Su Wenyue said somewhat angrily, knowing well that Qi Luo was initially sent by Han Yu and acted on his instructions. There might have been an element of taking out her frustrations on Qi Luo; after all, it had been over a year since Han Yu left, and he had neither returned to see their mother and child, nor had the few letters been frequent. Even if her heart was understanding of Han Yu¡¯s difficulties, it¡¯s only natural for one to lose their temper from time to time, and Su Wenyue was somewhat agitated at this moment. Qi Luo was not afraid of being punished by Su Wenyue, but hearing these words made her panic. Her master had given her strict orders, and she knew well what would be of her if she left. Moreover, she was not a heartless person; these days with the kind and wise Mistress had built affection, and she was concerned for the Mistress¡¯s well-being too. ¡°Madam, I must stay by your side to ensure your safety. If you are angry, you can punish me however you wish, but please don¡¯t send me away.¡± ¡°I will give you one more chance, whether you speak or not is up to you,¡± Su Wenyue said, and seeing that Qi Luo still hesitated ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t say anything. Leave, I cannot employ a servant girl like you,¡± said Su Wenyue, waving her hand dismissively.
¡°Madam, whatever you wish to know, I will tell you,¡± Qi Luo eventually conceded. Seeing that the Mistress had already guessed something, there was little point in hiding it any longer. It might be easier to tell her what happened, so the Mistress could be at ease. As for the Master¡¯s reaction, if there was me to be faced, she was ready to take the punishment. ¡°What, Han Yu is injured? Is it serious?¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s face changed upon learning that Han Yu was hurt, because in her previous life, Han Yu had reached that position without issue, so she had overlooked the dangers he might face along the way. Although she knew of a few extremely dangerous incidents, she hadn¡¯t heard of any trouble with Han Yu at this time in her previous life. Could it be that her rebirth had brought these changes? ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. The master is indeed injured, but his life is not in danger. He just needs to recuperate for some time. The master was afraid that you would worry, which is why he had his subordinates keep it from you,¡± Qi Luo said hastily, seeing Su Wenyue¡¯splexion change. ¡°Have Aunt Li get ready, I¡¯m going back to Yiyang Prefecture immediately,¡± Su Wenyue said without hesitation. Now that Yiyang Prefecture had been taken by Han Yu, there was no reason for her to continue hiding, and if Han Yu was injured, she had to rush back to take care of him. Although Qi Luo emphasized that Han Yu¡¯s injuries were not severe, if it had not been a serious injury, he wouldn¡¯t have kept her from knowing. ¡°Madam, this might not be appropriate. The master had ordered that if there is no message, we must not leave this ce. It¡¯s not safe outside. Although Yiyang Prefecture has been taken, there are still many unstable elements. For this reason, the master did not rush to bring you back. Shall I send a message to the master to see what he thinks?¡± ¡°No need, we are leaving immediately, just the two of us,¡± Su Wenyue said, although she was worried about Han Yu¡¯s injury, she had notpletely ignored Qi Luo¡¯s words and decided to leave the child behind. This ce was safe, with Han Yu¡¯s bodyguards remaining, and Aunt Li and the Nanny, the three children should be well cared for. Once she got back to Yiyang Prefecture and arranged things with no worries, she would then fetch the children. ¡°Aunt Li, you have always been the most reliable, and I trust you the most. I entrust the three children to your care.¡± Having made up her mind, Aunt Li knew Su Wenyue was worried about Han Yu, and she did not try to dissuade her, earnestly epting the task of taking care of the three little ones: ¡°Madam, rest assured, I will take good care of the Young Master and the Misses.¡± Thinking of Brother Xing¡¯s particrity, although Su Wenyue was in a hurry, she made sure to visit the three little ones before leaving and exined the reason to them. ¡°Your father is injured, and your mother must rush to take care of him, so I will be away for a while. Once everything is arranged, I wille to fetch you,¡± Su Wenyue said, and then she noticed Brother Xing¡¯s small hand clutching tightly to her clothes. Su Wenyue patted Brother Xing¡¯s back soothingly: ¡°Brother Xing, be obedient. Your father is injured and needs your mother to take care of him, so I must go to him. You are the big brother, you need to behave and take good care of your younger siblings. Don¡¯t be naughty and wait for me toe for you.¡± As Su Wenyue was about to hand Brother Xing over to the Nanny, the child panicked, unwilling to let go of her clothes. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t go! Brother Xing wants his mother!¡± Out of desperation to keep his mother, Brother Xing called out instinctively. Su Wenyue was stunned, looking incredulously at Brother Xing. The three children were at the age of starting to speak, and she had spent many days yfully engaging with the little ones, trying to get them to talk. Yet they had never cooperated, only babbling and causing mischief, and she had not expected Brother Xing to call out ¡°mother¡± with such rity at this moment. ¡°Brother Xing, what did you say? Call out to mother again, let me hear,¡± Su Wenyue said expectantly to Brother Xing. ¡°Mother!¡± Brother Xing had been able to speak for a while but had been unwilling to do so for some reasons in his heart. Since he had begun, calling out once more was not difficult, and following Su Wenyue¡¯s cue, he called out loudly again, delighting her. It was unfortunate that the child¡¯s father was not there to share the thrill and joy with her. Remembering that Han Yu was injured, Su Wenyue¡¯s mood dipped considerably. Chapter 379: 386: Guaranteed Genuine Chapter 379: Chapter 386: Guaranteed Genuine ¡°Mother.¡± Brother Xing noticed Su Wenyue¡¯s mood, and softly called out ¡°Mother¡± again, bringing Su Wenyue back to her senses. Even though she was still worried, she managed to put a joyful smile on her face. Brother Xing was not only clever but also a sensitive child. She didn¡¯t want to overburden him with her concerns. ¡°Brother Xing can talk now; our Brother Xing can call me Mother.¡± Su Wenyue lifted Brother Xing up, and Aunt Li and Nanny by her side also congratted Su Wenyue with faces full of joy. Su Wenyue exined and reassured Brother Xing with many assurances, and it was only under his reluctant gaze that she eventually left, taking Qi Luo back to Yiyang Prefecture. Su Wenyue had set out early and rode fast, so when she arrived at Yiyang Prefecture it was just noon. Looking at the mansion she had lived in for several months, which was surrounded by soldiers on guard, Su Wenyue felt a mixed sense of familiarity and strangeness. After all, it had been more than a year since she left. ¡°Halt, what are your intentions?¡± The guard soldiers didn¡¯t recognize Su Wenyue and her servant; upon seeing someone approaching, they challenged them. It was partly due to the tense situation recently. Lord Han had been seriously injured, and they were on high alert to prevent ill-intentioned people from exploiting the situation. Moreover, they had seen most people who usually came and went around Lord Han, and these two women looked very unfamiliar, but one of them was indeed very beautiful. Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t expected to be stopped at her own doorstep and turned to the two stern soldiers, but Qi Luo quickly stepped forward to assert their identity: ¡°This is Lord Han¡¯s wife, Mistress of the Han Mansion. Hearing that the Master was injured, she hurried back immediately. You should clear the way at once!¡± The soldiers were taken aback, not expecting that the woman before them could be the Mistress of the Han Mansion. They had been at the Han Mansion for some time and there had been no mention of a mistress. Suddenly hearing about her now seemed a bit abrupt. ¡°Forgive us, Madam, please wait a moment. I will go in and seek instructions,¡± said the soldier, who had vaguely heard that the Master was married but was not sure if the woman before him was telling the truth. Trained in the military camp, the soldiers¡¯ vignce andpetencies could not be matched by ordinary servants. Even though they had a good impression of Su Wenyue and her servant, and somewhat believed their identity, they still did not let them in, instead quickly fetching someone who could resolve the matter. Making the Mistress wait at the front door like this was improper, and Qi Luo, seeing the soldiers¡¯ intentions, wanted to say something. However, Su Wenyue stopped her. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t me them; in fact, she appreciated that the soldiers were diligently fulfilling their duties. She quietly stood there waiting, but the person who came out was not the one she had anticipated. Chen Li, feeling dejected after being rejected by Han Yu, walked out of the Han Mansion and saw two beautiful women standing at the entrance. Her brow furrowed involuntarily, and her gaze carried a hint of malice.
¡°Who are you?¡± Chen Li harbored unspeakable feelings for Han Yu and, considering herself the leading woman in this world, thought that an excellent man like Han Yu was meant for her, the ¡®heroine.¡¯ In her heart, she already viewed Han Yu as hers, so, naturally, she was displeased to see such attractive women near the Han Mansion. Su Wenyue saw a maning out of the Han Mansion. At first, she didn¡¯t pay much attention, but as he came closer, she realized that this supposed man was actually a woman in disguise, which made her feel differently. She wondered about this person¡¯s identity and why she would be here, just as the woman approached them. Qi Luo was dissatisfied with Chen Li¡¯s questioning tone. No matter their status, even ordinary people deserved better treatment, a sense of politeness that was utterlycking here. However, it wasn¡¯t surprising, Qi Luo thought, as a woman who would dress as a man and casually appear at someone¡¯s mansion would naturally not have the best upbringing. Who knew where she came from. ¡°And who might you be, to question us?¡± Qi Luo retorted sharply, unhesitatingly confronting Chen Li. She hoped in her heart that the Master hadn¡¯t done anything to wrong his wife. It would be a truly grievous ungratefulness if that were the case. The Mistress had spent more than a year hiding away in such a remote ce, raising three children without a word ofint. Now, hearing of the Master¡¯s injury, she had hurried over without proper rest, a clear sign of her concern for the Master. ¡°Impudent! How dare you create such a scene at the Han Mansion. Do not think you can win Lord Han¡¯s favor just because of your looks. You¡¯re truly shameless, luring a man even here.¡± Seeing Su Wenyue and her servant¡¯s unfriendly attitudes, Chen Li became even more provoked, automatically projecting her own thoughts onto Su Wenyue, as if she too was vying for Han Yu¡¯s attention. Chen Li didn¡¯t consider that in this strict era, not every woman would be as untraditional as her, disregarding everything in pursuit of a man. Su Wenyue was amused by anger. Where did this ridiculous womane from? Was she out of her mind? However, listening to her, Su Wenyue had some understanding. This woman must have taken a liking to Han Yu; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t speak such words. But what exactly was this woman¡¯s rtionship to Han Yu? Since the soldiers let her in, she surely had Han Yu¡¯s permission. Hearing this, Qi Luo looked at Chen Li with even stranger eyes, her gaze towards the city mixing a tinge of sympathy. This woman must have lost her mind. ¡°Want to know who I am?¡± Su Wenyue raised an eyebrow, seeing that the woman was about to burst, and then slowly drawled, ¡°I am Su Wenyue, the Mistress of this Han Mansion. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± ¡°You are Su Wenyue?!¡± Chen Li¡¯s voice rose sharply. Since she was interested in Han Yu, she had naturally inquired about everything regarding him and knew that he had a wife, who turned out to be the woman in front of her. ¡°That is correct, guaranteed genuine. As the saying goes, it¡¯s only polite to return a favor. Now, Miss, could you please tell me your identity? I¡¯ve been away for quite some time and don¡¯t recognize the people around my Husband anymore. Are you perhaps one of my Husband¡¯s new subordinates or servants?¡± Su Wenyue said with a grin, enjoying the increasingly unpleasing expression on Chen Li¡¯s face, deliberately provoking her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m certainly not a servant!¡± Chen Li¡¯s already unsightlyplexion turned utterly dark, and her face twisted as she felt insulted by Su Wenyue. Although from the modern world, proiming equality and human rights, she believed herself to be superior, bolstered by the halo of being a transmigrated individual. ¡°I apologize. I thought that a proper youngdy wouldn¡¯t behave in such a manner. Seeing you here made me specte as such. Please, don¡¯t take it the wrong way,¡± Su Wenyue said as if realizing she¡¯d said something incorrect. She quickly apologized, yet without a trace of sincerity, simply fueling Chen Li¡¯s irritation. ¡°You say you are Han Yu¡¯s wife, just like that? I have never seen you before. Who knows where this wild woman sprang from, or if she¡¯s an impostor,¡± Chen Li, unwilling to back down, started to question Su Wenyue¡¯s identity again, unwilling to believe that this infuriating woman was Han Yu¡¯s wife. Chapter 380: 387: Slapping Faces Chapter 380: Chapter 387: pping Faces ¡°Presumptuous! The status of my mistress is not for an outsider like you to question!¡± Qi Luo scolded the woman for her impudence. ¡°What outsider? My connection with Big Brother Han has a depth no one else can match. It¡¯s also out of concern for him that I speak. Big Brother Han is such a talent; he¡¯s not someone just any ordinary person can aspire to. It¡¯s best if indecent women don¡¯t try to get involved¡ªotherwise, it¡¯s going to be embarrassing to get thrown outter.¡± Chen Li¡¯s sarcasm was fueled by jealousy in her heart. Deep down, she believed Han Yu shouldn¡¯t be involved with other women, even if that woman was his wife. How could a merchant¡¯s daughter be worthy of such a fine man¡ªeven though her own status was beneath that of Su Wenyue? Chen Li was suspicious, seeing Su Wenyue blocked outside. If Su Wenyue really were Han Yu¡¯s wife, why would the soldiers prevent her from entering? Chen Li surmised the woman was likely pretending, trying to sneak in under false pretenses. Chen Li¡¯s brazen words filled with insinuation annoyed Qi Luo, who, pointing at Chen Li, retorted: ¡°What did you say! You¡¯re too arrogant. I¡¯ve never seen a woman so shamelessly insinuate herself with a married man. You¡¯re utterly devoid of decency. I think that remark would be better directed at you! Our master only has his wife in his heart, and definitely not some wild woman!¡± ¡°Acting so convincing, huh? If you truly were Big Brother Han¡¯s wife, you wouldn¡¯t be stopped at the gate, unable to get in.¡± The soldiers nearby, sweating at Chen Li¡¯s words,rgely believed that the woman before them was their mistress, but they had to err on the side of caution, leading to this situation. They prayed the mistress would be forgiving, as they were just following their duties. Their nces towards Chen Li, who had started the dispute, were not friendly. Su Wenyue, unaware of these events upon her return, was clear to them. They knew this woman, who dressed as a man, was the incessant bother of their master, a man who wouldn¡¯t spare a nce at such a shameless, ungraceful woman. Only due to certain reasons hadn¡¯t he sent her away. The woman had taken advantage of the master¡¯s injury and unconscious state during those days, pretending to care for him while shamelessly visiting. With indignation in her heart, and not wishing for the mistress to misunderstand her master, Qi Luo wanted to set things straight with Chen Li but stopped, dissuaded by Su Wenyue¡¯s look. She stood aside, her re cutting Chen Li down. ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern, girl. It will soon be clear for all to see,¡± Su Wenyue coldly stated, refusing to lower herself to argue with this outrageous stranger. She had often masqueraded as a boy for fun but was always extremely cautious, unlike this brazen woman with her tantings and goings at someone¡¯s estate, which disyed a clearck of proper upbringing. ¡°Look at this¡ªwhat¡¯s all thismotion at the gate? Some people really have no shame, a sheltered daughter running to another man¡¯s house, touting for attention? Tsk, tsk, such a desperate need for men.¡± Little did Chi Feifei know what day it brought everyone together when she descended from her sedan chair and saw Chen Li standing at the entrance. Chi Feifei had often shed with Chen Li and without a second thought, she mocked her. Because Su Wenyue and her servant were facing away, Chi Feifei initially overlooked them.
Chen Li, furious, pointed at Chi Feifei: ¡°You, who can¡¯t even im to be a concubine, dare to show off in front of me? Didn¡¯t you hear Big Brother Han? He told you to stay put in your own ce. Han Mansion is not somewhere you belong.¡± After her deration, Chen Li addressed the guards: ¡°From now on, don¡¯t let this woman enter if shees. You¡¯ll be unable to bear the consequences if Big Brother Han mes you!¡± The soldiers resented Chen Li using them like pawns. Yet as mere guards, they dared not offend anyone and thus neither agreed nor retorted, instead subconsciously turning towards Su Wenyue. If indeed she was their mistress, in the future they ought to heed her, notmands from a woman of uncertain status. They didn¡¯t like this feeling. Chi Feifei, aggravated¡ªshe knew Chen Li had greater influence with Han Yu, hence her free ess to Han Mansion and her orders to the soldiers. Chi Feifei believed the guards¡¯ silence was tantamount topliance with Chen Li¡¯smands. While Chi Feifei felt helpless against Chen Li, her internal frustration had nowhere to vent. That¡¯s when she shifted her attention to the two women beside her, poised to rebuke them, only to be shocked into silence when she saw Su Wenyue¡¯s face and knelt with a thud. Su Wenyue¡¯s formidable presence had left a deep impression thest time; with such a formidable mistress, she dared not provoke her again. ¡°Your servant pays respects to the Madam. May you be well,¡± Chi Feifei said, bowing to Su Wenyue, fearful of arousing her ire once more. Chi Feifei wasn¡¯t foolish. Despite being sent away by the masterst time, she¡¯d noticed something these past days: the master¡¯s apparent indifference to his wife was a facade. The incident that day seemed staged. Unbeknownst to others, was she unaware of the master¡¯s attitude towards her? He cared not for her, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed his wife to treat her so publicly or forsake his wife because of her. No, she wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to exin. As a vulnerable woman without support, her notorious reputation, however unpleasant, made others wary of crossing Han Yu, thus treating her with a semnce of respect, which she weed. Seeing Chi Feifei act so deferentially revealed to Chen Li that the woman she faced was indeed Han Yu¡¯s wife. Her previousments were a p to her own face. ¡°Get up,¡± said Su Wenyue, not wishing to be too hard on Chi Feifei. She nodded, finding Chi Feifei more agreeable than Chen Li. Chi Feifei, standing respectfully to the side, took secret pleasure in Chen Li¡¯s chagrined expression. In the mansion, the housekeeper, receiving the news from the soldiers, was startled into action: ¡°What¡ªthe mistress has returned? I¡¯ll go wee her immediately.¡± The mansion still employed veteran servants from Su Wenyue¡¯s era. The housekeeper, having stayed behind to cloak his movements, had settled back into the mansion after two days at Zhuangzi. Hearing of Su Wenyue¡¯s return, he showed delight and promptly led people to greet her at the gate. ¡°Your servant pays respects to the Madam. May you be well.¡± Seeing the housekeeper, Su Wenyue finally showed a trace of warmth: ¡°I appreciate your efforts in my absence. You have worked hard, housekeeper.¡± Chapter 381 - 388: You’re Back Chapter 381: Chapter 388: You¡¯re Back ¡°` Even the housekeeper had acknowledged Su Wenyue¡¯s identity, and Chen Li had lost even herst bit of fantasy. At this moment, she felt both jealous and humiliated, helplessly watching Su Wenyue return to the Han Mansion with the air of a mistress and respectfully weed by the housekeeper. Despite many twists and turns since her arrival in this era, which she had ovee one by one, this was the first time she experienced such a sense of defeat. Seeing Chen Li like this, the corners of Su Wenyue¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Using reality as a p in the face was the best counterattack. As she passed by Chen Li, she deliberately paused: ¡°This girl, I still don¡¯t know how to address you. Guests are visitors after all, and although you seem to dislike me very much, as the mistress of Han Mansion, it would be improper to have guests standing at the doorstep.¡± Su Wenyue intentionally ignored the fact that Chen Li hade from inside the Han Mansion and said with a smile, maintaining eye contact with Chen Li. Chen Li was not a fool; she was merely overly confident and proud. She thought that because she was a transmigrator and the female lead of this world, she had that attitude towards Su Wenyue. Now she hade to terms with reality. In fact, it would be more advantageous for her to be on good terms with Han Yu¡¯s wife. So, no matter how upset she was inside, she didn¡¯t react with the anger that Chi Feifei imagined and hoped for. Instead, Chen Li put on an apologetic smile. ¡°Madam is too courteous. It was I who was reckless just now. It wasn¡¯t my intention to target you, Madam; rather, I am concerned about Big Brother Han. After all, Big Brother Han is seriously injured, and though he has passed the most critical stage, we can¡¯t let our guard down. I was just afraid that someone with ulterior motives might take this opportunity to exploit the situation, so I might have overreacted. Madam, you won¡¯t me me, will you?¡± Chen Li adopted an appearance of shameful apology, pretending to be thoughtful of Han Yu, but unfortunately, she had already shown her true colors. Su Wenyue saw that this woman knew how to bend and stretch, and she didn¡¯t yet understand Chen Li¡¯s background. Since the other had shown weakness, she didn¡¯t intend to make things too stiff for the moment. After all, there must be a reason Han Yu allowed her free ess to the mansion. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to decide how to act after figuring out the situation. ¡°Of course not, for a girl to think so considerately of my husband, I should be thankful. But as of now, I still don¡¯t know the identity of the girl?¡± ¡°My surname is Chen, with a single given name Li. I am from Jiyang and have some business dealings with Big Brother Han. These are matters from outside, so perhaps Master did not necessarily tell you, Madam. It¡¯s normal for you not to know,¡± Chen Li said with a beaming smile. But the meaning behind her words was clear: she looked down on Su Wenyue, an ordinary housewife, unting her own abilities. But everybody¡¯s understanding is different, as they grew up in different eras. In Chen Li¡¯s mind, her ability to earn her own money was something to be proud of, but to others, it was seen as improper behavior for a daughter of a decent family to be making public appearances. ¡°Chen Li.¡± Su Wenyue was momentarily stunned upon hearing the name. Could this be the future ¡®Noble Consort Li¡¯? She had heard of Noble Consort Li¡¯s reputation in her previous life but had never met her, so she didn¡¯t recognize her. She had previously asked big brother to pay attention to this person, but after so many changes happened, she forgot about it. Now that this person suddenly appeared in front of her, she was somewhat at a loss for how to react. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Madam? Do you know me?¡± Noting the look in Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes and her tone, Chen Li asked with some confusion. Internally, Su Wenyue thought to herself that she naturally recognized the famous Noble Consort Li, but this was not something she could say out loud. Her tone softened a bit: ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you. I¡¯ve never met you before, how could I possibly recognize you?¡± ¡°Miss Chen, I have just returned to the mansion and there are some matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t entertain you any further today. When I¡¯m free on another day, I will invite you to visit the mansion,¡± Su Wenyue said, feeling quite conflicted about Chen Li. Before meeting Chen Li, Su Wenyue admired this woman due to the reputation of Noble Consort Li from her previous life, and in this life, she actually owed many things to Noble Consort Li, even harboring some gratitude and awe. But now, seeing her as a woman who coveted her husband, and considering that without the halo of Noble Consort Li, Chen Li was just an ordinary girl from a small household with a bit more arrogance and unconventional behavior than ordinary people, she didn¡¯t seem very different. ¡°That sounds good. Then I¡¯ll take my leave for now. Please take good care of Big Brother Han, Madam. I would have liked to stay to care for him myself, but Big Brother Han is considerate and afraid I might tire myself out. Now that you, Madam, have returned, it¡¯s just perfect.¡± Before Chen Li left, she couldn¡¯t resist showing off her ¡®intimate¡¯ rtionship with Han Yu once more. No one likes their man having a rtionship with another woman, and Su Wenyue worked hard to restrain her anger. Inwardly, she decided to thoroughly question Han Yu about his rtionship with this womanter. She was able to withstand this because in her previous life, Chen Li had be Liu Xiu¡¯s woman. Chi Feifei, standing to the side, was quite shocked by the harmonious conversation between Su Wenyue and Chen Li, almost dropping her jaw. This development didn¡¯t feel quite right. Given Mrs. Su¡¯s fierceness, shouldn¡¯t she have seized the opportunity to give Chen Li a good scolding? After all, Chi Feifei herself had been severely dealt with by Mrs. Su in the past, and she was waiting to see Chen Li¡¯s embarrassment. But the two had only a verbal skirmish. Could it be because of Chen Li¡¯s good attitude that Mrs. Su let her off the hook? No matter what guesses were churning in her mind, Chi Feifei didn¡¯t dare to get closer. She stayed obediently to the side, doing her best to remain unnoticed by Su Wenyue. It was only after Su Wenyue entered the mansion and disappeared from her line of sight that Chi Feifei let out a sigh of relief. As Su Wenyue moved inside, she inquired the housekeeper about the situation at home. Knowing how severely injured Han Yu was, her heart grew even more anxious. When she arrived at the room, Han Yu had already taken his medicine and fallen asleep, so her many thoughts had to remain in her heart for now, as she adoringly gazed at Han Yu. After more than a year of not seeing him, Su Wenyue watchfully looked at the person lying quietly on the bed, and all her anger and me dissipated. She sat anxiously by his side, touching Han Yu¡¯s face, which had be darker and thinner than before. ¡°Daughter-inw, you¡¯re back.¡± Upon waking, Han Yu immediately noticed a different air in the room. As he came to his senses, seeing Su Wenyue asleep by his side, he breathed a sigh of relief, and a touch of tenderness spread across his face. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re awake. How do you feel? Is there any difort?¡± Su Wenyue asked with concern, and Han Yu answered each question, basking in his daughter-inw¡¯s care. During the year apart, he had missed his wife and child terribly. His initial n was to bring them back once Yiyang Prefecture was conquered. Unfortunately, he suffered serious injuries and, not wanting to worry his wife and considering the situation had only recently stabilized, there were still many uncertain elements. This is why he had dyed their return. He hadn¡¯t expected that his wife would get the news and rush over. Knowing that she had learned of his injury, she must have been terribly worried? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daughter-inw, I am quite well. When did you arrive, and where are the children?¡± ¡°` Chapter 382 - 389: There’s More to It Chapter 382: Chapter 389: There¡¯s More to It Han Yu did not only miss his daughter-inw but also longed for his three children. Over a year had passed, the children should have learned to speak by now. Thinking of his offspring babbling their first words, Han Yu couldn¡¯t help himself; he wished to see them immediately. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what the situation was here, so I was afraid it was unsafe, and came over first by myself, leaving the children at the Zhuangzi,¡± Su Wenyue said, ncing at Han Yu¡¯s reaction, her heart surged with a stifled resentment as if on a whim, ¡°Coming or not doesn¡¯t really matter; after all, no one bothers about us, the mother and children. If I hadn¡¯t returned by myself, we would have probably been forgotten and cast aside to the ends of the cloud-nketed skies.¡± Initially, Su Wenyue was more worried than angry. Now back home, seeing Han Yu with her own eyes, and learning from the doctor that his injuries were no longer serious, the concerns and grievances she had suppressed beforehand naturally red up. She did not lose her temper at Han Yu, but what she said was incongruent with her true feelings. As Han Yu listened, feeling guilty and ming himself, his heart softened. The events of these past days had happened out of necessity and he hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to exin them properly to his daughter-inw. He was indebted to her for her trust and her understanding of the bigger picture, which led to the current favorable situation. It was time to clear the air to prevent resentment from growing in her heart. ¡°Daughter-inw, are you angry with me? Let me have a look, your little mouth is so pouted you could hang an oil bottle on it,¡± Han Yu pulled her over to his side, holding Su Wenyue¡¯s hand while teasing her with a smile. If it weren¡¯t for his injuries, Han Yu would have wanted to wrap her in his embrace and tenderly kiss her. After more than a year of countless solitary nights, during restless sleepless nights, his heart ached for the tiny person who had be a part of him. Now that she was close at hand, he felt an overwhelming urge to hold her tight to feel at ease. Yet Su Wenyue lowered her head in silence, toying with her fingers, the delicate tips morphing into different shapes, showing a trace of childishness that was irksome to Han Yu. ¡°Daughter-inw, are you really mad at me? This past year has brought about too many upheavals. I¡¯ve been busy non-stop, without time to care for home, leaving you to shoulder the burden of the house and our three children, and continually worried about me. I know it hasn¡¯t been easy for you, you¡¯ve worked hard,¡± Han Yu softly murmured, coaxing Su Wenyue, exining to her, and being more patient than before towards his tender daughter-inw. At first, Su Wenyue felt somewhat okay, but as Han Yu continued to sweet-talk and cherish her, she felt increasingly wronged. Call it being melodramatic if you must, but in the year-plus that Han Yu was absent, Su Wenyue had to hold the fort at home without a man¡¯s backbone, taking care of everything herself, and raising her children well. Not to mention the unspoken worries from before and the various incidents that seeded, Su Wenyue had always kept them bottled up within her. Adding to that her concern for Han Yu¡¯s safety, enduring up until now wasn¡¯t easy. It was alright without a man by her side; Su Wenyue had to stay strong. However, once by Han Yu¡¯s side, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, why the sudden shower of golden beans? Such a delicate creature you are. Luckily, the children didn¡¯t see this, otherwise, they might haveughed at you,¡± Han Yu saw that despite his soft and soothing coaxing, his daughter-inw had still burst into tears. It seemed that she indeed had suffered these past days, or else she wouldn¡¯t be acting so aggrieved now. Being a woman raising children alone is never easy, especially when there are three of them. ¡°Let themugh, I¡¯m not afraid of that. Anyway, I¡¯ve already been cast aside, so what does it matter if I¡¯mughed at by the children? If you¡¯re annoyed and don¡¯t want to deal with me, then just ignore me,¡± Su Wenyue continued to speak in a huff, but her demeanor had noticeably softened, clearly touched by Han Yu¡¯s coaxing. ¡°What are you saying, daughter-inw? How could I bear to ignore you? I¡¯ve missed you terribly these many days. Finally seeing you, I don¡¯t even have time to feel spoiled,¡± Han Yu freely spoke a string of sweet words once he let himself go. What woman wouldn¡¯t love to hear such words? Despite Su Wenyue maintaining an outward pretense of anger, her heart had already forgiven him, seven or eight parts anyway. There were simply some things she had to insist on rifying, to assert her stance, which was why she continued ying hard to get. ¡°You just keep sweet-talking me. If you really missed me so much, wouldn¡¯t you at least have made sure we, your wife and child, weren¡¯t just left abandoned all year, so neglectful en not even to send an extra message? Made me sit there frightened and apprehensive. Then after conquering Yiyang Prefecture, no one was sent to fetch us. If I hadn¡¯te back on my own, you probably would have forgotten about your mother and child somewhere beyond the clouds,¡± Su Wenyue said, pinching Han Yu¡¯s waist. But considering his injuries, she didn¡¯t dare to apply too much force, though she would have given him a piece of her mind under normal circumstances! Su Wenyue felt an uncontroble fury and panic when mentioning Chen Li. Though she had sized up the presently young ¡®Noble Consort Li,¡¯ who was rather na?ve with somewhat unimpressive schemes, she must have grown quite a bit to reach herter stature, not to mention even her luck seemed impable. Nevertheless, Noble Consort Li was clearly Emperor Wu¡¯s woman in her previous life. This life, however, perhaps due to her own rebirth, seemed to have shifted her interests toward Han Yu, which was utterly bewildering. When Han Yu heard Su Wenyue bring this up, both knew what Chi Feifei was there for. As for Chen Li, mentioning her gave Han Yu a headache. Seeing his daughter-inw¡¯s displeased expressions, he feared that she had already met Chen Li, seen through her disguise, and hadn¡¯t gotten along well. ¡°You¡¯re right, daughter-inw¡ªif Chi Feifei displeases you, I¡¯ll send her away as soon as I have a free day. After all, she¡¯s just a pretty fixture. But that Chen Li is a bit more troublesome,¡± Han Yu said with a troubled look on his face when it came to Chen Li, implying that the matter was not as simple as it appeared and had itsplications. Chapter 383 - 390: Straddling Two Boats Chapter 383: Chapter 390: Straddling Two Boats Su Wenyue already had her suspicions and knew that Han Yu was not one to be easily swayed by a beautiful woman. However, her words remained unforgiving, ¡°What¡¯s this? I find that Chen Li is quite pretty, and since she¡¯s so devoted to you, it¡¯s normal for you to have taken her to heart and find it difficult to let go.¡± Han Yu tapped lightly on Su Wenyue¡¯s forehead in a neither argumentative nor dismissive manner, clearly angered by her words, ¡°Nonsense, don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? If we¡¯re talking about looks, Chen Li isn¡¯t evenparable to Chi Feifei. I¡¯ve never been moved by her, not in the slightest. If you keep talking nonsense like this, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡± Although chastised by Han Yu, Su Wenyue was not angry but felt much better inside. With those words, Han Yu had rified certain matters and confirmed Su Wenyue¡¯s suspicions. Her expression became gentler as she thought about how she had been acting prickly for a while, giving Han Yu plenty of attitude. It was about time to stop; one shouldn¡¯t go overboard with anything. ¡°I know very well what kind of person you are, yet the things you¡¯ve done this past year really give rise to spection. It¡¯s only because I trust you that I asked you a few nonchnt questions. And here you are, having the nerve to scold me!¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s words were still blunt, but they no longer carried her previous sarcasm and were tinged with a teasing coyness as she red at Han Yu. Han Yu looked at his wife, who resembled an anxious little animal in need of petting, and unconsciously rubbed Su Wenyue¡¯s head with indulgence and fondness, ¡°Yes, my wife deeply understands righteousness and knows my heart best. She is the most virtuous wife.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only realizing that now? With a wife like me, you should count your blessings!¡± Su Wenyue huffed, her face full of proud coquettishness. ¡°Indeed, I am thrice fortunate to have such a good wife in three lifetimes. My wife, you¡¯ve been wronged these past days.¡± Saying so, Han Yu disregarded everything else and embraced her in his arms, hoping that his wife would feel his guilt and helplessness, ignoring the pain he felt in his body. Su Wenyue leaned in Han Yu¡¯s embrace willingly, and after a while, she rose and inquired about Chen Li. She might not pay attention to other women, but Chen Li was the illustrious ¡®Noble Consort Li¡¯ from her previous life, a woman not to be underestimated. Su Wenyue could not afford to ignore her. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with that Chen Li anyway? I see her calling you ¡®Big Brother Han¡¯ all the time, seeming quite familiar with you. Moreover, she¡¯s so targeted towards Chi Feifei, who is, nominally, your woman from outside. This inevitably makes people suspect.¡± At the mention of Chen Li, Han Yu made no effort to hide his disgust, ¡°She¡¯s just a restless woman, but due to some reasons, I can¡¯t be too harsh. You just need to treat her with the basic courtesy due to guests and try to have less to do with her on a day-to-day basis. She doesn¡¯t strike me as a decent person, being restless is one thing, but she¡¯s also loose-moraled.¡± With deep concern, Han Yu instructed his wife, his loathing growing more evident, afraid that frequent contact with Chen Li would lead his well-trained obedient wife astray. Proximity to red makes you red, proximity to ck makes you ck¡ªthe things that woman rattled off were all rebellious and unorthodox. He didn¡¯t want his cute and clever little wife to pick up that woman¡¯s ways. Su Wenyue, who had initially thought Han Yu had a soft spot for Chen Li given Noble Consort Li¡¯s prestigious reputation, was surprised yet slightly pleased by his attitude. No woman truly enjoys watching her man get cozy with another. ¡°Chen Li seems like a capable person despite her arrogance. What exactly did she do to earn such scorn from you?¡± Su Wenyue was pleased by Han Yu¡¯s reaction but also curious. After all, Han Yu was not the type to casually criticize, especially not when it came to issues between women. Han Yu sighed at his wife¡¯s curious gaze and exined the whole story of how he came to know Chen Li, stressing once again that Su Wenyue should keep her distance from this woman. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. But Chen Li is really bold, daring to ¡®straddle two boats¡¯.¡± After listening to Han Yu recount Chen Li¡¯s actions, Su Wenyue was speechless, at a loss for words. Her jealousy subsided, reced by a certain admiration for Chen Li, who dared to act so boldly. She also cast an odd nce at Han Yu, her own man, attractive and skillful, no wonder he had caught someone¡¯s eye. Of course, this admiration was quite different from another kind. Chen Li was truly a woman who dared to challenge conventional morality. However, in this world, such behavior usually didn¡¯t end well. Even in her previous life, despite Noble Consort Li¡¯s sessful rise, after enjoying excessive glory, she still met with a tragic end, criticized and condemned by princes and ministers, resulting in her death. Han Yu¡¯s face darkened upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s remarks, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®straddling two boats¡¯? That delusional woman was just wishful thinking. Would I involve myself with such a woman? I only tolerate her for Brother Liu¡¯s sake; it wouldn¡¯t be right to start a feud over a woman. Also, I am your husband. Why do I sense some schadenfreude in your words?¡± As Han Yu reached hisst sentence, his tone rose slightly, his gaze at Su Wenyue both amused and mocking, causing her to tense up for no reason. Whenever Han Yu had that expression, Su Wenyue was in for it. Each time, she was left miserably dealt with by him. It had been over a year since they¡¯d seen each other, yet she hadn¡¯t grown any wiser. Perhaps Han Yu¡¯s methods of handling her were too memorable. ¡°How could that be? I just find that woman, Chen Li¡¯s actions, to be utterly inconceivable. Is she treating both you, Husband, and that gentleman as fools? Otherwise, why would she dare to y such a game, which is like ying with fire¡ªcareless, and you¡¯ll burn yourself. Moreover, if that gentleman finds out, wouldn¡¯t he be suspicious of you, Husband?¡± Dead saints don¡¯t make holy relics, Su Wenyue swiftly changed the subject, steering the conversation towards Chen Li. Even though her concern grew as she spoke, she knew all too well that Liu Xiu would eventually ascend the throne, and if Chen Li became the emperor¡¯s consort in this life too, it would spell trouble for Han Yu. Emperors are unpredictable, and if Emperor Wu suspected anything because of this, it would be an unwarranted disaster. This damnable Chen Li, dragging others down with her selfishness¡ªSu Wenyue would never allow Han Yu to fall into danger over such baseless matters. Seeing his wife¡¯s worried expression, Han Yu reassured her: ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think Brother Liu truly fancies that woman. She¡¯s just somewhat useful to him. Even if he found out, it wouldn¡¯t ruin the friendship between us. Brother Liu is no fool; he certainly knows what¡¯s in his best interest.¡± Chapter 384 - 391: To See Clearly Chapter 384: Chapter 391: To See Clearly Han Yu said this because Liu Xiu was now relying on him a great deal. Unlike Su Wenyue, who knew about the previous life, the current Liu Xiu was just starting out, and everything was still challenging. Han Yu¡¯s help was merely based on his respect for Liu Xiu¡¯s character and the status of the Liu Family¡¯s imperial descendants. In fact, in some respects, Han Yu¡¯s achievements had surpassed those of Liu Xiu. Speaking this way was not so much about following Liu Xiu as it was about a partnership between equals. Seeing Han Yu like this, Su Wenyue knew he didn¡¯t take the matter to heart, probably feeling a frivolous woman was not worth the concern. Such a mindset was problematic. Even if Liu Xiu didn¡¯t truly care for Chen Li and was merely using her, he would never tolerate his woman being involved with other men. This was a matter of a man¡¯s dignity. Although Liu Xiu wouldn¡¯t confront Han Yu over various reasons right now, he would remember this issue. Before gaining power, it might be fine, but once he came into power, this matter would be a fuse buried underground, ready to ignite at the slightest provocation, and the oue would be predictable. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s a ¡®Smart Person¡¯ that he¡¯s even more terrifying. Such a person might hide their dissatisfaction for the sake of a greater cause. Ask yourself, would you befortable if your woman had a past entanglement with another man?¡± Su Wenyue argued, recalling the unpleasant experience rted to the ¡®Colorful exquisitemp¡¯. The incident was left unresolved due to Han Yu suddenly leaving and then many things happening afterward. ¡°Those who seek great achievements must not get bogged down in trivial matters. Brother Liu has enough breadth of mind and won¡¯t hold a grudge for such things,¡± Han Yu said, with a hint of hesitation in his voice, evidently not entirely convinced and ufortable with Su Wenyue¡¯sparison. ¡°Are you really sure? If so, then I won¡¯t say any more,¡± Su Wenyue said, noticing the hesitation in Han Yu and raising an eyebrow. Sighing in resignation, Han Yu replied, ¡°Daughter-inw, it was my oversight. I didn¡¯t pay attention to these details. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. But daughter-inw, you seem to hold Brother Liu in high regard. I¡¯m afraid he will have great fortune in the future.¡± As a man with a keen political sense, Han Yu immediately perceived something different in Su Wenyue¡¯s attitude. He hadn¡¯t forgotten how she once risked saving Liu Xiu. Knowing his daughter-inw and aware that she had no prior involvement with Liu Xiu yet risked so much to save him, it was clear to him there was something significant there, especially now that he knew about Su Wenyue¡¯s rebirth, which affirmed certain of his thoughts. ¡°Husband, you are very clever. Liu Xiu is no ordinary person. Although he now seems ordinary and has no great achievements, even lesser than you, he ends up the final winner, reaching the highest position and bing the ¡®Supreme Ruler¡¯. Therefore, you must be particrly cautious around him. That said, if you have other ns, that¡¯s a different matter.¡± Because of her rebirth, many things had changed in this life. In the previous life, Han Yu was still on the front lines battling for merit at this time, but in this life, his starting point was much higher. If Han Yu genuinely wanted to vie for that position, he stood a chance. Although Su Wenyue didn¡¯t exactly want Han Yu topete, if he had that ambition, she would support him. Her mindset now differed from the past; she hade to terms with a lot more. Han Yu paused, feeling a jolt even though he knew Liu Xiu would achieve greatness, upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words. He always had a high regard for Liu Xiu, believing the man¡¯s character and all aspects to bemendable, but hadn¡¯t anticipated Liu Xiu rising to such heights, nor Su Wenyue¡¯s implications. After contemtion, Han Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Daughter-inw, I do not have such ambition. That position is not meant for just anyone. Although Brother Liu may not be powerful now, he is nheless a descendant of the imperial family, and our stations are ultimately different. Besides, it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing to hold that position.¡± Han Yu inherently had the notion of being loyal to the sovereign. Though not dogmatic, he had never aspired to that position. Even when Su Wenyue mentioned it and he entertained the idea for a moment, he quickly dismissed it. This was not only due to his loyalty but also his principles and beliefs, along with various other reasons and considerations. ¡°Husband, you think more openly. That position is not as enviable as it seems. Although he eventually ascended to that position, it came with many sacrifices. Eventer, as leader, maintaining his authority and bncing powers required him topromise his desires. From afar, it seems majestic to sit in that position, but in reality, it¡¯s not that great,¡± Su Wenyue said, affirming his sentiment when she saw he had no such ambitions. Initially worried that his daughter-inw might be disappointed if he didn¡¯t live up to her high expectations¡ªsince everyone has some vanity and desires to climb higher¡ªHan Yu was relieved. People seldom consider the sacrifices required to reach the top, but his daughter-inw saw things more clearly than he had imagined. ¡°You¡¯re right, daughter-inw. That position is not so easy to hold. We might as well aim for something less, like being ¡®Second-inmand¡¯. That would be quite good as well,¡± Han Yu said, his true aim always thus, and unchanged by these events. Su Wenyue nodded, knowing that in her previous life, Han Yu had indeed reached that position, though without her by his side, and she knew little of the inner workings. ¡°Since you think this way, we should n early. Building good rtions with him now could be advantageous. If we demonstrate our allegiance while he¡¯s yet to rise, we might achieve different results. Also, you must sort out that affair with that woman properly, lest it be a future cmity,¡± Su Wenyue advised, recounting some future events from her memory to give Han Yu an overall understanding. What Su Wenyue had considered, Han Yu had also thought of and even more. Being aware of future events and that Liu Xiu would ascend to that position, some of Han Yu¡¯s previous arrangements had to be changed, the most significant of which was his stance on Liu Xiu. No longer could he be a mere observer; he had to show the utmost sincerity. ¡°Daughter-inw, you¡¯ve traveled far. Rest well for now. I¡¯m off to the study to discuss some matters with my advisors,¡± Han Yu said, not one to procrastinate. Once he had made up his mind, he acted without dy, and some matters, indeed, could not wait. Su Wenyue, seeing Han Yu was wounded, wanted to object, but knowing the importance of these matters, she couldn¡¯t help but caution him. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re injured. Be careful not to aggravate your wounds,¡± Su Wenyue urged, still worried as she personally escorted Han Yu to the study. Chapter 385: 392: A Mind on Guard Chapter 385: Chapter 392: A Mind on Guard Supporting Han Yu to the study room, Su Wenyue was about to leave when she suddenly thought of Chen Li¡¯s words. She hesitated but did not enter. After a struggle in her mind, she felt somewhat relieved. Why should she let Chen Li¡¯s deliberate provocation affect her and make her feel inferior? It would be better to think about other ways to support Han Yu. Naturally, the reason Liu Xiu valued Chen Li was not for true affection, but for the benefits that Chen Li could bring to him. After returning from the study room, Su Wenyue washed up. Having traveled a long distance, she was tired and dozed off on the bed, not expecting to fall asleep so soundly. When Han Yu returned, he saw his daughter-inw lying sound asleep on the bed, unable to hide the fatigue on her face. He felt a pang of distress and remembered how she must have rushed here without eating properly out of concern for his injuries. Now that she knew he was alright and her worries had subsided, she could no longer stay awake, dark circles forming under her eyes. ¡°Madam, did you have anything to eat before you slept?¡± Han Yu received a negative answer and felt even more pained. His daughter-inw must have been worried about his injury, which was why she rushed on the road without rest. Now that she knew he was safe, she let her guard down and couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, evident from the dark circles under her eyes. ¡°Master, would you like to dine first?¡± The servant girl saw that Han Yu had no intention of waking Su Wenyue and asked. ¡°No, wait for my wife to wake up, and we¡¯ll dine together. Tell the kitchen to prepare the food.¡± After Han Yu finished speaking, he dismissed the servants from the room and quietly stayed by his daughter-inw¡¯s side. The room was silent except for the sound of breathing. For the first time in more than a year, Han Yu felt such peace and tranquility. Indeed, a ce with his wife felt like a true home. Su Wenyue slept deeply. When it was already dark outside, Han Yu, although reluctant to disturb his daughter-inw¡¯s sweet dreams, thought about how she hadn¡¯t eaten well all day. She should eat something before continuing to sleep, as it wasn¡¯t good for her health otherwise. ¡°Daughter-inw, Lady Yue, wake up.¡± Han Yu pinched his wife¡¯s delicate and straight nose, gently calling her awake. Su Wenyue was having a pleasant dream and was reluctantly awakened by Han Yu. She pouted andined, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re so annoying, I was having such a lovely dream.¡± Han Yu looked at his daughter-inw¡¯s adorable appearance and, mindful of his injuries, couldn¡¯t move too much. He leaned down and kissed her forehead, ¡°Wife, it¡¯ste, and you haven¡¯t eaten properly today. Going to bed hungry isn¡¯t good for your health. Have dinner first, then continue sleeping.¡±
Su Wenyuezily stayed in bed for quite a while before being coaxed out of bed by Han Yu. She used to love sleeping in, but since she had three children, it had been a long time since she had indulged in that luxury, especially this past year. Without Han Yu by her side, she had more responsibilities and feared she was not taking good care of their children. She had to wake up early every day to tend to them. Han Yu actually loved caring for his daughter-inw, and now that he was free, he didn¡¯t seek others¡¯ help. He personally helped his wife dress and wash her face, then served her a bowl of soup. Su Wenyue leanedzily against Han Yu, feeling veryfortable being cared for. Having a man by her side made a difference, especially with Han Yu¡¯s behavior, which had improved. She felt Han Yu did this out of a sense of guilt but did not point it out, contentedly epting his care. ¡°Husband, I want a chicken leg.¡± Su Wenyue pointed to a tter of roast chicken on the table. Having only eaten some dry food while traveling, she hadn¡¯t had a proper meal all day and was indeed feeling hungry now. But Han Yu did not heed his wife¡¯s request. Instead, he ced the prepared soup in front of Su Wenyue, ¡°Wife, you haven¡¯t eaten well all day; have some soup to warm your stomach first, then we can eat something else.¡± Su Wenyue knew Han Yu was looking out for her best interests and graciously epted, sipping the soup from the spoon that Han Yu held to her lips, sip by sip. Feeling ever more content, she became clearer and remembered to ask about Han Yu¡¯s earlier trip to the study room. ¡°Husband, is everything arranged outside?¡± ¡°Rest assured, everything¡¯s taken care of. Actually, I had made arrangements before, but at the time, I didn¡¯t anticipate Brother Liu¡¯s fortune, so I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to some details. But now, everything is in order. Don¡¯t worry about it. Also, I have taken care of Chi Feifei; in a few days, she will leave Yiyang Prefecture with her belongings and marry off to another ce. You won¡¯t have to see her again.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to show pity to a beauty. You¡¯re willing to let someone like Chi Feifei, such a beauty, go?¡± Su Wenyue said this with a hint of sarcasm but a suspicious curve formed on her lips. ¡°What¡¯s there to be reluctant about? No matter how beautiful that woman is, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. In the past, I kept her because I had no choice but to use her as a shield. Now that there¡¯s no need for that, it¡¯s fine to let her go. However, she is sensible. When she heard the conditions I offered, she didn¡¯t hesitate at all and agreed immediately. This is your doing, wife.¡± Han Yu¡¯s mouth curved with a smile. It wasn¡¯t that he was mocking his wife. In the past, whenever he mentioned letting Chi Feifei leave, she was unwilling and tried everything to seduce him. Busy as he was, he didn¡¯t have time to deal with her, nor did he take her seriously. So he let Chi Feifei stay, but when his wife returned, Chi Feifei¡¯s attitude changed so quickly. The fear on her face showed that she was genuinely scared of his wife. Han Yu recalled the scene when his wife had beaten someone in front of her. It was still fresh in his mind; Chi Feifei¡¯s miserable state back then was no wonder. Some people just needed to learn the word ¡°fear.¡± ¡°Really, you¡¯re not making fun of me, are you?¡± Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu suspiciously, though her heart already believed him, especially recalling Chi Feifei¡¯s docile demeanor when she returned to the mansion, her face still bearing traces of fear. Su Wenyue thought of this and almostughed. Although it had been an act at the time, she had vented all her anger on Chi Feifei, effectively taming the unruly woman. Seeing the mischievous smile on his wife¡¯s face, Han Yu pinched Su Wenyue¡¯s cheek, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare make fun of you. With such ability, someone must be feeling quite proud.¡± Unable to hold back, Su Wenyueughed gleefully, snuggled in Han Yu¡¯s embrace. The next day, Han Yu left the mansion again. Although he could temporarily change his ns, some matters still required his personal attendance, like dealing with Liu Xiu. Taking early action could demonstrate sincerity, and Han Yu¡¯s primary task was to make Liu Xiu trust and rely on him gratefully. This was easier said than done, as Liu Xiu, though a generous person, was not without his guard. Han Yu¡¯s strength was actually a bit greater than Liu Xiu¡¯s at the moment, and suddenly taking his side could breed suspicion in anyone with a brain. However, if used properly, this suspicion could be Han Yu¡¯s greatest asset and trump card. Chapter 386: 393: What Is The Price Chapter 386: Chapter 393: What Is The Price When Han Yu was going out, he gave Su Wenyue a particr reminder, ¡°Daughter-inw, Yiyang Prefecture has only recently been captured, and peace can¡¯t really be said to have been established just yet. It¡¯s still chaotic outside. Don¡¯t go out these days. Stay safe within the mansion.¡± ¡°How can that be so serious? I saw that both Chi Feifei and Chen Li visited our mansion the other day. They seem to be wandering about outside without any trouble,¡± Su Wenyue felt that Han Yu was being overly cautious, although she had mentally prepared herself for this. However, anything rting to Chen Li still made her particrly sensitive. Indeed, Yiyang Prefecture was somewhat chaotic, but it wasn¡¯t as grave as Han Yu described. However, since Han Yu cared about his daughter-inw, he naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate even the slightest mishap. As for who Chi Feifei and Chen Li were, their fate was none of his concern, and he wouldn¡¯t pay them any mind. His daughter-inw was different; without her being safe, he wouldn¡¯t be at ease while outside. ¡°Would I deceive you? Be good, listen, and just stay in the mansion. If there¡¯s anything you need to do, wait until I return to apany you,¡± Han Yu said soothingly as he stroked Su Wenyue¡¯s head. Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t the type to make unreasonable scenes. It wasn¡¯t as if she had to leave the mansion, so she nodded in agreement, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll just wait here for you toe back.¡± Seeing his daughter-inw being so obedient, Han Yu¡¯s heart melted. He wished he could hold her tight in his arms, but since he had business to attend to, he had to resist. Still notpletely at ease when leaving, he instructed the concierge not to let Su Wenyue go out. Most of the servants in the mansion were trained by Han Yu himself, especially the guards at the gatehouse, who were particrly strict. Having been ordered by Han Yu, Su Wenyue certainly couldn¡¯t leave. After all, she had just returned, and the Mistress¡¯s authority needed to be re-established. Han Yu was out for more than half a day before returning. It was unclear what he had done, but he came back exhausted. His injuries had not yet healed, and he had not regained his strength. Su Wenyue, feeling heartache, helped him into the room. ¡°I already told you not to overexert yourself. Matters outside are important, but not as important as your health. Even if you want to earn that person¡¯s trust, it¡¯s not the only way. There will be other methodster. But once your body is worn down, it¡¯s not so easy to recover,¡± Su Wenyue also couldn¡¯t bear to see Han Yu ruining his health to achieve his goals, considering how he usually taught her, yet in the end he made the same mistake. ¡°Daughter-inw, rest assured. Do you not know what kind of man your husband is? I wouldn¡¯t be unaware of what¡¯s more important. My injury isn¡¯t as serious as you think; it¡¯s all just an act. You know your man¡¯s body is strong,¡± Han Yu whispered into Su Wenyue¡¯s ear, his voice carrying a hint ofughter. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re in a good mood, I take it today¡¯s affairs went smoothly?¡± Su Wenyue inferred from Han Yu¡¯s good spirits that it might be rted to outside affairs, not realizing that Han Yu was simply happy because of her presence. She didn¡¯t feel it as much when they were together all the time, but after more than a year of separation, he suffered from longing. Feeling happy just because he could see his daughter-inw upon returning home seemed absolutely a blessing to him.
¡°It has nothing to do with outside affairs. Isn¡¯t it just that my daughter-inw has returned and made me happy? As for Brother Liu, the progress is fairly good. Although he doesn¡¯t fully trust me yet, he has been somewhat moved. Going forward, only actions will prove my intentions.¡± Han Yu wasn¡¯t someone who sought quick sess. He understood the principle that haste makes waste. Today¡¯s activities were just the first step and went fairly well, yet¡­ ¡°Daughter-inw, you may have to endure Chen Li for a while longer. I did not expect that Brother Liu would regard her more highly than I thought. That woman does indeed have some ability. If it weren¡¯t for her promiscuous nature, I might even admire her business acumen a little,¡± Han Yumented, the tone in his voice conflicted. Su Wenyue fluttered her eyshes on hearing this, feeling somewhat ufortable deep down. After all, in her previous life, she was the ¡®surprisingly talented and beautiful¡¯ Imperial Consort. Even Han Yu could speak a word of admiration for her, yet such a woman was now coveting her own man. While Su Wenyue might not understand everything, she knew that Chen Li valued most the future and status a man could offer her. In her previous life, she staunchly supported Liu Xiu, and in this life, because of her rebirth, many things had changed. Han Yu¡¯s status was now not much different from Liu Xiu¡¯s; hence, Chen Li¡¯s actions of ying both sides. ¡°Why do you say that? Has Chen Li done something to gain your regard?¡± Su Wenyue asked without revealing her emotions, though in her heart, she already had an eighty percent guess. In her previous life, Chen Li had supported Liu Xiu with significant economic help, thanks to her talent in business, which had helped her secure a firm foothold at his side. As expected, Han Yu went on to say, ¡°Even though that woman is frivolous and unorthodox, she has quite a talent for business. In just half a year, she has amassed quite a fortune. Brother Liu needs such talent right now. Even though she is a woman like Chen Li, Brother Liu still regards her highly. Truly, his open-mindedness in epting talent is not something everyone possesses.¡± There was a teasing tone in Han Yu¡¯s voice, and he didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong with Liu Xiu¡¯s approach. Given Liu Xiu¡¯s current weak state, wanting to grow stronger required some special tactics. Han Yu admitted to himself that he couldn¡¯t do such a thing. Just the sight of Chen Li disgusted and repelled him to no end, let alone showing her kindness. He couldn¡¯t even bear to be in the same room as her. Liu Xiu¡¯s demeanor toward Chen Li was the opposite of Han Yu¡¯s. Courteous, graceful, and often prepared to amodate her wishes, even showing a doting attitude at times. However, Han Yu could still discern the discontent and frustration Liu Xiu hid beneath the surface of his behavior. Otherwise, one might really think Liu Xiu had feelings for Chen Li. With such patience, sacrificing so much to achieve his goals, it was no wonder he eventually reached that position. Suddenly, Han Yu found himself agreeing with his daughter-inw¡¯s words¡ªthat position was not easy to hold. To gain something, one has to give something in return. ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s no ordinary man. The sacrifices he¡¯s made to reach that position are not just these few,¡± Su Wenyue said inplete agreement upon hearing Han Yu¡¯s words. Emperor Wu had started with a weak foundation, and reaching his position was not only due to his abilities but also the contributions of the women by his side. Even after gaining that position, he still faced many constraints in the early stages. ¡°Daughter-inw, due to Brother Liu, I might not be able to deal with Chen Li right away. However, you only need to maintain a superficial rtionship with her. There¡¯s no need to be aggrieved. If I, Han Yu, can¡¯t even protect my own woman, then what¡¯s the point of all this?¡± Han Yu, as of today, spoke with a different confidence, which also changed the weight of his words. Su Wenyue felt even more reassured by these words; Han Yu saying so clearly meant he ced her importance above his career, and she believed his words were sincere. ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t let myself be wronged. What kind of person is your daughter-inw? Could I possibly suffer at the hands of another woman?¡± Chapter 387: 394: Su Family Rules Chapter 387: Chapter 394: Su Family Rules Before meeting Chen Li, Su Wenyue actually didn¡¯t have much confidence, after all, in her previous life, Noble Consort Li¡¯s fame and brilliance were well-known, and such a formidable and stunning person¡¯s reputation might have been somewhat mythologized. Thus, even Su Wenyue looked up to the imperial consort with respect in her previous life,menting her tragic fate. Now having seen Noble Consort Li in person, Su Wenyue¡¯s disappointment was tinged with a sense of relief. Su Wenyue then asked Han Yu about Chen Li¡¯s business affairs. Han Yu knew only the general details, for his focusy elsewhere. Seeing that Han Yu couldn¡¯t provide more information, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t press further; such matters would be better discussed with her father and elder brother who might be more enlightened. Remembering her mother¡¯s family, Su Wenyue had been sending few letters over the past year in the name of safety for both herself and her family. The few she sent via Han Yu were filled with her parents¡¯ and elder brother¡¯s worries and care, anxious that she might be suffering. Reflecting on it, whether in her previous life or this, she had always caused worry for her parents and elder brother. ¡°Husband, I¡¯m thinking of visiting my mother¡¯s family in a couple of days. It¡¯s been over a year since I have seen them. I wonder if father, mother and the brothers are all well?¡± Su Wenyue discussed with Han Yu, not certain of the situation outside. She didn¡¯t want to add to Han Yu¡¯s troubles and, without his consent, she couldn¡¯t leave. After more than a year apart, Han Yu¡¯s affection and care for her hadn¡¯t changed, though his demeanor had, taking on a more assertive air with decisions that brooked no questioning. While Su Wenyue had some reservations about Han Yu¡¯s assertiveness, she knew it was for her benefit. With the change in his social status, adjustments were bound to happen, and she had to learn to adapt. Besides, she had resolved not to live her life solely depending on a man, even though most women of this era did so. The sess of Noble Consort Li offered her a different perspective: women could also earn their status through their own efforts. Even though Noble Consort Li met a grim fate in her previous life due to her excessive ambition and blind pursuit of power, it didn¡¯t sh with Su Wenyue¡¯s own beliefs. However, Su Wenyue kept these thoughts to herself, for they were but ideas at this stage, and nothing was realized yet. She would speak more once she had concrete ns. ¡°It is indeed time for a visit to your wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home. They must miss you after such a long absence. A few days ago, they sent someone to ask when I would bring you back. It so happens I¡¯m free the day after tomorrow, so how about I apany you to your mother¡¯s family?¡± Han Yu knew that he had been confining his wife a little too strictly. Out of concern for her safety and fearing her bacsh, along with his guilt, if she had any requests that were achievable, he would naturally want to fulfil them, especially for something as straightforward as a visit to her mother¡¯s family. Over a year ago, once Han Yu¡¯s letter arrived, the Su Family had already moved back to the countryside. The reunion with family was bound to be particrly excited and joyous, though unfortunately, the three children hadn¡¯t been brought back, which was a slight disappointment for everyone. After lunch, Su Wenyue nned to arrange for Han Yu to rest. Although his injuries had healed considerably, he shouldn¡¯t overexert himself for too long. Having taken care of Han Yu, Su Wenyue went to the study room to discuss her thoughts and ns with her father and elder brother. ¡°Father, Elder Brother, Husband¡¯s status and social standing have increased greatly now, and though he treats me with great affection, I do not wish to rely entirely on another person. I must have my own support, so that if any unforeseen events should ur in the future, I¡¯m not left utterly passive and miserable.¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t distrust Han Yu, but trust was one thing and securing a fallback for herself after experiencing the events of her previous life was another. Recently, she felt Han Yu¡¯s assertiveness growing even stronger.
Master Su and his sons, Su Hengyi, felt a pang of sorrow upon hearing Su Wenyue speak like this. Rumors of Han Yu keeping other women had caused an uproar anywhere, and although they knew them to be false, merely to mislead others, Lady Yue also suffered greatly, particrly when she was unaware at first. Coupled with the separation over the past year, such thoughts weighed heavily on her and that might have prompted her current words. However, while they might feel sorry for her, they were pleased to see her personal growth. ¡°Yueyue, rest assured, whatever ideas you have, your brother and I support you.¡± Both Master Su and Su Hengyi were open-minded, and seeing the reasonable nature of Su Wenyue¡¯s words,pounded with their sympathy for her, they had no qualms in agreeing. Facing her rtives, who were utterly devoted to her welfare, Su Wenyue felt it somewhat insincere to voice thankfulness. After all, there was no need for such formalities between father, daughter, and siblings, so she went on to discuss serious matters: ¡°He who is destined for great fortune is following that one. Han Yu has already pledged his allegiance to follow suit. Since we have foreknowledge and the advantage, why not do the same? Even if we do not be marquesses or prime ministers, our devotion could at least assure a lifetime of glory for the Su Family, seeing that he values loyalty and gratitude.¡± Having finished, Su Wenyue saw theplex expressions on her father and elder brother¡¯s faces, knowing their internal struggle was about what she had suggested: ¡°Father, big brother, second brother, I understand your concerns, our family¡¯s ancestral teachings dictate that our Second House should not engage in politics, thus providing a safeguard for our family. But in today¡¯s world, adhering rigidly to ancient teachings is meaningless, leading only to the family¡¯s decline. Besides, our eldest uncle and others are having a difficult time finding better opportunities in Chang¡¯an. If we follow him, perhaps it could turn out to be the best future path for our family.¡± While both Master Su and the Su brothers cherished Su Wenyue, if these were business matters, they would help to the best of their abilities. However, when it came to the core and the future of the Su family lineage, it wasn¡¯t a decision they could make based on personal preferences, as it could determine the survival of their whole family. They hadn¡¯t expected Su Wenyue to make such a suggestion out of the blue. Her words were a significant departure from their long-held beliefs and practices, and the shock they felt was considerable. However, out of love for Su Wenyue, none of them outright rejected the idea but began to weigh its feasibility instead. Su Wenyue knew the ce the family rules held in her father and elder brother¡¯s hearts, yet she believed they were not dogmatic men and understood what was best for the Su family. She continued to persuade them: ¡°Father, big brother, you are the pride of our family, willing topromise your own desires for the development of the family, upholding our family rules withoutint. But have you ever considered what our ancestors truly intended when they established these guidelines? Is this blind adherence to tradition really what our ancestors would wish to see?¡± Chapter 388: 395: A Place at the Table Chapter 388: Chapter 395: A ce at the Table Su Wenyue understood her father and brothers well, and her words struck right at the heart of Master Su and his sons. Initially, their long-held beliefs were shaken by Su Wenyue¡¯s opinions, leaving them somewhat impacted. However, once Su Wenyue exined everything in detail and they weighed the pros and cons, they made their decision. ¡°Lady Yue is right, the current times are chaotic. We cannot simply stick to convention, changes must be made, and given that we have such favorable preconditions and knowledge of the future direction, if we don¡¯t use this advantage to seek benefits for the Su Family, wouldn¡¯t we be failing the good intentions Heaven has for us? In such troubled times, only by being sufficiently powerful can we secure a way out for the Su Family. Otherwise, mere wealth will make us nothing but sacrificialmbs in the eyes of others. It¡¯s a disgrace that we are men and yet cannot see as clearly as Yueyue, a young woman from our family. Let¡¯s decide on this. We shall do as Yueyue suggests!¡± As the head of the family, Master Su made the final decision with authority. Su Hengyi and his brothers naturally had no objections; instead, they felt some shame. Their father¡¯s teachings were correct; as men of the Su Family, their horizons had been too narrow. They failed to see as far as their younger sister. Having such an advantage but only using it for minor gains was truly unworthy. Fortunately, their sister reminded them, and they felt even more grateful and affectionate towards this sister. Now that the younger sister was married, she was thinking more of the family home than before, no longer the child who only knew fun and games. She had truly be sensible. ¡°Son will follow Father¡¯s instructions.¡± Su Wenyue had not expected to persuade her father and brothers so easily. She was prepared for a long struggle, as in her father and big brother¡¯s eyes, the rules of the Su Family were absolutely invible and immutable. The oue was somewhat unexpected: ¡°Father is so decisive. Our Su Family will surely grow even stronger in the future.¡± Upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, there was a previously unseen passion and fighting spirit in the eyes of Master Su and his sons. After so many years, they could finally do what they desired, and Master Su seemed to bepletely at ease. The descendants of the Second House of the Su Family were all capable. For many years, bound by the Ancestral Teachings and rules of the Su Family, they could only traverse the business world, which was truly stifling. Although the status of merchants in the Daming Dynasty was higher than in the Previous Dynasty, in the eyes of the world, they were still regarded as a lowly profession, and their status was not esteemed. Even though they had the support of Marquis Beian Mansion behind them, they had already branched out from the Marquis Mansion and became thorough Merchants. Since childhood, Su Hengyi and his brothers had been educated in both governance and martial arts, yet rarely had the opportunity to apply them. They definitely didn¡¯t feel exhrated, especially when seeing their cousins basking in glory in public. Despite having the same noble background, the difference between them was like heaven and earth. They had felt injustices, but even without relying on Marquis Bei¡¯an, they could not advance their futures solely on their own abilities, all because of the Su Family¡¯s rules. Nevertheless, as proud sons of the Su Family, even amidst grievances and discontent, they knew the bigger picture was important and were willing to sacrifice for the sake of the entire Su Family. The reason Master Su agreed so readily, apart from the fact that doing so was indeed for the good of the Su Family, was also because he felt indebted to his children. As legitimate sons of the Marquis Beian Mansion, they were slighted simply because of their birth order, second to none. Even lesser sons of the Mansion were treated better. If they were ordinarymoners, they could rely on their own efforts to enter officialdom. However, his sons could only follow the path of business. If they had been without talents, it would still be eptable, as they would at least enjoy a life of wealth and worry-free subsistence; however, he knew his sons were all capable and resourceful. With the current opportunity, if the rules were not broken now, then when? ¡°Good daughter, our Second House finally has the chance to stand out. All of this is your merit,¡± Master Su felt all the more that his affection for his daughter was justified. His daughter was the lucky star of the Second House. If it wasn¡¯t for her knowledge of future events, they wouldn¡¯t dare to make such a gamble.
¡°Father, don¡¯t say such things. It¡¯s not my merit. If our Second House is to thrive, we must rely on big brother and Second Brother. In these troubled times, even Marquis Beian Mansion in Chang¡¯an is struggling, otherwise they would not have sent Grandmother and eldest aunt here. If our Second House can find a way out, then the Su Family can maintain its past prosperity and avoid decline. Our ancestors would also beforted if they saw this,¡± Su Wenyue added thest sentence considering her father and brothers¡¯ emotions. In truth, she was a little selfish. Although the people from the Main House were kind to her, when it came to interest, she thought more of her own father and brothers. She believed the Main House did the same, prioritizing the interests of Marquis Beian Mansion, with familial affectioning second. In Aristocratic Families, everything was about the supremacy of family interests. Su Hengyi and his brothers exchanged nces, seeing tenderness and amusement in each other¡¯s eyes. How could they not understand their own sister? Being the young woman of the family, their sister was pampered and spoiled by them since childhood, not greatly bound by family loyalty. This high-sounding exnation was nothing but a way tofort their father and ease any guilt in his heart. If Su Hengyi and his brothers understood their sister, how could Master Su not understand his daughter? But his heart was warmed by her thoughtfulness nheless. However, the matter was not as simple as Lady Yue described, as he looked seriously at Su Hengyi and his brothers. ¡°Although the decision has been made, it is still just theory on paper. The actual execution is not so easy. Even if we know who will eventually take that position, the immediate step is to gain that person¡¯s trust and be by his side. Having branched out from Marquis Bei¡¯an, we might just be an ordinary Merchant family, and it¡¯s uncertain if we will be valued by that person.¡± Master Su had not been blinded by the anticipation of future events, and even with the foresight of what was toe, the rise of their Second House needed to be approached step by step. For Su Wenyue, this issue was quite straightforward. She knew what Liu Xiu currentlycked the most. Liu Xiu maintained so many people under him that just the cost of food and other necessities was already a huge expense. Therger the army he supported, the greater the expense. Liu Family¡¯s own wealth was insufficient to sustain such costs. That¡¯s why Liu Xiu was willing to debase himself to endure Chen Li, a woman of fickle affections, valuing her solely for her ability to earn money. From this perspective, Liu Xiu truly was a man of great flexibility and strength. ¡°Father, rest assured, if daughter proposes such a suggestion, she naturally has considered how to gain that person¡¯s trust. Moreover, that person might need the Su Family¡¯s help right now. If handled well, we can definitely secure the greatest benefit and hold a ce by his side,¡± Su Wenyue asserted confidently. Su Wenyue believed thatpared to Chen Li, Liu Xiu would value the Su Family more. Chen Li, despite her abilities, was a neer who had just risen to prominence, and how could shepare with the deeply rooted and financially strong Su Family? Moreover, Su Wenyue had a general idea about the tricks and tactics Chen Li employed in the business world. Chapter 389: 396: Absolute Advantage Chapter 389: Chapter 396: Absolute Advantage Moreover,pared to the Su Family¡¯s sincere alliance, Chen Li¡¯s thoughts are not so simple. Just looking at her current desire to keep a foot in two boats, it¡¯s clear that if Liu Xiu has any sense, he will know how to choose. Su Wenyue understood from Han Yu¡¯s words that Liu Xiu was not ignorant of Chen Li¡¯s actions, but merely turned a blind eye to certain things because this woman was useful to him. ¡°Daughter, do you have a n in mind?¡± Master Su, seeing his daughter so determined and confident, knew she must have some good ideas. Their son-inw is now following that person; could it be that she wants the son-inw to make introductions? Although it is a strategy, it doesn¡¯t guarantee sess, nor will it necessarily be valued by that person. ¡°Yes, Younger Sister, do you have any good ideas?¡± Su Wenxuan was rather impatient and, when facing his beloved younger sister, he didn¡¯t hide his emotions, asking curiously. Su Wenyue did not rush to disclose her n but shared some information she had learned from Han Yu, including the current situation of Liu Xiu and the mention of Chen Li. Master Su and his son were both smart people. Hearing this, they understood Su Wenyue¡¯s thoughts. They were even more aware of the situation at the Imperial Court than Su Wenyue; coupled with their understanding of Liu Xiu¡¯s circumstances, if they still couldn¡¯t see the opportunity, there would be no point in them continuing in the business world. Speaking of Chen Li, even Master Su and his son felt a mix of wariness and admiration, primarily because Chen Li¡¯s business brilliance was truly astounding. She always thought of innovative ideas and created novel things. The Su Family, having dominated the market for many years, was not so easily shaken, but even they were affected. Not to mention other merchants who were no match for Chen Li. Initially, these people could use their influence to coerce Chen Li, who had no powerful backing, but once she clung to Liu Xiu and gained support, they no longer dared to target her. Chen Li, with her talent for business, expanded her influence in the market and had be quite reputable. Su Wenyue had not expected Chen Li to be so capable that even her mother¡¯s family business was affected. But that made sense; thinking back on her previous life, Chen Li, with her business talent and a solid backing, became the number one figure in the business world. What was happening now was just the beginning;ter on, she almost monopolized half of the market. ¡°If we want to establish our footing beside that individual, we must first suppress Chen Li, preventing her from advancing further. This will make that individual rely on us even more.¡± Su Wenyue saw the situation clearly. As the saying goes, two tigers can¡¯t share one mountain. In the same arena, the Su Family and Chen Li must vie for position. Given Chen Li¡¯s ambition and desire, she would never willingly take a subordinate role, meaning the Su Family could not coexist with Chen Li. If Chen Li knew the Su Family was aligning with Liu Xiu, she would surely devise ways to deal with them. Rather than waiting for Chen Li to n, it was better to take the initiative to prevent her from growing too powerful, which would only make her more difficult to handleter on. The Su father and son understood this logic too. They would not underestimate her just because Chen Li was a woman, especially since she had already begun to show her edge. ¡°Lady Yue makes sense. That woman obviously isn¡¯t to be trifled with, and she employs some rather dubious methods. We can¡¯t let her continue to grow unchecked; she will be a major threat sooner orter.¡± Seeing that her father and brother had such an attitude and did not underestimate Chen Li, Su Wenyue¡¯s worries eased. With her father and brother¡¯s ability, plus her guidance, there was no need for concern. Chen Li, despite having some novel ideas, actually didn¡¯t have much of an advantage. In dealing with human rtionships and other matters, she even had many shorings. In her previous life, she reached that position only because her advantages were too apparent, and with Liu Xiu needing Chen Li¡¯s financial support, he cleared obstacles for her. In this life, due to Su Wenyue¡¯s rebirth, Chen Li¡¯s greatest strength was no longer absolute.
Su Wenyue then inquired about Chen Li¡¯s business dealings, which were mostly the same as in her past life, with little change. Su Wenyue felt even more confident and provided many suggestions to her father and brother. Some ideas, which wouldter merge with Chen Li¡¯s and suit the era¡¯s trends, were already mature¡ªfar stronger than Chen Li¡¯s initial attempts. After all, although Chen Li¡¯s ideas were innovative and unique, many of them bore modern thinking, which did not fit the current era and needed time to integrate smoothly. Master Su and his son, already worried about Chen Li¡¯s endless tactics and having devised many countermeasures to little effect, were enlightened by Su Wenyue¡¯s numerous suggestions. Indeed, the younger sister was the smart one; Chen Li might be formidable, but these suggestions from the younger sister were even more so. The father and sons selectively forgot that it was only because of her rebirth that Su Wenyue knew these things. In the end, their daughter/sister was the most formidable. ¡°I was somewhat troubled, but now, with Younger Sister¡¯s ideas, I¡¯m not worried about dealing with Chen Li. Younger Sister is truly clever and formidable.¡± Master Su and Su Hengyi were quite reserved and not ustomed to expressing their emotions, but Su Hengyi, being more extroverted, beamed with pride as he generously praised his beloved sister. ¡°I¡¯m merely picking up where others left off, nothing formidable about that,¡± said Su Wenyue with a smile. She felt neither proud nor wrong about using the advantage of her rebirth, although in her past life, those were innovations spread by Chen Li. Su Wenyue had a feeling that perhaps Chen Li had also encountered something extraordinary to achieve such change, that these things might have been learned from others, just like her. After all, Chen Li wasn¡¯t really a wise woman, merely somewhat clever at best. ¡°Younger Sister is bing more and more modest,¡± Su Hengyi said, looking at Su Wenyue with a gentle gaze, as if he had made a decision, and then turned to Master Su. ¡°Father, Younger Sister has given us so many ideas; we can¡¯t let her be at a disadvantage. I think for every idea from Younger Sister, we should give her a share of the profits, what that woman would call ¡®technology investment.¡¯ With Younger Sister¡¯s talent and her contributions, this is what she deserves.¡± Su Hengyi didn¡¯t hesitate to share the profits with Su Wenyue, indirectlypensating her and boosting her confidence. ¡°Hengyi makes a good point; let¡¯s do just that,¡± agreed Master Su, with a look of satisfaction on his face, pleased to see such affection between his children. However, Su Wenyue disagreed, seeing this as an obvious advantage taken of her mother¡¯s family. She did not want it: ¡°Father, big brother, what are you doing? It¡¯s just a few suggestions, and now you want to give me a profit share? Does that not risk creating a rift between us? I know you want to boost my confidence, but there¡¯s really no need. I am also nning to open a few stores, so if you want to help me, you¡¯d better find me somepetent staff.¡± Chapter 390: 397: He Compromised Chapter 390: Chapter 397: He Compromised Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her mother¡¯s family, but the expenses at home were going to get bigger and bigger, and Han Yu was also supporting people under him, all of whom needed care. In her previous life, it seemed that this had led to quite a few dealings between Han Yu and Chen Li. This life, she did not want such things to happen, and she also wanted to improve her status and value through this method, supporting Han Yu from behind. There was no reason that a woman like Chen Li could do well in business, while she, having lived an entire lifetime and with the great support of her family, should be able to seed as long as she tried hard. Master Su and his son knew Su Wenyue¡¯s temperament well: once she made up her mind, she wouldn¡¯t change it. Hearing Su Wenyue speak like this, they agreed, ¡°Alright, since you n to open a store, I will arrange all the hands you need. You¡¯ve never done business before. Business might seem simple, but it¡¯s not that easy. Don¡¯t overdo it. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, juste to me and your elder brother. Don¡¯t be afraid of bothering us, the worst thing you can do is pretend to know when you do not.¡± Being a parent means worrying. When Master Su heard that his daughter wanted to open a store and do business, he couldn¡¯t stop fussing, worrying that his young daughter might be at a disadvantage due to inexperience. He not only arranged all the staff Su Wenyue needed but also assigned her one of the shopkeepers he valued highly¡ªone that even Su Hengyi and his brothers had asked for but Master Su had been reluctant to spare. Now, he had given him to his daughter instead. ¡°Fu Lu has been with me for many years. His vision and ability are iparable to ordinary people, and he is utterly loyal. Now that I¡¯ve given him to you, you should rely on him a great deal and not dismiss him as a mere servant. Listen to Fu Lu¡¯s opinions on matters. Even your elder brother¡¯s big shopkeepersbined are not as good as Fu Lu. Young people have the drive and energy but can easily be impulsive. Having an experienced elder around will prevent you from making grave mistakes.¡± Master Su really poured his heart into his daughter¡¯s welfare. Su Wenyue was well aware of how much Dad valued Fu Lu as a very capable man. Fu Lu had chosen to follow Dad to repay a kindness, and Dad had never treated him as a mere servant but as a brother. Su Wenyue really hadn¡¯t expected her father to give Fu Lu to her¡ªit was an incredible surprise. Daddy truly loved her deeply. ¡°Daddy, rest assured, I know your special bond with Uncle Fu. I will treat Uncle Fu well and regard him as an elder. Even if Uncle Fu bes old, I will still care for him,¡± Su Wenyue solemnly assured Master Su, feeling very grateful inside. After all, they were her parents, constantly considering her well-being. Seeing his daughter¡¯s attitude, Master Su was also very pleased and gave Su Wenyue lots of advice on business matters, almost as if he wanted to impart all his life-long experience to her. Su Wenyue listened attentively. After all, he was an old fox who had dominated the business world for many years, and even a casual piece of advice could be of great benefit to her. After discussing it with her father and brothers, Su Wenyue went back and spoke to Han Yu about her ns to open a store, but Han Yu didn¡¯t agree that much. ¡°Wife, isn¡¯t it good the way things are now? I¡¯ll handle the matters outside. Soon we¡¯ll bring the child home, and he will need care. All these are tiresome matters. You just take care of the home. Besides, it¡¯s quite tumultuous outside, and I won¡¯t feel at ease if you¡¯re going out frequently.¡± Han Yu¡¯s objection to Su Wenyue opening a store wasn¡¯t for other reasons; apart from worrying about Su Wenyue¡¯s safety, he also felt that Su Wenyue¡¯s health wasn¡¯t the best and that running a store would require a lot of energy, fearing her health couldn¡¯t withstand it. Su Wenyue had already made up her mind, not something Han Yu could persuade her out of. Han Yu disagreed, so naturally, she would have to think of ways to convince him, ¡°How could that be? It¡¯s just a few stores, not a major operation, it won¡¯t drain much energy. I just need toe up with ideas and be responsible for collecting money; the big shopkeeper will take care of everything else.¡± Han Yu furrowed his brows. Although he didn¡¯t understand much about business, he wasn¡¯t foolish. Business wasn¡¯t as simple as his wife said. If it were, his counterpart wouldn¡¯t have demeaned herself by pandering to a flirtatious woman. However, seeing his wife¡¯s determination, he knew she was set on doing this. As stubborn as his wife was, he sensed she wouldn¡¯t rest until she achieved her goal, leaving Han Yu feeling somewhat helpless and wondering how to persuade his headstrong wife.
Seeing Han Yu like this, Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t discouraged. She had all the time in the world to wear Han Yu down. After all, the decision to open a store was definite, as that was her future fallback and reliance. She would notpromise. ¡°Wife, can¡¯t we just live well like this? Your health isn¡¯t good, and the doctor said you can¡¯t overexert yourself. Please be obedient, okay?¡± Han Yu advised softly. Besides these reasons, he also had selfish motives: he didn¡¯t want his wife to interact too much with the outside world. His wife was naive and didn¡¯t realize howplex people¡¯s hearts could be. It would be bad if she encountered unsavory characters in the outside world and turned bad from them. After experiencing the daughter of flirtatious Chen Li, Han Yu feared that Chen Li might have gone astray precisely because of her business dealings outside. ¡°I¡¯m fine now; I¡¯ve rested for so long, and I¡¯ve recovered. That¡¯s not an excuse. Besides, it¡¯s just opening a store; it won¡¯t take too much energy. I¡¯ll manage my time well, not neglect the affairs at home, and take good care of you and our child,¡± Su Wenyue assured him repeatedly. ¡°Wife, you don¡¯t know because you¡¯ve never been involved, but doing business is not as easy as you think. Besides, people areplicated, and businessmen are profit-driven; they will do anything for profit, and I really don¡¯t feel at ease with it.¡± No matter what Su Wenyue said, Han Yu refused to agree, although he knew his wife was not like Chen Li, inherently different, but he really didn¡¯t want to take the risk. Su Wenyue had initially thought it was a simple matter that Han Yu wouldn¡¯t interfere with, but no matter what she said, Han Yu wouldn¡¯t agree; she began to feel annoyed, especially by the implications in Han Yu¡¯s words, making it difficult for her not to overthink. ¡°What do you mean by that, Han Yu? What¡¯s wrong with being a businessman? There are good and bad people everywhere. My father and elder brother are businessmen. Are you looking down on my mother¡¯s family? Tell me honestly, how have my father and elder brother treated you? Now that you¡¯re capable, do you despise me? I, Su Wenyue, am not a shameless person; if you really despise me, just say it outright¡ªthere¡¯s no use¡­¡± Su Wenyue said angrily and hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Han Yu blocked her mouth, not letting her continue. ¡°Wife, I¡¯m well aware of Father-inw¡¯s kindness and could never despise them. I¡¯m also not undervaluing businessmen; I¡¯m just trying to tell you that people areplex, and I fear you might be taken advantage of outside. If you¡¯re determined to open a store, I won¡¯t stop you. There¡¯s no need to say those heart-piercing words.¡± Han Yu knew that his wife was his bane, and in the end, it was he whopromised. Chapter 391: 398: A Complete Mess Chapter 391: Chapter 398: A Complete Mess ¡°You really agreed?¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s gaze fixated tightly on Han Yu, as if she feared that Han Yu would back out. If Han Yu dared to break his promise, she looked ready to turn against him immediately. ¡°Yes, I agreed,¡± Han Yu sighed helplessly. What else could he do? Even his father-inw and eldest brother-inw had intervened, clearly coercing him intopliance. If he didn¡¯t agree, his daughter-inw might cause who knows what kind of trouble, and he would be the one with a headache. He had no choice but to step back and agree for the time being. He really had agreed, and Su Wenyue¡¯s previously indignant face now revealed a delighted expression. She gloated as if she had seeded in her plot. Looking at Han Yu, she thought how futile it was to reason with him; she had to strong-arm him. If he had agreed earlier, all would be settled. However, Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t someone who would take advantage of others¡¯ generosity without giving back. She walked forward with a smile and wrapped her arms around Han Yu¡¯s neck. ¡°Husband, you are so good. I knew you would agree. Don¡¯t worry, even if I open a store, I will still take good care of our home. With the big shopkeeper my father assigned to help me out, I¡¯ve been spared a lot of worry,¡± Su Wenyue sweet-talked him, offering Han Yu lots of assurances. After all, even though Han Yu had agreed, if he really opposed it, there were ways to hinder her, and she had experienced her husband¡¯s cunning and sinister side. Hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, Han Yu raised an eyebrow. It seemed she had premeditated this, and only now was telling him, which wasn¡¯t much different from a notification. However, since it involved a person sent by his father-inw, he felt much more assured. ¡°You returned to your mother¡¯s family today just for this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Han Yu immediately guessed the purpose of Su Wenyue¡¯s visit to her mother¡¯s family that day. ¡°It¡¯s not only for this, but yes, this was indeed one of the reasons for my visit. After all, I¡¯ve never been in business before and don¡¯t understand these matters. That¡¯s why I thought of seeking help from my father and elder brother. With their assistance, it¡¯s definitely twice the result with half the effort. However, I didn¡¯t expect that my father would also give me an unexpected surprise.¡± ¡°Oh? What did your father-inw do?¡± Han Yu knew how much his father-inw doted on his daughter, but he wanted to know what he had done this time. ¡°Daddy gave me Big Shopkeeper Fu Lu, who has been by his side for many years. You should know him; Uncle Fu is very capable. Many of my father¡¯s affairs are handled by Uncle Fu. In the past, elder brother and second brother both tried to borrow staff from father, but he never agreed. This time, he actually gave Uncle Fu to me, not just to borrow, but to stay with me from now on.¡± Han Yu had assumed that his father-inw had gathered some fancy gift for his daughter-inw, but it turned out he had given her Fu Lu. That really showed how much he adored his daughter! Han Yu had to admire this, gaining a deeper understanding of his father-inw¡¯s love for his daughter. Usually, even if a parent dotes on their daughter, there is a limit. Most of the affection is superficial, as, after all, a son is the one expected to inherit and carry on the family legacy. The truly valuable treasures are naturally reserved for the son. Yet, a talent like Fu Lu, who would be a massive asset anywhere, was given to his daughter-inw just like that by her father.
¡°My daughter-inw, your father-inw really cherishes you. Fu Lu is no ordinary big shopkeeper. If not for the kindness your father-inw showed him, such a capable person would not be willing to be subordinate and would have already set out to establish his own business. You really lucked out with such talent,¡± remarked Han Yu, feeling somewhat envious himself. He had interacted with Fu Lu a few times and genuinely admired his abilities. Speaking of Fu Lu, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help but give Han Yu a few reminders, ¡°Husband, although Uncle Fu has voluntarily served a servant¡¯s role by my side for years out of gratitude, my father has always treated Uncle Fu as a brother and friend, and I definitely cannot treat Uncle Fu as a mere servant. Moreover, I promised Daddy that I would take care of Uncle Fu for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only proper. Uncle Fu will be one of our elders from now on. In all matters, we will still need to rely on Uncle Fu for guidance. However, with Uncle Fu¡¯s abilities, it really is a waste for him to manage just a store by your side. Why don¡¯t you lend Uncle Fu to me, and I can send another experienced steward to help you instead?¡± Han Yu had a sudden idea and spoke up. It wasn¡¯t that he coveted his daughter-inw¡¯s belongings; he truly felt that it was beneath Fu Lu¡¯s talent to be managing a store with Su Wenyue, knowing Uncle Fu¡¯s worth. After all, it wasn¡¯t necessary to use a cleaver to kill a chicken. Ultimately, Han Yu wasn¡¯t seriously considering Su Wenyue¡¯s desire to open a store, believing his daughter-inw¡¯s intent was more of a whimsical indulgence for amusement. ¡°No way, Uncle Fu is a treasure my father gave to me. Keep your hands off him. I will not let you have Uncle Fu,¡± Su Wenyue shook her head firmly, leaving no room for negotiation. If it were anything else, she would have agreed, but not this time. Her talk of opening a store was only the surface of her intentions; her real ns were not so simple. If it weren¡¯t for this, her father wouldn¡¯t have given her Uncle Fu. Han Yu was just making a casual suggestion, and since Su Wenyue disagreed, he let it go. But seeing how serious Su Wenyue looked, he couldn¡¯t help but tease her, pinching her puffed-out cheeks, ¡°You little thing, look at how stingy you are, not even willing to lend him. You couldn¡¯t get any stingier.¡± Su Wenyue turned her head away, acting haughty, ¡°Hmph, so what if I¡¯m stingy? I won¡¯t lend him, no matter what. Lucky for me that I have such a good daddy. You¡¯re just jealous!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re getting spirited now. But your father-inw really does spoil you. He¡¯s even willing to let a talent like Uncle Fu be buried and wasted like this. There are few fathers in the world like yours. Go ahead and gloat,¡± Han Yu said with a smile. Now that Lady Yue was his wife, her father¡¯s kindness towards her was a kindness towards him as well. He would remember this favor. Although Han Yu had agreed to the store idea, he hadn¡¯t put it on the agenda right away because things were too chaotic outside. Once Han Yu had cleared out the troublemakers, he finally allowed Su Wenyue to go out. Apart from Qi Luo, Han Yu assigned an additional bodyguard to ensure Su Wenyue¡¯s safety. Another reason was to keep men with dubious intentions away from his wife and prevent them from leading her astray. With much more peace outside, they could bring their three children back. Having not seen them for some days, not only Su Wenyue but also Han Yu missed their three children dearly. The couple went together to Zhuangzi to bring the children home. The family reunited in joy, and the atmosphere in the mansion was exceptionally harmonious. While some rejoiced, others were distressed. In a newly decorated store, a woman dressed as a man was scolding the shopkeeper and workers furiously. ¡°What is going on? How did this month¡¯s performance go so downhill? I¡¯ve invested so much effort and nearly all my savings. The business started improving before, and now it¡¯s aplete mess!¡± Chen Li said angrily as she looked through the ledger, then cast a suspicious nce at the shopkeeper. ¡°The business was picking up, and there¡¯s no reason for it to turn out like this. Has someone been ying tricks behind the scenes, or not been doing their job properly, or has someone been lining their own pockets?¡± Although Chen Li didn¡¯t name anyone, it was clear who she was suggesting; she knew that all the affairs of the store were managed by the shopkeeper, and aside from the shopkeeper, no one else had that capacity. Chapter 392: 399: Actually Left Chapter 392: Chapter 399: Actually Left The Shopkeeper¡¯s face was flushed with anger, first from being scolded by Chen Li; an old man like him being cursed by a young girl in front of so many guys, feeling both ashamed and humiliated, unbearably embarrassed. Then, he was filled with rage by Chen Li¡¯s overt and covert usations, doubting his integrity when he¡¯d always conducted himself honorably, sitting upright in the Store for so long. He had worked diligently, without glory or recognition, and now, to be doubted by the boss was an outright insult to his character. ¡°What are you implying, boss? Are you doubting this old man?¡± Shopkeeper Yu, a stubborn old fellow who valued his reputation above everything else, had swallowed the insults from Chen Li, bearing them like a grandson, without retort. But now he couldn¡¯t contain himself¡ªthe boss might doubt anything but not his character, which was an insult he would not ept. ¡°Let¡¯s speak frankly; since the Shopkeeper puts it that way, I¡¯ll be direct. Business has clearly been picking uptely, and even without turning a profit, the losses couldn¡¯t have been so severe. Clearly, someone is ying the ghost, lining their own pockets, and that someone could only be you, Shopkeeper. After all, no one else but you has the authority and ability to do so,¡± she said. Chen Li eyed the Shopkeeper sharply, appearing both heartbroken and bitter, not leaving the Shopkeeper a shred of dignity. In her mind, the Shopkeeper was there to work for her¡ªnaturally, she had the right to direct him and call him to ount. Hadn¡¯t her superiors done the same to her when things went wrong in the past? Moreover, the Shopkeeper hadmitted such an outrageous act, betraying her trust. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve served you with all my heart and strength, not seeking your gratitude since, after all, the old man gets his wages. But you can¡¯t insult my character like this. Without rifying the facts, with no evidence, you cast baseless usations on me. I, Yu Zhengqing, have lived an honest life, doing right by heaven and earth¡¯s conscience. You can¡¯t be so unreasonable!¡± To Chen Li, Yu Zhengqing¡¯s righteous and unapologetic words were nothing but sheer sophistry. She believed the Shopkeeper had hidden the evidence of embezzlement, assuming she wouldn¡¯t discover it, hence his bold and fearless attitude. This only fueled her anger and frustration further. ¡°Shopkeeper Yu, you don¡¯t have to act so innocent. If you¡¯re truly innocent, where did all the money that¡¯s missing from the ounts go? Did it just vanish into thin air? Some deeds leave traces, and I will find them. You¡¯d be better off admitting to swallowing the money and spitting it out. I might forgive and forget. Otherwise, when I get serious, you won¡¯t be able to save your old face!¡± Chen Li pointed at Yu Zhengqing and said angrily, thinking she had been too lenient¡ªa troublemaker like him deserved to be sent to the Government Office for punishment. ¡°I¡¯ve lived most of my lifetime, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so unreasonable. After all, she¡¯s just a woman, with long hair and short sight. If you can¡¯t afford to lose, don¡¯t go into Business¡ªmaking such a fuss is truly shameful,¡± Yu Zhengqing said angrily, his words losing their courtesy. He had long recognized the boss¡¯ Daughter¡¯s identity but had not mentioned it, and now he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Well, well, shameless old man, an old lecher at that¡ªyou knew my identity all along, so you concocted this n, thinking that being a Daughter made me an easy target? If you don¡¯t cough up the embezzled funds today, don¡¯t me me for taking you to court. Let the Government punish you!¡± Chen Li felt annoyed at having her status exposed by the Shopkeeper, and her thought process, different from most people, took a somewhat bizarre turn. Deep down, Chen Li refused to believe her Store was losing money. With her modern perspective and talent, having put so much effort into managing the Store, it should have been making money hand over fist, like the other stores she had opened, which were all gold mines. The recent smooth sailing inted her confidence; unable to ept failure, she ced the me squarely on Shopkeeper Yu. Shopkeeper Yu¡¯s face alternated between pale and flushed. He had simply stated the truth, without any ill intentions, and yet wasbeled an old lecher, used and cursed in ways he had never experienced in his lifetime. Had his health not been so good, he might have nearly passed out from rage.
¡°Very well, the old man I, walks upright and sits squarely, and fears not an investigation. Even if I must stand in court, what harm is there? All things cannot evade the principle of justice. However, if the investigation indeed reveals the truth, I expect the boss to give me an exnation. ndering and framing others is also a major crime,¡± the old man said. Without waiting for Chen Li¡¯s reaction, Shopkeeper Yu promptly had the guys from the store go to the Government Office to request officials. If the Government didn¡¯t clear things up today and his name was smeared for no reason, he would have no face to live on, feeling utterly shamed. Chen Li couldn¡¯t stop him in time and felt a bit angry in her heart. She was not truly kind-hearted to avoid sending Shopkeeper Yu to the authorities. It was just that she didn¡¯t want the hassle, knowing that without money, one shouldn¡¯t venture where the word ¡®government¡¯ opens its mouth. If she could resolve this privately and recover the silver, that would be best. If it got to the Government Office, whatever the oue, the cost of bribes would be considerable. She cursed the old man for acting too quickly and being so fearless¡ªwas he really innocent, or was he in collusion with someone from the government? The guys had a lot of respect for Shopkeeper Yu on ordinary days; working in the store, they knew best how the business was faring. The store¡¯s business had improved and even started to profit some time ago. However, it waster suppressed bypetition from other businesses and returned to its previously chilly state, even worse than before, incurring substantial losses. Where could Shopkeeper Yu have embezzled from? Seeing Shopkeeper Yu being used and scolded by a young girl, they felt sympathy for him, but also found it hard to watch, and so they immediately ran out to report to the authorities as soon as they heard his order. Indeed, Shopkeeper Yu had not embezzled anything. The state of the business in the store could be attested to by both the guys in the store and people from the nearby stores. Ultimately, the Government¡¯s investigation naturally concluded that Shopkeeper Yu was innocent. Having his innocence confirmed, Shopkeeper Yu was so moved that he nearly burst into tears, while Chen Li could not ept it and even suspected that the Government had been bought off by Shopkeeper Yu. She incessantly protested, which irritated the official. If not for considering Liu Xiu¡¯s position, they would not have dared to offend Chen Li too severely. Otherwise, she would have certainly received a beating and was very impatiently chased out of the Government Office. Shopkeeper Yu had initially wanted to seek justice from Chen Li, but seeing the attitude of the Government, he could only leave, feeling helpless. However, at the very least, the Government had restored his reputation. After hearing the news, Liu Xiu took Chen Li to his side, suppressing the annoyance in his heart, and exined to her in detail what he had found out. Only then did Chen Li believe that the store had truly incurred such losses. Feeling somewhat defeated and recalling her previous attitude toward Shopkeeper Yu, she felt a twinge of guilt. She wanted to apologize to Shopkeeper Yu and offer somepensation as an act of conscience, but upon arriving at the store, she found that Shopkeeper Yu had already packed up and left. ¡°He actually left? That¡¯s incredibly irresponsible of him, not even a word of farewell,¡± Chen Li said, surprised, but also felt that Shopkeeper Yu had too much pride and too little tolerance. It was only a misunderstanding; everything would have been fine had they talked it out. She was his provider, and Shopkeeper Yu took her wages. Even if he felt aggrieved, so what? Hadn¡¯t she often been scolded by her superiors before, without even being allowed to make excuses? But if Shopkeeper Yu had left, then so be it. As long as she had money, she wasn¡¯t afraid of not being able to hire talent. Moreover, managing the store like that, he was nothing more than mediocre, not cut out for great tasks. Thinking this way, Chen Li didn¡¯t care much about Shopkeeper Yu¡¯s departure. Hearing Chen Li¡¯s words, the guys quickly lowered their heads, hiding their expressions. Where it couldn¡¯t be seen, the corners of their mouths curved into a hint of a sarcastic smile. Chapter 393 - 400: Highly Likely Chapter 393: Chapter 400: Highly Likely Su Wenyue had always kept an eye on Chen Li¡¯s movements, and it wasn¡¯t long before news of Chen Li¡¯s mishaps reached Su Wenyue¡¯s ears. A smile curled at the corners of her lips. In her previous life, the Noble Consort Li had everything go her way, which made her overly confident and unwilling to ept failure. This time, she had made a fool of herself. In her previous life, Chen Li indeed seeded despite the initial difficulties. Gradually, through her dedicated management, Chen Li turned losses into profits and eventually opened up the market, proving she had some real skills. Unfortunately, this time with Su Wenyue¡¯s interference, Chen Li could only admit defeat. Su Wenyue felt perhaps she was truly a selfish person, to use what she knew from her previous life to plot against Chen Li and feel neither guilt nor embarrassment; rather, she felt a sense of satisfaction. After all, Chen Li had her eye on Su Wenyue¡¯s man and posed a threat to her mother¡¯s family. It was better to strike first than sufferter; Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t allow Chen Li to be powerful enough to contend with the Su Family. These maneuvers by Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t escape Han Yu¡¯s notice. Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t intended to conceal them from Han Yu, and although he couldn¡¯t fathom why Su Wenyue was so wary of Chen Li, he knew Chen Li was indeed a bit sinister. As long as his wife¡¯s actions didn¡¯t harm him, Han Yu wouldn¡¯t interfere. If anything, knowing that Su Wenyue was suppressing Chen Li¡¯s business, Han Yu even gave a push from behind. These days, thanks to the efforts of Liu Xiu and Han Yu, many dangers had been cleared from outside, bringing much peace. Su Wenyue¡¯s store was also nearly ready to open. Specific tasks were handled by Fu Lu. Su Wenyue had only provided the designs along with some ideas and concepts. The rest was managed by her hands-off approach. Now that the shop¡¯s decor wasplete, it was time for her to take a look. The situation outside had stabilized significantly, so Han Yu no longer stopped Su Wenyue from going out. However, he still provided ample security for her, all trustworthy soldiers trained by him. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want to make a fuss and draw attention, so the soldiers were disguised as household servants. ¡°I know you dislike me managing you, but I must be clear. I won¡¯t stop you from going out, but there is one condition¡ªyou must take enough people with you and never go out alone. If I find out you did, there won¡¯t be a next time. You can call me domineering or get angry, but I won¡¯t budge!¡± Han Yu knew his wife¡¯s temperament, so he made his stance clear from the start. Seeing Han Yu so serious, Su Wenyue knew he meant it. She nodded, though in her heart she felt that Han Yu was making a big deal out of nothing. The outside had already been cleaned up, and peace was restored within the prefecture. Even for safety, bringing a few people should suffice, and with Qi Luo, who was skilled in martial arts, apanying her, why make such a big deal of going out? But Su Wenyue, being clever, didn¡¯t voice these thoughts, acknowledging that Han Yu had already given in by agreeing to her starting a business. She didn¡¯t want to push her luck, and she could see that Han Yu was serious. ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry. I always bring people with me when I go out.¡± Su Wenyue arrived at her shop, located at the most thriving center of Yiyang Prefecture. Even in such times, there was a constant stream of people, with no sign of decline¡ªevidence of the wealth among Yiyang¡¯s residents. No matter the era, it is always the poor who suffer the most. The shop was actually acquired from Sikong Ling in exchange for a Colorful exquisitemp, consisting of two floors in such a prime location. Even Su Family¡¯s shops weren¡¯t located as well. If one were to buy it under normal circumstances, it would be at an unimaginable price, and usually unattainable for the average person. Thinking about how she had taken the most precious part of the Colorful exquisitemp and let Sikong Ling bear the risks that came with it, and then obtained such a valuable shop in return, Su Wenyue still felt a bit guilty. Fu Lu, though respected and valued by his master, was well aware of his ce and never overstepped his status. Upon Su Wenyue¡¯s arrival, he respectfully weed her in. ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve arrived. The shop is fully decorated. Please take a look and see if it meets your satisfaction. We still have a few days before the grand opening. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not pleased with, I can make changes,¡± Fu Lu said, genuinely worried there might be something that didn¡¯t satisfy his master, even though he was quite pleased with the results. He knew that their master¡¯s taste was far beyond what servants like them couldpare to. The shop ended up looking so good thanks to the master¡¯s designs and suggestions, which he and the workers discussed and improved upon. ¡°Good job, it¡¯s quite nice. Uncle Fu, you are truly capable. No wonder my father always praises you. This shop is decorated more beautifully than I had anticipated. Many ws and deficiencies that I hadn¡¯t noticed have been addressed,¡± Su Wenyue nodded in approval, her satisfaction obvious. Uncle Fu¡¯s efficiency and abilities were undeniable. Without such an assistant, sent by her father, just the decor could have taken much longer, not to mention anything else. ¡°This is what I ought to do. It¡¯s good that Madam is satisfied,¡± Fu Lu said, feeling pleased to see Su Wenyue content, but his years of discipline and training prevented him from showing it outwardly, maintaining hisposed appearance which further satisfied Su Wenyue. Su Wenyue was opening a department store, not just any ordinary small shop. Ordinary small stores mainly catered to themoners, whereas her store aimed at the wealthier upper ss. No matter the times, there are always wealthy people, even in chaotic times. Su Wenyue¡¯s idea for the department store was inspired by Chen Li¡¯s store from her previous life, though she made numerous amendments, mostly in the details. Wealthy people pay more attention to these nuances. When life gets better and people have money, they be more particr, and being truly from that era, Su Wenyue¡¯s ideas were more in tune with people¡¯s thoughts of the time. Before, Su Wenyue had pondered why the Imperial Consort Li, being exceedingly clever to reach such heights, had ideas that seemed so irrational, even conflicting with traditional morals and customs, sparking much controversy and ultimately leading to her downfall. With the perspective of rebirth, Su Wenyue thought even more about it. Chen Li didn¡¯t seem like someone from their dynasty, perhaps like Su Wenyue, she had her own strange fate, or else how could a person change so dramatically overnight? Maybe Chen Li was no longer the true Chen Li but someone else dwelling in her body. Before, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t believe such bizarre things existed in the world, but now she felt it was indeed possible. Discussing origins and status, Chen Li¡¯s background was too ordinary andmon. Her family¡¯s condition was just slightly better than averagemoners, with Chen Li¡¯s father engaged in some small business and having some savings, a typical middle-ss family, barely better than some, yet not quite on par with others. Such families were dime a dozen; that¡¯s why Su Wenyue, when she asked Su Hengyi to investigate, did not find anything immediately. Chapter 394 - 401: Never Let Down Chapter 394: Chapter 401: Never Let Down As things got chaoticter on, Su Wenyue once again had to leave to avoid disaster. The Su Family needed to preserve itself and had too many issues to handle, so they neglected to pay much attention to Chen Li, an unrted person. Yet, that very person carried an air of pride and confidence, even a sense of superiority. Where did that confidencee from? Su Wenyue felt that her spection was very likely correct. ¡°I heard there¡¯s someone nning to open a department store not far from here, also set tounch in a few days, which coincides with our ns, Uncle Fu. Are you confident?¡± Su Wenyue was referring to Chen Li, whom she had been keeping an eye on. She learned of Chen Li¡¯s intention as soon as it arose. Su Wenyue felt a certain admiration for this woman, who despite having many ws and being rather arrogant and overly confident, had proven to be resilient. Following her previous failure, Chen Li had not been discouraged; instead, she quickly regrouped and made aeback with even greater momentum than before. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about it too. It¡¯s quite close by. I was a little worried when I first found out and even went there incognito a few times. Though they also deal in a variety of goods, their store decoration is not as nice as ours; it has a strange, indescribable feel to it. Moreover, I¡¯ve sent people inside to investigate, and their range of goods isn¡¯t asplete as ours, so they shouldn¡¯t pose a threat to us,¡± Uncle Fu replied. Fu Lu proved to be as reliable and thorough as always. Su Wenyue had brought up the issue simply as a precautionary measure. She hadn¡¯t expected that Fu Lu would have already investigated the matter thoroughly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve checked them out, Uncle Fu. Despite this, we can¡¯t afford to becent. The person opening the store is unorthodox and has a knack foring up with novel ideas. That has been the case in the past, and that¡¯s why they rose swiftly in the business world, possessing some real skill. Even the Su Family¡¯s business felt some impact because of her, so we must remain vignt and not let our guard down due to a momentary advantage,¡± said Su Wenyue. Although she was satisfied with Uncle Fu, she did not becent; Chen Li had stumbled over this very issue. Considering Chen Li was indeed a formidable opponent, they needed to be extra cautious. Upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, Uncle Fu sombered and felt a deeper respect and admiration for the young master; Su Wenyue truly had the makings of a great businesswoman. Although her methods might have been a bit naive when she first entered the business world, having these experienced elders by her side was not a disadvantage. What truly mattered was her unique vision, the ease with which she generated ideas, and her capacity to appreciate her adversaries¡¯ strengths without letting a bit of sess get to her head. These were all excellent qualities to have. ¡°Madam, rest assured. I¡¯m also aware of the person behind the new store. Although some of their ideas may seem impractical, they do have some strategies. I will take care and not underestimate them,¡± Uncle Fu assured. He had always been observant of Chen Li while at the Su Family and had kept an eye on her. Now, with his understanding of both friend and foe, he would act cautiously even without Su Wenyue¡¯s reminder. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I had some concerns about Chen Li¡¯s tactics, but with Uncle Fu here, I can rest easy. Also, regarding the ns I¡¯ve discussed with you previously, Uncle Fu, please help me review them. Once the department store¡¯s business stabilizes, we should start preparing slowly,¡± Su Wenyue added. Uncle Fu nodded. He had already considered the feasibility of the ns proposed by Su Wenyue: ¡°I believe the ns Madam has in mind are generally feasible, but we will need time to prepare. We can¡¯t be hasty. Furthermore, manpower could be an issue. Although we can find people temporarily, those not tested and trained are inadequate in many respects and may easily be bribed. I was able to get inside information on that store so quickly because I had bought off one of their guys.¡± ¡°With the matter in your hands, Uncle Fu, I¡¯m relieved. If there¡¯s anything you need, just ask, and I¡¯ll do my best to make it happen,¡± Su Wenyue expressed, effectively delegating the responsibility to Uncle Fu. Her child was one reason why she couldn¡¯t spread herself too thinly. More importantly, with a loyal andpetent subordinate like Uncle Fu, Su Wenyue could just offer ideas and sit back confidently, like a passive shopkeeper assuredly waiting for the fish to bite. Su Wenyue was well aware of her own limitations. She wasn¡¯t adept at business tactics orworking, so leaving things to Uncle Fu was a better choice, showing her trust in him. Uncle Fu¡¯s loyalty to the Su Family was beyond doubt. He wouldn¡¯t betray her, not just because of his father but Su Wenyue hoped his loyalty wouldn¡¯t stem solely from that. She might not be a business expert, but her father had taught her the most critical skill: how to properly employ and win over her servants. Uncle Fu hadn¡¯t expected suchplete trust from the young master, who entrusted him with the entire business without a hint of doubt. He felt somewhat gratified and moved, experiencing a sense of belonging. Initially, he was not particrly willing to serve under Miss Su; it wasn¡¯t that he, a servant, wished to be choosy about his master, but he felt underutilized. Serving Miss Su meant he could only do as much as a typical servant, with no real opportunity to showcase his abilities. He was grateful to the old master and wanted to help as much as he could, for that would be the greatest repayment. Yet, the decision of the master was not for a servant to question. Moreover, given the earnest and serious way the old master had entrusted him with the task, he could not and would not refuse, although he did feel somewhat dispirited. He had assumed he would serve the old master or the young masters for life, but he ended up with the already married Miss. Nevertheless, this demonstrated the old master¡¯s affection and regard for Miss Su, and just for that, he would remain utterly loyal. It was only a pity that he hadn¡¯t expected to have an opportunity to demonstrate his abilities in this lifetime. The innovative ns and ideas devised by Miss Su had provided Uncle Fu with a fresh perspective. Faced with future challenges, he didn¡¯t feel fear or trepidation but rather a boiling enthusiasm. The long-term visions and aspirations proposed by Miss Su, if realized, would make his lifetime worthwhile. Although Uncle Fu had sold himself to serve the old master to repay a debt, deep down, he possessed a man¡¯s drive and ambition, desiring aplishments, even if those achievements ultimately benefited others, not himself. ¡°Since Madam trusts me so deeply, I will not refuse. I will devote myself wholeheartedly and never betray the trust you have ced in me!¡± While Uncle Fu¡¯s words seemed likemon courtesy, they carried sincerity and gravity, almost like an oath, and also conveyed his intention to follow Su Wenyue faithfully. This time, his loyalty was genuine, motivated solely by Su Wenyue herself, rather than any other reason. Seeing Uncle Fu¡¯s resolve, Su Wenyue felt quite satisfied, knowing her efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain. She nodded, ¡°Then I leave it in your capable hands, Uncle Fu.¡± Chapter 395: 402: Conquering Desire Chapter 395: Chapter 402: Conquering Desire ¡°There¡¯s another matter I¡¯d like to discuss with Madam,¡± Fu Lu added, having intended to seek her advice even if Su Wenyue had not visited today. After all, Fu Lu couldn¡¯t just decide on such matters on his own, even though Madam had granted him ample authority. He had to merit Madam¡¯s trust by basing his actions on solid grounds. ¡°Uncle Fu, please state your business,¡± Su Wenyue said upon seeing Uncle Fu address her so formally. ¡°It¡¯s like this: Madam wants to expand the business, which means I cannot devote all my energy to the Department Store alone. We need sufficient hands to help, so I was thinking of recruiting someone.¡± Su Wenyue had thought Uncle Fu was seeking her opinion on some significant issue. Upon hearing his words, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the authority, Uncle Fu. You should decide on such matters yourself. As long as the person is reliable, I won¡¯t object.¡± ¡°I thank Madam for her trust. If it were an ordinary person, I would have decided by myself. However, this individual requires Madam¡¯s consent, as his recent affairs have tarnished his reputation somewhat. Many stores are reluctant to hire such a person, and there are also some entanglements with Chen Li. Therefore, as a subordinate, I came to report to Madam and dared not make my own decision,¡± Fu Lu exined the situation clearly. ¡°Oh? Who is this person who concerns Uncle Fu so much and is even connected to Chen Li?¡± Su Wenyue became somewhat curious. Anyone whom Fu Lu valued and rmended certainly possessed talent and ability, and their character wouldn¡¯t be too poor. As for outside reputation, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t mind much, but since Fu Lu spoke as he did, she still needed to ask clearly. Being entangled with Chen Li alone made her wary. Who knew if this person was a spy sent by Chen Li to gather intelligence? ¡°I¡¯ve had some reservations before, but this individual truly has some skills. Most importantly, he¡¯s quite upright and doesn¡¯t hide malice, which makes him most suitable for managing the Department Store,¡± Fu Lu continued to rify his reasoning. Su Wenyue¡¯s interest was piqued: ¡°Oh, Uncle Fu, stop keeping me in suspense. Just tell me who it is. My curiosity has been aroused by you. Chen Li isn¡¯t a simple woman. Since this man is connected to Chen Li, howe he hasn¡¯t been won over by her? And he would be willing to join us?¡± Seeing Su Wenyue¡¯s eagerness, with a trace of childlike innocence, Uncle Fu chuckled warmly. After all, he had watched Madam grow up and held a deep affection for her as if she were his own child. ¡°Since Madam has said so, I won¡¯t keep you in suspense any longer. The person is Yu Zhengqing, the shopkeeper previously employed by Chen Li. He was initially hired by Chen Li for a substantial sum, presumably for his reputation. However, when Chen Li¡¯s shop started to suffer from business suppression and incurred significant losses, Chen Li wouldn¡¯t ept her failure and med Yu Zhengqing instead, falsely using him. The issue escted to the Government, where Yu Zhengqing¡¯s innocence was proven, yet he no longer wished to continue working for Chen Li and left in indignation.¡± ¡°Is it him?¡± At the mention of Yu Zhengqing, Su Wenyue was naturally familiar. Not to say that she had orchestrated the whole matter, but she had certainly made a significant contribution behind the scenes and was the driving force behind it. However, since Yu Zhengqing¡¯s innocence had been confirmed in the end, why did he have a bad reputation that other shops did not want to hire him? Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t understand and voiced her confusion.
Fu Lu was not surprised by Su Wenyue¡¯s reaction. After all, Madam was young and naive, more attuned to right and wrong, ck and white. However, business dealings were not always so clear-cut, and he patiently exined this to Su Wenyue to broaden her horizons. ¡°Although what Madam said isn¡¯t wrong, and we believe in Yu Zhengqing¡¯s innocence because we know the truth, others might not see it the same way. Especially since the Government, due to General Liu¡¯s influence, was somewhat biased towards Chen Li¡¯s side and did not penalize her based on Yu Zhengqing¡¯s usations, this gave an illusion to those uninformed. Many would think Yu Zhengqing was too cunning, hiding evidence of his crime, allowing him to escape punishment from the Government but not proving his innocence,¡± Fu Lu expounded. ¡°But those are just spections. It is more likely that Yu Zhengqing is indeed innocent!¡± Su Wenyue said with a hint of indignation. ¡°That may be so, but what does it matter? The so-called way of employing people, in most people¡¯s eyes, they would rather hire someone with a cleaner reputation, even if their abilities arecking. It is more reassuring than hiring someone who might be insidious. Moreover, the reason that the shop¡¯s losses became such a scandal is because they were so substantial. In most people¡¯s eyes, this reflects poorly on Yu Zhengqing¡¯s abilities.¡± Having said all this, Su Wenyue felt somewhat uneasy. No one knew better how wronged Yu Zhengqing was. The shop¡¯s losses were not his fault, and if it weren¡¯t for Yu Zhengqing¡¯s efforts, the losses would have been even worse. She was the person responsible for all of it. ¡°Since Uncle Fu holds Yu Zhengqing in such high regard, let¡¯s bring him over. I trust Uncle Fu¡¯s judgment. Anyone you value should be trustworthy in both character and ability.¡± Su Wenyue alreadycked talents so even without Fu Lu¡¯s suggestion, she had ns to recruit Yu Zhengqing. With Fu Lu bringing it up, she readily agreed, doing Uncle Fu a favor and fulfilling her own wishes in one move¡ªan ideal oue. Seeing Su Wenyue agree without hesitation, not wavering for a moment, Fu Lu felt aforting sense of approval. Madam¡¯s trust made him even more determined to work hard and justify her faith in him. ¡°Madam¡¯s trust in me is unwavering; I shall not disappoint. Yu Zhengqing will undoubtedly be an excellent assistant to you, Madam.¡± ¡°Good, I look forward to it.¡± After the discussion about Yu Zhengqing finished, Su Wenyue shared numerous business strategies and ideas with Uncle Fu, which left him thoroughly impressed. With such innovative thoughts from Madam, he gained even more confidence¡ªthe Department Store was sure to thrive. ¡ª Chen Li had been full ofpetitive spirittely. Her shop had suffered losses, and she was determined to recoup the losses, hoping to restore General Liu¡¯s confidence and regard for her. Chen Li could feel a subtle shift in General Liu¡¯s attitude towards her. He had started to show signs of impatience after being together for so long, and that was not a good sign. It wasn¡¯t that Chen Li was particrly fond of General Liu. In fact, she preferred the cold and domineering Han Yu, but he seemed unwilling to pay her much attention, probably because he already had a wife. The more he ignored her, the more Chen Li felt an irresistible urge. Such a good man, devoted wholeheartedly to his wife, was hard to find¡ªnot only in ancient times but even in modern times with its one-man-one-wife norm. It was just unfortunate that this good man¡¯s loyalty was not directed towards her, but it sparked a desire in her to conquer him. Chapter 396: 403: Receiving Affirmation Chapter 396: Chapter 403: Receiving Affirmation ¡°` However, even though Chen Li was quite interested in Han Yu, she was a rational and ambitious woman. In history, it was Liu Xiu who eventually ascended to the throne, so her ultimate target was still Liu Xiu. Han Yu could be considered a way to bide her time, or perhaps a spare tire. If it turned out that Liu Xiu truly couldn¡¯t satisfy her, then she would settle for the next best option. There was another point: Chen Li felt that the history of this era had some changes, and many things were different from what she knew, just like Han Yu. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t bepletely sure that Liu Xiu would ultimately reach that position, so it was natural to have a backup n. And Han Yu, with his abilities and talents, was also a figure of substance; keeping him onside would definitely not be a mistake. Chen Li¡¯s calctions were meticulously nned, and in her previous life, things had indeed gone ording to her expectations. This life, with the rebirth of Su Wenyue and since both stood on opposing sides, it was destined not to proceed so smoothly. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s going to be a shop opening not far from ours, in the street center. It seems to be a department store, just like ours, and that store has a better location and a bigger storefront than ours. Shouldn¡¯t we go over and find out some information beforehand, to prevent being caught off guard?¡± Li Ming said with some worry. Li Ming was the new shopkeeper hired by Chen Li. His abilities were also quite decent, having earned some reputation, so Chen Li had lured him away with a high sry. However, Li Ming,pared to Yu Zhengqing, although much more sophisticated, was somewhat timid and selfish. His eagerness to take the initiative this time was not out of loyalty but rather to show off in front of Chen Li¡ªto gain her trust and more power. Since herst experience, even though Yu Zhengqing did not betray her, Chen Li still kept this event in mind. Even if Yu Zhengqing hadn¡¯t betrayed her, who could say she wouldn¡¯t encounter such people in the future? She decided to strictly control her subordinates and thought of many ways. Ultimately, she decided to divide the shop¡¯s authority into sections to supervise each other. Even as a shopkeeper, one didn¡¯t have absolute say and was subject to many restrictions. It seemed like a good solution, but naturally, it also had downsides. The subordinates, in an attempt to gain the master¡¯s trust, wouldpete and jostle with each other, which could inevitably lead to trouble. While not very obvious at present, such resentment often umtes day by day until it finally explodes. Upon hearing Li Ming¡¯s words, Chen Li¡¯s brows furrowed. At first, she was a bit nervous, but after thinking about it, she rxed. Her ideas came from the modern world. Even if the concept of opening a store had some simrities, it couldn¡¯t possibly be as innovative as hers. It was merely an ordinary store, so there was nothing to fear. It must be said that Chen Li was brimming with confidence. Although she had understood this, she still felt somewhat displeased. Li Ming¡¯s words were clearly about boosting others¡¯ morale while undermining her own prestige. It was a bad sign to speak such discouraging words before the other store had even opened. ¡°What if there is a simr store? It¡¯s just an ordinary store. Even if their location and size are better than ours, we are not far off. The most important thing is that our store is unique. Many things simply cannot be found outside; they are specially made to order. With this advantage, we can remain unbeaten. Let it go this time, but don¡¯t say such disheartening things in the future. Since you work for me, you should know what you ought to do and what you shouldn¡¯t!¡± Chen Li scolded, feeling a rather pleasant sensation inside. Back in the modern era, although she had reached a managerial position, she was still working for someone else. Despite her efforts, she was often berated by her superiors over trivial matters. Now that she had be her own boss, she could finally relish this feeling. And her ambitions did not stop there¡ªin the future, she would soar higher, perhaps even reaching the position just below the top, second to none. Li Ming thought the boss was too confident. To demonstrate his capabilities, he had sent someone to scout the other store, and although he hadn¡¯t bribed an insider to get specific details, he had managed to gather some information. He initially wanted to offer some advice, but seeing the boss¡¯s attitude, even if he did speak up, it would be a thankless task¡ªlikely to displease the boss, and instead of earning brownie points, he might be the butt of the joke. So he kept his concerns to himself. After all, he would take things as theye; if business at the store turned bad, he could always find a new boss with the skills he possessed. Sometimes the boss took such a harsh approach.
Li Ming made up his mind and, feeling relieved, put on a pleasing smile. He hade to realize that no one knows what the future holds¡ªsecuring immediate benefits was what truly mattered. ¡°Yes, what you say is right, boss. Your ability is well-known to this subordinate. It¡¯s just that I was overly eager to do my job well, which led to undue worry. With your talent and ability, how could you regard such a store as an obstacle? I crossed the line for a moment, and I hope you can forgive me. From now on, I will serve with even more dedication and never let you down.¡± Li Ming spoke with a fawning smile, a ttering and submissive demeanor that Su Wenyue would certainly disdain. Such a person typically did not have very good character traits, but Chen Li enjoyed Li Ming¡¯s ttery, unaware that her attitude allowed Li Ming to figure out his boss¡¯s temper, thus determining his conduct for the future. Any shopkeeper could articte well¡ªwho didn¡¯t have a glib tongue? After visiting the store, Su Wenyue was about to head back when she saw Han Yuing over with people. She felt both happy and helpless. It was a good thing that her man was so attentive, but the obviously distrustful look on Han Yu¡¯s face made her feel a bit constrained by his protectiveness. ¡°Don¡¯t you have important things to take care of today? Why did youe over here?¡± Su Wenyue walked towards Han Yu, her hand seamlessly finding its way into his. Han Yu, pleased with his wife¡¯s initiative, took his daughter-inw¡¯s hand, and with the other hand, he gently caressed Su Wenyue¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve finished all my tasks for today, and besides, even if there was more to do, nothing is more important than my wife. So, as soon as I was done, I came to pick you up. How about it, are you satisfied with the store decoration? Is there anything you need my help with?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite good. Uncle Fu has outdone my expectations. The decoration effect is even better than what the drawings suggested; I might not even have managed as well myself. Now that you¡¯re here, why note in and take a look at the fruits of mybor these past days?¡± Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu with sparkling eyes, obviously eager to show off her capabilities to her man and eager for Han Yu¡¯s acknowledgment, letting him know she¡¯s not only a good wife but also has a knack for business. Han Yu¡¯s heart melted seeing his wife¡¯s desire for acknowledgment and approval, his face showing indulgence and doting. ¡°` Chapter 397: 404: Huge Benefits Chapter 397: Chapter 404: Huge Benefits ¡°` ¡°Okay, since I¡¯m here, I will naturally take a look inside and also see the fruits of my wife¡¯s efforts after so many days. However, I believe in my wife¡¯s ability, and since she has put in so much effort, she must have done a good job,¡± Han Yu praised with a smile,cking any principles. But his attitude was based on indulgence and care for his wife, so he wanted to encourage her more. No matter the oue, the fact that his wife had worked hard for so many days meant she had been really dedicated, and he couldn¡¯t knock her confidence. Besides, with Fu Lu supporting her, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues. Su Wenyue was delighted by Han Yu¡¯s sweet talk; the man was getting better at speaking. Even though it wasn¡¯t exactly honeyed words, it was still more gratifying to her: ¡°Do you trust me that much?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my wife, who else would I trust if not you?¡± Han Yu was getting to know his wife¡¯s quirks better and petted her along the grain. Han Yu had just wanted to make his wife happy by walking into the shop, but he was genuinely surprised and amazed to see its decor. The style of the shop was unlike anything he¡¯d ever seen before, appearing to incorporate elements of the outer domain while blending with the customs of the Daming Dynasty. It was refreshingly eye-catching yet did not feel jarring or ufortable. Furthermore, some items had already been disyed in the shop. He casually picked up an exquisite wooden box from the shelf, engraved with characters from the outer domain. Insidey a piece of delicate, petite toilet soap, pale purple and also engraved with foreign script and patterns. Han Yu raised his eyebrows. ¡°Wife, are these products from the outer domain?¡± Han Yu thought they looked like imported goods; the Daming Dynasty also had toilet soap, but not as pretty or delicate, and the foreign script engraved on it was something he had seen but didn¡¯t understand. Moreover, the milky paint color on the box wasn¡¯t customarily used here. Several other cabs contained simr items, all with foreign script on the outer packaging. Su Wenyue had never had contact with outer domain merchants, something Han Yu knew well since his wife was always under his watchful eye. Moreover, the world outside was unsafe in these turbulent times, and Han Yu had allocated many people to protect Su Wenyue. If she had made contact with someone, it wouldn¡¯t be a secret. However, Han Yu wasn¡¯t surprised at how Su Wenyue got these items, as his father-inw and eldest brother-inw were crafty businessmen with vast contacts, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to procure such goods. Wasn¡¯t the food from the outer domain in their home also provided by his brother-inw? ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Wenyue yfully blinked but did not give Han Yu a definite answer, which made him feel surprised. Perhaps these outer domain goods weren¡¯t sourced by his brother-inw; otherwise, his wife wouldn¡¯t have reacted this way, and he felt a bit puzzled. ¡°Could it be that these products from the outer domain weren¡¯t acquired by Father-inw and Eldest Brother-inw?¡± Han Yu couldn¡¯t guess the truth. It couldn¡¯t be that they were made themselves, even though he knew his wife had been up to quite a lot recently. He hadn¡¯t asked for details, but all these items were from the outer domain. ¡°Who said they were brought in from the outer domain?!¡± Su Wenyue spoke challengingly, pleased that Han Yu hadn¡¯t been able to identify them, indicating she did a good job making the items.
¡°Could these be what you¡¯ve been working ontely?¡± Han Yu hadn¡¯t previously considered it, deeming it unlikely. Still, now that his wife had heavily hinted at it, it seemed his improbable thought was true. His wife was indeed skilled. ¡°Of course! How about that¡ªam I skilled or what? Don¡¯t these items look better than the ones from the outer domain? However, in-the-know as you are, you must not let this secret out. I don¡¯t know what these noblewomen are thinking¡ªclearly, the same quality goods are avable, yet they prefer those from outside. By presenting these items as if they were from the outer domain, the prices can be several times higher, and they¡¯ll sell even better. That¡¯s why I thought of this scheme,¡± Su Wenyue said proudly, then exined her reasoning. Although Han Yu had previously doted on and admired his wife, he was also aware that she was smart, albeit in limited areas. For instance, when his wife had opened a store, he hadn¡¯t had high hopes. But now, time and again, his wife had proven him wrong, and he viewed her in a new light. No wonder she was dissatisfied before¡ªit turned out he had underestimated her. ¡°Of course, I never knew my wife had such a knack for business. This idea is indeed good. Actually, this isn¡¯t so extraordinary. It¡¯s just the principle of scarcity creating value. The outer domain is far from our Daming Dynasty, separated by a vast sea. It¡¯s not easy toe and go, and the risks of the sea are great. Consequently, things from there are naturally considered more valuable. There¡¯s the cost of transportation, along with those noblewomen who like to show off andpete. You were smart to capitalize on this,¡± Han Yu stated. ¡°You¡¯re right, Husband. That¡¯s exactly the point,¡± Su Wenyue had thought so herself. She agreed with Han Yu¡ªafter all, it was just the way it was. In the mansion where she used to live, the women in the backyard had nothing better to do than to show off andpete. The things to brag about boiled down to their husband¡¯s affections and these material things. Su Wenyue made many things mimic outer domain products because of the profound influence she had received. After all, the money she earned came from the upper ss; there was no need to feel guilty about taking their money. Han Yu looked at the items on the shelves¡ªthey were diverse, ranging from outer domain goods to food and supplies, each carefully arranged on separate shelves. He also noticed the pickles and bamboo shoot products his wife had ordered to be made, packaged in exquisite porcin jars or other vessels. What the world considered ordinary or even lowly now seemed elevated due to the packaging and presentation. Going up to the second floor, it was divided into different sections. Clothes and jewelry took up the tworgest spaces. Though the number of items was notrge, each piece was a fine selection. Despite the prices not being astronomically high, they were enough to make the average noblewoman hesitate. In the middle stood a huge floor mirror. This floor mirror was truly imported from the outer domain, not one of Su Wenyue¡¯s counterfeits. It was a gift from Master Su to his daughter, as the Daming Dynasty had yet to produce such a thing. Although Su Wenyue had a rough understanding of the prescription for ss, she had never considered researching it. ss was different from othermodities. Its massive potential benefits brought not only hefty profits but also danger. It was not something ordinary people could dabble in. Even for the Su Family, Su Wenyue had no intention of sharing the prescription anytime soon. At present, the Su Family was just a regr merchant family. Although they had risen to be a top leader in the business world, they were still businessmen at heart. Su Wenyue did not have the capability to secure the ss prescription yet, and giving it away would only invite disaster. ¡°` Chapter 398: 405: Not a Great Deal Chapter 398: Chapter 405: Not a Great Deal Han Yu had obviously noticed the floor mirror as well. The position of the floor mirror was too conspicuous; anyone ascending the stairs couldn¡¯t miss it. If it were any other item, it might have gone unnoticed, but a floor mirror was a rare object capable of reflecting one¡¯s image with great rity, no longer leaving behind a blurred impression. Especially such arge one, it could be considered worth a fortune. Throughout the entire Daming Dynasty, there were only a few, and it was hard for one not to take note. Only Master Su could be so generous as to gift this to his daughter as a present for opening her store. ¡°Did youe up with this mirror too?¡± Han Yu asked in disbelief. Other items were understandable, but a mirror couldn¡¯t be made without a form; it would be truly unexpected and astonishing if it had been his daughter-inw who had created it. ¡°Of course not. There you go underestimating me again, and now you¡¯re overestimating me. Where would I get that kind of ability? It was my father who got it from a businessman in the outer domain, and it cost a substantial sum. Only because I¡¯m his precious daughter was he willing to give me something so valuable. Originally, it was meant for my daily dressing and grooming, but I felt that would be an underutilization. So here it is, moved to the store instead. Wouldn¡¯t that make it far more useful?¡± Su Wenyue thought she was incredibly smart for knowing how to make the most of things. With this mirror, the store¡¯s ss had risen a notch higher, and one could go around Yiyang City and see which other store was as luxurious and extravagant as hers. Han Yu, having heard this, felt that such was indeed sensible, otherwise he really wouldn¡¯t have known how to react. He felt even more moved by his father-inw¡¯s affection for his daughter-inw, eximing once again, ¡°Your father-inw really dotes on you a lot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my real dad, if he doesn¡¯t dote on me, then who should he dote on? Father has always been the most affectionate towards me since I was young. In my father¡¯s words, ¡®a daughter is meant to be cherished¡¯, and Elder Brother has always been amodating to me,¡± Su Wenyue said with deep emotion and a hint of guilt when she mentioned her family. Listening to Su Wenyue talk like this, Han Yu was thankful towards his father-inw and Eldest Brother-inw. Although they both helped him with significant matters, they often made things difficult for him on ordinary days. Han Yu was somewhat displeased, but now that he had experienced the affections his wife¡¯s family had for her, he could understand the feelings of the father and brother-inw whose daughter had been taken away. Especially now that he had a daughter himself, the thought of his soft and tender daughter being taken away by some unknown man ignited a me of anger in his heart. He realized that to this day, his wife¡¯s family had been quite polite to him. ¡°My dear, rest assured that we¡¯ll take good care of your father-inw and mother-inw in the future,¡± Han Yu stated, unable to express more, his gratitude lingering in his heart. In fact, not just now, but also this very time when he led the uprising, although his mother¡¯s family ostensibly appeared to sever ties with him, they had been discreetly taking risks to support him, and had provided him considerable help. Without it, his own efforts wouldn¡¯t have gone as smoothly. Seeing Han Yu show such an attitude made Su Wenyue quite happy. As long as he was aware of what her parents had done for Han Yu, that was enough. Besides, Han Yu was someone who never spoke insincerely. Since he had made such a gesture, he would surely be good to her mother¡¯s family in the future. ¡°As long as you know, let¡¯s not discuss this anymore. Help me see if there are any deficiencies in the ce, give me some suggestions,¡± Su Wenyue wisely chose not to bbor the point. Bringing up certain matters too often might generate resentment, so she switched topics. Seeing Su Wenyue change the subject like this, Han Yu did not shirk but earnestly took a look around, offering several suggestions, particrly about the counter area. Su Wenyue had designed it based on her memories of her past life, making it open so guests could freely pick up and look at items. ¡°It would be better to make this area closed off.¡±
¡°Husband, do you think this isn¡¯t appropriate? Isn¡¯t it more convenient for everyone to pick up and look at what they want this way? It saves so much trouble and the most important thing is it¡¯s unique, not falling into clich¨¦s,¡± Su Wenyue didn¡¯t quite understand. In her view, this was not only more convenient, but the open style was both novel and troublesome. She wanted it to be a highlight, but Han Yu pointed out issues with it. Seeing that his daughter-inw did not understand, Han Yu patiently exined, ¡°Indeed, this is quite convenient. If you were opening an ordinary store for the general public, it would indeed be a distinctive feature, but your target customer base is the upper ss, and for them, this is quite improper.¡± ¡°What¡¯s improper about it?¡± Su Wenyue was still confused. Chen Li had done the same before, and hadn¡¯t she seeded in the end? Su Wenyue did not deny that she shamelessly copied Chen Li¡¯s idea, but, after all, the mall was like a battlefield, and Chen Li¡¯s methods weren¡¯t so bright either. So, as long as she kept within certain boundaries, it was eptable. ¡°Think about it. If you go to a store to buy something, you might find this style novel at first and it could indeed attract some people. But if this method besmonce and other stores start replicating it, gradually you lose the advantage. The upper-ss nobles all possess a sense of superiority, feeling they are above others and naturally deserve distinctive services. Seeing items in the counter that everyone can examine and touch will only make them feel undervalued. They might try it once or twice out of novelty at first, butter they will not return.¡± Hearing this from Han Yu, Su Wenyue grasped the idea: ¡°I see, that does make sense.¡± On reflection, Su Wenyue remembered that although Chen Li¡¯s store was well-known and frequented by many customers, few true nobles patronized it. She had been somewhat puzzled about this before, but now the reason became clear. She wouldn¡¯t have thought of this if Han Yu had not mentioned it. Su Wenyue had asked for Han Yu¡¯s opinion just to change the subject, thinking her own preparations were already quite good and that there wouldn¡¯t be any oversights. Yet Han Yu pointed out a major issue. Indeed, there is wisdom in the counsel of many. It¡¯s important not to be too prideful; she had hardly allowed herself a moment of pride before Han Yu¡¯s feedback brought her back down to earth. Han Yu understood the original intention behind Su Wenyue¡¯s design and continued, ¡°Actually, to make guests feel at home, the most important thing is to train your staff well, teach them to read the guests¡¯ expressions, and know how to offer the appropriate help based on customer needs. If you want the customers to see the items on the shelves, you could do like the golden cab on the second floor, recing the wood panels above with ss. That wouldn¡¯t be too bad either.¡± The second floor, being reserved for jewelry and other high-end items, made Su Wenyue opt for a different method, which Han Yu had noticed. Not only did Han Yu identify the problem, but he also offered a solution. Su Wenyue felt it was a good suggestion, but implementing it wasn¡¯t feasible: ¡°That¡¯s indeed a good idea, but you¡¯re unaware of the trouble it took just to get the ss for the second floor. My father and elder brother have run out of stock, and if we want more, it would have to be brought in from the outer domain, which would take a substantial amount of time. The store is about to open in a few days; we simply can¡¯t wait that long. Furthermore, the cost is too great, and it wouldn¡¯t be very economical.¡± Chapter 399 - 406: A Battle of Superiority Chapter 399: Chapter 406: A Battle of Superiority Su Wenyue¡¯s concerns were quite practical. Although she wanted to make her shop look more upscale, using mirrors and ss on the second floor, this was only because such materials were readily avable rather than because she was prepared to spend at all costs. ¡°Leave this matter to me,¡± Han Yu was always thorough in his thinking. He had considered everything Su Wenyue could think of, and since he brought it up, he certainly had a solution. Su Wenyue said so because he hadn¡¯t been very involved before, thinking his wife¡¯s desire to open a shop was just a whim. Acting so hastily seemed too rash. But now that he saw his wife could aplish so much, he also nned to contribute and do something for her. When Su Wenyue heard what Han Yu said, she felt uncertain. After all, she knew how difficult it was to obtain such materials. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so precious. Within the entire Daming Dynasty, only a few could afford to use ss. ¡°How are you going to manage it? ss isn¡¯t easy toe by!¡± Su Wenyue knew Han Yu never boasted, but his promise sounded so casual that it left her feeling uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Give me one day. By tomorrow evening, I¡¯ll have the ss for you. Just have the workers ready and offer them extra wages to rush the job. It won¡¯t dy the opening,¡± Han Yu said without revealing his method, but he spoke with certainty. Hearing Han Yu¡¯s words, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t ask further. She instructed Fu Lu to prepare everything necessary, and then she and Han Yu returned home. Han Yu truly kept his word. The next day, he had ss delivered as promised, and not just a small amount but enough for the shop¡¯s ss cabs. Fu Lu, with his efficient ways, immediately had the prepared workers install the ss cabs ording to Su Wenyue¡¯s ideas. Apart from other things, Han Yu¡¯s suggestion was indeed the best there was. Once the ss cabs were installed and items were disyed, the shop immediately looked much more luxurious, especially the items with styles from the outer domain. Su Wenyue had checked references to avoid giving the game away, designing ording to the customs and habits of people from the outer domains, including the ss cabs and items brought from the Western Region, all in the Western style. The uniqueness of the shop became much more pronounced. Fu Lu was already very satisfied with the shop¡¯s decoration. After the disy cabs were reced with ss cabs, he and the guys in the shop all felt a sense of pride, working in such a fine establishment. After Su Wenyue agreed, Yu Zhengqing was invited over by Fu Lu and became the official shopkeeper. Contemting his recent misfortunes, his decline followed by oppression from Chen Li, the doubts cast upon his character by other stores upon hearing rumors, and the people and words that kicked him when he was down, he felt a surge of emotion. It was Madam who had chosen to trust him, giving him a new lease on life and helping him out of his predicament. He would be grateful for this life and was determined to work hard in the future to live up to Madam¡¯s trust and grace. People are like that. When sailing smoothly and sessfully, being trusted and promoted is taken for granted. They would feel grateful, but not overly so. However, when in difficulty and adversity, if someone still chooses to trust and promote them, willing to lend a hand, it feels extraordinarily significant. Just like Yu Zhengqing at that moment, who considered Su Wenyue the greatest benefactor of his life and swore evesting loyalty and repayment. Thus the saying, it¡¯s easy to add flowers to the brocade, but hard to send charcoal in the snow. Fu Lu knew how to seize the moment, delivering plenty of inspiring words. It was all to make Yu Zhengqing and the guys feel even more grateful to Su Wenyue, to serve her loyally. Indeed, he was an exceptional servant, single-mindedly considering Su Wenyue¡¯s interests without trying to establish his own authority. Then again, his authority had long been established through Su Wenyue¡¯s attitude and ample respect, for the dignity of servants ultimatelyes from their master. ¡°It¡¯s our good fortune to work for such a fine master, in such a respectable ce. The master trusts us and has entrusted us with the shop¡¯s affairs, and has treated us so well. We cannot fail to live up to the master¡¯s kindness and must manage the shop¡¯s affairs well. The master has always been wise and generous. As long as we do our jobs well, she will certainly not let us down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Shopkeeper, we will do our best.¡± ¡°Yes, the master is so good to us. None of us are the ungrateful type. We would feel guilty if we didn¡¯t do our work well. We aren¡¯t the kind to fail our conscience.¡± The day of the grand opening was fast approaching. Everything was ready except for one final touch. Su Wenyue¡¯s shop was renovated, but its reputation had yet to be established. She held an invitation from the Yin Family, asking her to attend a banquet. It was the perfect opportunity. Su Wenyue nned to make the most of this asion to make her shop known. When she went to the banquet, she brought along many items, mostly ¡®Western goods¡¯ that she had made. She also chose her jewelry carefully, wearing pieces made by Master Cao, looking like a celestial consort, stunning even the servants who attended her daily. ¡°Madam, you are truly beautiful. With such an outfit, you will shine at the banquet, outshining everyone else,¡± Shu Yu said with a smile. Su Wenyue, looking at herself in the mirror, nodded in satisfaction. She had aimed for this effect. On ordinary days, she dressed in a low-key manner, favoring simple and subtle colors and jewelry. But today, she was specially dressed to enhance the reputation of her shop. ¡°This is good. Let¡¯s go as soon as we¡¯ve got everything,¡± she said. Arriving by horse carriage at the Yin Family¡¯s ce, Su Wenyue immediately attracted many gazes. She was naturally beautiful, and today, given the chance to dress up, she caught the eyes of many onlookers who couldn¡¯t look away, their gazes filled with amazement. She exhibited not amon vulgar beauty but a kind of noble and refined elegance that made people forget the mundane. ¡°Madam, isn¡¯t that Chen Li over there?¡± Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp, spotting the figure descending from a horse carriage at a distance. Indeed, it was Chen Li. With a sh in her eyes, Su Wenyue considered the coincidence and watched as Chen Li approached slowly. Today, she wasn¡¯t dressed in her usual cross-dressing attire but was garbed in strikingly beautiful and novel clothes. If not for Su Wenyue¡¯s presence, she too would have been an attractive sight. However, her clothes revealed a bit too much at the chest, almost showing flesh, which was somewhat indecent. It seemed Chen Li harbored a simr intention to Su Wenyue, aiming to make a name for herself at the banquet. A smile yed at the corner of Su Wenyue¡¯s mouth. This was going to be interesting. Chen Li walked gracefully over, but there was something missing, something extra, that made her appearance somewhat odd. When she noticed Su Wenyue, who was also there to attend the banquet, her expression soured. Chapter 400 - 407: Extremely Annoying Chapter 400: Chapter 407: Extremely Annoying Chen Li was actually oblivious to the fact that Su Wenyue was the owner of Heavenly Pavilion; her sheer antipathy towards Su Wenyue stemmed mostly from Han Yu, which otherwise would have made herplexion even gloomier. Chen Li had nned to take advantage of this banquet to enter the upper-ss circle, gifting some presents to the noblewomen there and thereby forging connections with them, broadening herwork and opening up the market. She believed firmly in the appeal of her own goods to win the favor of those noblewomen. With her current status, cherished by her parents and from a somewhat wealthy family, she was able to freely pursue her own interests. The only downside was the lowly status of being a businessman, limiting her social circle to friends from the market, and devoid of any prestigious individuals. It was on her own ability that she had attached herself to Liu Xiu and others; this banquet post was also obtained through Liu Xiu, or otherwise, she¡¯d likely not even be able to step through the Yin Family¡¯s main entrance. It was exasperating, really; the Yin Family was nowadays nothing more than a merchant family, with its former foundation and ancestors of note. And secretly stockpiling soldiers and toughs had suddenly made them a local wealthy family, full of self-importance. Liu Xiu¡¯s treatment towards the Yin Family was better than his treatment of her; a single disy of discontent from her would elicit reproach from Liu Xiu for being inconsiderate and for hindering his great cause. What was so great about the Yin Family, anyway? It was utterly infuriating. Chen Li wanted to showcase her ability, towork and tap into the market through this banquet, which is why she worked so hard to convince Liu Xiu to give her this invitation, on the pretext of getting closer to the Yin Family. Liu Xiu finally agreed after much difficulty. Chen Li was full of confidence, yet she hadn¡¯t anticipated encountering Su Wenyue before even entering the Yin Family¡¯s estate, and in such stunning attire. Su Wenyue¡¯s inherent beauty simply outshone her, making her feel somewhat despondent inparison, and to top it off, this woman was Han Yu¡¯s wife, who inly refused to give her any face out of regard for this woman. Nevertheless, one of Chen Li¡¯s greatest strengths was her sense of timing. Given Su Wenyue¡¯s present status, it wasn¡¯t wise for her to offend her. Let alone the fact that Su Wenyue herself was the wife of an official, with Liu Xiu also valuing Han Yu, she had to set aside her own feelings and greet her with a smile, though it was incredibly suffocating inside. Chen Li vowed that one day, she would trample Su Wenyue underfoot and avenge all past humiliations. ¡°So, it¡¯s Madam Han. What a pleasure to meet you. Are you also here to attend the banquet? Quite the coincidence,¡± said Chen Li, havingposed her emotions, and walked briskly towards Su Wenyue, smiling as she spoke. Su Wenyue had been paying attention to Chen Li, seeing all of her reactions, and noting Chen Li¡¯s approach, her lips curved into an amused smile. Noble Consort Li was indeed tolerant; despite disliking her so intensely, she could still put on a facade of warmth and enthusiasm, which was no small feat. Since Chen Li had shown a friendly attitude, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t feel the need to be unpleasant, despite the fact that the woman was coveting her man. She managed a light smile on her face, ¡°It is indeed quite a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to encounter Miss Chen here. Miss Chen is looking truly stunning today, you¡¯re here for the banquet as well?¡± From Chen Li¡¯s perspective, Su Wenyue seemed to exude an air of superiority, which only added to her difort. However, she still managed to maintain a smile, ¡°Indeed, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have bumped into Madam Han here.¡± ¡°Oh, it seems Miss Chen is also acquainted with Miss Yin, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been invited to the banquet. I¡¯ve met Miss Yin a few times as well, and she¡¯s quite a nice person, worth getting to know,¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile, fully aware that Chen Li and Yin Lihua would be enemies, both women with their eyes on the same man, rather mischievously stating so. In actuality, it was unlikely that Chen Li knew Yin Lihua, whom she had seen a few times and understood to be a calm yet haughty woman, certainly one who disdained associating with Chen Li. Moreover, given the ambiguous nature of Chen Li¡¯s rtionship with Liu Xiu, and the Yin Family¡¯s inclination to throw in their lot with Liu Xiu¡¯s camp at that time, marriage was the most effective tactic. They would naturally fully investigate Liu Xiu¡¯s circumstances and would not be ignorant of this woman¡¯s rtionship with him. As expected, upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, Chen Li¡¯s face stiffened and her smile became even more forced. She could hardly know Miss Yin from the Yin Family. However, she had indeed seen Miss Yin once at Liu Xiu¡¯s mansion, and the way Miss Yin disregarded her had left an unforgettable impression. Without any provocation, she felt this woman was more despicable than anyone else, and she also knew that Liu Xiu had some affection for Miss Yin. In Chen Li¡¯s view, it was nothing more than a union of interests, which made her all the more distressed. If it were purely affection, she could use her own ability to change Liu Xiu¡¯s attitude. After all, Liu Xiu was a man of ambition, not particrly moved by beauty. Even if his affections were genuine, he would sacrifice them for profit. However, if it were a union based on interests, particrly with the Yin Family¡¯s growing strength, the situation would definitely not be in her favor, with Yin Lihua likely to suppress her in the future. Chen Li was feeling exactly this way, but of course, she couldn¡¯t tell the truth. She hade today to use the Yin Family¡¯s banquet to expand her connections and to show her efforts to Liu Xiu. If she offended the Yin Family¡¯s attendees, her ns would fall through, and it would not be so easy to rely on Liu Xiu¡¯s help in the future. ¡°Miss Yin is indeed a very nice person,¡± Chen Li agreed, unwilling to admit that her post hade from Liu Xiu, giving a deliberately ambiguous response and sidestepping any questions she did not wish to address. Conveniently, at that moment, they were approaching the entrance of the Yin Family¡¯s mansion, where the Yin Family servants, upon noticing their arrival, rushed to greet them, defusing Chen Li¡¯s awkward situation. Watching the servant approach them with a slow and smiling walk, Chen Li¡¯s chin lifted ever so slightly, her face bearing a graceful yet confident smile. She thought to herself that, regardless of Miss Yin, the Yin Family¡¯s servants appeared to be well-trained with good attitudes. As the servant came over, Chen Li was about to praise him when, to her surprise, he walked straight past her, heading towards the space behind her¡ªright where Su Wenyue was standing. The smile that had emerged on Chen Li¡¯s face just moments before now froze; she stood there, uncertain how to react. Her purpose in walking ahead of Su Wenyue had been to secure a more prominent position, to be the first to catch the eye, but status dictated otherwise. ¡°Madam Han, you¡¯ve finally arrived. The young miss instructed me to wait here for you and ensure there is no negligence whatsoever,¡± said the servant, more solicitous than ever as he approached Su Wenyue, his smile so wide it creased his face, his gaze full of ingratiation,pletely reflecting the Yin Family¡¯s friendly disposition. This had indeed been arranged on Yin Lihua¡¯s special instruction; since thest resolution of differences between Yin Lihua and Su Wenyue, the two families had developed a closer connection due to Liu Xiu, and with the changes in Han Yu¡¯s social status, Miss Yin had grown increasingly attentive and considerate towards Su Wenyue. Chapter 401: 408: Underestimating Me Too Much Chapter 401: Chapter 408: Underestimating Me Too Much This servant boy was no ordinary one; in fact, he was the second housekeeper from the outer court of the Yin Family. At a young age, he had secured the position of the second housekeeper, which showed his exceptional ability. His status was not too low toe and wee Su Wenyue. The Yin Family, with its profound heritage, wanted to foster a rtionship with Han Yu but was reluctant to seem overly humble. Instead, they approached things on an equal footing. ¡°Your Miss shows her heart.¡± Su Wenyue nodded, her demeanor towards the servant boy distant yet with a hint of kindness, which in turn made the servant boy even more respectful towards her. ¡°Wherever, wherever. My Miss has instructed us that the Madam is an honored guest. It¡¯s just that today, because of the banquet, she could note in person to wee you at the mansion gates. I hope the Madam forgives this. I will now lead the Madam inside.¡± The second housekeeper spoke as he took the lead, setting a pace that was neither too fast nor too slow, allowing Su Wenyue to followfortably. Chen Li stood there for a while, seeing that no one bothered with her, she unwillingly followed along, trailing behind Su Wenyue. She had been banking on the Yin Family¡¯s servants asking about her or Su Wenyue casually mentioning her. She didn¡¯t expect to bepletely ignored, and furiously followed behind Su Wenyue. Although Chen Li was annoyed, her patience developed over her career in the workce, and she understood what was beneficial for her. Despite her dislike for Su Wenyue, following her had its advantages. At the very least, people attending the banquet would see her as an acquaintance of Su Wenyue¡¯s, which would improve their attitude toward her, making it easier to connect with the other distinguisheddies, especially since the way Miss Yin treated Su Wenyue made it pretty clear. Su Wenyue was well aware of Chen Li¡¯s doings these days, seeing through her intentions at a nce. Chen Li was overconfident if she thought she could use Su Wenyue as a stepping stone. Su Wenyue did not stop Chen Li from following her but couldn¡¯t help revealing a mocking smile. Even so, she did not underestimate Chen Li¡¯s capabilities. After all, this woman had once attained the position of an Imperial Consort. Even though Su Wenyue saw through her tactics, she remained vignt. It¡¯s the cautious that sail the ship ten thousand years. ¡°Sister Yue, it seems you have quite a good rtionship with Miss Yin. It¡¯s not just a few brief encounters, is it? Otherwise, Miss Yin wouldn¡¯t show you such respect. Sister Yue, you really are modest.¡± Chen Li, seeing that Su Wenyue did not oppose her following, started conversing with her again, subtly using Su Wenyue of lying to her. However, she spoke in a pleasant manner that didn¡¯te off as offensive. Su Wenyue admired Chen Li¡¯s thick-skinned nature anew, but wouldn¡¯t allow Chen Li to climb up by holding onto her coattails. Somewhat coldly, she said, ¡°Miss Chen, it seems we are not so familiar with each other. The term ¡®Sister Yue¡¯ is not one I can ept. Please address me as Madam Han to avoid misunderstandings.¡± Chen Li heard Su Wenyue¡¯s words but paid them no mind, instead cozying up to Su Wenyue even more, ¡°Sister Yue, why be so formal with me? Even if we are not very close, Big Brother Han and I go way back. I don¡¯t want to see us be so distant.¡± This was Chen Li trying to use Han Yu to pressure Su Wenyue. It was a misconception born from Su Wenyue¡¯s previous amodating attitude, convincing Chen Li that Su Wenyue wouldn¡¯t dare to counter her too harshly. Unfortunately, she miscalcted.
In the past, Han Yu had advised Su Wenyue to keep her distance from Chen Li, considering Liu Xiu¡¯s high regard for Chen Li and her scheming nature. He didn¡¯t want his daughter-inw to offend Chen Li too much, to avoid disadvantages, considering Chen Li¡¯s remarkable money-making ability. But since learning of her wife¡¯s parents¡¯ home¡¯s intentions and wanting to get involved, his attitude had changed. With her inws¡¯ backing, what did it matter to him what this flirtatious woman did? Not stepping on her was already giving her face. By this time, Su Wenyue¡¯s expression hadpletely cooled, and she regarded Chen Li with indifference, ¡°Miss Chen, out of respect for Lord Liu, I¡¯ve showed you some courtesy. Do not overstep, and don¡¯t think too highly of yourself; otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡± Chen Li responded to Su Wenyue¡¯s words with an appearance as if she were about to cry, puzzled by Su Wenyue¡¯s sudden assertiveness. Seeing the onlookers¡¯ attention fixed on them, she yed the damsel, ¡°Sister Yue, why are you like this? I genuinely regard you as my own sister. Why do you treat me so, when you weren¡¯t like this before?¡± The onlookers, seeing Chen Li like this, calmly watched the spectacle. Some, ignorant of the real circumstances, even gave Su Wenyue condemning looks, as if Su Wenyue had wronged Chen Li in some way. The second housekeeper, who had witnessed the entire event from start to finish, had a hint of mockery and disdain in his eyes. This woman really was calcting, but some things can¡¯t be aplished by scheming alone. Status determined the issue, and to him, Chen Li was no more than a clown. Su Wenyue¡¯s patience had reached its limit. Even if she did not care about the gazes of those people, she was still furious inside. Chen Li was treating her as a fool, ¡°Miss Chen, don¡¯t push your luck. For a woman who covets her husband, my current demeanor is already very polite. All this ¡®sister¡¯ talk, and if you¡¯re aspiring to be my husband¡¯s concubine, see if you¡¯re even worthy of it, lest I say something unpleasant.¡± With Su Wenyue¡¯s words, the onlookers shifted their gaze toward Chen Li, seeing her with scorn and contemtion, especially since those who could be invited by the Yin Family were all legal wives who disdained those who would seduce men, like a vixen. Chen Li¡¯s face turned red and then white as she heard Su Wenyue speaking openly before everyone. Feeling both embarrassed and furious under their scornful looks, she pointed at Su Wenyue, ¡°Su Wenyue, you¡¯re talking nonsense! Although I, Chen Li, may not have been born into a noble family, I¡¯ve lived a decent and upright life. I am not someone who would be a concubine. You underestimate me too much!¡± This was Chen Li¡¯s sincere wish; she would only be the legal wife, never the concubine. If she were indeed to be with Han Yu, Su Wenyue would naturally have to step aside. The crowd couldn¡¯t see through Chen Li¡¯s thoughts and, hearing her words, seemed a bit less disparaging. This woman seemed humble yet ambitious, which made Su Wenyue¡¯s assertiveness seem somewhat excessive. However, that was just a minority opinion. Most people simply watched the drama unfold, especially those with discernment. Seeing Chen Li¡¯s revealing outfit, they already had their verdict. Such a woman could not be a demure one; she was dressed like a vixen, and yet she yed the part so well. Seeing Chen Li so defensive, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help but feel no longer angry, ¡°Sorry, I forgot Miss Chen is a woman of great ambitions, who would not covet just the position of a concubine. But aiming too high is not always good either.¡± Chapter 402: 409: Dealing with it Easily Chapter 402: Chapter 409: Dealing with it Easily Chen Li was both angry and annoyed, yet Su Wenyue¡¯s words hit right at the heart of her thoughts, even causing a tinge of rage born from embarrassment. However, Chen Li¡¯s fury was but fleeting; she quickly regained herposure. Her purpose foring today was not to pick a fight with Su Wenyue. Her previous actions were due to underestimating Su Wenyue¡¯s resilience. Seeing that direct confrontation was ineffective, she knew she had to change her tactics. ¡°Madam Han, you really have misunderstood me. I absolutely did not mean it that way. If Madam Han looks down on me, I will simply stay far away,¡± Chen Li said, and without waiting for Su Wenyue to react, she walked away, not giving Su Wenyue a chance to retaliate¡ªa wise move indeed. Chen Li realized she wouldn¡¯t gain favor in front of Su Wenyue, so she chose this method to gracefully withdraw. Su Wenyue watched as Chen Li left, her eyes narrowing slightly. Chen Li was tougher than she had anticipated, capable of bending and stretching; where others might have shamefully retreated in such a situation, Chen Li managed to calm down and quickly devise a countermeasure. It might sound easy to do, but in practice, it was far from it. Seeing Chen Li act this way, the crowd had mixed reactions, but their attention quickly waned. After all, Chen Li was just a petty figure with no significant status. The earlier incident was merely a source of entertainment for them, and offending Madam Han over this was not worth it. Now, with the rise of Han Yu¡¯s social status, Su Wenyue had also be a figure in Yiyang Prefecture who could not be easily offended. At this moment, Yin Lihua received news of Su Wenyue¡¯s arrival and personally came over to wee her. Amidst theughter and conversation, the little episode was soon forgotten by everyone. ¡°Madam Han is truly exceptionally beautiful today, not at all like an ordinary mortal, but more like a fairy who has descended from heaven,¡± the crowd said, clearly intent on ttering Su Wenyue. Seeing even Miss Yin treating Su Wenyue with such respect ignited further thought, and they proceeded to shower her withpliments. ¡°Indeed, Madam Han has always been one of the top beauties in Yiyang Prefecture. Dressed up like this today, even I can hardly take my eyes off her. No wonder Lord Han is willing to let such a beauty leave his side. Compared to Madam Han, all the wildflowers outside are nothing,¡± said a noblewoman who was dressed a bit too maturely for her age. It was unclear whether she was genuinely ttering Su Wenyue or deliberately trying to provoke her. The people present were left speechless by the woman¡¯s words. They remembered that Su Wenyue had initially fled to the countryside with her mother because of Han Yu¡¯s involvement with another woman. Although subsequent developments had sparked many spections, the matter was hardly a pleasant one. They carefully observed Su Wenyue, who showed no change in expression, and sighed with relief, quickly changing the subject: ¡°Madam Han is naturally beautiful, and even more so when dressed up. I see that every item she wears is exquisite and uniquely styled. May I know where they are from? Aren¡¯t they brought back from Chang¡¯an?¡± Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t particrly angry. That woman was merely a front, after all. However, with the conversation naturally shifting to the topic she preferred, she was quite pleased. ¡°Good things are not only found in Chang¡¯an. These were all custom-ordered from a master craftsman. Each is one of a kind, with no second piece avable. It¡¯s just that the custom-making cost is frighteningly expensive,¡± Su Wenyue stated. She didn¡¯t immediately disclose that the items were from Heavenly Pavilion, instead she piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity further.
Upon hearing that Su Wenyue had them custom-ordered from a master craftsman, everyone became interested. Going to Chang¡¯an for custom orders was a hassle, especially since the world was not as chaotic as it once was. But if it could be done in Yiyang Prefecture, it would be much more convenient. All present weredies of status who did notck money, and they easily dismissed Su Wenyue¡¯s warning about the ¡®frighteningly expensive¡¯ prices¡ªfor them, the quality was all that mattered. Even Yin Lihua showed a hint of desire upon hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words. The Yin Family had many stores, and the jewelry that Yin Lihua wore was mostly crafted by their own establishments. Designed for her, these essories were far more exquisite than the ones from ordinary stores, and they were considered premium goods. Her clothes were also embroidered by the family¡¯s embroiderers, unmatched in delicacy. Yet,pared to what Su Wenyue wore today, they seemed somewhat inferior. Which woman didn¡¯t love to look beautiful? Yin Lihua was no exception. ¡°Really? Where is this master craftsman? Such craftsmanship is truly beyond words. I will also ce a few orders with him tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible,¡± Su Wenyue shook her head. ¡°Why not? Is it because the master craftsman is unwilling? Don¡¯t worry, I will just offer more Silver when the timees. He wouldn¡¯t turn down the white and shiny silver coins, would he?¡± said a forthright woman, indicating by her attire that she came from a very wealthy household. Hence, she was generous with her spending. Although the value of silver had declined, she hadn¡¯t adjusted her expressions ordingly. Nevertheless, with her family¡¯s wealth, she was confident she could meet any remuneration demanded by the master craftsman. The other noblewomen present shared simr sentiments and expressions. Women were alwaysvish when it came to their beauty. Seeing that the desired effect had been achieved, Su Wenyue felt satisfied and slowly opened her mouth: ¡°Don¡¯t rush,dies. It¡¯s not for any other reason, but because the master is now employed by Heavenly Pavilion and will be working exclusively for them. Hence, he can no longer take on privatemissions. That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°Heavenly Pavilion? What ce is that? I¡¯ve never heard of it in all my years in Yiyang Prefecture,¡± a voice echoed with curiosity and confusion. Yiyang Prefecture might be broad, but thedies had been there for many years and were well-acquainted with the local haunts. Considering that the Heavenly Pavilion had the resources to hire the master craftsman, it must have a certain level of prestige, yet it remained unheard of. As everyone exchanged nces, they saw their own befuddlement reflected in the others¡¯ faces. ¡°Heavenly Pavilion is a store newly opened by a mysterious person. It doesn¡¯t just sell clothes and jewelry but also offers edibles, ythings, and utilities¡ªa wide assortment of products, including many novelty items from the outer domain and the Western Region. The variety is rich, and the quality is better than what you would find in ordinary stores. The only drawback is the price, which can be quite steep, and may not be affordable for everyone,¡± Su Wenyue exined without revealing that the store was hers, instead creating the impression of a mysterious proprietor. This added to the mystique and ensured that people didn¡¯t patronize the store just to curry favor with her. Such motivations could undermine the store¡¯s future development. ¡°Really, it¡¯s that good? I must visit someday,¡± said one of the noblewomen, instantly deciding. ¡°Yes, I want to see it too. Why don¡¯t we go together sometime? A ce endorsed by someone as tasteful as Madam Han must be worth visiting.¡± Chapter 403: 410: Satisfied and Relieved Chapter 403: Chapter 410: Satisfied and Relieved ¡°` Whether they were genuinely interested or just giving Su Wenyue face, Su Wenyue¡¯s event turned out quite well. All the noblewomen expressed intentions of visiting the Heavenly Pavilion. Having opened this topic, even if it was just for appearances, they would surely make a trip. Su Wenyue was confident that once they visited, they would certainly return, and she would be able to gain a reputation and open up the market even more. Chen Li was also busy mingling with the noblewomen, trying to make connections. If others didn¡¯t know her, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but after the previous scene, everyone was aware of Chen Li¡¯s status as a merchant¡¯s daughter. The disdain on their faces was unmistakable, especially since Chen Li had offended Su Wenyue, who was not only Han Yu¡¯s wife but also highly valued by the Yin Family. The guests who were invited by the Yin family had more or less connections with them, and few were willing to associate with Chen Li. Chen Li regretted her impulsive actions. If it weren¡¯t for her miscalction, thinking she could leverage Su Wenyue¡¯s connections, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a situation. The noblewomen, who already considered themselves above others, would surely look down on her even more. But what¡¯s done was done, and regret was pointless. Since the noblewomen were unwilling to deal with her, Chen Li simply took another route, focusing her efforts on the servant girls and female servants who apanied the noblewomen. Chen Li was very persuasive when she spoke, and coupled with her willingness to spend, she gave away many gifts. She actually managed to win over several servant girls and female servants from the noblewomen¡¯s entourage, feeling quite proud of herself. So what if Su Wenyue was unwilling to help? Chen Li still achieved what she wanted. Although she failed to connect with the noblewomen and enter the upper-ss circles, winning over those respectable little girls and female servants was not bad either. The servants invited by their masters to the banquet were mostly trusted and relied upon. As long as Chen Li found an opportunity for them to speak well of her department store in front of their masters, they would surelye back to patronize her business. Moreover, these servants who were favored by their masters also livedfortably and had a certain spending power, which meant additional customers for her. Chen Li¡¯s goals were different from Su Wenyue¡¯s. While Su Wenyue only intended to do business with the upper-ss, Chen Li¡¯s ambitions were bigger, hoping to monopolize the market and attract everyone¡¯s business to her. She believed in both small andrge profits, and there was no reason to forsake any. Especially since her previouspany¡¯s business model catered to themoners with the philosophy of thin margins but high volume, making Chen Li pay more attention to the masses. Su Wenyue was on guard against Chen Li, and so were her people, keeping an early eye on Chen Li¡¯s every move at the banquet. They were particrly worried when they saw many servants being bribed by Chen Li. ¡°Madam, what should we do? This Chen Li is really too cunning, impossible to guard against. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t climb up to those madams and madams, she turned her attention to their servant girls and female servants. Those servant girls and female servants are really shallow, selling themselves for such small benefits. It¡¯s infuriating!¡± ¡°Hmm, I know.¡± Su Wenyue saw her own servant girl so worried and anxious, yet she was calm andposed, without a hint of concern, making her servant girl even more frustrated. ¡°Madam, Chen Li has wooed everyone over. She¡¯s going to take away our family¡¯s business, and you¡¯re not even a bit worried!¡± Shu Yu stamped her foot, her face showing an expression of frustration. Madam had invested so much heart in the store, how could she be unconcerned at this crucial moment?
¡°Shu Yu, I¡¯ve been saying you¡¯ve made good progress recently. You¡¯re steady and unruffled in your work. Why are you so unsettled now? This is such a trivial matter, and yet you¡¯ve lost your sense of proportion,¡± Su Wenyue nced at Shu Yu as she spoke. ¡°Madam, isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m worried about you? You¡¯ve put a lot of effort into this store. Especially that flighty Chen Li, who wouldn¡¯t know in the mansion that she once had designs on the Master? Maybe she hasn¡¯t given up yet. You can¡¯t let her take advantage!¡± Although the servant girl was a bit rash andcked the demeanor of a great general, her loyalty wasmendable, which was what Su Wenyue valued most. ¡°Rest assured, who is your madam? I will certainly not let Chen Li take any advantage. Keep your heart at ease within your stomach.¡± Hearing Su Wenyue say this, Shu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. She knew that madam had put so much effort into the store, so how could she remain indifferent? It turned out that madam had already thought of a solution, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so calm and collected, not worried at all. ¡°Madam, do you already have a method to deal with that woman?¡± Shu Yu asked curiously. It was also because Su Wenyue was not too harsh on the servants that Shu Yu dared to ask. Normally, Shu Yu was not one to overstep her bounds. As a loyal servant, it was natural for her to dislike any woman who coveted her madam¡¯s position. Su Wenyue simply smiled without saying a word. It wasn¡¯t that she had a strategy in mind, but rather, there was no need to stoop to Chen Li¡¯s level. Earlier, Su Wenyue had been worried that Chen Li might have some tricky moves up her sleeve, but after today¡¯s events, with Chen Li cutting off her own path, she was no longer a threat, at least not in the matter of the store. Shu Yu was just a servant girl. Even if she was intelligent, her vision was ultimately too narrow to see through the underlying principles. Chen Li¡¯s actions today in winning over those servant girls and female servants seemed like a clever diversion, finding another way to achieve her goals. But in truth, it was the most foolish thing to do. Especially since Chen Li was giving away items from her store to those servant girls and female servants, hoping that if they enjoyed using them, they would rmend them to their masters. This approach was even more misguided. Think of those noblewomen who lived in luxury with every aspect of their lives exquisite. How could they ever use something that their servants had used? Even if the product was good, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. To use what the servants used would be a degradation of their status. After all, Chen Li was just a merchant¡¯s daughter. Although she had a talent for business, her vision was hardly higher than that of a servant girl; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havemitted such a foolish act and still be so self-satisfied, even fantasizing about her store¡¯s opening day and the bustling business, unaware that she had already cut herself off from the upper-ss nobility. With that said, Chen Li¡¯s easy co-opting of those female servants and maids was also a result of Su Wenyue¡¯sissez-faire attitude. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t have been so effortlessly aplished. That evening, when Su Wenyue returned home and talked to Han Yu about the day¡¯s events, Han Yu immediately saw the inappropriateness of the situation. Seeing his daughter-inw analyzing the situation so logically, he felt very satisfied and reassured. Everything was ready for the opening day, which soon arrived. Not only did Su Wenyue go, but Han Yu also personally came to support his daughter-inw. The auspicious time had been carefully selected, and as the moment arrived, they set off the firecrackers. Chapter 404: 411: Accidentally Hitting the Mark Chapter 404: Chapter 411: identally Hitting the Mark However, Han Yu and Su Wenyue both appeared, albeit as guests. While the status of the businessmen in the Daming Dynasty was rtively higher than in the Previous Dynasty, it was only slightly above the lower ss. Furthermore, in the upper-ss circles, conducting business and acquiring property were matters handled discreetly. Han Yu and Su Wenyue, too, subscribed to the idea of keeping a low profile while amassing wealth. There are only so many auspicious times, especially for choosing the opening day. It had to be both an auspicious time and at a convenient hour. By sheer coincidence, Chen Li¡¯s department store had chosen the same time as Su Wenyue, leading both stores to open simultaneously. As for the preparations Chen Li had made previously, including the banquet she had hosted days before, they were all aimed at drumming up recognition for the opening of her new shop, and they had some effect. Although she hadn¡¯t managed to win over many noblewomen from the upperyer, several housewives from smaller families were quite interested in the goods at Chen Li¡¯s department store. Given their status, most of these women did note from particrly wealthy backgrounds. However good the goods at Heavenly Pavilion, they were expensive. The items at Li Xiu Department Store might have been of inferior quality, but given their prices, they were deemed eptable by these women. If it had been any other day, Chen Li¡¯s department store would have seen a good turnout of supporters. But choosing the same day as Su Wenyue, even at the exact same opening time, meant those housewives from smaller families, who would have preferred to shop at Li Xiu Department Store, ended up at Heavenly Pavilion instead. Being a ce of a different caliber, rumours abounded that many important figures would visit on opening day. If the women could take the opportunity towork with a few noblewomen, it would be to their advantage. The two stores were separated by less than a street¡¯s distance; the crackling of fireworks created a lively atmosphere, with the sound audible to both sides. Yet, after the fireworks, one side remained spirited and bustling, while the other was cold and quiet. ¡°Madam Han dide today, apanied by Lord Han. Madam Han is indeed fortunate,¡± someone recognized the striking Su Wenyue and sought to engage her, offeringpliments that contained genuine envy. These days, few men would be willing to spare the time and set aside their pride to apany their wives shopping. Su Wenyue smiled and nodded in response. Those who hade today were there to bring her business, and she naturally weed them with a smile. She spoke to Madam Li warmly and cordially, ¡°Madam Li has alsoe to the Heavenly Pavilion today, what a coincidence!¡± ¡°Today, on the opening day of the Heavenly Pavilion, everything is half price. I must choose carefully. I¡¯m grateful to Madam Han for rmending such a wonderful ce to us. Look at these exquisite and unique items; they are second to none, not just in Yiyang Prefecture but across the entire Daming Dynasty. The only drawback is the exorbitant price. Even with the 50% discount for the first few days, they are considerably more expensive than goods at an ordinary store, not affordable to just anyone,¡± Madam Li said frankly, giving voice to her thoughts. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t take offense; she knew her business was all about making a hefty profit. It wasn¡¯t as simple as doubling or tripling; what she wanted was the brand of ¡®luxury.¡¯ The more exclusive and costly the items, the more they served as trophies for the noblewomen to unt. Before Su Wenyue could reply, a noblewoman beside them, seemingly looking down upon Madam Li¡¯s remarks, said with a hint of scorn, ¡°Quality goods naturallye at a high price, and every item has its caliber. Just like today, both stores have opened at the same time; the Heavenly Pavilion draws noblewomen from the upper crust, while Li Xiu Department Store attracts the poorermoners. If you find it expensive, you are wee to shop at Li Xiu Department Store. Though it can¡¯tpare to Heavenly Pavilion, it has the advantage of being cheap.¡± The speaker was Madam Li¡¯s rival, and her words were anything but courteous, full of sarcasm, using Chen Li¡¯s department store as a contrasting example just to prove a point. Su Wenyue personally didn¡¯t like the aggressive tone and smugness of the woman, but her words aligned with Su¡¯s own intentions. Many of the noblewomen present had heard this, and it served to pigeonhole both Heavenly Pavilion and Chen Li¡¯s Li Xiu Department Store.
Madam Li was so flustered she choked, but there was a grain of truth in the other¡¯s words¡ªgood items were indeed worth their price. Madam Li also believed this; her exmation was merely a response to the unusually high prices at Heavenly Pavilion, not expecting it to provoke such a spate ofments. Madam Li had decent poise and, mindful of the many onlookers and Su Wenyue¡¯s presence, didn¡¯t want to make a scene. So, she just snorted coldly and began to shop intensively, her actions speaking to her ability to afford fine things. Yet, as Madam Li inspected the goods on the shelves more closely, she began to appreciate their worth, particrly the items from the Western outer domain¡ªthe genuine Western goods. Despite their high price tags, they wouldn¡¯t be much cheaper elsewhere, and importantly, they were indeed superior to those in other shops. In short, you get what you pay for. ¡°Ah! These are definitely exclusive to the Western Royal Family. Although they aren¡¯t marked with the exclusive insignia of the Western Royal Family, I¡¯ve seen the style and material of these boxes before. There¡¯s no mistaking they¡¯re exclusively made for royalty,¡± avishly dressed noblewoman confidently asserted. Her certainty stemmed from her previous luck in acquiring items from the Western Royal Family, coupled with a desire to unt her knowledge and impress the others, prompting her to share her assertion. ¡°Really? How is that possible? How could goods exclusively for the Western Royal Family end up here, and in such quantity on these shelves? If that¡¯s true, the owner behind Heavenly Pavilion must be incredibly powerful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely urate. A distant rtive of mine is in overseas trade. Even though the system in the West is different from ours, there are still loopholes to exploit. The exclusives we provide for our own imperial court are obtainable as well; they justck the reputation of being ¡®imperial use only.¡¯ These goods are probably from the same batch as those meant for the royal supply, but for convenience, they don¡¯t bear the Western Royal Family¡¯s exclusive emblem,¡± another guest chimed in. If one person makes a im, others might doubt, but when two or three make the same im, it starts to sound like fact to the listeners. Su Wenyue felt somewhat ashamed, relieved that she was not the face of this business, or it would have been quite embarrassing. Her subordinates had produced ¡®fake goods¡¯ that were now being touted as exclusive supplies from the Western outer domain¡ªit was a significant misinterpretation. Su Wenyue, having designed this style based on some fine products purchased from Chen Li¡¯s store and information from the West, wondered whether this could be considered a fortuitous stroke of serendipity. Chapter 405: 412: Keeping a Straight Face Chapter 405: Chapter 412: Keeping a Straight Face For the sake of ensuring the secrecy, Su Wenyue made sure that each step in the process was disconnected, and the operation was carried out with such secrecy that only a few were privy to the trickery involved. However, she would never keep any secrets from Han Yu, which meant that Han Yu was very knowledgeable about the matter. When he heard that a noblewoman¡¯s daughter-inw had had an item made that was being passed off as exclusive to members of the Outer Royal Family, he raised an eyebrow, particrly noticing his own daughter-inw¡¯s calm and unworried demeanor. His gaze toward Su Wenyue became even more meaningful. Su Wenyue herself was feeling rather pleased until Han Yu¡¯s scrutiny made her somewhat embarrassed. But her products were indeed superior, even if notpletely authentic, most of them were far better than the genuine Western items. However, many people, as Noble Consort Li had put it, were obsessed with foreign products, believing that things brought from far across the sea must be superior. In her previous life, Chen Li had often traded with foreigners, but shecked Su Wenyue¡¯s talent for making the products herself. If Chen Li knew about this, would she marvel at the advanced wisdom of the ancients? The concept of counterfeit goods had already emerged. Others were unaware of many details behind this, and seeing Su Wenyue and Han Yu exchanging nces, they joked about the couple¡¯s strong rtionship. Su Wenyue just smiled without response. In the midst of their conversation, a few more guests arrived, among them was Miss Yin Lihua from the Yin Family. Her presence aroused curiosity regarding the Heavenly Pavilion¡¯s mysterious owner. They didn¡¯t believe Miss Yin¡¯s appearance was merely for shopping, especially since it was known that she usually wouldn¡¯t step out on such asions. Even though the store¡¯s opening day featured a fifty percent discount, the Yin Family was wealthy and wouldn¡¯t care for such a trivial benefit. Miss Yin¡¯s presence there, then, must be to honor the face of the Heavenly Pavilion¡¯s owner behind the scenes. In fact, everyone had guessed right. The Yin Family and Han Yu both aligned with Liu Xiu¡¯s faction and they had a close rtionship, making them among the few who knew Su Wenyue was the boss behind the Heavenly Pavilion. Yin Lihua¡¯s visit was naturally to give face to Han Yu and his wife, Su Wenyue. The Yin Family had recently been adopting a humble posture in front of Mr. and Mrs. Han, and indeed if Han Yu hadn¡¯t voluntarily chosen to follow Liu Xiu, Yin Shi would have rather preferred Han Yu over him. Aside from not being an Imperial Descendant like Liu Xiu, Han Yu excelled in all areas, and this title was simply a symbolic status. After all, Liu Xiu¡¯s lineage had fallen into obscurity, he was merely the son of a county magistrate. In these chaotic times, such status was not particrly significant. Yin Shi couldn¡¯t understand why Han Yu passed up such an opportune moment, perhaps Han Yu simplycked such ambition and aspirations. That was the only reason Yin Shi could think of, but no matter what, fostering ties with Han Yu was never a mistake. ¡°Miss Yin is here as well,¡± Su Wenyue took the initiative to greet Yin Lihua. When they had first met, they hadn¡¯t gotten along well, but now, though they were not close enough to be called best friends, their rtionship had improved. ¡°Indeed, I heard that the Heavenly Pavilion¡¯s products are excellent. I had some free time today and came specifically to take a look. Madam Han is also here, so it¡¯s perfect for us to shop together and buy some nice things to take home,¡± Yin Lihua said, understanding that Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want people to know she was the owner of the Heavenly Pavilion, and yed along ordingly. Yin Lihua¡¯s attendance was initially meant as a polite way to support Su Wenyue, a mere formality, but she was genuinely surprised by the quality of goods she found at the Heavenly Pavilion. As a result, she gained a new appreciation for the Han Family¡¯s capabilities, which seemed to exceed their expectations. She decided she would need to discuss the Pavilion more thoroughly with her elder brother. Yin Lihua was not an ordinary maiden, she was smart and talented, cultivated by her family from a young age. Her vision and insight were unsurpassed, and a single visit to the Heavenly Pavilion revealed many issues. The exclusive Western items on disy there were not things just anyone could obtain, nor could any ordinary person have the connections to source them or the effort it would take to bring them back¡ªa lot of thought-provoking questions were raised.
Clearly, even Yin Lihua was misled by Su Wenyue¡¯s ¡®fake goods,¡¯ which were of even finer quality than the real ones. Despite being well-informed, Miss Yin could not discern the truth. More importantly, she hadn¡¯t considered that Su Wenyue was capable of such feats, and, with the support of the Su Family, it didn¡¯t seem so difficult for Su Wenyue to obtain items supposedly used by the Western Outer Royal Family. Thus, it seemed that timing, geographical convenience, and good rtions all mattered; what seemed effortless for Su Wenyue to achieve was not so simple for others who might not be able to replicate even one aspect of her sess. Su Wenyue watched as Yin Lihua examined the ¡®Western items¡¯ intently and with an expression of admiration, feeling inwardly awkward. She managed to deceive even the future Empress, a feat no one else could im. Subconsciously, Su Wenyue nced at Han Yu not far away, the yful look in his eyes all too apparent. Su Wenyue remainedposed, as she had grown ustomed to deceiving people. After all, she wasn¡¯t engaging in any behavior that was grievously harmful. Even if these items weren¡¯t authentic Western goods, their utility and effects were only good, never bad. Whose family¡¯s products were they using if not hers? In stark contrast to the bustling Heavenly Pavilion, the Li Xiu Department Store was quite bleak. Thanks to Chen Li¡¯s impressive marketing strategies, the store was notpletely deserted, but those who came were of low social status. Even with the substantial opening day discounts, most visitors seemed to be lookers rather than buyers. Chen Li had overestimated the purchasing power of the lower-middle ss. In those hard times, not many had the luxury to spend on suchmodities, evenmon items like toilet soap or rouge had be almost a luxury. ¡°Boss, these guests are all too shabby. After browsing for half a day, they picked over everything and bought only a few items, and even then, they chose the cheapest ones. You¡¯ve wasted your breath,¡± said Shopkeeper Li Ming, who saw the poor business on opening day but showed no concern, pretending only for show and disying a bit of worry in front of Chen Li. Now that the troublesome customers had finally left, he approached her in hopes of showing off in front of her. Chen Li had not shown any sign of impatience with the difficult customers, but when she heard Li Ming¡¯s words, her expression darkened, ¡°What kind of talk is that? Have you forgotten what I¡¯ve said? The customer is king! Every guest thates to our store must be treated well. You cannot allow any slight or neglect, regardless of their status. It¡¯s shameful that a shopkeeper like you has forgotten the most basic principle! Considering it¡¯s your first offense, I¡¯ll let it slide this time, but if I hear another word like this, you won¡¯t need to be a shopkeeper anymore!¡± Chapter 406: 413: Undeniable Chapter 406: Chapter 413: Undeniable Chen Li, with a stern face, scolded her staff, feeling somewhat helpless inside. In the past, she would have reced them without hesitation, but having been in ancient times for so long, she had grown ustomed to life here and knew the rules well. She understood that finding good talent wasn¡¯t so simple. Take Li Ming, for instance; she had inquired about him before poaching him, only to find him less satisfactory than expected. Though it irked her, she had to admit that Li Ming was no match for Yu Zhengqing. Speaking of Yu Zhengqing, Chen Li felt ufortable. By her own estimation and strategies, Yu Zhengqing should have been living a miserable life. Even though Chen Li acknowledged deep down that Yu Zhengqing was not at fault for the earlier incident, his departure out of spite was a betrayal to her. Chen Li was conceited and self-centric, incapable of tolerating anyone¡¯s betrayal. In her mind, a person who betrayed her could never have a good end. After Yu Zhengqing left Chen Li¡¯s store, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t find work. Despite some rumors, smaller stores were willing to employ him because of his abilities. However, he was pushed to this point because he was intimidated by the people Chen Li sent after him, fearing trouble. Chen Li still harbored the thought that Yu Zhengqing would eventuallye back, begging for forgiveness when his days became unbearable, contemting whether or not to give him another chance. It was only after Yu Zhengqing¡¯s departure that she realized how difficult it was to hire a skilled and loyal shopkeeper, let alone having him snatched away by her rival. Whenever Heavenly Pavilion was mentioned, Chen Li¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. The owner of Heavenly Pavilion, whether a woman or someone else, remained a mystery and was incredibly powerful,pletely overpowering her. Since entering the business world, she seldom felt as thwarted as she did now. This was the second time, the first being¡­ it seemed her fortune had turned ever since that woman returned. Although there was no apparent connection between this matter and Su Wenyue, Chen Li instinctively med her. Even if the reasoning was far-fetched, it was typical for people to refuse to acknowledge their own mistakes and failures, preferring to pass the me onto others¡ªespecially when the target of their hatred and envy was Su Wenyue. Chen Li¡¯s choice to evade her errors and attribute her failure to Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t solely for that reason. It was also a sense of sensitivity and intuition. These intangible feelings are hard to exin yet are often urate. ¡°Boss, I have found out everything,¡± a servant reported back, whispering into Chen Li¡¯s ear. He was dispatched to investigate the situation at Heavenly Pavilion. Despite her arrogance, Chen Li wasn¡¯t foolish. She was aware that Heavenly Pavilion¡¯s momentum had now surpassed that of Li Xiu Department Store, evenpletely suppressing her business. It was time to understand such a formidable rival. The setback had served as a wake-up call for Chen Li, enabling her to grow significantly. She was no longer as proud and arrogant as before, also realizing that the backward ancient world and its people were not as simple as she had imagined. ¡°Well, did you find out who the secret owner behind Heavenly Pavilion is?¡± Chen Li was most concerned about this matter. ¡°That, no, the person behind Heavenly Pavilion is too mysterious,¡± her subordinate replied. ¡°Despite our efforts, we couldn¡¯t ascertain their identity. Still, many clues indicate a significant link with the Su Family. It likely isn¡¯t owned by the Su Family¡¯s business, for if it were, they could have operated openly and straightforwardly, rather than putting on this mysterious charade.¡± Chen Li¡¯s subordinate was quite resourceful, piecing together clues to uncover substantial information. After hearing her subordinate¡¯s words, Chen Li felt a sense of vindication. The Su Family was Su Wenyue¡¯s mother¡¯s family, and indeed, this matter couldn¡¯t be separated from Su Wenyue. Otherwise, why would Su Wenyue have spoken those words at the Yin Family¡¯s banquet that day, promoting the opening of Heavenly Pavilion? Although it seemed unintentional to others, Chen Li, as a shrewd businesswoman, quickly noticed the underlying intent¡ªthe approach she used was simr to Su Wenyue¡¯s, except that Su Wenyue¡¯swork was beyond her reach, cing Chen Li at a disadvantage.
¡°Tell me about the situation at Heavenly Pavilion,¡± Chen Li asked, though she already had a foreboding feeling about it. Without mentioning Su Wenyue¡¯s tactics, the servant¡¯s grave expression was enough to indicate the situation was grim. ¡°Heavenly Pavilion opened at the same time as our store, attracting many noblewomen, including Miss Yin, making it an enormously lively and sessful event. I had someone go undercover to gather information. When ites to decoration or the merchandise, everything at Heavenly Pavilion far surpasses our store, but their prices are shockingly high, probably beyond the means of the ordinary people,¡± the subordinate informed, suggesting their store still had some advantage, and shared with Chen Li further details about Heavenly Pavilion. The more Chen Li heard, the darker her expression became. The VIP cards, grand opening discounts¡­ these ideas were supposedly hers alone, unique to her. Why would Heavenly Pavilion employ such simr marketing strategies? She even began to suspect that the elusive owner of Heavenly Pavilion had also traveled from the modern world, as their mindsets were strikingly simr. Still, no matter what, she had lost to Heavenly Pavilion, and that was a fact. However, Chen Li didn¡¯t give in to defeat and discouragement, but instead, it ignited an unstoppable fighting spirit within her. This was attributed to her positive attitude¡ªafter all, transmigrated women are no ordinary beings. Chen Li believed she was the protagonist of this world, destined for sess after enduring hardships and setbacks. Her high spirits led her to quickly adjust some of the ws in her department store based on Heavenly Pavilion¡¯s strengths. Although she couldn¡¯t immediately turn the tables and suppress Heavenly Pavilion, the changes yielded some results. At the very least, they managed to sustain basic expenses and supplies. Relying on the consumption of the middle and lower sses, they managed not to run a deficit. Like Chen Li, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t becent after her initial victory and continued to monitor Li Xiu Department Store¡¯s moves closely. Learning that Chen Li¡¯s store had survived her series of assaults and even carved out its own path, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a grudging respect. In these turbulent times, the spending power of the middle and lower sses was limited. In a peaceful era, Chen Li¡¯s department store might not necessarily fare worse than her Heavenly Pavilion. But theparability between the two wasn¡¯t high, as Su Wenyue and Chen Li had chosen different paths. Su Wenyue¡¯s high-end route targeted the upper-ss nobility, while Chen Li¡¯s more populist approach wasn¡¯t initially intended, but it had proved sessful nheless, showing that one should never underestimate an opponent. While Su Wenyue felt admiration for Chen Li¡¯s aplishments, Chen Li was not one to be content with the status quo, especially regarding Heavenly Pavilion, which had numerous connections with Su Wenyue. Chen Li¡¯s eyes narrowed, and an idea formed in her mind. Chapter 407: 414: Keen Intuition Chapter 407: Chapter 414: Keen Intuition ¡°Master,¡± said the housekeeper, ¡°Miss Chen hase over and wishes to see you.¡± Liu Xiu was in the study discussing matters with everyone when he heard someonee in to report. His eyes narrowed slightly. Miss Chen had been so busytely that she seldom came to him, or perhaps she had other thoughts in mind. This woman was very purposeful in her actions, so her visit at this time must mean she had something important to discuss. ¡°Has she run into some trouble with her business?¡± Liu Xiu asked. Miss Chen usually sought him out for business-rted reasons, aside from attempting to maintain their personal rtionship. Initially, he had taken notice of her because her business acumen could be of great benefit to him, and he had even hinted at providing support for her. Liu Xiu¡¯s housekeeper was somewhat aware of Miss Chen¡¯s business concerns, and he leaned in to whisper a few words to Liu Xiu. After hearing him, Liu Xiu appeared thoughtful, as if he had something on his mind. He paused for a moment before instructing the housekeeper to bring Miss Chen to him. The matter at hand was nearly concluded, and sensing that Liu Xiu had something else to attend to, and it seemed to involve a woman, everyone tactfully took their leave. Han Yu also excused himself along with the others, but as he walked out, his gaze lingered momentarily in a certain direction before he turned to leave. Miss Chen arrived just in time to see Han Yu¡¯s retreating figure. Her eyes shed discerningly, and upon seeing Liu Xiu, she masked her expression and approached him with a smile, warmly looping her arm through his¡ªa gesture that would not have seemed out of ce had she been dressed as a man, but was somewhat scandalous in her current feminine attire. Miss Chen, however, waspletely unfazed by this; having grown up in modern times, she had little regard for the conservative attitudes of ancient times. ¡°Big Brother Liu, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you,¡± she said with feigned concern. ¡°You look haggard these days. You must remember to rest, for health is the capital of revolution.¡± Liu Xiu found Chen Li¡¯s words strange and awkward, even though he knew she was showing her concern. What did she mean by ¡°the capital of revolution¡±? He had been a student at the Imperial College before his uprising, and despite not considering himself worldly, he was fairly knowledgeable. Yet, Chen Li always seemed to say things he couldn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Lady Li, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m quite capable of taking care of myself,¡± Liu Xiu replied briefly, not fully convinced by her words. He was in the prime of his life, strong and vigorous, far from vulnerable. Miss Chen was merely looking for an opportunity to show her concern to Liu Xiu. Once she had conveyed her message, they chatted about various topics until she finally brought up the Heavenly Pavilion. ¡°Big Brother Liu,¡± she said, ¡°the person behind Heavenly Pavilion is so mysterious. Not only do they have deep pockets, but it seems like they are targeting me. Their store has many items simr to what I sell, and this could be detrimental to us.¡± Miss Chen implicated Liu Xiu in her concerns, noting that he seemed indifferent. She quickly escted the rhetoric, trying to make a broader point. ¡°Big Brother Liu, I¡¯m just a woman; business isn¡¯t the most important thing to me,¡± she continued. ¡°The reason I entered the business world was to help you shoulder the burden of supporting the entire army, which I know isn¡¯t easy. I never imagined I¡¯d face such a tricky situation. Big Brother Liu, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that Heavenly Pavilion¡¯s master might not be targeting me, but rather seeking to undermine your greater ns through me.¡±
Chen Li was indeed capable; she transformed what was merely businesspetition into what sounded like a conspiracy theory. It nearly seemed usible if Liu Xiu didn¡¯t already know who was behind Heavenly Pavilion. After considering several thoughts, Liu Xiu once again witnessed the depth of Miss Chen¡¯s cunning. Han Yu had earlier confided in him about Su Wenyue running the department store to prove his sincerity and loyalty. Liu Xiu and a few of his confidants, including the Yin Family, knew that Su Wenyue was the matriarch behind Heavenly Pavilion. That¡¯s why they had celebrated its opening ¨C to show their support to Han Yu and demonstrate their stance to Liu Xiu. Of course, Miss Chen was in the dark about this. Although Liu Xiu recognized her talent in business and had thus ¡°taken her under his wing,¡± he did not truly trust her. He saw her ambition and desire yetcked what he valued most: loyalty. He kept her from learning any secrets, such as the identity of Heavenly Pavilion¡¯s backer; even Yin Lihua was privy to this information, while Miss Chen remained oblivious. ¡°I know the owner behind Heavenly Pavilion,¡± said Liu Xiu sharply, ¡°and they do not intend to oppose you. Instead of worrying about this, you would do better to focus on your business. To my knowledge, while Heavenly Pavilionpetes with your department store, they engage in fairpetition without any underhanded tactics. If you¡¯re outperformed, it only highlights your ipetence.¡± Liu Xiu had ns for Miss Chen, which is why he bothered to invest effort. After all, he didn¡¯t wholly trust Han Yu and the Su Family. If hepletely trusted them and they turned against him, he would be at a disadvantage. Together, Han Yu and the Su Family were powerful enough to shake his authority and position. Although everything they had done so far proved their loyalty and sincerity, as a ruler, Liu Xiu had to understand doubt and weigh his options. When Miss Chen heard Liu Xiu¡¯s stern reprimand, she took it to heart. The man who had once been patience personified and extremely kind to her had changed his attitude, and she knew she needed to adjust her strategy. Especially since she sensed his support was no longer as crucial to her, and considering the rtionship between Han Yu and Liu Xiu, as well as the connection between Heavenly Pavilion and Su Wenyue¡ªcould it be? Miss Chen had a keen intuition and quickly grasped the essence of the situation, although she couldn¡¯t confirm it. Nheless, based on Liu Xiu¡¯s reaction, she rapidly shifted her demeanor. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother Liu, I¡¯ll strive even harder to improve my business. As for Heavenly Pavilion, I was merely wary of their secretive backer, which is why I couldn¡¯t help but be concerned. There¡¯s no other implication. Now that you¡¯ve spoken, I¡¯m reassured since you must know the owner behind Heavenly Pavilion.¡± By saying this, Miss Chen was probing, trying to learn about the owner behind Heavenly Pavilion from Liu Xiu. But Liu Xiu was not so easily fooled; when he heard Miss Chen¡¯s inquiry, his gaze turned icy. Chapter 408: 415: Only Possibility Chapter 408: Chapter 415: Only Possibility ¡°I¡¯ve said before, if you want to be by my side, you should know your ce. What to ask, and what not to ask. I thought you understood that very clearly?¡± Liu Xiu¡¯s words were his sternest warning to Chen Li yet. If Chen Li continued tock discretion, even if he had intentions of using her to counterbnce the Su Family, he wouldn¡¯t keep her around. Besides, Liu Xiu might be more aware of Chen Li¡¯s feelings for Han Yu than she realized. A woman like that, once she saw some benefit, could easily turn traitor. Chen Li didn¡¯t expect that her probing would not only fail but also result in such a harsh warning from Liu Xiu. Did this mean that if she didn¡¯t show discretion, he wouldn¡¯t want to keep her around? Chen Li was certain her interpretation was correct. While fear and worry consumed her, she was also filled with rage and resentment. Men really are ungrateful creatures. She had helped Liu Xiu a lot when he was in a tough spot, and now that he had gained some power, he discarded her like an old shoe. Where was the patience and tolerance he had initially shown? Even so, she was powerless against him. Without what Liu Xiu brought to the table, she was just a businesswoman¡ªshe had no capital to turn against him, neither then nor now. ¡°Big Brother Liu, I¡­ I was just worried about you. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then don¡¯t¡ªwe don¡¯t have to be so fierce. When you¡¯re like this, it makes me feel so bad,¡± Chen Li said, regardless of her inner thoughts, putting on an act of being a pitiful, bullied and heartbroken woman. Liu Xiu had no real intention of discarding Chen Li at that moment. Seeing her show weakness, he decided to relent, softening his attitude somewhat. ¡°Lady Li, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m heartless. But as you know, I have ambitions. To achieve my goals, I need to set strict requirements, clearly separate my personal and public life, and ensure no lines are crossed. In the future, don¡¯t meddle or specte in matters that aren¡¯t your concern. One day, when I¡¯ve achieved my goals, I will not treat you unfairly,¡± Liu Xiu exined. It was a ssic carrot and stick approach¡ªhe needed to handle the woman with a mix of severity andfort, offering prospects of reward. ¡°Big Brother Liu, I was wrong. From now on, I won¡¯t ask about things I shouldn¡¯t. You¡¯ll still be as good to me as you were before, won¡¯t you?¡± Chen Li felt deep contempt for Liu Xiu¡¯s actions, but he was her only support, and he was the one who historically ascended to that high position. She had no choice but topromise. Liu Xiu found Chen Li¡¯s reaction quite satisfying. This woman, if nothing else, knew the importance of timing. After leaving the Liu Mansion, Han Yu secretly instructed his people to keep an eye on Chen Li¡¯s movements. Chen Li¡¯s visit today was sufficient proof that she was growing impatient and plotting against the Heavenly Pavilion. As for Liu Xiu, Han Yu trusted that a clear-headed man like him would not harm his daughter-inw over a woman. At this time, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Han Yu to do much within the Liu Mansion. Although he had his own spies there, they should not be used rashly unless absolutely necessary. Liu Xiu seemed to rely on and trust him greatly for now, but Han Yu knew it was only on the surface. Deep down, Liu Xiu harbored doubts and suspicions about him. If roles were reversed, Han Yu would feel the same. After all, their rtionship before this hadn¡¯t been deep. How could they fully share and trust each other? Liu Xiu was already acting very gentlemanly by showing this much trust. Now was a time of testing and observation for Han Yu. He couldn¡¯t afford to let any slip ur; otherwise, making amends wouldn¡¯t be easy. It might ruin everything he had worked for so far. He could not take any risks with this matter. ¡°Daughter-inw, be cautious these days. Have Uncle Fu put aside other matters for now and keep watch over the Heavenly Pavilion. Shopkeeper Yu, although loyal and capable, stillcks some shrewdness. Faced with those cunning and calcting people, it¡¯s easy for him to be at a disadvantage if he¡¯s not careful.¡± Han Yu wouldn¡¯t involve his spies at the Liu Mansion over such a trifle, but he could defend from the front. No matter what schemes Chen Li concocted, with an old hand like Fu Lu watching, nothing would go wrong.
When Su Wenyue heard Han Yu suddenly say this, her eyes darted around. ¡°Husband, has there been some activity from Chen Li¡¯s end?¡± Seeing his wife¡¯s cleverness, especially since she became more quick-witted after opening her store, Han Yu touched her head affectionately. ¡°There are some signs, but don¡¯t worry. Just have Uncle Fu pay close attention, and everything will be fine. Chen Li may be cunning, but she¡¯s no match for Uncle Fu.¡± As Han Yu spoke, he also told her about seeing Chen Li at Liu Mansion that day. Su Wenyue agreed with him¡ªChen Li seeking Liu Xiu at this time was definitely not as simple as rekindling their rtionship. However, there was no need to worry too much. Just by being cautious, they should be fine. Without Liu Xiu¡¯s support, and with only her own schemes, Chen Li couldn¡¯t cause a significant disturbance. And from the day they opened, the Heavenly Pavilion and Xiuli Department Store were in different leagues¡ªa fact unlikely to change easily. Neither Han Yu nor Su Wenyue liked Chen Li very much, so after deciding on their course of action, they dropped the subject. Instead, they discussed the current situation in Yiyang Prefecture. Yiyang Prefecture seemed peaceful at the moment, but Su Wenyue, having experienced the events of her previous life, understood that this calm was only temporary. The Imperial Court wouldn¡¯t let ¡®traitors¡¯ run amok for long. Moreover, Han Yu and the others had managed to capture Yiyang Prefecture mainly because General An had made concessions. If it really came to a fight, the oue remained uncertain. Although Han Yu had mastered The Art of War and was bing more skilled at troop deployment and strategy, with many tricks up his sleeve, he was still green andcked experiencepared to the battle-hardened General An. Also, Liu Xiu¡¯s side was at a numerical disadvantage. If the Imperial Court sent reinforcements, the situation could change. Recently, there were rumors that General An might have been swayed by messengers from the court. General An had initially chosen to step aside, partly out of gratitude for Mr. and Mrs. Han Yu¡¯s lifesaving help and care for his wife and child, and partly out of dissatisfaction with the court, unwilling to be manipted by corrupt officials. Rather than fight to the death for those officials, against Liu Xiu and Han Yu, it was better to rule over his own territory and army. ¡°Husband, are the recent rumors true? Is General An really considering a counterattack on Yiyang Prefecture?¡± Su Wenyue was worried. She med herself for not taking these matters seriously in her previous life. With so many changes happening this life, she couldn¡¯t guess the situation. Faced with his wife¡¯s questions, Han Yu wasn¡¯t sure how to answer. The rumors in the streets were half true. The court sending someone to persuade General An was confirmed, but General An¡¯s stance remained an unknown. How things would develop depended on General An¡¯s attitude. ¡°Madam, your letter.¡± Just then, a servant brought in a letter¡ªa urgent message without a signature. Su Wenyue¡¯s expression brightened. A letter sent in this manner could only mean one thing¡­ Chapter 409: 416: The Impressive Aspect Chapter 409: Chapter 416: The Impressive Aspect The only one who could have sent the letter in this manner was Feng Susu. When Su Wenyue received the letter, she saw, as expected, a seemingly casual but recognizable code imprinted on it. The two had agreed on this method of secret correspondence due to the sensitivity of their statuses and for safety reasons, ensuring that even if the letter fell into the hands of someone with ill intentions, it would not pose a threat. It wasn¡¯t that Han Yu and Su Wenyue were overly cautious. Given the current situation, there were too many people looking to catch them in a fault, and General An shared these concerns. After all, they weren¡¯t on the same side, and even Feng Susu¡¯s return to General An was conducted with a low-profile discretion, despite General An¡¯s tion at being reunited with his wife and child. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t dy and immediately opened the letter. Lady An had sent the letter so urgently; it surely contained something critical, perhaps even rted to what she¡¯d been worrying about. ¡°How is it? What does Lady An¡¯s letter say? Is there any warning?¡± What Su Wenyue thought of, Han Yu had obviously considered as well. If they could gain information from Lady An, he could make preparations in advance. Even if Lady An had no precise information, she could still provide some indirect news to aid his judgment. Su Wenyue handed the letter directly to Han Yu. In addition to expressions of concern and pleasantries, it indeed mentioned matters rted to the Imperial Court and subtly hinted at the Court¡¯s intent and General An¡¯s thoughts, even advising Han Yu and his wife to start making preparations. As for the struggle between the Imperial Court and the Liu Xiu brothers, even though General An had no intention of getting involved, being an old general in the Court meant he had easy ess to certain news and rumors¡ªall of which seemed to disfavor Liu Xiu, whom Han Yu now followed. Out of gratitude for Su Wenyue saving his wife and child and his appreciation for the young man Han Yu, General An risked warning him. He didn¡¯t quite understand why Han Yu, with his capabilities, would still choose to serve Liu Xiu. Even if Han Yu didn¡¯t want to establish his power independently, he could still have aligned with other influential figures. Liu Xiu surely wasn¡¯t the best choice. Nevertheless, having made his decision, Han Yu refused to look back, and all General An could do was offer his warnings. ¡°Husband, it seems the Court eventually couldn¡¯t restrain itself and wants to take action. What should we do? Our forces here aren¡¯t enough to contend with the Court,¡± Su Wenyue said, her face filled with concern. Although she knew that in her previous life, Liu Xiu eventually imed the throne and Han Yu rose to a status second only to the emperor, actually living through it wasn¡¯t so easy. She also worried that her rebirth could alter many things. In her previous life, Han Yu was an insignificant figure at this point, and none of these matters required their concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make the arrangements. Stay well at home, and I¡¯ll handle these matters. I also need to visit Liu Mansion to discuss some issues with Brother Liu,¡± Han Yu reassured his wife before hurrying out the door. Although the impending crisis was a threat, he saw it as more than that. If managed well, it could be an excellent opportunity. Liu Xiu¡¯s inability to fully trust him was not a good thing, and for a military strategist, it was a taboo. Ack ofplete trust between amander and his subordinate could give enemies and rivals an opportunity to exploit. Seeing that Han Yu had rushed off, Su Wenyue also wanted to do something to help, but she was helpless when it came to matters outside the home. Even having lived an extra lifetime, she was still just an ordinary woman without the ambition and desire of a person like Chen Li. Although she couldn¡¯t take part in Han Yu¡¯s external affairs, there was something she could do. Her experience in her previous life taught her the importance of food, the foundation and reliance for everything. Without food, all else was meaningless. The current food shortage was well recognized, but few could imagine the extent to which food would be valued in the future. At the height of scarcity, food would be even more precious than gold. Wars and military disasters had urred throughout the ages, but food had never been as treasured as it would be. This was due to a treacherous minister with empty determination and insufficient ability who could not face reality, despite iming to be a savior, seizing the Court. The confluence of military and human disasters made life unbearable formoners, who suffered greatly.
Just then, Xiao Xi came from the Zhuangzi to report to Su Wenyue, who then gave her instructions. With the situation in Yiyang Prefecture changing, the Zhuangzi might also be implicated. She couldn¡¯t put all her eggs in one basket, and she only trusted Xiao Xi to handle such a sensitive and critical task. Fortunately, Xiao Xi had be more capable and could carry out her orders effectively. When Xiao Xi heard Su Wenyue¡¯s instructions, she knew the situation was serious and couldn¡¯t help but worry: ¡°Madam, is there any change with the master¡¯s situation? I¡¯ve heard that the Imperial Court is sending an army to suppress the rebels. Once arge army approaches, I fear the situation will be dire. Madam, why don¡¯t you take the Young Master and Miss to avoid the conflict? It would allow the master peace of mind to focus on his affairs outside. I will take good care of you and the children.¡± Su Wenyue knew Xiao Xi was concerned about her. The servant girl had always been loyal, putting her master¡¯s interests first in both her previous and current lives. Nevertheless, Su Wenyue declined, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Husband and I are one, and we cannot be separated. Besides, the danger is not nearly as close as you think. My husband will take care of the children and me. If the need arises, I¡¯ll send someone to notify you.¡± Knowing her master¡¯s personality, Xiao Xi realized that Su Wenyue¡¯s decision was final. Persuasion would be futile, so she went to carry out the tasks given to her. However, she also nned an escape route, just in case. If her master did send someone to notify her, she wouldn¡¯t be caught unprepared. Both Han Yu and Su Wenyue were busily preparing for the uing events, each engrossed in their tasks. Chen Li left Liu Mansion with a face full of gloom and fury. She had to restrain herself in front of Liu Xiu, but now she could no longer hold back. Liu Xiu, that ungrateful hypocrite, had dared to threaten her. Did he think he could make herpromise like this? Never! Chen Li was not one to capitte to reality. Even if she seemed topromise on the surface, she would secretly do everything in her power to achieve her goals. Liu Xiu had the support of the Su Family, which was why he could afford to treat her as disposable. If she wanted Liu Xiu to fully lean towards her, she needed to make him depend on her. Chen Li considered the historical events, although many things had changed. Still, the major events remained unchanged. Weren¡¯t there still lessons to be learned from history? It had to be said that Chen Li was astutely cunning, managing to reach the same conclusion as Su Wenyue. Chapter 410: 417: It Won’t Be Pleasant Chapter 410: Chapter 417: It Won¡¯t Be Pleasant Chen Li also thought of the most important thing in war: food. She was impulsive by nature, and once she thought of something, she acted on it immediately. She quickly gathered capital and began buying up food at prices higher than the market rate, causing a surge of panic buying and a frenzy of grain purchasing on the market. When Su Wenyue heard the news of the drastic rise in food prices, her brows furrowed, uncertain whether it was caused by the purchases her own people made. But she had clearly instructed her subordinates to buy slowly and discreetly to avoid market disruption. On the one hand, she didn¡¯t want to attract attention, and on the other, she felt themoners already led hard enough lives. If food prices were to rise rapidly, she didn¡¯t know how many would be unable to feed themselves, or might even starve to death. Although Su Wenyue always imed to be selfish and mean, she was actually tender-hearted. ¡°What exactly is going on? The food prices were stable until recently, although they were rising, they were within a certain range. How could they have spiked so much in the past few days? Did something go wrong?¡± As soon as Su Wenyue heard about the severe rise in food prices, she immediately called back her people for questioning. ¡°Madam, your subordinates have followed your instructions to the letter, daring not to dissent. Only, a few days ago, a group suddenly appeared in the market buying uprge quantities of food, which led to much spection. Combined with rumors in the marketce that the Imperial Court would send troops to attack Yiyang Prefecture, the people of Yiyang Prefecture became anxious, fearing unforeseen events, and they too joined in the frantic purchasing of food, leading to the current situation,¡± a subordinate reported. Su Wenyue¡¯s frown deepened upon hearing this news: ¡°Have you found out who these people are and what they intend to do with such aggressive purchases of food?¡± With so many events happening recently, upon hearing this Su Wenyue¡¯s thoughts immediately turned to conspiracy theories, suspecting that these people were sent by the Imperial Court to sabotage Liu Xiu, causing market chaos with the aim of inciting panic among the popce and creating internal disorder. ¡°Since the appearance of these people, we have been vignt and had people monitoring them. We found out that they were sent by a woman named Chen Li, but as to why she¡¯s hoarding food and driving up the prices, we have no idea,¡± the subordinate exined. When Su Wenyue learned that Chen Li was behind it, she breathed a sigh of relief but was also rendered speechless and furious. As for why Chen Li would do such a thing, Su Wenyue thought she had a guess¡ªChen Li was as selfish as ever, unconcerned about others¡¯ lives and not considering how a sudden spike in prices would ce many families in crisis. And it wasn¡¯t just for this reason alone; such reckless actions could have consequences far beyond this, and might even affect Liu Xiu and Han Yu. ¡°This woman is simply¡ªI don¡¯t even know what to say. Has she gone mad?¡± Su Wenyue said, indignant. The situation in Yiyang Prefecture was already chaotic enough, and now this woman¡¯s act of suddenly hoarding food and driving up prices would likely make the rumors even more rampant, destabilizing people¡¯s hearts and even affecting the army. Albeit angry, Su Wenyue thought of Han Yu. She wondered if he knew about this and whether Chen Li¡¯s actions would affect Han Yu¡¯s strategies and ns. She immediately sent someone to inform Han Yu, prompting him to prepare in advance. At this time, Liu Xiu was also very irritable and angry. The rumors that the Imperial Court would attack Yiyang Prefecture had caused quite a stir, not only panicking the public but also demoralizing the army. Just as he had managed to stabilize the situation, this new crisis emerged.
¡°Talk, what exactly is going on? Who are these people deliberately hoarding food and driving up prices?¡± Liu Xiu asked, barely suppressing his anger, conspiring much like Su Wenyue did in the beginning by suspecting a plot from the Imperial Court. ¡°My Lord, these people were sent by Miss Chen. A few days ago, Miss Chen dispatched arge number of people to purchase food, not only in Yiyang Prefecture but also in the nearby towns, buying up all the grain at prices several times higher than the market rate. Thus, our local food prices have risen so sharply, and it¡¯s all due to themotion Miss Chen has caused,¡± a subordinate reported. It was Chen Li¡¯s actions that were too noticeable, making the discreet purchases by Su Wenyue¡¯s people seem insignificant byparison. By the time Liu Xiu¡¯s men started investigating, they paid little heed, as by then, there were too many scrambling over the food prices. Liu Xiu had never expected that Chen Li would be the instigator. This woman! He couldn¡¯t fathom what had gotten into her to pull such a stunt. Her actions were insufficient to seed but more than enough to cause failure. Liu Xiu even began to doubt whether leaving Chen Li and the Su Family to bnce each other had been the right decision, likening Chen Li to an unreliable ally. ¡°Call that woman here!¡± Liu Xiu said curtly, eager to confront Chen Li and question her sudden decision to hoard food and inte prices. Surely, she wasn¡¯t insane. At this moment, Chen Li was indeed feeling uneasy. Her initial n was to hoard food as a bargaining chip to leverage her value when Liu Xiu would seek her help in desperate times. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that her purchasing would spike food prices to an uncontroble level. Chen Li, although impulsive and hasty to reap immediate gains, was not foolish. She quickly realized her mistake, especially when she saw the panic caused by the sudden surge in food prices causing public unrest. She knew she might have caused trouble for Liu Xiu, but the situation had spiraled beyond her control. As she was pondering a solution, Liu Xiu had already sent for her. Chen Li was typically proud and arrogant, and she somewhat belittled Liu Xiu. But now, she was panicking. Liu Xiu might appear easygoing, but he had distinct boundaries that, once crossed, would not bode well for the offender. Chen Li regretted her actions thoroughly, realizing that Liu Xiu, albeit not yet the King of the Forest, still had the dignity that must not be offended lightly¡ªonce one provoked the tiger¡¯s whiskers¡­ ¡°Have you arrived?¡± At this point, Liu Xiu¡¯s anger had peaked. Seeing Chen Li arrive, he unexpectedly calmed down, his expression inscrutable. He had already decided that if Chen Li could not provide a satisfactory exnation, he would no longer want such a person around, lest she be a future menace. ¡°Big Brother Liu, have you called for me because something is wrong?¡± Chen Li asked with a strained smile. Liu Xiu was seldom so enigmatic, especially when she had done something wrong. Chen Li felt inexplicably guilty and frightened. It was moments like these that Liu Xiu demonstrated the imposing air of an emperor. Chen Li had always thought Liu Xiu was too mild, but only now did she realize the gravity of her mistake. A tiger was still a tiger, and even if not yet the King of the Forest, his majesty was not to be trifled with¡ªonce one touched a tiger¡¯s whisker¡­ ¡°I thought you should exin your recent actions to me?¡± Chapter 411 - 418: Unable to Blame Chapter 411: Chapter 418: Unable to me ¡°Big Brother Liu, I, I was just thinking that if the Imperial Court were to dispatch troops for an attack, they would surely need food. And now with the food price rising ever so quickly, I thought it made sense to hoard some more food so there wouldn¡¯t be a shortage of military rations when the time came. Did I do something wrong?¡± Chen Li said weakly, her eyes glistening with unfairness and affection, her pitiful appearance making it difficult for anyone to reprimand her. Chen Li was a woman who knew when to bow and when to stand tall. In the beginning, she was somewhat arrogant and self-reliant due to her unique qualities, but after several setbacks, she gradually realized a truth: even this ancient time that she looked down upon wasn¡¯t so easy to navigate. These ancients were more formidable and not easily fooled than she had imagined, so she started to correct her stance and attitude. After surviving in the workce for so many years, Chen Li was a rather strong-willed woman who rarely showed such a vulnerable side. Seeing her like this, Liu Xiu¡¯s heart softened as well. Besides, Chen Li¡¯s reason was a good one; it seemed like she genuinely had his best interests at heart. Liu Xiu did not know about Chen Li¡¯s background, and he could think of no other reason for her actions. It was rare for Chen Li not to act out of self-interest, and instead to support him wholeheartedly. He felt moved for a moment, and thus his me lessened considerably. After all, Chen Li was still just a woman; it was normal for her to have limited foresight and to act this way out of worry for rumors about the Imperial Court¡¯s military actions. ¡°You did do something wrong. The rumors of the Imperial Court deploying troops had already caused public panic and had even affected the morale in the army. I had difficulty calming things down, and just when I thought the issue was resolved, you went on to purchaserge amounts of food, causing the prices to skyrocket, which only substantiated those rumors. Now that it¡¯se to this, what you did was indeed too reckless,¡± Liu Xiu said, his heart may have softened, but he still had to express his admonishment. Hearing Liu Xiu speak like this, Chen Li actually let out a sigh of relief inside. The fact that Liu Xiu was still willing to lecture her indicated that her strategy of appearing pitiable had worked. Although Liu Xiu was angry, he had not given up on her, which was reassuring. Regardless of what Chen Li was thinking internally, upon hearing Liu Xiu¡¯s words, her face became even more ashamed: ¡°Big Brother Liu, I¡¯m sorry. When I heard those rumors, I acted rashly without thinking, only focusing on how I could be of help. It turns out my good intentions led to a bad oue.¡± Chen Li paused before continuing: ¡°Big Brother Liu, I know you¡¯re angry. You can beat me or scold me; I¡¯ll take it. But what¡¯s done is done, and there¡¯s no use crying over spilled milk. We should think about how to remedy the situation. This mess was my doing. I will do everything within my power to fix it.¡± Chen Li spoke with genuine sincerity, truly meaning to make amends. She also saw this as an opportunity to get involved in Liu Xiu¡¯s external affairs. She hadn¡¯t mentioned it before only because the timing wasn¡¯t right and she sensed that Liu Xiu didn¡¯t want her involvement. But now might be a good opportunity. If she could get involved in the matters of men from outside, given time, her social status would certainly be different. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have this intention. In the future, you should know your limits when acting. If you¡¯re unsure, do not take matters into your own hands. Creating such chaos¡­ Considering our past rtions, I will let this pass. But if there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t me me for being heartless,¡± Liu Xiu said, issuing a final ultimatum. As for Chen Li¡¯s offer to help, Liu Xiu swiftly dismissed it, not taking it to heart. The situation had already escted to this point; how could Chen Li, a mere woman, be of help? His assessment of her abilities was that she had some talent in business. Having been with Liu Xiu for quite some time, Chen Li might not fully understand him, but she did have a rough idea of this man¡¯s character. These ancient men held women in contempt, and unless she demonstrated some real ability, Liu Xiu wouldn¡¯t allow her a chance to interfere in matters from outside. She had not cared much about this before, her thoughts were only on expanding her business, and earning vast family wealth. With money, wouldn¡¯t she have everything? Onlyter did she realize how naive this thought was. Having been in ancient times for a while now, she hade to understand some truths. The social status of businesspeople back then was very low. If she remained a mere businesswoman, even if she reached the pinnacle of sess, she would still be seen as nothing more than a lowly businesswoman unsuitable for public disy. Therefore, she needed to n early because in both ancient and modern times, power is crucial. With this in mind, Chen Li drew upon her knowledge of history as well as recent events and spoke with Liu Xiu at length. She also exined in detail why she had been so hasty and reckless to buyrge quantities of food. Liu Xiu listened with a deep gaze, his eyes changed as he looked at Chen Li, seemingly deep in thought. Chen Li with a heart wide open, allowed Liu Xiu to scrutinize her, then adopted an affectionate stance: ¡°I know it seems inappropriate for a woman to discuss matters of the Court, but we are in turbulent times now, and it¡¯s not like ordinary times. I only want to help you to the best of my ability,¡± ¡°This time, regarding the purchase of the food, I didn¡¯t discuss it with you because I was afraid you would think I was meddling too much. I had nned to reveal the stockpile only when necessary, but things went awry. My eagerness for quick results led to this predicament; I was too arrogant and overestimated my abilities. From now on, I will consult with you on everything.¡± Liu Xiu nodded in agreement, apparently epting Chen Li¡¯s words. In his heart, he was somewhat stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected Chen Li to have such insight and knowledge about the situation with the Court. Since Chen Li had this mindset, agreeing to it wouldn¡¯t be bad. Although Liu Xiu was fully aware that Chen Li, as a woman, wasn¡¯t motivated by so-called true feelings, he didn¡¯t mind; it had always been a symbiotic rtionship. Liu Xiu was a man with a broad perspective, especially when it came to employing people, unconventional in his approach. Thus, even though Chen Li was just a woman, if she had the capability, he was willing to make use of it, but of course, there were limits. As for the possibility of being charmed by Chen Li¡ªthat was out of the question. Let alone that Chen Li¡¯s beauty was only above average, even Miss Yin of the Yin Family, supremely beautiful and talented, only aroused Liu Xiu¡¯s admiration, nothing more. His public disys of affection were, for the most part, strategic, a necessity for his great ambitions and enterprises. Thinking of Miss Yin¡¯s unparalleled beauty stirred Liu Xiu¡¯s heart a little, but what came to mind was the beautiful figure who saved him when he was forced into a corner. Despite the passage of time, he still couldn¡¯t shake off the memory, which seemed to have rooted itself and sprouted in his heart. Everyone said Miss Yin of Yiyang Prefecture was the most beautiful woman, yet Liu Xiu always remembered the appearance andughter of that other woman; Miss Yin did notpare in beauty. Moreover, the fact that woman had saved him, aplete stranger, indicated her kind-hearted nature. Chapter 412 - 419: It’s an Acquaintance Chapter 412: Chapter 419: It¡¯s an Acquaintance There¡¯s always that one sliver of moonlight that remains in the heart, bing a cinnabar mole at its core. Su Wenyue could never have expected that her initial act of saving someone would have such an effect. Su Wenyue had no wish to be entangled in troubles; she had even left without giving her name. Yet, precisely this only fueled Liu Xiu¡¯s imagination, leading him to idealize her even more. After leaving Liu Mansion, Han Yu returned home with a rather stern expression. Su Wenyue thought that Han Yu was troubled by the incident caused by Chen Li, for her extensive acquisition of food had a substantial impact. To some extent, it would inevitably affect Han Yu¡¯s arrangements, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask too many questions in front of others. ¡°Husband, how did things go? Is there anything difficult at hand?¡± As soon as Su Wenyue returned to her room, she sent the servants away and inquired about the situation outside. She felt some worry at heart, as Han Yu¡¯s temperament had clearly brought home the stress from outside affairs, indicating the severity of the situation. Han Yu was not upset because Chen Li had disrupted his ns, but rather because Liu Xiu had actually acquiesced to Chen Li¡ªa woman¡ªbeing involved in external affairs. Moreover, he found it particrly ufortable to be such a woman. Seeing his daughter-inw looking at him with concern, his frown finally eased. ¡°Daughter-inw, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about affairs outside. I have everything arranged,¡± Han Yu said as he stroked his wife¡¯s smooth hair, thinking that his own daughter-inw was indeed better¡ªsmart, sensible, and measured. She would ask about his external affairs, but only out of concern for him and their household, not out of wild ambition or desire like Chen Li. His wife might disy some petnce at times, but to him, it was mostly amusing. If he had married a woman like Chen Li, that would truly be distressing. Perhaps he harbored a bit of a male chauvinist mindset, which was why he hadn¡¯t fully agreed when Su Wenyue wanted to start a store initially. Su Wenyue was not very convinced: ¡°Really? Then why such a pale face? The turmoil Chen Li caused is no small matter this time. Hasn¡¯t it caused any disruption?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not hindering things. The Imperial Court will eventually send troops to attack Yiyang Prefecture¡ªit¡¯s just a matter of time, and I¡¯ve been prepared for a while. Although the trouble Chen Li caused is a bit troublesome, it isn¡¯t all bad. I just feel that Brother Liu is far too lenient with that woman. He shrugged off the disaster she caused this time and even allowed her to involve herself in critical external matters. Brother Liu is truly being foolish!¡± Han Yu seldom spoke ill of others, but Su Wenyue could hear the indignation in his tone. It seemed he truly disagreed with Liu Xiu¡¯s decision. In fact, upon hearing this news, Su Wenyue was also displeased. After all, she had expended considerable effort in trying to suppress Chen Li, yet this woman, despite repeated setbacks, continued to bounce back more vigorously than before. It was not a wee development. However, Su Wenyue understood that a woman who managed to be an Imperial Consort in her previous life would not be easily defeated by her. A long-term strategy was needed. ¡°That person is not a fool. Perhaps Chen Li really has some extraordinary qualities. I see that the woman is not simple either. Why let such things vex you? It¡¯s not worth getting upset over,¡± she quipped. ¡°Nothing more than a woman adept at flirting¡ªwhat true skills could she have? She relies only on her mediocre siren¡¯s tricks,¡± Han Yu replied disdainfully, clearly disapproving of Chen Li¡¯s actions, but also because she was a woman. Although Chen Li was her rival, Han Yu¡¯s dismissive attitude toward women rubbed her the wrong way: ¡°So what if it¡¯s a woman? Women can also achieve great things. Don¡¯t look down on women. If you don¡¯t believe it, just wait and see!¡± Han Yu was also momentarily irritated and didn¡¯t like to disguise his feelings in front of his wife, so he inadvertently revealed some of his emotions. Seeing his wife¡¯s dangerous gaze fixed on him, he quickly softened, a smile gracing his face: ¡°My dear, I believe, of course, I believe. You¡¯re amazing, running the store so well that it¡¯s flourishing. Truly, profits abound each day! When I spoke just now, I was only referring to Chen Li, that promiscuous woman. You must have misunderstood my meaning.¡± Han Yu was afraid his wife would hold a grudge and actually go out to prove something, like opening a store despite his objections, which would really give him a headache. So, he preferred to yield. ¡°Really?¡± Su Wenyue clearly didn¡¯t believe him. She knew exactly what her man was like. Although he had changed a lot under her guidance, the deeply rooted male chauvinism was still there. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t fool his wife with half-truths, Han Yu¡¯s tone became more earnest and serious: ¡°My dear, I didn¡¯t mean to belittle women. It¡¯s just that men and women have their respective duties¡ªmen take care of external matters while women manage the household. Isn¡¯t that quite alright? You needn¡¯t concern yourself with external affairs like that unruly woman, Chen Li. She may seem clever, but she¡¯s actually very foolish. Even if she managed to meddle in external matters, in the end¡­¡± Han Yu stopped there, but his words piqued Su Wenyue¡¯s interest: ¡°In the end, what? Has something happened that I¡¯m unaware of?¡± Seeing the curiosity on his wife¡¯s face, Han Yu didn¡¯t hide anything and said directly, ¡°Brother Liu intends to marry Miss Yin from the Yin Family. It wasn¡¯t urgent before, but with Yiyang Prefecture bing increasingly chaotic, it seems that this matter might need to be expedited.¡± When Han Yu said this, his face showed a hint of sarcasm. Chen Li¡¯s hopping about had only sped up Liu Xiu¡¯s resolve to marry Miss Yin. Even if Chen Li ended up with Liu Xiu, she could only be a concubine, a fitting self-inflicted oue. However, Chen Li probably didn¡¯t know this news yet. Su Wenyue was taken aback but not overly surprised. In her previous life, around this time, Liu Xiu had also married Yin Lihua. It seems that this life had not changed due to other circumstances. ¡°Miss Yin is both beautiful and talented, gentle and virtuous¡ªshe indeed matches him well,¡± Su Wenyue remarked, though internally she considered how Liu Xiuter married another woman for his grand ambitions. She thought of the current, unaware Chen Li and reflected that Liu Xiu, albeit a rare ruler and wise sovereign, was not exactly a good husband for any woman. Su Wenyue thought about this and turned her gaze to Han Yu. Fortunately, she married a man who truly loved her and was worth her devotion. Although he too harbored aspirations for sess and could sometimes be a domineering male chauvinist, he genuinely held her in his heart. Moreover, he stood firm on his principles, always relying on his own efforts, never dreaming of using women to achieve his goals. ¡°They are indeed well-suited,¡± Han Yu agreed, having met Miss Yin and acknowledged her to be an exemry youngdy from a noble family, iparably better than a woman like Chen Li. Han Yu stayed in the room for a while before heading to the study. The times were tumultuous, and he had stopped by the backyard first fearing his wife would be worried. Many matters awaited his attention outside, yet when he arrived at the study, someone was already waiting there¡ªa familiar face. Chapter 413: 420: What Consequence Chapter 413: Chapter 420: What Consequence Indeed, they were old acquaintances by now¡ªHan Yu had already had several dealings with this man, none of which were particrly pleasant. But why would he suddenly show up like this, still in such an arrogant manner? Han Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as he gazed at the man standing in the study room. No matter when, even in broad daylight, the man was always dressed in ck with a stern expression on his face that somehow always seemed provocative. ¡°Your Excellency, entering without invitation is rather presumptuous,¡± Han Yu said coldly. Having an outsider silently infiltrate his study room, acting as if it were unupied, and not for the first time, would leave anyone less than pleased. ¡°The master does not wish our meeting to be known to anyone,¡± the Man in ck was somewhat more polite this time, partly because Han Yu¡¯s status had risen¡ªhe was no longer the insignificant figure who could be easily manipted. Moreover, the master intended to cooperate with Han Yu, and as his subordinate, it was unfitting to be too overbearing. ¡°Did Sikong Ling send you because there is a matter to discuss?¡± When Han Yu heard what the Man in ck said, he refrained from further me. Although he didn¡¯t like the master and servant duo much, there were no eternal enemies in this world. Even though Sikong Ling had once coveted his Daughter-inw, he had subsequently helped them several times and had shown no intention of stealing his beloved, especially during thest incident when it was actually the Husband and Wife who had tricked Sikong Ling. Upon hearing Han Yu¡¯s words, the Man in ck produced a letter from his bosom: ¡°This is written by the master himself, for me to personally deliver into your hands. After reading it, please destroy it immediately.¡± Knowing that it must be something serious to warrant such formality from Sikong Ling, Han Yu carefully read the letter twice, then set it on fire, destroying it in front of the Man in ck. His expression became more solemn as he looked at the man, contemtive and considering. In just a quarter of an hour, the Man in ck left as silently as he had arrived. No one knew what they had discussed, or even that they had met. Han Yu emerged from the study room in the middle of the night, followed by a series ofmands and instructions. When he returned to his room, Su Wenyue was already fast asleep. After frolicking with their three children in the evening, she had coaxed the energetic children to sleep and, exhausted, had immediately fallen into a deep slumber herself. Now she slept soundly, probably feeling hot as she had unknowingly kicked off the nket, revealing more than half of her body. Against the backdrop of the crimson and silver bedding, her skin seemed even more translucent, and the contours beneath her nightclothes were enthrallingly beautiful. Looking at this seductive scene, Han Yu swallowed hard, feeling his blood heat up, but seeing his Daughter-inw so tired, he didn¡¯t have the heart to wake her and instead gently gathered her into his arms.
Su Wenyue, suddenly enveloped by Han Yu¡¯s embrace and finding her limbs restrained, struggled subconsciously for a moment. Realizing it was futile and murmuring disapprovingly, she soon fell back into deep sleep. ¡°You really are a little thing I can¡¯t let out of my sight, not knowing how to take care of yourself at all,¡± Han Yu murmured affectionately as he kissed Su Wenyue¡¯s forehead and caressed his Daughter-inw¡¯s body. The night was still somewhat cold, and her skin felt chilled to the touch. It was all too easy for her to catch a cold sleeping this way, so how could he feel at ease leaving her alone? Yet if she stayed by his side, the danger was certain. Han Yu gazed silently at his Daughter-inw¡¯s face, his heart wavering continuously. When Su Wenyue woke up in the morning, to her surprise, she found that Han Yu hadn¡¯t left but was lying beside her, looking at her with tender eyes, rxed andfortable. These Days, there had been too much going on outside, and Han Yu had been very busy, typically leaving early in the morning and not returning untilte. It was unusual for him to have such leisure, and Su Wenyue turned over,zily nestling into Han Yu¡¯s embrace. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t you have tasks to attend to today?¡± Su Wenyue¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse from just waking up. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, everything has been arranged. After being busy for so long without a moment to spare, today I¡¯ve decided to take a day off to spend with you and the Child,¡± Han Yu had thought about it a lot yesterday. Although he couldn¡¯t bear to be separated from his Daughter-inw and was worried about her safety, he still wanted to send his Daughter-inw and Child to a safe ce, so he had specially made time today. Although Han Yu used his usual tone, Su Wenyue could hear something different in it, as his behavior today was too out of character. Han Yu was a man with a strong sense of purpose, yet now, he had taken a whole day off to spend with her and the Child¡ªsomething seemed off. ¡°Husband, has something happened? You mustn¡¯t hide anything from me. If you do, don¡¯t expect me to forgive you this time!¡± Su Wenyue, haunted by the shadows of thest incident, although that event had been unforeseen and out of desperation, she had decided to forgive Han Yu. But she never wanted to go through that again, hence her firm and decisive tone. Han Yu was surprised by his Daughter-inw¡¯s acumen, but upon reflection, he felt guilty and pained. The previous incident had terrified his Daughter-inw. Had she been any other woman, she wouldn¡¯t have trusted him as much, nor would she have cooperated so tacitly, let alone been so strong to shoulder the burden alone and raise the Child so well. She, who usually acted spoiled and willful, had shown more responsibility than anyone at that time. ¡°Daughter-inw,¡± Han Yu called out softly, his voiceden with helplessness and guilt, corroborating Su Wenyue¡¯s words. Su Wenyue¡¯s expression grew serious, herrge eyes staring directly at Han Yu as if trying to peer into his heart. ¡°Husband, I¡¯m serious. I, Su Wenyue, am not a weak person. If there is any problem, just tell me, and we will face it together. But you mustn¡¯t make decisions without telling me. Otherwise, I will never forgive you. I¡¯m not joking with you. Although thest situation wasn¡¯t entirely your fault, and you had your reasons, I won¡¯t endure something like that again. I¡¯d rather live alone with the Child than spend my Days in fear and worry.¡± Stunned by the earnestness and pain in Su Wenyue¡¯s voice, Han Yu realized how deeply he had hurt his Daughter-inw. He had thought she understood him since her reaction had seemed to show it. If she hadn¡¯t spoken up this time, he wouldn¡¯t have known that she harbored such resolute thoughts. If he made another unteral decision, Han Yu didn¡¯t dare to imagine the consequences. ¡°Daughter-inw, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Seeing his Daughter-inw in pain, Han Yu felt even more heartache and held her tightly in his arms. Having kept her feelings hidden for so long and with so much time having passed since the ordeal, even during the most difficult and uncertain times, Su Wenyue had remained resolute. Now, however, she broke down, crying bitterly in Han Yu¡¯s embrace. Chapter 414: Four Hundred Twenty-One: Attempt to Persuade Chapter 414: Chapter Four Hundred Twenty-One: Attempt to Persuade Su Wenyue had not spoken up, feeling that it was not the right time to have an emotional outburst. Today, seeing Han Yu hesitate with an obvious air of concealment was a tipping point, and she exploded with emotion. ¡°Woo woo woo, why is my fate so miserable? I married such a heartless man who only thinks of his own grand ambitions and doesn¡¯t care about his own wife and children. Besides, I, Su Wenyue, am just a merchant¡¯s daughter; even if I have some beauty, what of it? I¡¯m already like a flower from yesterday, and once you¡¯re sessful and renowned, what kind of woman can¡¯t you have? Why would you still treasure someone like me? As for the children, you can just have them with another woman. You¡¯re young and strong; you could easily have another dozen,¡± Su Wenyue wept as she spoke, bing more impassioned as she went on, with no intention of holding back her grievances. Han Yu had felt pity and heartache at first, but as he listened to thetter part, it started to sound a bit off. His mouth twitched. What did she mean by having a dozen? Did she think they were pigs? But then he thought about how fertile his daughter-inw was¡ªa tiny woman who managed to give birth to triplets in one go, something other women couldn¡¯t boast about. Moreover, the children were so agile and smart that such luck seemed unique to his wife in Yiyang Prefecture. Coming back to himself, Han Yu¡¯s thoughts began to wander amidst the emotional chaos. Su Wenyue¡¯s rant grew more vigorous, and seeing Han Yu space out as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word she said, her face darkened. Damn it, during such a moment of distress, Han Yu was actually ignoring her. Initially, she just wanted to vent and make her husband understand her thoughts, but now it seemed she needed to teach him a lesson. ¡°Han Yu! What do you mean by this? Are you so annoyed that you can¡¯t even listen to me speak? Fine, then!¡± Su Wenyue jabbed at Han Yu several times in frustration. The light punches didn¡¯t hurt him, but they were enough to snap Han Yu out of his wayward thoughts. Seeing his daughter-inw ring at him in anger, Han Yu knew he had messed up. He¡¯d never intended it, it was just that his wife¡¯s words stirred such wild imaginations. Having finally rxed, his thoughts had wandered off course, but now he faced his wife¡¯s inevitable wrath. ¡°Daughter-inw, don¡¯t be angry, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡­¡± Han Yu began, momentarily at a loss for words, since he couldn¡¯t actually divulge his bizarre thoughts to his wife. ¡°Misunderstood what? Do you take me for a fool who can¡¯t see that you just don¡¯t want to deal with me? I, Su Wenyue, am not so shameless. If you truly don¡¯t want to bother with me anymore, just say it outright. I will take the child and leave for the field right away. But before that, give me the divorce papers. Afterward, we will have nothing to do with each other.¡± Hearing Su Wenyue mention leaving for the field, Han Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched, considering the feasibility of the situation. However, hearing hertter statement, he retracted any such thoughts, his heart sinking. Ever since Han Yu had taught Su Wenyue a ¡®deep¡¯ lesson with his actions, even though she had her petty moments while quarreling with him, she always steered clear of sensitive topics. This time, saying such words made him realize this was not just simple anger¡ªit was more serious than he had imagined.
¡°Wife, haven¡¯t I said that it¡¯s impossible for that to happen? In this lifetime, I, Han Yu, will only have you as my wife. I can¡¯t let you leave! If you have any grievances or dissatisfaction, you can tell me; but this one matter is not to be mentioned ever again,¡± Han Yu said with an indisputable and domineering tone. Su Wenyue¡¯s anger subsided somewhat, reassured at the very least that this man didn¡¯t disregard her entirely. However, now that she had erupted, she wasn¡¯t willing to let it go so easily¡ªotherwise, Han Yu would be toocent. ¡°You say don¡¯t mention it, and so we shall not? Han Yu, you really don¡¯t take me seriously. Back then, you made that decision without consulting me at all. Do you know how worried and helpless I felt? And now this is happening again. I can¡¯t live like this!¡± Su Wenyue spoke while wiping away tears, turning to walk outside, but Han Yu stopped her and pulled her into his embrace. Han Yu couldn¡¯t let Su Wenyue really go out. If his wife ran off now, it would cause a huge problem, and exining things would be even harder, so he held her tightly and tried to soothe her: ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be impulsive. Listen to me; I didn¡¯t mean to hide anything from you. What happenedst time was my fault, but it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to discuss it with you. Someone was watching in the shadows, and for safety, I had to keep it from you. This time, there was no intention to hide anything from you. I just got the definite newsst night and was nning to discuss it with you at home today.¡± Things had changed since then. Previously, Han Yu had indeed harbored such thoughts, afraid that his wife wouldn¡¯t agree and nning to act first and report afterward. But now, the situation had escted, and such ns were naturally impossible. ¡°What is it?¡± Su Wenyue, although wanting to teach Han Yu a lesson, understood what mattered most in critical times. Han Yu ryed to Su Wenyue the news he had received from Sikong Ling, information that was highly confidential and not to be casually revealed. But Han Yu fully trusted his own wife; moreover, after a series of events, Su Wenyue¡¯s behavior had made Han Yu even more convinced that she was someone who could be relied upon in critical moments. Telling his wife about these matters would give her a clear understanding, helping her to better deal with what was happening outside. Indeed, Han Yu had decided to keep Su Wenyue by his side, to face the uing dangers, difficulties, and challenges together. That¡¯s why he gradually shared this information with his wife. He had been pushed into a corner by her. After hearing what Han Yu said, Su Wenyue understood his intentions. Knowing Han Yu as she did from their previous life and this one, how could she not know what such behavior implied? Su Wenyue was somewhat pleased; her outburst seemed to have had an effect. Although Han Yu had not hidden things from her before, he hadn¡¯t made a point of telling her either. This time was clearly different. But knowing the current situation, Su Wenyue felt worried, understanding why Han Yu had wanted to send her and the children away. If she hadn¡¯t been so adamant and hadn¡¯t erupted at the right time, Han Yu might have truly decided to send her away as he had done before. Now that she¡¯d chosen to stay, she wasn¡¯t afraid of danger herself, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the safety of her children. ¡°Wife, now you understand the situation. If it weren¡¯t too dangerous, I wouldn¡¯t want you and the children to leave me. Besides, even if you don¡¯t consider your own safety, think of the children. They are still so young; what if they encounter danger?¡± Han Yu seemed to read Su Wenyue¡¯s thoughts. Though he had made his decision, he still tried to persuade her, hoping she would change her mind. ¡°Let me think about it,¡± said Su Wenyue, her mind in turmoil, the children indeed her weakest spot. Chapter 415: 422: A Problem of Education Chapter 415: Chapter 422: A Problem of Education ¡°Alright, take your time to think it over, and make a decision once you are ready,¡± Han Yu didn¡¯t press Su Wenyue further. Now that the situation had been made clear to his wife, the rest was up to her to decide. Firstly, Su Wenyue¡¯s resolute attitude had startled Han Yu, and secondly, Han Yu actually hoped that his wife would stay by his side. It was only for her safety that he had considered having her leave, but now he hade to see that experiencing joys and hardships together wouldn¡¯t be so bad. As long as he made careful arrangements, it might still be possible to ensure his wife¡¯s safety. However, when it came to the three children, Han Yu felt they were still too young. If his wife was willing, entrusting them to trustworthy people to be raised on the Zhuangzi might be a good solution. After sharing his thoughts, Su Wenyue had her own considerations. Not only was she not entirely confident in leaving the children¡¯s upbringing to others since servants, no matter how loyal, had their limitations, but, more importantly, Brother Xing was different from other children. ¡°Husband, I was thinking that perhaps it¡¯s best to keep the children with us. This is the most critical time for their upbringing, and I¡¯m notfortable entrusting them to others. Besides, our situation isn¡¯t the worst; as long as everything is well arranged and not too dangerous, we can make other arrangements if really necessary. When ites to enduring hardships, isn¡¯t there a saying ¡®Poor People¡¯s children take charge of the household early¡¯? It¡¯s good for the children to experience some hardship; it helps them grow.¡± Han Yu had only thought about the children¡¯s safety and had not considered this aspect. Hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, he very much agreed and nodded. His wife was far-sighted and thoughtful. She was already considering the children¡¯s upbringing at such a young age. In the past, Han Yu had seen many children from Wealthy families raised in pampering and luxury, bing wastrels, and it was something he disliked. Watching his wife dote on the children, he had been a bit worried that she might spoil them. Now, it seemed that his wife was not one of those ignorant women who would simply spoil her children without limits. No wonder their children were so well-behaved. Whenever colleagues or friends visited, they always praised the three children. ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯m usually busy with matters outside and neglect the children too much. It¡¯s your effort that has made the children so well-behaved; you have worked hard!¡± Han Yu took his wife¡¯s hand. He wasn¡¯t like those arrogant men who behaved like Old masters in front of their wives, thinking it was natural for their wives to raise children well. Whenever he had time, he also took care of the children himself and knew how difficult it was to properly educate a Child. The effort required was much more than people could see, and in their case, they had three to raise. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my duty. They are my direct rtives, born after ten months of pregnancy, my own flesh and blood. As long as they can grow up safe and healthy, I am willing to do anything for them. Besides, their obedience is not entirely my doing; they are sensible themselves. Brother Xing, especially, as Eldest Son, is a good role model. Despite his little age, he knows how to look after his younger brother and sister.¡± Facing Han Yu¡¯s sincere gratitude, Su Wenyue felt somewhat ashamed and embarrassed. In her previous life, although she had been a Mother once, she hadn¡¯t been apetent one. It was fortunate that Brother Xing had been sensible from a young age, with many things handled by this tiny Child. She truly didn¡¯t deserve to be Brother Xing¡¯s mother! In this life, despite trying to be a good mother, there were still areas where she fell short. Still, Brother Xing remained sensible. Not only did he behave well, but he also took good care of his younger brother and sister, who, in turn, particrly listened to Brother Xing, their big brother. ¡°Brother Xing indeed acts like an Elder brother and does me, Han Yu, proud as my Eldest Son!¡± Speaking of his children, Han Yu was very pleased, especially with the sensible Eldest Son. At an age when many children still understood nothing, Brother Xing was already managing to take care of his younger siblings without causing any worries for his parents.
¡°Of course, not just Brother Xing, but Brother Chen and Sister Yu are also very smart and sensible. They are all good children,¡± Su Wenyue added. Although Brother Xing held a special ce in her heart, all of them were her children, and she wouldn¡¯t favor one over the others. She had the same expectation for Han Yu, not wanting the children to harbor any grievances or to let unequal treatment affect the siblings¡¯ feelings toward one another. With multiple siblings, this was particrly important to pay attention to. So far, the problem that Su Wenyue worried about had not urred. Brother Xing always considered his younger siblings first whenever he had anything good. Once, Su Wenyue quietly observed the two younger ones squabbling over a toy; Brother Xing was patiently exining to them how to behave, which only added to herfort in witnessing such a scene. ¡°Daddy! Mother!¡± As they say, speak of the devil and he shall appear. Just as Han Yu and Su Wenyue were discussing the children, Brother Chen and Sister Yu came running inside from outside, warmly calling out to their parents. Brother Xing followed steadily behind them, telling his younger brother and sister to slow down and not trip. ¡°Mother, why are you crying?¡± Sister Yu, with her keen eyes, noticed something was amiss as soon as she walked in. Su Wenyue had not wiped away the traces of her earlier tears, and the observant Little guy spotted them. After hearing Sister Yu¡¯s words, Brother Chen also looked carefully at Su Wenyue¡¯s face, with the air of a little adult: ¡°Mother, why are you crying? Did daddy bully you? Daddy¡¯s naughty and should be punished!¡± The three Little guys spent more time with their mother, naturally feeling a deeper affection for her, and all sided with their mother. Especially Brother Xing, who had been walking over calmly, quickened his steps upon hearing that Su Wenyue had cried, rushing to her side worriedly. Seeing the tear stains on Su Wenyue¡¯s face, he frowned with concern and nce at Han Yu with a hint of usation, looking very much like a little adult. ¡°Mother, if you¡¯ve suffered any grievance, don¡¯t be sad. Tell me and I will alleviate your worries!¡± Brother Xing said, and while his gaze clearly conveyed reproach towards Han Yu, as a Child he couldn¡¯t defy filial piety by rebuking his parents. Thus, he spoke diplomatically, even though his tone was quite dissatisfied. Su Wenyue appreciated the intimacy of her three children, yet she did not want this to cause them to hold any negative opinions of their Father. Even if there were arguments or disputes with Han Yu, they were always away from the children. Seeing the misunderstanding, she hurriedly exined: ¡°You three siblings have misunderstood. Your Mother isn¡¯t distressed; it¡¯s just tears of joy, tears shed from extreme happiness.¡± Upon hearing this, Sister Yu, cocking her head, seemed to understand but also not quite: ¡°Tears from extreme happiness? Sister Yu knows what it means. Big brother said it¡¯s crying because you¡¯re happy, but why cry when you¡¯re happy? Sister Yu only cries when she¡¯s unhappy. Mother, are your tears because you¡¯re happy?¡± Listening to Sister Yu¡¯s childish words, Su Wenyue exined even more patiently. Chapter 416: 423: What Happened? Chapter 416: Chapter 423: What Happened? ¡°` Han Yu looked at the warm and affectionate scene of the mother and childrenughing together, his heart softened into a puddle. Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind: nothing couldpare to a family being together like this, happy and harmonious¡ªcareer ambitions weren¡¯t so important after all. However, this thought merely shed through Han Yu¡¯s mind without taking hold. The truth was, he couldn¡¯t truly give up, for building a career and achieving things had always been his wish and belief. To speak of giving up was only possible after truly achieving his ambitions, and the young Han Yu still had a burning desire for recognition and revenge to realize. Knowing that Dad hadn¡¯t mistreated Mother, all three little ones had smiles blooming on their faces, but there was still a hint of uncertainty and worry on Brother Xing¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know what changes had taken ce in this life, everything seemed different¡ªFather and Mother, who had been distant in the past, were now loving and caring in this life, giving him a happy family and two additional siblings. Everything was moving in a positive direction, which was the greatest dream he had in his previous life, and he was determined to maintain it. But today, seeing the tears on Mother¡¯s face, Brother Xing suddenly felt a sense of crisis, fearing that Father and Mother might return to the estrangement and coldness of his previous life, or even worse than being strangers. He knew he had to find out what the argument was really about. After all, he wasn¡¯t truly a three-year-old child who would believe such excuses meant for fooling children. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t miss the thoughtful expression on Brother Xing¡¯s face, but with Han Yu and the other two children present, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to probe or ask too much. It was only after Han Yu took Brother Chen and Sister Yu out to the Courtyard to y that Su Wenyue took the opportunity to sit Brother Xing on herp. ¡°Brother Xing, Mother sees that you have something on your mind. Is there anything you can share with Mother?¡± Su Wenyue asked softly. But Brother Xing merely hung his head low. Although he knew that Mother had noticed something, she didn¡¯t explicitly point it out. At his tender age of not quite three, there were things he felt he couldn¡¯t discuss, even with Mother. The events of his previous life made him especially crave Mother¡¯s affection and left him feeling insecure, making it hard for him topletely trust someone. Su Wenyue saw Brother Xing¡¯s reluctance to speak. Having gone through a rebirth herself, although she did not understand whether Brother Xing experienced the same, she could empathize with hisplex feelings. She looked at him intently and waited patiently for him to respond. ¡°Brother Xing, Mother has something she would like to consult you about,¡± Su Wenyue said when Brother Xing remained silent for a long time, feeling a slight disappointment in her heart. Perhaps Brother Xing couldn¡¯t fully trust her, which was why he remained silent; indeed, she had been an unfit mother in her previous life. If this really was her Brother Xing, then having what they have now was already more than she could ask for.
Hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, Brother Xing looked up at her. Though he said nothing, his face clearly asked for her to continue. Su Wenyue candidly shared the current predicament of their family and her decision with Brother Xing, partly to test him. After all, Brother Xing was the Eldest son and was expected to take on all future responsibilities of the family. It would have been manageable if they were just an ordinary family, but Han Yu¡¯s future achievements were sure to lead the Han Family into turbulence. Consequently, the expectations for Brother Xing were even higher. Brother Xing wasn¡¯t surprised by Su Wenyue¡¯s words; he had experienced the same events in his previous life. Although there were many changes, the major movements still followed the original track. However, in his previous life, both Mother and he had been uninvolved, while Dad had continued to struggle in the military camp. In this life, Dad¡¯s status was significantly higher, having already be a prominent general; Brother Xing was aware of Dad¡¯s ambitions and knew they couldn¡¯t avoid these matters. ¡°Mother, I want to stay with you and Dad!¡± Brother Xing dered firmly without hesitation. Yet considering his younger brother and sister, he said, ¡°I¡¯m definitely not leaving, but the younger siblings are still small. If Mother fears they can¡¯t endure hardship, maybe you could send them to Zhuangzi, entrust them to a few loyal Servants to look after them, and bring them back when things are more settled?¡± Brother Xing had resolved his position¡ªhaving finally found such a happy home with loving parents, he would not leave under any circumstances. Besides, things had not escted to a point where leaving was his only option. ¡°Mother has already decided that all of you will stay. Not just you, but Brother Chen and Sister Yu will stay as well. Although staying with Father and Mother will make your lives harder, enduring hardships is the road to bing a man of substance. Besides, it isn¡¯t that dangerous just yet. Father and Mother are quite confident they can ensure your safety, and if things ever be truly dangerous, then we can consider sending you away,¡± she exined. Su Wenyue¡¯s words reflected only part of her thoughts. There¡¯s no such thing as absolute safety in this world. While the Zhuangzi arranged by Han Yu was secretive, an increasing number of people were now aware of its location. Any hint of it could eventually lead people to discover it. Zhuangzi¡¯s advantagey in its concealment, but its defense and resistance capabilities were significantly weak. If discovered, the consequences were imaginable. Su Wenyue¡¯s considerations were not unfounded¡ªin fact, such events had urred in her previous life. Not everyone fights fair and square on the Battlefield with capability and strength. Some who cannot win openly would resort to sneaky tactics, sending assassins against the families of opposing generals, taking them hostage or using them as leverage. If leverage didn¡¯t work, they might kill them out of spite. Su Wenyue had heard of several such incidents. Seeing Su Wenyue had no intention of sending him away, Brother Xing was content. For him, hardship was nothing to fear. Having grown up in the Vige and experiencing harsh conditions, even with the protection of Grandpa and Grandma, he still endured much suffering, let alone hister experiences in military camps, starting from the bottom without relying on his Dad¡¯s Status and working his way up, not to mention theter events¡­ for him, these hardships were truly insignificant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I will take good care of the younger brother and sister; you won¡¯t need to be distracted,¡± Brother Xing assured, knowing at his young age he couldn¡¯t offer much help. Taking care of his siblings was the only thing he could do well to alleviate Father and Mother¡¯s worries. ¡°Brother Xing is such a good boy, with you here, Mother really has less to worry about,¡± Su Wenyue affirmed, feeling even more certain about many things through Brother Xing¡¯s responses. Regardless, in her eyes, Brother Xing would always be her son, and that was more than enough. Since she had decided to keep the children with Han Yu, Su Wenyue was mentally prepared for the dangers that would follow and had made considerable arrangements. Of course, these measures were taken privately, though she and Han Yu were well aware of what was toe. Chapter 417 - 423: What Happened? Chapter 416: Chapter 423: What Happened? ¡°` Han Yu looked at the warm and affectionate scene of the mother and childrenughing together, his heart softened into a puddle. Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind: nothing couldpare to a family being together like this, happy and harmonious¡ªcareer ambitions weren¡¯t so important after all. However, this thought merely shed through Han Yu¡¯s mind without taking hold. The truth was, he couldn¡¯t truly give up, for building a career and achieving things had always been his wish and belief. To speak of giving up was only possible after truly achieving his ambitions, and the young Han Yu still had a burning desire for recognition and revenge to realize. Knowing that Dad hadn¡¯t mistreated Mother, all three little ones had smiles blooming on their faces, but there was still a hint of uncertainty and worry on Brother Xing¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know what changes had taken ce in this life, everything seemed different¡ªFather and Mother, who had been distant in the past, were now loving and caring in this life, giving him a happy family and two additional siblings. Everything was moving in a positive direction, which was the greatest dream he had in his previous life, and he was determined to maintain it. But today, seeing the tears on Mother¡¯s face, Brother Xing suddenly felt a sense of crisis, fearing that Father and Mother might return to the estrangement and coldness of his previous life, or even worse than being strangers. He knew he had to find out what the argument was really about. After all, he wasn¡¯t truly a three-year-old child who would believe such excuses meant for fooling children. Su Wenyue didn¡¯t miss the thoughtful expression on Brother Xing¡¯s face, but with Han Yu and the other two children present, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to probe or ask too much. It was only after Han Yu took Brother Chen and Sister Yu out to the Courtyard to y that Su Wenyue took the opportunity to sit Brother Xing on herp. ¡°Brother Xing, Mother sees that you have something on your mind. Is there anything you can share with Mother?¡± Su Wenyue asked softly. But Brother Xing merely hung his head low. Although he knew that Mother had noticed something, she didn¡¯t explicitly point it out. At his tender age of not quite three, there were things he felt he couldn¡¯t discuss, even with Mother. The events of his previous life made him especially crave Mother¡¯s affection and left him feeling insecure, making it hard for him topletely trust someone. Su Wenyue saw Brother Xing¡¯s reluctance to speak. Having gone through a rebirth herself, although she did not understand whether Brother Xing experienced the same, she could empathize with hisplex feelings. She looked at him intently and waited patiently for him to respond. ¡°Brother Xing, Mother has something she would like to consult you about,¡± Su Wenyue said when Brother Xing remained silent for a long time, feeling a slight disappointment in her heart. Perhaps Brother Xing couldn¡¯t fully trust her, which was why he remained silent; indeed, she had been an unfit mother in her previous life. If this really was her Brother Xing, then having what they have now was already more than she could ask for. Hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, Brother Xing looked up at her. Though he said nothing, his face clearly asked for her to continue. Su Wenyue candidly shared the current predicament of their family and her decision with Brother Xing, partly to test him. After all, Brother Xing was the Eldest son and was expected to take on all future responsibilities of the family. It would have been manageable if they were just an ordinary family, but Han Yu¡¯s future achievements were sure to lead the Han Family into turbulence. Consequently, the expectations for Brother Xing were even higher. Brother Xing wasn¡¯t surprised by Su Wenyue¡¯s words; he had experienced the same events in his previous life. Although there were many changes, the major movements still followed the original track. However, in his previous life, both Mother and he had been uninvolved, while Dad had continued to struggle in the military camp. In this life, Dad¡¯s status was significantly higher, having already be a prominent general; Brother Xing was aware of Dad¡¯s ambitions and knew they couldn¡¯t avoid these matters. ¡°Mother, I want to stay with you and Dad!¡± Brother Xing dered firmly without hesitation. Yet considering his younger brother and sister, he said, ¡°I¡¯m definitely not leaving, but the younger siblings are still small. If Mother fears they can¡¯t endure hardship, maybe you could send them to Zhuangzi, entrust them to a few loyal Servants to look after them, and bring them back when things are more settled?¡± Brother Xing had resolved his position¡ªhaving finally found such a happy home with loving parents, he would not leave under any circumstances. Besides, things had not escted to a point where leaving was his only option. ¡°Mother has already decided that all of you will stay. Not just you, but Brother Chen and Sister Yu will stay as well. Although staying with Father and Mother will make your lives harder, enduring hardships is the road to bing a man of substance. Besides, it isn¡¯t that dangerous just yet. Father and Mother are quite confident they can ensure your safety, and if things ever be truly dangerous, then we can consider sending you away,¡± she exined. Su Wenyue¡¯s words reflected only part of her thoughts. There¡¯s no such thing as absolute safety in this world. While the Zhuangzi arranged by Han Yu was secretive, an increasing number of people were now aware of its location. Any hint of it could eventually lead people to discover it. Zhuangzi¡¯s advantagey in its concealment, but its defense and resistance capabilities were significantly weak. If discovered, the consequences were imaginable. Su Wenyue¡¯s considerations were not unfounded¡ªin fact, such events had urred in her previous life. Not everyone fights fair and square on the Battlefield with capability and strength. Some who cannot win openly would resort to sneaky tactics, sending assassins against the families of opposing generals, taking them hostage or using them as leverage. If leverage didn¡¯t work, they might kill them out of spite. Su Wenyue had heard of several such incidents. Seeing Su Wenyue had no intention of sending him away, Brother Xing was content. For him, hardship was nothing to fear. Having grown up in the Vige and experiencing harsh conditions, even with the protection of Grandpa and Grandma, he still endured much suffering, let alone hister experiences in military camps, starting from the bottom without relying on his Dad¡¯s Status and working his way up, not to mention theter events¡­ for him, these hardships were truly insignificant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I will take good care of the younger brother and sister; you won¡¯t need to be distracted,¡± Brother Xing assured, knowing at his young age he couldn¡¯t offer much help. Taking care of his siblings was the only thing he could do well to alleviate Father and Mother¡¯s worries. ¡°Brother Xing is such a good boy, with you here, Mother really has less to worry about,¡± Su Wenyue affirmed, feeling even more certain about many things through Brother Xing¡¯s responses. Regardless, in her eyes, Brother Xing would always be her son, and that was more than enough. Since she had decided to keep the children with Han Yu, Su Wenyue was mentally prepared for the dangers that would follow and had made considerable arrangements. Of course, these measures were taken privately, though she and Han Yu were well aware of what was toe. Chapter 418 - 424: Noticing the Clue Chapter 417: Chapter 424: Noticing the Clue But only they were privy to the true state of affairs, which could not be exposed to others, not even through their actions, including Liu Xiu, as the matter was of great significance. Han Yu did not divulge the information he obtained from Sikong Ling to Liu Xiu. For one, it was Sikong Ling¡¯s request, and moreover, Han Yu did not wish to arouse Liu Xiu¡¯s suspicion. After all, Liu Xiu did not fully trust Han Yu at this time¡ªHan Yu¡¯s power was even greater than Liu Xiu¡¯s. Liu Xiu had once suspected that Han Yu had malicious intentions, pretending to surrender to lower his guard with the aim of overtaking his power. However, upon analysis, there was no need for Han Yu to do so, and his actions did not imply it, but Liu Xiu still couldn¡¯tpletely trust him, knowing that this was a man capable of overturning his power at any moment. Han Yu maintained a delicate bnce of mutual trust with Liu Xiu. Should his ties with Sikong Ling be revealed, such a bnce would break instantly. In the context of the Imperial Court preparing for an iingrge military force, the consequences of any mishap were obvious. Although he had no intention of sending his wife and child away, Han Yu, having made arrangements, spent a full day in theirpany, savoring the rare enjoyment of time together as a family of five. He had fun, but it was truly exhausting. He even felt that caring for children was more challenging than leading soldiers in battle. Even though their three children were considered well-behaved, he deeply appreciated the hardships his wife endured. ¡°Wife, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you.¡± In the evening, after putting the children to bed, Han Yu decided to speak up. He had been concerned about causing his wife worry, but realized that keeping her in the dark could only lead to wild spections should she hear rumors from outside, especially since his wife had clearly expressed that it wasn¡¯t worth causing a rift between them. With past lessons in mind, Han Yu decided to tell her the truth. ¡°What is it? Please speak,¡± Su Wenyue said, seeing that Han Yu was serious and knowing that the issue at hand was no small matter. ¡°Wife, you are aware that although I have pledged loyalty to Brother Liu, he does not entirely trust me. I possess more authority than Brother Liu, which likely contributes to his cautious trust in me. It¡¯s not good to continue harboring these suspicions, as they may be exploited eventually. The military encroachment by the court presents a crisis, but if used wisely, it can turn into an advantageous situation for us. Therefore, I n to stage a ruse during this time. If you hear any harmful rumors about me, do not believe them hastily, nor should you worry,¡± Han Yu said, still somewhat circumspect. Indeed, gaining Liu Xiu¡¯splete trust was no simple task. It was clear to Su Wenyue as well, but she did not object, recognizing the necessity of action without room for wishful thinking. Failing to handle the situation could result in catastrophe not only for Han Yu but also for the entire family. To be with the ruler was like apanying a tiger; while Liu Xiu was still a cub, he was bound to be a ferocious tiger one day. ¡°Once you¡¯ve made up your mind, I realize I cannot stop you, nor should I. I won¡¯t say much else, just please ensure your own safety. No matter what happens, as long as you are alive, we can always make aeback. But if you¡¯re not, everything bes meaningless. Plus, the children are still so young; could you bear to leave us¡ªmother and child¡ªbehind?¡± Su Wenyue emphasized this point, seeking a promise from Han Yu to reassure herself. ¡°Rest assured, wife, I understand all these principles, and I will take care of myself. I certainly won¡¯t abandon you and the children. However, you must also promise me that no matter how convincing the rumors outside are, you will not believe them; take good care of yourself and the children, and wait for my return. Remember, Han Yu never goes back on his word!¡± Han Yu, too, sought a promise from Su Wenyue. ¡°Agreed, a gentleman¡¯s word is his bond¡ªI¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Su Wenyue replied solemnly, her heart heavy. Han Yu¡¯s request for her promise surely signified that he foresaw what the future held. Despite having no other choices but to agree, she knew that since this was something Han Yu was determined to do, she would do all she could to alleviate his worries. Having received Su Wenyue¡¯s promise, Han Yu felt satisfied. Seeing his wife still looking serious and earnest, Han Yu suddenly smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not be so tense. Nothing has happened yet, and you¡¯re already as if facing a great enemy.¡± Han Yu intentionally lightened the mood, steering the conversation towards more rxed topics. Su Wenyue understood that overthinking was pointless and followed Han Yu¡¯s lead, bringing up other matters. ¡°By the way, Husband, today the Yin Family sent over a post inviting us to a banquet. To host a banquet without any apparent reason¡ªI think the Yin Family likely intends to announce the engagement of Miss Yin,¡± Su Wenyue remembered the post received that day and pieced together the information she had to guess the Yin Family¡¯s intention. Han Yu nodded, agreeing with his wife¡¯s insight, aware of more details: ¡°Brother Liu has already made arrangements with the Yin Family and exchanged marriage contracts. This event is indeed meant to make the news public, indicating to everyone the alliance between the Yin Family and the Liu Family.¡± Previously, the Yin Family was considered a member of Liu Xiu¡¯s faction, although their position was not very firm¡ªmerely a creation of circumstance. Now that the two families were united by marriage, their interests were intertwined, strengthening their ties. This event had urred in the previous life as well, so Su Wenyue was not surprised, while Han Yu had anticipated it, for Liu Xiu, with his limited military power, needed to secure his rule by such means. Furthermore, this action from Liu Xiu likely included an element of guarding against Han Yu. However, Han Yu had no intention of opposing Liu Xiu¡ªhe was genuinely loyal, and Liu Xiu¡¯s move did not significantly affect him. He merely needed to elerate his ns to earn Liu Xiu¡¯s full trust. Han Yu was indeed wary of Yin Shi. Unlike Liu Xiu, who was open and valued loyalty and had a broadminded nature, willing to amodate him without concrete evidence of foul y, Yin Shi was calctive. Although his outward demeanor towards Han Yu was cordial and seemingly amiable, if Han Yu ever encroached on the Yin Family¡¯s interests or if there were a need to pave the way for them, Yin Shi would act without hesitation. Not only had Su Wenyue warned Han Yu, but he could also discern this from Yin Shi¡¯s daily conduct. For instance, with Miss Yin, despite Yin Shi¡¯s great affection for his younger sister, when it came to sacrificing her for the Yin Family¡¯s benefit, with the rampant rumors regarding Liu Xiu and Chen Li, Yin Shi still unhesitatingly married his sister off to Liu Xiu. Although Miss Yin was willing herself, Yin Shi, as her direct rtive and big brother, did not consider her future happiness. Chapter 419: 426: Unable to Bear It Chapter 419: Chapter 426: Unable to Bear It Chen Li had no choice but to acknowledge the reality of Liu Xiu¡¯s engagement to Yin Lihua, but how could things havee to this? Liu Xiu had been so good to her these days, even more tender and affectionate than before, and she had made her own feelings clear, Liu Xiu couldn¡¯t possibly misunderstand! Chen Li¡¯s knowledge of history was only general, and even the parts she knew had undergone great changes. However, in her understanding, Liu Xiu was not an emperor who indulged in wanton passion, and the harem didn¡¯t have many concubines. As for who was in Liu Xiu¡¯s harem, how could Chen Li have known she would travel to this era and never paid attention to such details? Therefore, she hadn¡¯t considered Yin Lihua a threat, even though there had been rumors outside about an alliance through marriage between the Yin Family and the Liu Family, Chen Li didn¡¯t take them to heart. In her eyes, an emperor like Liu Xiu, of such ability, wouldn¡¯t need to secure his position through marriage alliances. An emperor from horseback¡ªhis country was won through battle, after all. Chen Li was pitfallen by her own half-baked and rudimentary understanding of history; moreover, there had been so little interaction between Yin Lihua and Liu Xiu normally that Chen Li had truly underestimated the situation, and now it was toote to realize the news. ¡°No, no, he couldn¡¯t do this to me,¡± Chen Li murmured unconsciously, unable to believe that Liu Xiu could treat her in such a heartless manner. If Liu Xiu truly intended to get engaged to Yin Lihua, why wouldn¡¯t he have mentioned anything to her beforehand? Today, she had dressed up especially beautifully and hade to the banquet in high spirits, only to feel like a fool in hindsight. Chen Li was not adept at hiding her emotions, and at this moment, she had no intention of doing so. Her forlorn appearance was seen by everyone, but nobody sympathized with her; instead, faces twisted with disdain and mockery. In the eyes of these noblewomen, Chen Li was the daughter of a merchant, not suitable for the limelight. That would be tolerable on its own, but Chen Li defied convention by conducting business outside and even meddling in men¡¯s affairs. Many had been irked by her behavior but tolerated it only because of Liu Xiu. Now they seized the opportunity to ridicule her. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong with Miss Chen? Looking all forlorn as if her man was stolen from her. Quite pitiable to see,¡± someone jibed. ¡°Indeed, Miss Chen¡¯splexion seems off; surely she hasn¡¯t been abandoned by a man, has she? Tsk, tsk, it¡¯s important to know one¡¯s ce. One shouldn¡¯t covet what isn¡¯t theirs, or else retribution is bound to follow,¡± said another. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? A woman ought to remain demurely at home, looking after her husband and teaching her children. So restless, attempting to meddle in men¡¯s matters outside¡ªno matter how capable, what good did it do in the end? Still discarded. She¡¯s got too high an opinion of herself,¡± chimed in a third voice.
¡°Well, that¡¯s not necessarily true. If not as the first wife, taking on the role of a concubine might be eptable. After all, the Liu Family are Imperial Descendants and now prosperous. For the daughter of a merchant to be a concubine is already reaching higher than one¡¯s station. Could she possibly aspire to be the first wife? Ridiculously preposterous. Only someone like Miss Yin, with her grace and character, truly deserves that position!¡± another added. Chen Li had not yet recovered from the shock of Yin Lihua¡¯s engagement to Liu Xiu. She was besmirched by thedies¡¯ sessive remarks, and although nobody spoke outright due to certain rtionships, the insinuations were clear enough for anyone to understand. Yet Chen Li treated it all as mere background noise until Yin Lihua approached her. ¡°Miss Chen, you seem indisposed. If you¡¯re feeling unwell, I can have the servants take you to rest at the back,¡± suggested Yin Lihua with her usual cid, smiling expression, considerate and thoughtful in her role as the hostess, though her goodwill might not be entirely pure. At that moment, Chen Li was in no mood to appreciate the gesture. Seeing a rival was like waving red in front of a bull¡ªher eyes reddened at the sight of Yin Lihua: ¡°Yin, cut the pretense, your act disgusts me. You know why I¡¯m upset! How shameless can you be? Knowing full well of Big Brother Liu¡¯s mutual affection for me, you had to wedge yourself in. Leveraging your looks to entice him away¡ªreally, is it that amusing to be a home-wrecker? Now parading around like the victor in front of me, utterly shameless!¡± Chen Li¡¯s words were harsh and showed no mercy. Even though Yin Lihua knew not to expect any civility, her face still changed upon hearing this in front of so many people. While not everyone would believe her words, Yin Lihua cared deeply about her reputation and could not tolerate Chen Li¡¯s nder. She turned red with anger. ¡°Miss Chen, mind your words, do not nder. I, Yin Lihua, am not such a frivolous person. My rtionship with Big Brother Liu is pure and chaste. Now that we are engaged, it is by the agreement of our parents, the words of the matchmaker¡ªhonorable and untainted. I wonder, by what right or identity do you question me so? I respect you as a guest of honor and appreciate the aid you¡¯ve given to Big Brother Liu, which is why I¡¯ve treated you courteously. But, Miss Chen, do not mistake that for weakness, thinking my Yin Family can be bullied!¡± True to her upbringing as an aristocraticdy, Yin Lihua kept herposure despite her irritation, avoiding coarsenguage when addressing Chen Li, earning admiration for her demeanor. Nevertheless, Yin Lihua¡¯s words, clean of curse words, were sharp. Despite her contempt for the customs of the era, Chen Li couldn¡¯t deny that when it came to Liu Xiu, she had no official standing or right. Although there was a hint of romance between her and Liu Xiu and he was aware of her feelings, Liu Xiu had never promised to marry her, nor had he ever acknowledged her as his woman. Stumped by Yin Lihua¡¯s retort and seeing the surrounding crowd¡¯s contemptuous and disdainful nces, Chen Li felt overwhelmed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe Big Brother Liu would do this to me! I¡¯ll go and ask him myself!¡± Saying so, Chen Li rushed out, as if determined to get an answer from Liu Xiu. Yin Lihua watched Chen Li run out but wasn¡¯t concerned. Even if Chen Li sought out Liu Xiu, what of it? She couldn¡¯t believe that Liu Xiu would change his decision to align with the Yin Family for a businesswoman. She had a clear understanding of that man, who had his eyes set solely on his grand ambitions and was not the type to be swayed by a woman. Her willingness to marry Liu Xiu was precisely because he had the potential to raise her to unprecedented heights and only such a man was worthy of her, Yin Lihua. As for Chen Li¡¯s secret rtions with Liu Xiu, how could Yin Lihua im to be entirely indifferent as his fianc¨¦e? But she knew what mattered most was not the petty affairs of the heart. She was marrying Liu Xiu not for love or affection, but for his potential to lift her to new heights. As the first wife, she must exhibit the dignity and magnanimity of her position, not sumb to jealousy. Liu Xiu had other women before Chen Li, and Chen Li wouldn¡¯t be thest. Chapter 420: 427: The Demeanour of a Great Wife Chapter 420: Chapter 427: The Demeanour of a Great Wife Su Wenyue watched Yin Lihua¡¯sposure, truly reflective of a woman raised in a big family. Such magnanimity wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could match. If Han Yu had another woman outside, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do. However, she would definitely not be courteous towards a woman coveting her husband. Take that so-called ¡®concubine¡¯ Han Yu had used as a decoy; after getting a beating from her and being put in her ce, despite there being an element of performance, it served as a warning to other women eyeing Han Yu, letting them know what end awaited those who meddled with her man. ¡°I apologize for any amusement caused by this incident. It seems that Miss Chen might have misunderstood something, which led to her agitated state. If there was any impropriety, please forgive us. On behalf of everyone here, Lihua offers her apologies.¡± Yin Lihua then gave Su Wenyue another lesson in what constitutes the ¡®demeanor of a married woman,¡¯ suggesting in her words that Chen Li was already being treated as Liu Xiu¡¯s concubine, hence the need for her as the ¡®Mistress¡¯ to apologize, even though Liu Xiu had not explicitly expressed this intention. Such a virtuous woman, indeed Liu Xiu is truly fortunate. Yin Lihua did not stoop to Chen Li¡¯s level, and the onlookers mostly regarded the spectacle as just that¡ªa spectacle, holding no real me. They quickly reassured her, ¡°Of course not, especially considering Miss Yin¡¯s good grace, we would not stoop to argue with a merchant¡¯s daughter. However, the audacity of that businesswoman is rather appalling. Just look at her earlier manner. Miss Yin shouldn¡¯t be too lenient, lest those insolent hussies think they can get above themselves!¡± ¡°Yes, nowadays those vixens out there are getting increasingly brazen. We, as Mistresses, must not be too indulgent, or else they will be utterly unmanageable!¡± Those attending the banquet were all Mistresses, and they naturally sided with Yin Lihua. Seeing how amicable she was, even going out of her way to protect Chen Li, they began to offer their advice while feeling rather displeased. However, Yin Lihua did not partake in the talk of dealing with the concubines, yet she couldn¡¯t outright dismiss everyone¡¯s sentiments. She simply stated, ¡°Thank you all for your concern. It was mypse. Sister Chen is sensible; she wouldn¡¯t be so unaware of propriety. Today¡¯s blow was hard, but she¡¯ll surelye to understand. As for future issues, there¡¯s no cause for worry. Every mansion has its own rules, as long as they¡¯re not vited, all is well.¡± ¡°Miss Yin speaks sensibly, indeed. Concubines are not to be taken too seriously. Established rules are there to keep them in line. If they err, they¡¯ll be punished ordingly. If worsees to worst, just sell them off to traders. There¡¯s no need to waste too much energy on them!¡± The speaker was a finely dresseddy of high status, her confidence revealing her significant position in her household, suggesting that her authority was not to be contested. Su Wenyue, listening to thedies¡¯ conversation, felt somewhat ufortable. In her previous life, she had also been a concubine and realized that in the eyes of these Mistresses, a concubine was merely an insignificant and lowly existence, not even worthparing to an object. Yet she had been eager for such a position. Fortunately, fate gave her a second chance. The Chen Li incident was a mere interlude in the banquet. Everyone chatted andughed it off, swiftly moving on to other topics. The most discussed issue was whether the Imperial Court would truly send troops to attack Yiyang. Although the topic was sensitive, it was of concern to all. Compared to devising ways to deal with concubines, this was what they really wanted to learn about. Those with less informed households were hoping to glean some information from this banquet to prepare for what mighte. ¡°Madam Han, do you think this news is true or false?¡± As the conversation progressed, someone turned to Su Wenyue, seeking insights. After all, only a few men present had the authority to know such sensitive information, and Han Yu was among them. And Su Wenyue, being young and less experienced, seemed an easier target for probing, yet any information she gave would likely be most reliable. Despite her youth, Su Wenyue was not one for idle gossip; moreover, her husband had the right to such information.
Su Wenyue nced at the women and clearly understood this logic. While her husband¡¯s colleagues¡¯ wives ranked lower, she had no desire to offend anyone carelessly. Knowing each had their own ce, she merely smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you all. I am just a woman who knows nothing of such matters, and my husband never discusses external affairs with me, iming it¡¯s not a woman¡¯s concern. Therefore, I truly can¡¯t discern whether this news is true or false.¡± Although disappointed at not receiving the information they sought from Su Wenyue, the crowd found her humble demeanor quiteforting. In fact, they began to feel a bit embarrassed, considering Su Wenyue¡¯s unique status. She wasn¡¯t like Chen Li, whom they could slight freely. If she chose to take offense, they would have to endure the consequences. Of course, there were those who couldn¡¯t grasp the situation, refusing to believe Su Wenyue¡¯s words: ¡°Everyone knows that Master Han is extremely fond of his daughter-inw. He wouldn¡¯t bear to utter a harsh word to Madam. You must be jesting with us!¡± Once Madam Zhang spoke up, the room fell silent for a moment. Everyone admired her audacity. It wasn¡¯t just her who harbored such thoughts, as Master Han¡¯s doting on his wife was well-known. But no one dared question Su Wenyue in that manner. If sheined to Master Han, their husbands would bear the brunt, so none voiced agreement with Madam Zhang¡¯s remarks. Seeing that this woman didn¡¯t know her ce, even daring to provoke her, Su Wenyue felt some displeasure, which showed on her face. A cold smile curled at the corner of her mouth as she looked at the woman with a look that was both smiling and not smiling, ¡°I had no idea that Madam Zhang had nted a spy in my household. How else could you be so aware of our private affairs? However, the information you¡¯ve obtained might not be so urate. My husband does indeed treat me very well, but when ites to external matters, he is a principled man and doesn¡¯t want his wife meddling in them. Since we¡¯vee to this, I¡¯ll also say, ¡®Disasters stem from careless talk,¡¯ so I would advise Madam Zhang to speak with caution. Do not inquire so carelessly about others¡¯ affairs, as it would be unfortunate if you were mistaken for a spy.¡± Being reprimanded by Su Wenyue left Madam Zhang visibly embarrassed. She approached Su Wenyue, thinking she¡¯d be easy to speak with due to her youth and seeming amiability, which backfired. Seeing the otherdies who had joined her falling silent, she inwardly cursed her stupidity for sticking her neck out. Observing Su Wenyue¡¯s slightly annoyed expression, she quickly sought forgiveness, ¡°Madam Han, please forgive me. It was my fault. I hope you can be magnanimous and not stoop to the level of someone like me.¡± Chapter 421 - 428: Not a Disgrace Chapter 421: Chapter 428: Not a Disgrace Su Wenyue had no interest in picking a fight with the Wife of a lower officer. The reason she erupted was that Madam Zhang had dared too much by provoking her, it was merely about establishing authority. Seeing that Madam Zhang hade to the realization herself, she let the matter slide with grace. She could tell Madam Zhang was not a schemer and meant no offense; her nature was just to speak her mind directly. Madam Zhang had initially feared that Su Wenyue would not let the issue go easily, but seeing that Su Wenyue had no intention of pursuing it further, her heart rxed, and she admired Su Wenyue¡¯s magnanimity, daring no longer tomit even the slightest offense. Meanwhile, Chen Li arrived at Liu Mansion with a heart full of sorrow and disbelief. Liu Xiu was not at home, but Chen Li was a frequent guest of the mansion, so the servants led her to the Living Room to wait. After half a day with no sight of Liu Xiu, Chen Li grew restless and went outside to catch her breath, unwittingly overhearing a conversation between the servants. ¡°Third Young Master is indeed very fond of the Bride-to-be. Although there is little time, everything is managed with great care. Not only is the dowry so generous, but he¡¯s also taking time out of his busy schedule to personally purchase items for the New Madam. It¡¯s clear how dearly he holds her in his heart.¡± ¡°Exactly, Third Young Master is in such high spirits today with the auspicious asion approaching. Miss Yin from Yiyang Prefecture is recognized as a beauty and possesses both talents and looks. To marry such a woman as his Wife, no wonder he is so attentive.¡± ¡°But what will be of Miss Chen, seeing that Third Young Master is marrying Miss Yin? I think Miss Chen has quite deep feelings for our family¡¯s Third Young Master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Since ancient times, a man is entitled to multiple wives and concubines. Even after marrying Miss Yin, if he were to take Miss Chen as a Concubine, it wouldn¡¯t be disgraceful, given that Miss Chen¡¯s Status is not high enough to be the First Wife.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Chen is after all just a Merchant¡¯s daughter, and her behavior is often inappropriate. She¡¯s always seen gallivanting outside; such conduct is unbefitting a daughter of a decent family. Even sons from humble households wouldn¡¯t want to marry such a woman as their legitimate Wife; it is only our Third Young Master¡¯s tolerance that allows for it.¡± Caught unawares by the maids chatting candidly nearby, Chen Li¡¯s face paled with anger. She had not realized that the behavior she considered independent and strong in her eyes was seen as improper by others, to the point where even lowly maids felt bold enough to gossip behind her back and take pleasure in her misfortune. ¡°Look at you two, mere maids so insolent as to gossip about your master behind her back. You¡¯ve really lost all sense of order! You look down on me because I¡¯m a Merchant¡¯s daughter? I want to see what kind of ¡®Goods¡¯ you two servant wretches really are!¡± Chen Li said furiously. Despite always priding herself on modern ideals of equality and treating the servants with leniency, her true feelings were revealed in her anger. The two maids were caught off guard, having been exposed for gossiping about someone to their face. They stumbled and copsed to their knees in fright: ¡°Miss Chen, Miss Chen¡­¡± ¡°Why have you stopped talking? Keep going! You were quite vehement before. Since a Merchant¡¯s daughter like me doesn¡¯t deserve to marry decently and can only be a Concubine, let¡¯s see what sort of fate you will face.¡± With that, Su Wenyue ordered someone to fetch the housekeeper and have him deal with the two maids. The housekeeper was in a difficult position himself, as one of the maids was his wife¡¯s niece and held in high regard by his wife, which was how she ended up working in the Inner Courtyard. With kinship at y, punishing her too harshly would be improper, yet too light a punishment wouldn¡¯t appease Chen Li, and anyrgermotion could only mar the Servants¡¯ dignity before the master. ¡°The two of you have been in the mansion for a while, and should know the rules by now. Yet, you dare to speak ill of the guests, such audacity! If I don¡¯t punish you, what bes of mansion rules? Both of you go to the Courtyard and kneel, and I¡¯ll dock your monthly payment for two months. Are you convinced?¡± The housekeeper raised his voice deliberately, scolding the two maids. The punishment wasn¡¯t particrly harsh, but it wasn¡¯t too lenient either, and was meted out in Chen Li¡¯s view. After speaking sternly, the housekeeper then turned to Chen Li with an ingratiating smile, more attentive than usual: ¡°Miss Chen, these impertinent maids have been punished. Please, for the sake of this servant, do not be angry any longer. It¡¯s not worth it to upset yourself over them.¡± ¡°That counts as punishment? No wonder the mansion¡¯s servants look down on me. Just a light penalty for such humiliation and nder. Let¡¯s see what Big Brother Liu has to say about the rules in his mansion when he returns!¡± In normal times, Chen Li might have forgiven the maids out of respect for the housekeeper, but today she was already seething with anger and had no intention of letting them off. Seeing Chen Li disdain him so openly and unrelentingly, the housekeeper¡¯s face darkened. After all, Chen Li was an outsider with not such a high status, and it was her conduct that incited criticism. A few harsh words from the servants merited just a scolding, and yet she was insistent and unyielding. While the housekeeper thought this way, he still feared that Chen Li would take the matter to the master, so swallowing his anger, he said, ¡°This servant is slow-witted; how shall I punish them to your satisfaction, Miss Chen?¡± ¡°Hmph, why keep such maids who do nothing but wag their tongues? Just beat them and sell them off!¡± Chen Li dered without a second thought, determined to teach the two maids a lesson. The two maids had not expected Chen Li to disregard even the housekeeper¡¯s face. Their faint hope disappeared, and upon hearing Chen Li¡¯s decision to have them sold, they were terrified and pleaded pitifully: ¡°Miss Chen, have mercy! We won¡¯t dare do it again, please spare us this once!¡± The housekeeper¡¯s forced smile frozepletely. He hadn¡¯t expected Chen Li to make such an excessive demand. The Liu Family was known for its lenient governance, and for a matter not so serious, even the master would normally just administer a few beatings and demote the servants to lower work as a severe punishment. Worse, selling the two would cause uproar from his wife at home. ¡°Miss Chen, I¡¯m afraid this is not appropriate. After all, their offense was mere loose talk, and our mansion is in short supply of hands due to the joyous event. With the Mistress soon to enter, if I may plead for mercy on their behalf and keep them here, relegating them to the hardestbor, to see how they mend their ways?¡± Chen Li was furious. They were just two servants, and the housekeeper had repeatedly opposed her, insisting on reasons she couldn¡¯t ept to keep them around. ¡°This, if Miss Chen insists, I dare not disobey, but they are two of the mansion¡¯s top servant girls. I don¡¯t have the authority to decide on my own; I¡¯d have to report to the master.¡± The housekeeper held back his anger, and it was at that moment Liu Xiu returned. Chapter 422 - 429: Mixing Everything into One Discussion Chapter 422: Chapter 429: Mixing Everything into One Discussion Without waiting for the housekeeper to speak, Chen Li blurted out the servant girls¡¯ earlier actions with exaggerations, leaving the housekeeper no chance to interject. Liu Xiu already felt somewhat guilty about the engagement with the Yin Family, and even though he thought Chen Li¡¯s request was excessive, he did not rebuke her. Although the Liu Family was known for treating servants kindly, this did not change the fact that in the eyes of the masters, servants were nothing more than contemptible ythings, easily dealt with. If sacrificing two servants could cate Chen Li, of course, he wouldply, especially since those maids had indeed erred. Chen Li had helped him significantly over the days and hade up with several good ideas; he still needed her. Chen Li felt somewhatforted when Liu Xiu agreed to her demands regarding the maids, but the news of Liu Xiu¡¯s engagement to Yin Lihua remained unexined, causing the brief smile on her face to fade as she looked at Liu Xiu with a mncholic gaze. Liu Xiu, under such a resentful stare from Chen Li, felt quite ufortable, as if he were a heartless scoundrel¡ªthough there was some truth to that. However, Liu Xiu believed he had no reason to feel guilty, as he had never made any promises to Chen Li. It wasn¡¯t he who initiated anything; it was Chen Li who had approached him for backing. Since he had helped Chen Li establish herself, wasn¡¯t it natural for her to repay him? There were no deals in the world that were all benefits and no losses. Even now, his treatment of Chen Li was nothing more than that towards a subordinate; there wasn¡¯t any overstepping. It was Chen Li¡¯s own delusion. Of course, Liu Xiu wasn¡¯t entirely meless¡ªin full awareness of Chen Li¡¯s feelings, he continued to use her to his advantage without offering reminders or firm refusals, declining to voice his true thoughts. ¡°Big Brother Liu, Uncle Wen, I thought you understood my feelings. Why would you marry Miss Yin? Where did I fall short for you to treat me so?¡± ¡°Ah Li, I hold no romantic feelings for you, and thus, I¡¯ve never made any promises in that regard. I thought you¡¯ve always known that our rtionship is built on mutual benefit. If, through all this time, we¡¯ve developed a connection, it¡¯s still different from romantic affection,¡± Liu Xiu gently exined. Chen Li couldn¡¯t ept Liu Xiu¡¯s words: ¡°Big Brother Liu, how can you say that? How can it not be romantic affection? I¡¯ve told you before, if you had no such intentions, why didn¡¯t you refuse?¡± Liu Xiu, pressured by Chen Li¡¯s questioning, admitted his difort: ¡°I confess that I was wrong in that regard. If you cannot ept it, I won¡¯t force you. If you desire any form ofpensation, as long as it¡¯s not too excessive, I will do my best within my capabilities to make amends.¡± Chen Li had aspired to be the one second to none, standing by Liu Xiu¡¯s side. His so-calledpensation was of no significance to her. However, understanding that the marriage between Liu Xiu and Yin Lihua was inevitable and wouldn¡¯t change because of her, she knew she needed to ponder her next steps. Liu Xiu now showed understanding toward Chen Li: ¡°You needn¡¯t decide right away. Let me know what you wish after careful consideration, and I¡¯ll arrange for someone to escort you home.¡± Chen Li, uninterested in staying any longer, nodded her head and left the Liu Mansion in a daze. Contemting the unworthy man she had dealt with, she had thought of severing ties, but shecked the means; should she truly fall out with Liu Xiu, there would be plenty eager to mock her. Su Wenyue returned home from the Yin Mansion¡¯s banquet, feeling out of sorts. She first visited her children and, seeing them ying well, sat by the window and zoned out. Upon returning, Han Yu found his beauty gazing out the window and embraced her gently, touching her chilly cheeks: ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re so absorbed. Even though the weather is still warm, you shouldn¡¯t sit by the window for too long without wearing more clothes. What if you catch a cold?¡± Su Wenyue, lost in thought, had her trance interrupted by Han Yu¡¯s nagging. She turned around resignedly and allowed him to lift her away from the window, her body showing a lethargk of energy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem so listless. Did something unpleasant happen at today¡¯s banquet? Did anyone bully you?¡± Han Yu was convinced that his daughter-inw wouldn¡¯t be upset without reason, as nothing at home should trouble her. Even troubles concerning the children would never bother her, so it must have been something at the banquet. Su Wenyue shook her head: ¡°Who could bully me? With your status nowadays, people can¡¯t wait to curry favor with me.¡± Although Su Wenyue said this, her mood was still sour, and she didn¡¯t look up at Han Yu, making it seem as though he had offended her. ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter? You seem so negatively listless; it¡¯s rare to see you like this. Is there something bothering you? Tell your husband, and let me enlighten you,¡± Han Yu said, affectionately caressing Su Wenyue¡¯s face with a voice that was extra gentle and patient. Su Wenyue,forted by Han Yu¡¯s tenderness, still didn¡¯t offer a smile. Instead, she sat up and red at him, sayingnguidly, ¡°You men really aren¡¯t worth much, hmph.¡± Starting to see the signs, Han Yu understood he was suffering unjustly because of other men, thus facing his wife¡¯s cold treatment and disdain. Considering the rtionships between Liu Xiu, Yin Lihua, and Chen Li, Han Yu began to understand what was troubling his wife today. However, she already knew about it and hadn¡¯t shown any adverse reactions before; now, it seemed to have affected her. ¡°Wife, what do you mean by that? Are you dissatisfied with me as your husband? We need to have a serious discussion. Without clearing these misunderstandings, they could easily harm the affection between husband and wife,¡± Han Yu did not agree with his wife¡¯s ¡®ming the innocent by association¡¯ attitude, preparing for a sincere talk with Su Wenyue. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Look at you men; every one of you, upon gaining power, takes several wives and concubines, filling up the backyard with women, forsaking the old for the new. Even Third Young Master Liu is no good man. Even if Chen Li was such a woman, having meddled with her, he should have taken responsibility. Instead, he gets engaged to Miss Yin, not giving Chen Li a word of exnation, leaving her to find out at the banquet. Imagine how devastating that was! Even Miss Yin, talented and beautiful, considered to be a gentle and demure woman, will eventually be abandoned as he secures his power. This shows how cold-hearted and faithless you men can be.¡± Hearing this, Han Yu understood several points from Su Wenyue¡¯s words, yet none were as concerning to him as his wife lumping him together with those faithless men, Chapter 423: 430: Cursing Out Loud Chapter 423: Chapter 430: Cursing Out Loud ¡°` What do you mean by ¡°you men¡±? Just as there are good and bad women, men are no different. This heartless little thing, she can¡¯t feel how I treat her. And to think she¡¯s unleashing her anger on me over such trivial matters. Acting all high and mighty, she¡¯s just asking to be put in her ce again. ¡°Daughter-inw, is that really what you think? That I¡¯m the same as those heartless men with a string of concubines?¡± Although Han Yu intended to discipline his daughter-inw, he didn¡¯t show it outwardly. Instead, he was even more patient, waiting for this little thing to dig her own grave so he could settle their ounts together. Perhaps because Han Yu was so good at concealing his emotions, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. After all, Han Yu was always patient with her and enjoyed teasing her. Without the slightest bit of guard up, she became increasingly haughty, thinking it a good opportunity to properly discipline her own man. She got cockier, stepping over the line. ¡°Aren¡¯t they all men? Although you¡¯ve behaved quite well for now, didn¡¯t you have a so-called concubine outside before? That nearly disgusted me to death. So it goes to show, all men are the same. Right now, I¡¯m young and beautiful, and you can tolerate it. But who knows how you¡¯ll treat me when I grow old and fade!¡± Su Wenyue said this as if it were the absolute truth. The moment Han Yu heard Su Wenyue bring up the issue of Chi Feifei, he felt a headacheing on. He had resorted to that strategy out of sheer necessity. It seemed he would be haunted by it for a lifetime; each time there was a quarrel, she would bring it up. Han Yu expressed his utmost helplessness. ¡°So you still remember that matter. I thought I exined it clearly enough. Didn¡¯t you say it was all in the past? Why bring it up again?! That woman was nothing more than a pawn at best. Forget those events; I never even touched her. Are you deliberately trying to pick a fight with me, hmm?¡± Su Wenyue had more to say, but the bit of emotion Han Yu leaked made her sense some danger, and turning her eyes, she shut her mouth. ¡°Little thing, why have you stopped talking? Weren¡¯t you full of energy just a moment ago? Keep going! I want to see just how wronged you feel. Since your husband is nothing more than a lousy man like those others with multiple wives and concubines, didn¡¯t you prepare a whole basket ofints? Why not continue, I¡¯d love to hear what you have to say?¡± Han Yu looked at Su Wenyue with a smile that sent a chill down one¡¯s spine. If Su Wenyue didn¡¯t realize that Han Yu was angry now, then she¡¯d be a fool. The only times he used that particr term were when he was either angry or teasing her. Normally, he would simply call her ¡°daughter-inw.¡±
¡°Husband, are you angry?¡± Su Wenyue tentatively asked, feeling somewhat regretful. She had been too caught up in the moment, had spoken without restraint, and crossed the line. Indeed, he who does not court death does not die. ¡°What does it matter if this lousy man is angry? Since you don¡¯t care about a lousy man like me anyway. Or why else would every word you say be aimed at piercing my heart? To think I held someone in such high regard, it seems I¡¯vevished my affection in vain.¡± Su Wenyue felt truly embarrassed by Han Yu¡¯s words. She was just feeling upset, and Han Yu was so indulgent and doting that she got carried away and acted out. And now, the very man who doted on her had turned against her. ¡°Husband, I was just feeling ufortable, so I vented a little, that¡¯s all. Aren¡¯t you my husband? Let¡¯s not be petty like this.¡± Su Wenyue said affectionately, hugging Han Yu¡¯s arm and cooing. ¡°A little venting? But this reveals a lot of underlying issues that we need to discuss thoroughly. What if you get upset one day and don¡¯t even recognize your own husband, what then?¡± Su Wenyue was thinking too simply. Han Yu was set on teaching his daughter-inw a lesson, and he wouldn¡¯t let the matter slide just like that. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. With a husband as good as you, how could I fail to recognize you? Even if I were to discount everyone else, I couldn¡¯t fail to recognize my own husband. Otherwise, where would I find another man who treats me well, willing to rush in on my behalf?¡± Su Wenyue knew how to sweet-talk a man. Her mouth was as sweet as honey. ¡°Is that truly what you believe? You¡¯re not just saying it to make me happy? You trust me so deeply that you¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll abandon you once you¡¯ve aged? Remember, a man like me is without much character or integrity, discarding a faithful wife is not impossible.¡± ¡°How could that be? I trust your character, Husband. If even you were like that, there¡¯d be no good men left in this world.¡± Su Wenyue said with a smile, and while bowing her head, she took the opportunity to roll her eyes when Han Yu wasn¡¯t looking. Was this man ever going to stop? Nudging up old scores endlessly, she thought, can¡¯t we just y nicely and without such trouble? ¡°We shouldn¡¯t speak so absolutely on this matter; we still need to discuss it thoroughly before drawing conclusions.¡± ¡°Han Yu, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time. A real man should be more generous. Keep this up, and I won¡¯t deal with you anymore.¡± ¡°Not deal with me? It seems we have yet another issue to discuss,¡± Han Yu said as he pulled Su Wenyue into his arms. He looked at her with a sly and heated gaze, and his hands began to mischievously wander her body. Su Wenyue, not realising that Han Yu intended to take advantage of the situation under the guise of ¡®private interest disguised as public duty,¡¯ had really eaten all these years¡¯ meals for naught. He was feigning anger when in reality, he harboured ulterior motives towards her. Such an approach was uneptable, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t resist him; any attempt only resulted in being dealt with more harshly. ¡°Ouch, be gentle, don¡¯t touch me there, it hurts!¡­¡± Su Wenyue dodged, but it was futile against his grasps, and her cheeks flushed red with burgeoning emotion at his doings. ¡°Does it hurt here, or how about here? Or here? Tsk, tsk, such a soft and pleasant touch¡­¡± Han Yu teased, causing Su Wenyue to yelp with resistance. Unable to fight back, Su Wenyue pleaded, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this, ah, please don¡¯t touch there, mmh¡­¡± ¡°Old master, Madam, your servant has urgent matters to report.¡± Just as Han Yu was getting into it, the voice from outside interrupted him. He was quite annoyed but decided to ignore it and continued his eager endeavors. Su Wenyue, however, heard clearly and, worried that the matter might be important, pushed Han Yu, ¡°Husband, stop, someone is looking for us outside. They seem so urgent, it might be something important.¡± Encouraged by Su Wenyue¡¯s words, the knocking at the door grew more insistent. Han Yu had no choice but to pause. ¡°Damn it, these inconsiderate servants. They better have something truly urgent to report, or see if I let any of them off the hook!¡± Han Yu cursed.
¡°` Chapter 424: 431: Change in Changan Chapter 424: Chapter 431: Change in Chang¡¯an The servants, gathered at the door to wee their arrival, were met with Han Yu¡¯s unmistakably displeased scowl. Fearing the wrath simmering within their master, they shivered with trepidation, unsure of what had caused such a mood yet exceedingly cautious, dreading even a slight misstep might provoke his ire. Han Yu¡¯s prestige had been growing by the day, and he wore a demeanor of strict solemnity in public. His governance was stringent; transgressing his military camp rules would mean facing martialw. Although the servants at his Mansion were not subjected to militaryw, they still found his discipline quite severe and dared not offend him. ¡°Speak! What is it?¡± Han Yu¡¯s voice sounded through gritted teeth. The servant felt wronged; how could he have foreseen that his usually stern and indifferent master would involve himself in such matters in broad daylight? Moreover, the situation was indeed urgent¡ªcouriers from his wife¡¯s family had repeatedly emphasized the need for speed, entrusting him to deliver the message directly to the old master and his wife without dy. ¡°Master, the Su Family has sent a letter stating there¡¯s an urgent matter and instructed me to deliver it to you immediately,¡± the servant stammered, sweating as he handed the letter to Han Yu. Upon hearing it concerned the Su Family, Han Yu¡¯s brows rxed slightly. Any matter from his wife¡¯s parent¡¯s home, no matter how small, warranted serious attention. Otherwise, his father-inw and brothers-inw would find fault with him, for he had whisked away their beloved daughter and younger sister. His wife would also be displeased if she knew he had taken his wife¡¯s family¡¯s concerns lightly. In sum, any issue from the Su Family was of great importance, especially since the letter was specifically directed to him. Han Yu well understood the temperament of his wife¡¯s family; they wouldn¡¯t have sent such an urgent message without good reason. He immediately opened the letter to check its contents. Su Wenyue sat on the bed, and upon hearing that a letter had arrived from her mother¡¯s family, she stirred, quickly dressed and tidied herself, and looked towards Han Yu. ¡°Is it a letter from my father? Husband, what does it say? Is there something urgent that needed the message to be sent in such haste?¡± Su Wenyue asked with concern, her heart uneasy seeing Han Yu¡¯s stern expression after reading the letter. ¡°Wife, get ready quickly. We need to visit your mother¡¯s ce at once. Something has happened at the Chang¡¯an Bei¡¯an Marquis Mansion,¡± Han Yu said with a hint of worry.
¡°But what has happened?¡± Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t wait for Han Yu¡¯s response, and immediately approached to take the letter from his hand. Its content was sinct, likely for caution, stating only: ¡°Trouble in Chang¡¯an, the Marquis Mansion is in peril. Consult urgently with the Su Family.¡± The vaguer the message, the more severe the situation seemed. Su Wenyue remembered that nothing of this sort had transpired in her previous life. Although the Bei¡¯an Marquis Mansion had been oppressed recently, it had not faced any major incident, maintaining a low profile. However, in her previous life, rtions with her mother¡¯s family had been strained to the point of no contact. And even when she was sent to the Zhuangzi as punishment by her mistress, it had been her cousin secretly aiding her, getting her through the toughest times under a pseudonym, which sheter discovered. The more Su Wenyue thought about it, the more anxious she became, both worried for the safety of the Bei¡¯an Marquis Mansion¡¯s residents and feeling guilt and self-reproach. Seeing his wife¡¯s troubled face, Han Yuforted her, ¡°Wife, do not worry too much. We do not yet know what has happened, and it may not be anything serious. Even if it is, we will find a solution.¡± Su Wenyue nodded, aware that this was indeed the case. She quickly finished packing and followed Han Yu back to her mother¡¯s home. Upon returning to the Su Mansion, whether it was the effect of her state of mind or not, Su Wenyue felt a gloomy atmosphere pervading the mansion. The servants, seeing the Mistress and Master return, hastened to usher them inside. At that time, the Su Family members had all gathered in the study room, all with somber expressions. Upon seeing Su Wenyue, their faces softened slightly, but none disyed their usual cheerfulness. Realizing this, Su Wenyue¡¯s heart sank, knowing that the situation at the Bei¡¯an Marquis Mansion must be grave, as even her Father, Mother, and Elder Brother, who typically remained stoic, now wore concern and sorrow upon their faces. ¡°Father, Mother, what has happened? What¡¯s wrong with my eldest uncle and the rest?¡± Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help asking as soon as she entered, her anxiety such that she couldn¡¯t rest until she knew more. As soon as the Bei¡¯an Marquis Mansion was mentioned, any trace of a smile that Master Su and Madam Su had managed for their daughter disappeared, reced by solemn worry. Seeing his daughter¡¯s anxious gaze, Master Su sighed before speaking, ¡°We¡¯ve received a pigeon letter from Chang¡¯an. Wang Mang, that traitor, wants to dere himself emperor. Your eldest uncle and his family refuse to back a traitor and have drawn his ire. The entire Bei¡¯an Marquis Mansion is now surrounded by his troops, and your eldest uncle and cousins have been thrown into prison, used of treason. In a month¡¯s time, when Wang Mang crowns himself, he intends to behead your eldest uncle and cousins in public, using their blood to deter those who dare to defy him.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Wenyue¡¯splexion paled and she nearly lost her bnce, feeling a deep affection for her caring eldest uncle and cousins. In her previous life, after her parents and elder brother¡¯s hearts had been thoroughly broken and they¡¯d severed ties with her, it was her cousin who¡¯d looked after her from the shadows during her punishing stay at the Zhuangzi, ensuring her survival through the most difficult period. Even though he¡¯d used another¡¯s name to keep his identity secret, Su Wenyue hadter discovered the truth. Han Yu, ever watchful of his wife, saw her reaction and quickly wrapped his arms around her from behind, holding her close, ¡°Wife, the situation hasn¡¯t reached its worst. Your eldest uncle and cousins are still safe for now. We have time to find a way to rescue them.¡± ¡°Yes, Daughter, don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯re all here for you, and we¡¯ll find a way to save your eldest uncle and cousins. Just take care of yourself and don¡¯t add to our concerns,¡± said Master Su reassuringly. Although his brother¡¯s family was important, they paled next to his daughter¡¯s well-being. He was consoled by her deep sense of loyalty. Despite being treated well by her eldest uncle¡¯s family, it was during the time she lived at the Marquis Mansion that she¡¯d forged these strong bonds¡ªand these memories were something she held dearly and the reason for her current concern. Madam Su too hadn¡¯t anticipated her daughter¡¯s intense worry. ¡°That¡¯s right, Lady Yue, you mustn¡¯t overthink. Your health has never been robust, and it¡¯s not your ce as a girl to worry over these matters. Still, Wang Mang is indeed despicable for his brutality. Thankfully, your grandmother and eldest uncle¡¯s wife and daughters weren¡¯t in Chang¡¯an and haven¡¯t been harmed.¡± Chapter 425: 432: The Marquis Mansion is in Danger Chapter 425: Chapter 432: The Marquis Mansion is in Danger Su Wenyue¡¯splexion improved slightly upon hearing Master Su and Madam Su¡¯sforting words. She knew that worrying was useless at the moment, and what matters most was finding a way to rescue the people. It was fortunate that ever since the Su Family had pledged allegiance to Liu Xiu, they had secretly arranged for Grandmother, eldest aunt, and their two cousins to be ced in hiding. Otherwise, there would have been an additionalplication in the rescue. Su Hengyi and Su Hengxuan felt a mix of emotions upon seeing their sister¡¯s reaction. On one hand, they were worried about the safety of their eldest uncle¡¯s family, but they also felt a twinge of jealousy. After all, she was their sister, and yet suddenly a few more ¡°brothers¡± had appeared. When they lived in the Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion as children, what annoyed them the most was when their male cousins always tried topete for their sister¡¯s attention. Later, when they returned to Yiyang Prefecture, they were quite happy because their sister was just theirs again. It seems that even now, the brothers still harboured some resentment towards those childhood moments. Truly, a brother¡¯s control over his sister is often beyond reason. ¡°Father, big brother, Second Brother, can you think of any ways to save eldest uncle and cousin? We must act quickly. The world is in chaos, and that Wang Mang is fickle and unpredictable; who knows what changes might happen within this period. We cannot afford any dy.¡± Having been through her previous life, Su Wenyue was more aware than anyone of how chaotic things would beter on, knowing that misfortune could strike at any moment. It had been some time since they received the news, and Master Su had been discussing possibilities with his sons for a while now, but none of their strategies were foolproof. They hastily called Han Yu to join them¡ªnot only to inform him of these developments but also to hear his ideas. This son-inw always had many, and was known for his quick wit. Having him contribute to the discussion would surely make their ns more solid. Han Yu had mulled over the situation thoroughly on his way there. Although he hadn¡¯t expected things in Chang¡¯an to be this bad, his thought process remained sound. With those in the Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion now under Wang Mang¡¯s control, viable options were limited. It was impossible to guarantee theirplete safety. Even if they attempted a rescue in Chang¡¯an, there would be numerous dangers involved. Seeing his wife so anxious, Han Yu thought it best to not involve her in the discussion with her father and brothers-inw. He would inform her once a decision was made. Fearing that his father-inw might not understand his intention, Han Yu discreetly gestured to his eldest brother-inw. As for why he didn¡¯t speak up himself, Han Yu had his reasons. His wife, although usually reasonable, could be particrly stubborn about certain issues, especially those concerning her mother¡¯s family. He would have to exert much effort to persuade her, likely without reaping any benefits, and it could lead to a misunderstanding that he was indifferent to her mother¡¯s family affairs. It was best to leave this tricky matter to someone else. Su Hengyi shared the same worries, so he immediately understood his brother-inw¡¯s signal. He said to Madam Su and Su Wenyue: ¡°Mother, you and younger sister should go back to your room to rest for a bit; help me pack my things while you¡¯re at it. My brother-inw and I still have some matters to discuss.¡± ¡°Mother can go by herself; I want to stay here,¡± Su Wenyue insisted, unwilling to leave because she wanted to contribute to the strategy session.
¡°Younger sister, this isn¡¯t a time for you to be wilful!¡± Su Hengyi doted on his sister, but he wouldn¡¯t indulge her when the situation was serious. Especially as the eldest brother, Su Hengyi directlymanded his sister, convincing Han Yu even more that his own approach was the right one. If he had said those words, he would have to exin himself more and might not even get the desired effect. Su Wenyue knew just what sort of temper her big brother had, so, even though she was reluctant, she had no choice but to follow her Mother out after he had spoken. She could always ask Han Yu directly after the discussion. When Madam Su and Su Wenyue left, Feng Ruolin, Su Hengyi¡¯s wife, was already packing. No matter the solution, Su Hengyi would definitely have to make a trip to Chang¡¯an. Master Su and his sons, along with Han Yu, discussed in the study room for over half an hour before finally settling on a general course of action. As soon as they left the study, Su Wenyue immediately directed her gaze toward Han Yu. Understanding his wife¡¯s intent, Han Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with your father, big brother, and Second Brother. Now that Wang Mang has all the power in Chang¡¯an, and Marquis Bei¡¯an cannot possibly stoop to appease that tyrant, the usual approaches of seeking help and using connections will certainly not work. The only strategy left is to take a direct approach and find a way to snatch them from Wang Mang¡¯s clutches. Once they escape Chang¡¯an and reach our territory, they¡¯ll be safe.¡± ¡°Are you talking about a jailbreak?¡± Su Wenyue felt a heaviness in her heart, understanding the severity of the situation if they had to resort to such measures. ¡°Something along those lines. The specifics will have to be worked out once we¡¯re in Chang¡¯an,¡± he replied. ¡°Are you confident? Will big brother be the one to lead the rescue in Chang¡¯an? Is there any danger?¡± Su Wenyue asked hurriedly, and Han Yu nodded in acknowledgment. Although Su Wenyue had known all along that her big brother would have to go to Chang¡¯an¡ªhence the urgent packing by her sister-inw¡ªthe confirmation of such news couldn¡¯t stop her from worrying. Their eldest uncle¡¯s family was already in trouble, and the situation in Chang¡¯an was soplex. Especially since the Su Family had sided with Liu Xiu, the opposition of Wang Mang made it all the more dangerous to go to Chang¡¯an. Despite her worries, Su Wenyue never considered preventing her big brother from going. As the eldest son of the Second branch of the Su Family, Su Hengyi had obligations and responsibilities he could not ignore, even if it wasn¡¯t expected of him. They couldn¡¯t possibly turn a blind eye to their eldest uncle¡¯s family¡¯s safety. ¡°Big brother and sister-inw will go together,¡± Han Yu added. Seeing the surprise in his wife¡¯s eyes, he exined: ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s family is from Jianghu; she has been trained in martial arts from a young age, and she has broad connections within Jianghu. With the currentplex situation in the Imperial Court and Wang Mang¡¯s strong influence, few court figures would dare get involved in this matter. We might need to rely on those from Jianghu, and having sister-inw apany big brother can provide him substantial help.¡± Upon hearing Han Yu¡¯s words, Su Wenyue felt admiration for her sister-inw and understood more clearly why her father had insisted on arranging her big brother¡¯s marriage, despite her Mother¡¯s objections, given the sister-inw¡¯s not-so-good reputation. Those from Jianghu often held worldly manners and conventions in low regard¡ªsomething Madam Su, who came from a distinguished family, valued greatly. Conflicts arose over this initially, but once Feng Ruolin bore the Second House¡¯s eldest son, rtions between mother-inw and daughter-inw improved. Moreover, as the Su Family engaged in trade, envy and covetousness were inevitable. Feng Ruolin¡¯s mother¡¯s family had also exerted effort in this regard, leading Madam Su to be more epting, resulting in their harmonious rtionship now. ¡°Sister-inw is truly a heroic woman; I¡¯m genuinely in awe. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m so useless. If I were as capable as sister-inw, I could apany big brother to Chang¡¯an for the rescue, instead of anxiously doing nothing here,¡± Su Wenyuemented, not for the first time feeling useless. Han Yu, sweating at his wife¡¯s words, felt an immense relief. Thankfully, his wife didn¡¯t possess those skills, otherwise, he would truly have more worries on his hands¡ªhe would never let his wife run around recklessly. Chapter 426: 433: One Arrow, Two Birds Chapter 426: Chapter 433: One Arrow, Two Birds Su Hengyi listened to his younger sister¡¯s words and felt a surge of emotions, very much wanting to say, ¡°Sister, having a wife too capable isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.¡± A wife, ah, should be delicate and gentle like my younger sister, whom you can spoil however you want, without worrying that she¡¯s too formidable and outshines you. That¡¯s quite embarrassing for a man. Of course, Su Hengyi was just mumbling to himself. Although he felt troubled by this sweet nuisance, he also enjoyed it all the same. Han Yu thought to himself that although his wife needed to beforted, he patted Su Wenyue¡¯s head in a manner resembling oneforting a small animal, a gesture he had grown fond of: ¡°My wife, don¡¯t belittle yourself. Everyone has their strengths. Although Sister-inw is impressive, you¡¯re also remarkable. You manage household affairs meticulously and have raised such an excellent sessor for the Han Family. That is the greatest contribution.¡± Upon hearing this from Han Yu, Su Wenyue¡¯s sense of loss and frustration started to fade, feeling that Han Yu had spoken the truth, ¡°You¡¯re right. Everyone has their own role and utility. I was too anxious forparison.¡± ¡°My wife, don¡¯t worry. Big brother and Sister-inw will certainly rescue Eldest Uncle¡¯s family safely. I¡¯ve asked Zhai Li to apany them to Chang¡¯an. The Zhai Family is one of the Four Great Martial Arts Families, with a profound heritage. Though they fell from grace in an instant, they are not to be underestimated. They have buried many hidden lines in Chang¡¯an in the past, and with him there, the safety of big brother and the others has an addedyer of protection. Just wait peacefully for their return, alright?¡± ¡°Mhmm,¡± Su Wenyue nodded, feeling much more reassured upon hearing that Zhai Li would also be apanying the rescue, and grew more thankful towards Han Yu. After all, in such chaotic times, Han Yu had too much on his te, and his subordinates were all busy. Yet, he managed to send someone to save her mother¡¯s family¡¯s rtives, and it was Zhai Li, one of the most capable lieutenants under Han Yu¡¯smand. Han Yu, seeing his wife¡¯s obedient and soft behavior, was very pleased and caressed her head again, ¡°My wife is the kindest and the best.¡± Su Hengyi, who was used to his brother-inw¡¯s usually aloof demeanor, found it hard to bear hearing him speak such cheesy words to his sister. Looking at how Han Yu had his sister wrapped around his finger, Su Hengyi felt a bit jealous that he had found such a worry-free wife, but also somewhat annoyed. His gentle and amiable sister was no match for Han Yu, that fox. He felt somewhat worried. He didn¡¯t quite realize yet just how troublesome his sister had be. She was just temporarily moved by Han Yu¡¯s actions and was being unusually well-behaved. Otherwise, she would never have felt such emotions. Due to the urgency of the situation and fearing any unexpected changes, the Su Hengyi couple packed their belongings, and the servants had prepared their horses. They decided to set off for Chang¡¯an immediately. Su Wenyue watched her big brother with a mix of worry and reluctance, endlessly repeating her cautions. ¡°Big brother, you and Sister-inw must stay safe. Caution is paramount in all things. That dog Wang Mang is extremely cunning and deceitful. Don¡¯t fall for his tricks. Once you rescue Eldest Uncle¡¯s family, return immediately. Don¡¯t dy in Chang¡¯an and risk any misfortune.¡± Su Wenyue, despite knowing her big brother was the most reliable person, could not help but worry incessantly.
Madam Su, who was about to instruct her son, found that her daughter had already said everything she wanted to, leaving her with nothing further to add. ¡°Younger sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve remembered everything you said, and I will be careful. Just wait peacefully at home. I need to leave now; it¡¯s gettingte,¡± Su Hengyi said with determination, as lingering further would only invite more warnings from his mother and younger sister. He mounted his horse with Feng Ruolin and, followed by a group of warriors, embarked on the road to Chang¡¯an. Master Su and Su Hengxuan were fine as men, not as overtly emotional. They kept their concerns and reluctance to themselves. Moreover, they were ustomed to farewells, so it didn¡¯t affect them as much. Only Madam Su and Su Wenyue were deeply affected, unable to tear their gaze away from the direction Su Hengyi left in for a long time. After the departure of the Su Hengyi couple, Han Yu and Su Wenyue hurried back as well. They had rushed out so quickly that they had only left temporary instructions with the servants. There were still three little ones at home. They had to return quickly, as they couldn¡¯t be at ease otherwise. On the way home, as Su Wenyue sat in the horse carriage, she was somewhat absent-minded, primarily because she was worried about Su Hengyi¡¯s safety. Yet, she also understood that worrying was futile at this point. The situation in Yiyang Prefecture was not very stable, and she needed to muster her spirits and arrange everything that could be arranged. Han Yu saw that his wife had returned to normal, no longer overtly anxious. He felt relieved, gave her a few instructions, and headed to the study room. The situation in Chang¡¯an was far from being as simple and straightforward as he had described to Su Wenyue. Wang Mang was well aware of the rtion between Marquis Beian Mansion and the Su Family, as well as their connection to him and Liu Xiu. He would surely prepare to thwart their rescue attempt. Extra support and escape routes had to be secured for his Eldest Brother-inw. Otherwise, if something happened to him, his wife and Eldest Brother-inw, given their close rtionship, would never bear it. Han Yu sat pondering for a while and, after much hesitation, retrieved a nk piece of paper from a hiddenpartment in his study, took a seemingly ordinary feather brush from the pen holder, and began to write with a colorless and tasteless solution on the paper. About a quarter of an hourter, Han Yu dried the wordless letter, ced it in a small bamboo tube, and tied it to a carrier pigeon¡¯s leg before releasing it. Watching the pigeon fly off, Han Yu felt aplex mix of emotions. Initially, he was reluctant to have too much involvement with that person. However, the safety of his Eldest Brother-inw was paramount. Given the current chaotic state andplex intertwined rtionships in Chang¡¯an City, the added support from that person meant an increased chance of sess in the rescue mission by forty to fifty percent. Meanwhile, Liu Xiu also received news of the capture of Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion by Wang Mang. His expression shifted as he realized the seriousness of the situation. He immediately called several confidants whom he trusted for a discussion but didn¡¯t summon Han Yu. ¡°What do you think? Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion is besieged by Wang Mang, with both the Marquis and the Crown Prince of Beian in his hands. You must be aware of the rtionship between Bei¡¯an Mansion and the Su Mansion. If Wang Mang¡¯s action was merely for revenge, that would be one thing. However, if he intends to use this as leverage against the Su Family and Han Yu, our situation bes perilous. After all, Han Yu holds the majority of Yiyang Prefecture¡¯s military might in his hands,¡± Liu Xiu said. ¡°The Third Young Master is correct. Wang Mang must be aware of the rtionships between Han Yu, the Su Family, and us. It¡¯s likely he¡¯s targeting Han Yu and the Su Family, using the family of Marquis Bei¡¯an as a threat to manipte Han Yu and the Su Family, to achieve their unspeakable goals. Even if Han Yu cannot be threatened, it could still drive a wedge between him and the Su Family. Killing two birds with one stone, that viin truly has sinister ns,¡± someone responded. Chapter 427: 434: Making an Earlier Decision Chapter 427: Chapter 434: Making an Earlier Decision ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what Xiu Qi is thinking, but I see that he cares a lot about his wife¡¯s family. Likewise, the Su Family serves me loyally. Now that they¡¯re facing difficulties, I can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.¡± Liu Xiu also found this matter vexing. If he let it continue without intervention, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease, fearing that Han Yu and the Su Family would truly be coerced by Wang Mang, leading to a betrayal against him. With the power Han Yu held in his hands, should he turn against him, Liu Xiu knew he would be unable to contain the situation. Yet, to get involved¡ªChang¡¯an was beyond his reach and influence, and even with effort, there was no guarantee of the desired oue. Although Liu Xiu thought this, he couldn¡¯t reveal his inner thoughts, lest he dishearten his followers and lead them to believe him heartless and disloyal. He didn¡¯t want that, but the realities had to be considered. He was no longer the innocent youth filled with poems and propriety from before. ¡°But General, how are we to manage this? We have no power in Chang¡¯an, and moreover, the people are in the hands of that viin Wang Mang. Rescuing them won¡¯t be easy. Or else, I, old Tan, will lead some men to Chang¡¯an and storm in, breaking into the prison to rescue them!¡± The speaker was a man who had a reasonably good rtionship with Han Yu on normal days; however, the man was simple-minded, his reliance on nothing but good strength and martial arts scarcely yielded any useful ideas. Hearing old Tan speak thus, Liu Xiu helplessly rubbed his forehead. Why did he bring such a reckless person along? This wasn¡¯t giving advice but causing trouble. Fortunately, most present were reliable, and before Liu Xiu even spoke, someone else began to speak. ¡°Old Tan, what kind of terrible idea are you suggesting? That Prison is not so easily breached. Do you really think you¡¯re invincible just because of your strength? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d be captured by Mang¡¯s men before even reaching the Prison, and instead of rescuing anyone, you¡¯d end up imprisoned yourself.¡± ¡°So what should we do? This won¡¯t work, that won¡¯t work. That Mang scoundrel is really despicable, actuallying up with such a scheme. You all say what we should do. I¡¯m just simple old Tan; I might not have the brains, but I¡¯m still good for muscle.¡± After old Tan finished speaking, there was a moment of silence. Such a dilemma wasn¡¯t easy to resolve in a short time. ¡°Handling this matter now is genuinely tricky. We aren¡¯t afraid of Mang¡¯s viiny, but we fearplications on General Han¡¯s side. If something goes awry, the consequences are unimaginable. The Imperial Court is already nning to send troops against us; we have no certainty of victory, and we cannot afford mishaps on General Han¡¯s end.¡± This sentiment was actually shared by most people there. Yin Shi¡¯s eyes darted around, gauging everyone¡¯s reactions as if he wanted to say something but remained silent. Someone noticed Yin Shi¡¯s reaction.
Seeing this, Liu Xiu had a thought and turned to Yin Shi, asking, ¡°Uncle Ci, you always have plenty of ideas. Perhaps you¡¯ve thought of a solution?¡± Yin Shi, seeing Liu Xiu¡¯s personal inquiry, didn¡¯t hold back any further and with a sh of ruthlessness in his eyes, he said, ¡°In this situation, rather than allowing the people in Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion to be a threat to General Han and the Su Family, it would be better for us to send men to Chang¡¯an. If we¡¯re going to do anything, might as well go all out and nip the danger in the bud. It¡¯s difficult to save people anyway, eliminating a threat, however, is much easier.¡± After Yin Shi spoke, seeing the diverse reactions, Liu Xiu looked hesitant and uncertain, continuing, ¡°Uncle Wen, those who achieve great things do not fuss over small matters. It¡¯s not that we do not wish to support General Han, but there are things that are feasible and things that are not. Trying to rescue people from Chang¡¯an¡¯s Prison is practically impossible. Therefore, we must sacrifice the few to protect the many. Individuals¡¯ interests are trivial and cannot jeopardize the greater good.¡± ¡°Third Young Master, Brother Yin is right. Now is the time for you to make a tough decision. If ites to what we foresee, it will be toote to regretter.¡± Human nature is selfish, and those present can be trusted by Liu Xiu. Few had close ties with Han Yu, and even those with friendships maintained them privately. Knowing Liu Xiu¡¯s reservations, Han Yu would not openly court Liu Xiu¡¯s confidants, and with their own interests at stake, most people supported the proposal Yin Shi made, even knowing it to be unkind. ¡°But this seems unfair to Xiu Qi; after all, those are his wife¡¯s eldest uncle¡¯s people. If Brother Han knew about this, I¡¯m afraid he, too, might harbour grudges,¡± Liu Xiu hesitated, for such action contravened the morality he had always upheld. ¡°Uncle Wen has an open mind and values loyalty, which I admire. Yet Han Yu may not share your thoughts. Initially, his strength was no less than yours, but suddenly he deferred to you, Uncle Wen. The reason behind this puzzles many, and since this matter affects the grand scheme of things, General Han should surely distinguish between what is more and what is less important.¡± Having spoken his piece, and having offended Han Yu, Yin Shi was set on swaying Liu Xiu. From now on, Han Yu might harbor resentment towards him. No secrets could be kept forever, and among those present, some may have good rtions with Han Yu, not to mention old Tan with his frank nature; his words today would sooner orter reach Han Yu. Moreover, Yin Shi harbored his own unspeakable thoughts towards Han Yu, feeling a vexing frustration¡ªwanting what one doesn¡¯t have. They were both alike yet different, skilled in strategems, but Han Yu¡¯s moves were often out in the open, hence more likely to receive Liu Xiu¡¯s affirmation. Now, Liu Xiu hesitated to trust Han Yu too much, which is why he leaned slightly more on Yin Shi. But whose future could be certain? Given the chance, Yin Shi wanted to remove the threat that Han Yu posed, yet not even Liu Xiu had the ability to do so at present. Nevertheless, this presented a good opportunity. It was impossible to directly harm Han Yu, but they could indirectly weaken his influence, causing friction between Han Yu, his inws, and Liu Xiu. Later, when the time was right, they could continue to diminish Han Yu¡¯s threat, bit by bit. ¡°Brother Yin is not wrong. General Han is wholeheartedly loyal to Third Young Master, and even if he learns of this, he will surely understand the Third Young Master¡¯s difficult decision. Third Young Master, please make your decision soon. I¡¯ve heard the Eldest Young Master of the Su Family is already on his way to Chang¡¯an, and if we don¡¯t act now, it will be toote.¡± The speaker, an Advisor who was friendly with Yin Shi, wasn¡¯t just supporting Yin Shi¡¯s argument but also disliked Han Yu¡¯s typically cold and arrogant demeanor. ¡°Please, Third Young Master, make your decision soon!¡± ¡°Please, My Lord, make your decision promptly!¡± As the Advisor¡¯s voice fell, echoes of agreement followed from all around. Liu Xiu internally felt great reluctance to make this decision, but at that moment, he had to consider the opinions of those around him. ¡°Tch, what an eye-opener, a collection of sanctimonious hypocrites. Clearly acting for personal gain with ignoble deeds, yet speaking as if so high and mighty¡ªI¡¯ve never seen such shamelessness. I wonder if Big Brother Han, seeing your true colors, will feel disheartened.¡± Chapter 428: 435: Kneel and Apologize Chapter 428: Chapter 435: Kneel and Apologize As these words were uttered, the faces of those discussing important matters all changed. Liu Xiu¡¯s trusted servants were guarding outside, and no one had expected eavesdropping, especially not such sharp and face-stripping words from a woman whose familiar voice some with sharp ears already identified, even looking instinctively towards Liu Xiu. After Chen Li had returned and mourned the engagement between Liu Xiu and Yin Lihua for a few days, she finally came to terms with it and understood why Liu Xiu sought an alliance with the Yin Family. It was nothing more than to stabilize his shaky position and consolidate power, maybe with a touch of attraction to Yin Lihua¡¯s beauty. Chen Li had met Yin Lihua a few times and indeed found her to be a beautiful and talented woman, so it was normal for a man to be moved by her. Although part of her felt resentful, what did it matter? The course of events would not change just because of her feelings. After all, aside from being somewhat usable to Liu Xiu, she was a woman of no significant importance, unlike Yin Lihua, who had the entire Yin Family as her backdrop. Previously, Chen Li felt proud and overly confident when Liu Xiu allowed her to get involved in matters outside the house, offending many in the process. Now, once she lost Liu Xiu¡¯s protection, her fate was not hard to imagine. In truth, she never really liked Liu Xiu that much; she was just interested in his potential. Though she resented Liu Xiu¡¯s heartlessness, there was no turning back now. All she could do was follow him wherever he led. Moreover, marrying Liu Xiu would not necessarily bring only benefits, as ancient rules were too restrictive for women. She couldn¡¯t give up the vast world outside to live submissively by her husband¡¯s side in a small courtyard for a lifetime. She had yet to aplish her vengeful goals, and Liu Xiu certainly didn¡¯t need a woman of no use. With this in mind, she realized that her current position was actually quite advantageous; besides, who knew what the future held? Perhaps Liu Xiu might abandon Yin Lihua again for power. From this perspective, so-called status didn¡¯t seem all that important ¡ª what mattered more was the power she could grasp. Chen Li was an optimist with a fighting spirit. After consoling and encouraging herself, she was revitalized and wanted to take this opportunity to gain some benefits from Liu Xiu. After all, he had wronged her, hadn¡¯t he? And, judging by Liu Xiu¡¯s previous guilty demeanor, it would be foolish not to take advantage of this opportunity. So, after considering her demands, she immediately went to the Liu Mansion, never expecting to inadvertently overhear this scene. Although Chen Li had figured things out and dared not offend her support¡ªLiu Xiu, she had no such reservations about Yin Shi, especially since his sinister brother¡¯s sister had stolen her man not long ago. Hearing Yin Shi scheming behind others¡¯ backs, and thinking of her own situation, she became even more unreserved, speaking those words that reflected her true feelings. Liu Xiu frowned as he saw Chen Li enter, ¡°Why have youe?¡± ¡°Big Brother Liu, I¡¯ve seen the light, so I¡¯vee to find you,¡± said Chen Li, smiling radiantly at Liu Xiu, constantly hypnotizing herself inside to view this scoundrel as an item, just a tool for her to climb up thedder, or perhaps as a banknote, which made her happy expression all the more genuine.
¡°Seen the light?¡± Liu Xiu was skeptical about Chen Li¡¯s deration. Such realization wasn¡¯t something one could simply im. However, seeing Chen Li¡¯s demeanor, which was quite different from her pitiful state that day, made him wonder. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen the light. I thought long and hard about what you said the other day, Big Brother Liu. Although it hurt, there are some facts I must face. Since you don¡¯t like me, and your feelings for me are not those of a man for a woman, what¡¯s the point of forcing things?¡± As Chen Li spoke, she showed a touch of sorrow, then quickly reced it with a look of determination. ¡°Even though I, Chen Li, am but a weak woman, I can pick up and let go just as well. Since Big Brother Liu doesn¡¯t care for me, what¡¯s wrong with treating you as my elder brother? I¡¯ve heard a saying before: Liking someone isn¡¯t about possession, it¡¯s about making them happy. That is true love. I understood the meaning of these words before, and now I finally grasp it. Big Brother Liu, although I like you, my affection will never be chains that bind you. Love is aboutpletion, and all I want is to see you happy and joyful. Whatever makes you happy is good for me. For that goal, I¡¯ll do everything within my power.¡± To the onlookers, Chen Li¡¯s passionate confession was unbearably cheesy and fake. Was it really okay to perform such a drama in public? However, Liu Xiu was somewhat touched by her words. Although he could tell that much of Chen Li¡¯s disy was an act, the words she spoke weren¡¯t something an ordinary woman could say. Her ability to pick up and let go aligned with his preferences, significantly better than her previous attitude of sorrowful entanglement that hindered his ventures. ¡°Good, Ah Li, you indeed are a unique and remarkable woman unlike any other. For these words alone, from now on, you are my biological younger sister. If anyone dares to bully you, they¡¯ll have to answer to me!¡± Liu Xiu, satisfied with Chen Li¡¯s attitude, was generous with his promise, inadvertently shifting the subject. Upon hearing Liu Xiu¡¯s words, Chen Li was more pleased than she had expected. This was the first time Liu Xiu had made a promise to her in front of others, and with that assurance, anyone who wanted to bully her in the future would have to think twice. Yin Shi¡¯s countenance darkened upon seeing that Chen Li was the neer. Who would be pleased to see their sister¡¯s rival? Especially since, after her arrival, she had uttered so many words of affection for Liu Xiu. How could he tolerate her flirting with her future brother-inw in front of everyone? Yin Shi held back for a while in deference to Liu Xiu. Seeing Liu Xiu¡¯s promise to Chen Li and her triumphant, flirtatious smile, he could no longer restrain himself. Since he couldn¡¯tsh out at Liu Xiu or Chen Li without undermining Liu Xiu¡¯s face, his gaze swept over to the servant who had let Chen Li in. ¡°How inept can you be at your job? We¡¯re discussing critical matters here; how could you allow an irrelevant woman toe in? What if confidential information gets leaked? Can you bear the consequences?¡± Yin Shi, not as brazen as Chen Li, rebuked the servant sternly, expressing his dissatisfaction and interrupting the interaction between Liu Xiu and Chen Li. The servant, engrossed in the scene before him, didn¡¯t expect Yin Shi to challenge him suddenly. But as a nimble-minded servant attending Liu Xiu, he quickly grasped the reason¡ªjust coteral damage in a skirmish between powers. Realizing the predicament, he immediately knelt down to admit fault. Chapter 429: 436: Dare Not Acknowledge Randomly Chapter 429: Chapter 436: Dare Not Acknowledge Randomly ¡°` If someone else hade, the servants would definitely have stopped them, yet it was Chen Li who arrived. They all knew about her rtionship with Liu Xiu, and it hadn¡¯t been long, just a few days before, someone in the mansion had offended Chen Li and had been dealt with by Liu Xiu. Now, where would those servants dare to stop Chen Li? Otherwise, they might end up facing the same fate of being sold off. ¡°My lord, please forgive us. It isn¡¯t that your servants shirked our duties; it¡¯s just that Miss Chen cannot be considered an outsider. Besides, she has a close rtionship with our master and often discusses matters with everyone. Without the master¡¯s specific orders, we wouldn¡¯t dare to stop her.¡± This servant was rather shrewd. Had the master questioned him, he naturally wouldn¡¯t have dared to talk back, but with Yin Shi, it was different. Knowing that Yin Shi was using him as a pawn and had no intention of letting him off, it might be better to speak in favor of Chen Li. Perhaps Chen Li could even stand up to Yin Shi in the arena and save him. Moreover, given the master¡¯s words just now, it might be possible that he would spare him this time for Chen Li¡¯s sake. Seeing a servant dare to do this, Yin Shi¡¯s face grew even more sinister as he said sternly, ¡°You lowly creature, how dare you talk back when you¡¯ve done wrong and the master has rebuked you? This is truly outrageous.¡± Hearing Yin Shi¡¯s words, Liu Xiu¡¯s mood darkened slightly. Yin Shi was getting too presumptuous, daring to call himself ¡®master¡¯ right in front of him. Yin Lihua hadn¡¯t even married over yet, and even if she had, it wasn¡¯t his ce to say such things. It seemed that in the days of suppressing Han Yu, he had given too much importance to the Yin Family, causing them to lose sight of their status. The servant had been following Liu Xiu since childhood and understood Liu Xiu¡¯s disposition well. Seeing Liu Xiu¡¯s attitude, he knew where his master stood and challenged Yin Shi even more, ¡°Lord Yin, choose your words carefully. I may be but a servant, yet I belong to the Third Young Master and do not dare to acknowledge any other as my master.¡± Yin Shi, realizing that he had overstepped due to his anger, looked at Liu Xiu¡¯s expression which remained its usual genial self, though his gaze was deep and unfathomable, concealing his thoughts. After the servant had responded to Yin Shi, Liu Xiu spoke leisurely, ¡°Enough. When Cibo speaks, you listen. How dare you talk back like that? Do you not know your ce as a servant? It seems I¡¯ve spoiled you to the point where you¡¯ve forgotten your ce.¡± As soon as Liu Xiu spoke, Yin Shi was startled, feeling that perhaps Liu Xiu¡¯s remark was insinuating something, and reminded himself silently.
¡°You¡¯re not to me for Ah Li¡¯s matter, for I had not given prior instructions. Ah Li isn¡¯t an outsider, so letting her in was reasonable, but this is a one-time exception and will not set a precedent! However, you were wrong to talk back to Cibo. The Liu Mansion isn¡¯t a ce without manners. Go find the housekeeper and take ten boards. Remember this lesson.¡± The servant hadn¡¯t expected that without Chen Li¡¯s help, his own master would¡¯ve already made a decision. Although he was being punished, ten boards was a rtively light sentence, and he went to receive his punishment in high spirits. Those with insight in the room grasped the implications of what had transpired, though they didn¡¯t show it outwardly, having made their own assessments internally. Yin Shi knew Liu Xiu might be dissatisfied with his attitude, but Liu Xiu was his future brother-inw. Seeing him, as the eldest brother-inw, acting this way with another woman, it was only natural he had such a reaction. However, Yin Shi was a man who understood the bigger picture¡ªan attribute generally true for the Yin family¡ªso he quickly moved on from the incident to again discuss the matter concerning Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion. ¡°Uncle Wen, the matter with Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion requires a swift decision; you can¡¯t ruin the bigger picture over a few words from a woman.¡± Yin Shi¡¯s main target remained Han Yu. Although having Chen Li around was annoying, a woman of her sort couldn¡¯t make much of a ssh. Once his younger sister married into the Liu Mansion, she could handle her. Chen Li,cking in both beauty and wit, would be no match for his sister. Liu Xiu¡¯s mood, which had rxed a bit because of his understanding of Chen Li, became sullen again because of Yin Shi¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t me Yin Shi for bringing it up, as the matter at hand couldn¡¯t be ignored¡ªit had to be resolved. Chen Li, hearing Yin Shi¡¯s words which clearly had an underlying meaning, also appeared displeased. What right did this sinister and despicable person have to look down on her! ¡°Ah Li, you¡¯ve clearly heard the matter discussed outside. Do you have any opinions?¡± Liu Xiu didn¡¯t ask for the opinions of others present because they had already stated their thoughts earlier. Asking again wouldn¡¯t make a difference. In fact, Liu Xiu didn¡¯t want to adopt Yin Shi¡¯s idea, which was too malicious and went against his usual principles. Liu Xiu, though ambitious, was still fundamentally honorable. Especially since Chen Li had exposed what everyone wanted to keep hidden, he disdained to engage in such actions, hence turning the question to Chen Li. Firstly, Chen Li held a dissenting view; secondly, her mind was full of unusual and clever ideas which might just provide him with a good solution. If Chen Li¡¯s reasons failed to convince everyone, at least he would feel less guilty for going through with it. Gentlemen have their own principles, and Chen Li¡¯s words held no destructive power over someone like Yin Shi; at most, they¡¯d have revealed the pretext they used to justify their shameful actions. But for someone like Liu Xiu, who had grown up at the Imperial College reading sage books and was a gentleman, the impact was profound. Everyone was taken aback by Liu Xiu¡¯s decision to consult Chen Li, a woman, for her opinion. In their eyes, Chen Li was nothing more than a flirtatious woman unworthy of the public stage, who had climbed to her current position by her ability to entice men. However, since Liu Xiu had spoken, even though they were dissatisfied, they wouldn¡¯t voice it, especially in light of the fact that even Yin Shi had failed to secure approval. They were content to hear what this woman would suggest before it threatened their interests. Eager to assert herself and wanting to provoke Yin Shi, Chen Li seized the opportunity provided by Liu Xiu, speaking without referral, ¡°Since Big Brother Liu has asked me, I am someone of forthright nature, never fond of concealing or being evasive. Forgive my outspokenness, but Lord Yin¡¯s idea is truly inappropriate, not to mention sinister and vicious. Even if it were sessful, do you truly believe that Big Brother Han would act as if nothing happened and continue to serve you loyally?¡± After Chen Li finished speaking, without waiting for anyone to respond, she continued, ¡°Such a notion is far too na?ve. To say that one must be considerate of the greater good out of loyalty is just too easy for those not in that position, a grandiose way to excuse your shameful behavior with a cover. Put yourselves in their shoes¡ªif you were faced with such a situation, could you really act like that? To be able to do so isn¡¯t to be a loyal minister but a fool. What loyal servant would want to serve a master who so easily disregards his subordinates?!¡± Chapter 430: 437: A Piece of Kindness Chapter 430: Chapter 437: A Piece of Kindness Chen Li spoke with refreshing directness, making that group of self-important men feel ashamed of undervaluing her. If she didn¡¯t take advantage of the situation to assert herself, she would be letting herself down. Her argument was sopelling that it left everyone feeling quite embarrassed. Since these people followed Liu Xiu, most were those he valued, with fairly decent character. Previously, instigated by Yin Shi and driven by their own interests, they had acted against their conscience. Now, reflecting on their words, they felt some shame and did not dare to refute Chen Li¡¯s remarks. Liu Xiu also found Chen Li¡¯s words reasonable and was quite satisfied with the oue, feeling somewhat relieved. If he did act on his concerns, his conscience would be troubled, and he would feel guilty and uneasy around Han Yu. The current Liu Xiu was still young and not yet tainted by the dark and cunning nature of politics, his heart maintaining its goodness rather than being a king who manipted politics from on high. Upon hearing Chen Li¡¯s ¡°righteous words,¡± Yin Shi¡¯s expression darkened considerably. This woman was clearly here to thwart his ns. He had managed to persuade a few people to side with him and speak on his behalf, aiming to convince Liu Xiu to follow his advice. Now silenced by Chen Li¡¯s impassioned speech, especially a few amongst them who even showed signs of agreement and regret, Yin Shi was livid with anger. ¡°Absolute nonsense! A woman like you, with no understanding of major affairs beyond the home front, should not spout nonsense. How could the loyalty of one manpare to Uncle Wen¡¯s grand ambitions? ¡®Without ruthlessness, there¡¯s no great man.¡¯ Uncle Wen, if you wish to achieve great things, you cannot afford thepassion of a woman. Otherwise, by the time Han Yu is coerced by the Imperial Court into doing something wrong, it will be toote!¡± Yin Shi ringly retorted to Chen Li. Chen Li, equally unyielding, retorted, ¡°What do you mean nonsense? I am speaking sense, while you preach facies. You disregard the life and death of others for your own benefit,cking any vision! What does ¡®Without ruthlessness, there¡¯s no great man¡¯ even mean? A gentleman acts by principle¡ªwhat¡¯s right and what¡¯s not. If one engages in despicable acts just to achieve personal gains, even if sessful, what then? To be remembered with a legacy of disgrace, would that make you proud?!¡± Conspiracy, when brought to light, could never stand against reason. Regardless of Yin Shi¡¯s eloquence, he was rendered speechless by Chen Li¡¯s piercing words. Seeing Yin Shi speechless and fuming, Chen Li felt an immense sense of satisfaction. It wasn¡¯t that she possessed a strict sense of right and wrong; if it served her interests, what harm was there in wrongdoing? After all, she wouldn¡¯t have entertained the notion of pursuing Han Yu, a married man, otherwise. Nheless, Chen Li, though no paragon of virtue, couldn¡¯tpare to Yin Shi¡¯s malevolence. When Liu Xiu saw the dispute between Chen Li and Yin Shi settling, he stepped in to mediate, as both individuals were still useful to him. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s stop arguing. We¡¯re all on the same side; there¡¯s no sense in such heated conflict. Regarding what you both said¡ªeach of you has a point. There¡¯s no absolute right or wrong here, just different perspectives. Moreover, I¡¯ve already made my decision, so there¡¯s no need for further discussion,¡± Liu Xiu dered.
Chen Li and Yin Shi, both eager to continue, calmed down upon hearing that Liu Xiu had already decided, all ears for what he would say next. Liu Xiu didn¡¯t beat around the bush and announced his decision, ¡°I, Liu Xiu, have always acted with integrity, especially towards my own people. I absolutely will not engage in any underhanded or sinister schemes. Even if Xiu Qi joined me with other intentions, he has been of great help and earnestly dutiful since following me. On this grounds alone, I cannot betray him. Why can¡¯t things be discussed openly and resolved fairly? I was mistaken earlier, which led to such misunderstandings.¡± ¡°The master is wise!¡± ¡°The master is benevolent!¡± ¡°To have such a good master is a blessing for us all. From here on, we will serve him wholeheartedly to repay his kindness,¡± the Subordinates expressed. A benevolent master was preferable to a cold and cruel one. When Liu Xiu expressed his viewpoint, he received full support from his Subordinates. Even Yin Shi, inwardly dissatisfied, showed loyalty, convincing Liu Xiu even more of the righteousness of his decision. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s call Xiu Qi over and discuss it together. Although we haven¡¯te up with a good solution yet, Xiu Qi is sharp and adept at strategy; he may have found a way to deal with this,¡± Liu Xiu, realizing the urgency, decided to summon Han Yu immediately to discuss their countermeasures. ¡°There¡¯s no need to send someone specially. Big Brother Han will be here soon,¡± Chen Li quickly spoke as Liu Xiu was about to dispatch someone to fetch Han Yu. Liu Xiu looked at Chen Li with suspicion, ¡°Ah Li, how do you know Brother Han wille?¡± Chen Li chuckled, a glint of guilt crossing her eyes. She didn¡¯t mention that she had already sent someone to deliver a message to Han Yu, ensuring he would receive hermunication before she confidently made those arguments¡ªit wasn¡¯t ignorance, but security she had prepared. She was no fool; knowing their secret, if Liu Xiu didn¡¯t take her side and they turned on her, deciding to silence her, what then? It wasn¡¯t just rmist talk. She didn¡¯t know about the others, but she was certain someone as sinister as Yin Shi was capable of such deeds; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made such suggestions. Moreover, Chen Li knew of other ruthless actsmitted by Yin Shi. But Chen Li wasn¡¯t foolish enough to disclose her intentions at that moment, she simply exined, ¡°I actually heard some rumors from Chang¡¯an City, knowing that Big Brother Liu would be anxious about this matter, so I also invited Big Brother Han over to discuss. He should be here soon.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Liu Xiu nodded, not suspecting Chen Li of deceiving him. After all, she had always seemed simple and straightforward, and there was no reason for her to lie to him about such matters. ¡°Yes, I was just overly worried when I heard the news, so I acted impulsively and invited Big Brother Han over directly. You won¡¯t me me for taking the initiative, will you?¡± Chen Li asked, her expression tinged with regret, fearing Liu Xiu might be upset. Liu Xiu, not overthinking it, appreciated her concern, ¡°Of course not. You meant well. In that case, I won¡¯t bother summoning anyone; we¡¯ll just wait here for Brother Han to arrive.¡± Han Yu was busy dealing with matters in the military camp when he learned that Chen Li¡¯s Servant girl urgently wished to see him. Considering the current situation, despite his reluctance, he agreed to meet with the Servant girl and received the note in his hand. Chapter 431: 438: Discussing the Discussion Chapter 431: Chapter 438: Discussing the Discussion ¡°General Han, my master said, please rush over to save her as soon as you see this note. If you¡¯re toote, she might be harmed by someone, you must be quick! Also, this matter is rted to Marquis Beian Mansion. If you don¡¯t go, you will regret it,¡± the maid recited in ordance with Chen Li¡¯s instructions. She couldn¡¯t hide the nervousness on her face; after all, she was but a small servant girl, and seeing a high and mighty person like Han Yu, with his cold indifference and deadly aura, it was impossible not to be afraid. The man before her had too overpowering a presence. Han Yu looked at the paper in his hand, and indeed, it was Chen Li¡¯s handwriting, unmistakable and authentic. Han Yu recognized the handwriting not because he was all that familiar with Chen Li, but because this woman¡¯s writing was too unique. Having seen it once, it would be difficult not to recognize again. Her script was just so ugly, not to mention iplete and missing strokes, like a person missing arms or legs and equally unattractive; no wonder it left asting impression. Though the writing on the note was ugly, almost unbearable to look at, Han Yu could still discern the underlying urgency in it, such as the nervousness Chen Li must have felt as she scribbled it. The hastiness with which it was written had left many of the characters trembling and connected. But this only made it uglier. Such writing would be hard for anyone to imitate. In this respect, Chen Li could indeed be considered a prodigy. The corners of Han Yu¡¯s mouth twitched, revealing an expression of either disdain or sarcasm, as he watched the maid kneeling on the ground, shivering. He then dismissed her. ¡°I understand the situation. You may leave,¡± Han Yumanded, not feeling the need to exin his actions to a maid. The maid was somewhat troubled. Although she was frightened, she was uncertain whether she had fulfilled the mission entrusted by her miss. If something really happened to her miss, as her personal attendant, and one who had apanied her, the old master surely would not spare her. With this thought, the maid suddenly mustered up the courage, lifting her head to reveal an unusually delicate and timid face, which just begged for pity. ¡°General Han, I know my status is low and unworthy of your attention. But if I return like this and something happens to my miss, I¡¯ll be beaten to death by the old master. Please show somepassion and save my miss. I will be eternally grateful!¡± The maid pleaded, continually kowtowing to Han Yu. In her earnestness, her forehead even started to bruise, showing streaks of blood and eliciting sympathy. This maid also had her schemes; her act was meant to arouse thepassion of the person before her. Unfortunately, she encountered a man as indifferent as Han Yu, who not onlycked any pity but also saw through her motives, his brow furrowing slightly in displeasure. ¡°I will say it one more time,¡± Han Yu spoke with disgust, ¡°leave immediately. Otherwise, even if your old master doesn¡¯t kill you, I will deal with you now under militaryw, ensuring you suffer more than death!¡± With impatience seeping into his voice, Han Yu had never known what sympathy was for any woman other than Su Wenyue. He wouldn¡¯t break his principles even if the maid before him were pitiable¡ªhe issued his final ultimatum.
The maid had taken a gamble, but instead of winning any mercy, she had drawn Han Yu¡¯s harsh words, frightening her to the point of stumbling, with cold sweats breaking out. She cared for nothing else and scampered toward the door, fearing that any dy might lead to Han Yu carrying out his threat. Such a man was terrifying,parable to the King of Hell himself. After the maid was gone, Han Yu gave a few instructions to his confidant and rode on horseback toward Liu Mansion at breakneck speed. Although he didn¡¯t care about the welfare of Chen Li and the maid, he couldn¡¯t ignore a matter involving the Marquis Beian Mansion. Even if it were a trap, he had to check it out. Moreover, he deduced that there was a nine out of ten chance that the situation was real. Perhaps Chen Li had witnessed something and, fearing being silenced, came up with this n for him to unravel the situation. This indirectly implied that the matter was indeed rted to him, and even that someone had taken interest in the Marquis Beian Mansion affair. Furthermore, when the maid mentioned that Liu Xiu and the others were convening, Han Yu sensed something was amiss. Usually, if anything happened, Liu Xiu would call him over for consultation, but this time he only summoned his confidants for a covert meeting, and Han Yu hadn¡¯t even caught wind of it, indicating how secretive it was. Han Yu was a smart person. Although initially baffled as to why Liu Xiu would do this, he soon understood, except for being taken aback by Yin Shi¡¯s ruthless n to kill Marquis Beian and his son. He had almost anticipated everything else. The more Han Yu thought about it, the more seriously worried he became. If Liu Xiu trulymitted an act against Marquis Beian Mansion, how would he position himself? Should he feignpliance or confront the situation? Neither option seemed good, and it was best that such a situation did not ur. With utmost urgency, Han Yu arrived at Liu Mansion. As he approached the entrance, Liu Mansion¡¯s servants greeted him and led him to where Liu Xiu and the others were gathered. Seeing this, Han Yu¡¯s mind raced, indicating that Liu Xiu knew he woulde. Liu Xiu must have been informed by Chen Li, which meant she was out of danger; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been told. That Liu Xiu had spared Chen Li meant there were two possibilities: either there was no ill intent towards Marquis Beian Mansion or they had reached some kind of agreement with Chen Li. Regardless, he had to meet Liu Xiu to confirm, and then act ordingly. If Liu Xiu indeed had dishonorable intentions toward him, he would not hold back. Although his daughter-inw had mentioned that in her previous life Liu Xiu obtained that position, this life¡¯s events were still undecided, and the future uncertain. Any variable could change that oue¡ªit all depended on what he wanted to do. Therefore, there was no need to limit himself for that reason. The primary reason he chose to follow Liu Xiu wasn¡¯t just his daughter-inw¡¯s words but rather Liu Xiu¡¯s character, which made him deem Liu Xiu worthy of allegiance. ¡°Xiu Qi, you¡¯ve finallye; I¡¯ve been unable to wait. Hurry, I have an important matter to consult with you,¡± Liu Xiu said eagerly upon seeing Han Yu. The urgency was partly due to his previous thoughts that made him feel guilty, and partly because he was anxious to know Han Yu¡¯s opinion. ¡°Is it about the Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion?¡± Han Yu asked directly. Hearing Han Yu say this, Liu Xiu knew that Chen Li must have told the truth. He quicklyposed himself and said, ¡°Indeed, it is about that. Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion has a significant connection with your wife. You¡¯ve probably heard the news too. I called you here to discuss how we can best handle this situation, whether or not we should send people to Chang¡¯an City to rescue Marquis Bei¡¯an and his son.¡± Chapter 432: 439: The True Vulnerability Chapter 432: Chapter 439: The True Vulnerability Han Yu¡¯s first reaction upon hearing Liu Xiu¡¯s words was that Liu Xiu had not reached an agreement with Chen Li, but had chosen to trust him instead. Despite the fragile trust between them, Liu Xiu still took a risk to trust him. Although he didn¡¯t know which aspect influenced Liu Xiu¡¯s decision, at the very least, the oue was such. Otherwise, Liu Xiu wouldn¡¯t have mentioned the Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion so openly. Yin Shi was good at masking his emotions, yet a gloomy air still surrounded him, indicating that his views were at odds with Liu Xi¡¯s. The most important thing for Han Yu was that he could sense sincerity in Liu Xiu¡¯s words¡ªit was a good sign. Liu Xiu might have his reasons for not fully trusting him, but to havee this far, to be trying to trust him, showed he was being open-minded. Trust wasn¡¯t something that could be established overnight; it was a good start. Since he had chosen Liu Xiu as his leader, Han Yu would ensure that Liu Xiu¡¯s trust in him would grow bit by bit. ¡°Thank you for Uncle Wen¡¯s kindness and concern. The Su Family¡¯s eldest son, Su Hengyi, has already rushed to Chang¡¯an. As for the rescue mission, the viin Wang Mang must have set his traps by now, waiting. Currently, there is no detailed rescue n. We can only adapt as the situation unfolds.¡± ¡°Do you need me to send some men to assist you? Though I¡¯m eager to help, Chang¡¯an isplex. Acting hastily may spoil things. If needed, I can provide men for you to deploy, which would be more appropriate. Also, I have some old friends in Chang¡¯an; perhaps they could assist?¡± Liu Xiu¡¯s offer came from a suggestion by Yin Shi, who had advised him to be prepared, fearing Yin Shi might stubbornly act on this matter and cause discord between him and Han Yu. In truth, Liu Xiu might have noticed Yin Shi¡¯s attitude towards Han Yu, hence his decision to bring Yin Shi along, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t conspire together. He was using a bnced strategy to keep Han Yu¡¯s power in check with Yin Shi¡¯s. However, Liu Xiu didn¡¯t particrly like Yin Shi¡¯s methods¡ªtoo scheming. Without aparison, one could see him as capable, but Han Yu provided thatparison, making Yin Shi seem inferior. It was no wonder Yin Shi wanted to harm Han Yu. Han Yu subtly nced at Yin Shi when he heard Liu Xiu¡¯s words, suspecting Yin Shi had concocted some sinister scheme, likely against himself, prompting Liu Xiu to speak up. Nheless, he was prepared. ¡°Uncle Wen, thank you for your kindness, but it is not needed for the time being. Wang Mang has too much power in Chang¡¯an, almost absolute control, with a grip on the Imperial Court. A frontal confrontation would be impossible, no matter how many people we send. Those in the court fear Wang Mang¡¯s power and the repercussions to their families. It¡¯s doubtful they¡¯d be willing to sincerely help.¡± ¡°What should be done then? A sessful rescue of Marquis Bei¡¯an will require sufficient manpower. He can¡¯t just be left to Wang Mang.¡±
Liu Xiu knew what Han Yu spoke was the truth and became increasingly worried. A dark thought involuntarily crossed his mind¡ªcould Han Yu be considering defecting to Wang Mang? Han Yu, however, appeared confident and unflustered. ¡°The daughter-inw of the Su Family¡¯s eldest son is from the Jianghu with many friends there. It is better to ask for help from Jianghu people who have fewer reservations and can act without constraints, doubling our effectiveness.¡± Liu Xiu rxed upon hearing this. He hadn¡¯t thought of it before, but then remembered that Su Hengyi¡¯s wife, Feng Ruolin, came from the renowned Feng family in the martial arts world¡ªa force not to be underestimated. His gaze towards Han Yu became moreplex. ¡°Enlisting help from the Jianghu is indeed a good idea. The Imperial Court has less control over Jianghu People. Many are heroes who value loyalty, and the methods of the Jianghu are diverse. If we could get their help, they might be more useful than the men we could send ourselves.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly the point, Uncle Wen. Hengyi has borrowed many capable fighters from the Feng family for the trip to Chang¡¯an, and his wife is apanying him. This increases our chances of sess.¡± Han Yu spoke thus, not missing theplexity in Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes. But at such times, it was crucial to appropriately reveal some of his capabilities to ay Liu Xiu¡¯s doubts. As for Liu Xiu¡¯s wariness of him, that was inherent. Han Yu wasn¡¯t bothered by a little more wariness. Besides, Liu Xiu was probably already aware of these details after investigating him thoroughly. The only issue was that he hadn¡¯t thought of this sooner. Given Liu Xiu¡¯s background, it was easy for him to overlook such people. Moreover, Han Yu wasn¡¯t really counting on those from the Jianghu; they were merely supportive forces for the rescue. Although Liu Xiu was wary of Han Yu, seeing him so openly share his n reassured him, making him feel that he had not chosen incorrectly. If Han Yu had made such arrangements and had the assistance of Jianghu People, the chances of rescuing Marquis Bei¡¯an were promising. It also demonstrated the importance Han Yu ced on this matter. Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t listened to Yin Shi¡¯s idea to assassinate the Marquis Bei¡¯an and his son. Had Han Yu uncovered such a scheme, Liu Xiu wouldn¡¯t know how to proceed. Han Yu might even turn on him¡ªChen Li¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. If there was no reaction, Han Yu would likely be just a foolishly loyal simpleton. ¡°Since Xiu Qi has already made arrangements, I won¡¯t interfere in this matter. I hope Hengyi will be able to rescue Marquis Bei¡¯an soon. If you need anything in Chang¡¯an, do let me know anytime, Xiu Qi. Don¡¯t be courteous; your affairs are my own.¡± ¡°Xiu Qi understands, and will surely not stand on ceremony with Uncle Wen. Should I need anything, I will definitely speak up. However, the rescue of the Marquis falls on Hengyi. We must focus on the affairs of Yiyang Prefecture and not be distracted. Wang Mang won¡¯t stop his military campaign because of this. It may even be his intention to divert our attention.¡± Considering the mission¡¯s urgency, Han Yu cared about the Marquis¡¯s welfare. But with outside help, he could afford to shift his primary focus to immediate concerns, especially earning Liu Xiu¡¯s trust, which was now essential. Liu Xiu became alert upon hearing this. Previously distracted by watching Han Yu, he had missed this possibility. Now, it seemed the most likely scenario. His earlier suspicion wasn¡¯t impossible, but on reflection, it was highly improbable for Han Yu to engage in such action. Liu Xiu understood Han Yu¡¯s nature after some time¡ªthetter was not someone to be coerced. Furthermore, the leverage Wang Mang held was minimal. The connection between Marquis Bei¡¯an and Han Yu was twice-removed; it would have been more usible if Marquis Bei¡¯an had Han Yu¡¯s wife in his custody. Over time, Liu Xiu hade to understand Han Yu¡¯s devotion to his wife¡ªit was genuine and not just for show. This was Han Yu¡¯s true vulnerability and why Liu Xiu felt reassured about Han Yu. Chapter 433: 440: Being Stopped by Someone Chapter 433: Chapter 440: Being Stopped by Someone ¡°` ¡°Xiu Qi indeed sees clearly. It turns out that Wang Mang¡¯s intentions are truly insidious. Had it not been for your reminder, we would have nearly neglected the important matters, focusing solely on the issue of the Marquis Bei¡¯an, even risking discord and turning on each other. That indeed would have yed right into Wang Mang¡¯s scheme,¡± said Liu Xiu, his satisfaction with Han Yu growing. Among the many present just now, all were preupied with how to scheme against each other and secure their own interests, lost in trivial matters without noticing such a crucial point. Even Yin Shi, shrewd and calcting though he is, was only thinking about how to deal with Han Yu, without focusing on what truly mattered. Han Yu does not like to speak of insubstantial things. Since Liu Xiu had realized the situation, he further said, ¡°Now that we are aware, we should be on our guard. Let us not concern ourselves with the affairs of Chang¡¯an for now. Instead, let us consider how to respond should the Imperial Court¡¯s troops arrive. Wang Mang has gone to great lengths to target us, and his forces will certainly not be small.¡± Chen Li felt some happiness when she saw Han Yu, although she knew that the main reason for his visit was unlikely because of her, but for his daughter-inw. Nheless, his presence was his presence, andpared to Liu Xiu, Han Yu was the epitome of a ¡®good man¡¯, devoted to his wife with unwavering loyalty, and also capable. The only w was hisck of ambition. Despite having more power and resources at his disposal than Liu Xiu, he still chose to serve Liu Xiu loyally. But it was such a man who truly appreciated. Since Han Yu had entered, he had been talking with Liu Xiu and Chen Li hadn¡¯t found the opportunity to cut in, fearing she might interrupt them. Now, finally having her chance to speak, she said, ¡°Big Brother Han is right. I think the same. My caravan arriving from Chang¡¯an brought news that the imperial court army has already set out and is on its way, and their momentum is vast, not like the minor skirmishes before. By the looks of it, they might attack Yiyang soon without much dy. We should put more thought into dealing with the imperial court army, rather than wasting our thoughts on crooked schemes.¡± Chen Li did not forget to take a few digs, and everyone in the room knew who she was targeting, a hint for Han Yu as well. Yin Shi found the amicable interaction between Liu Xiu and Han Yu, with their past grievances seemingly dismissed, quite an eyesore. Being incessantly mocked by Chen Li only darkened his expression despite his efforts to conceal it. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not talk about these trivial matters anymore. Let¡¯s discuss how we should deal with the imperial court¡¯s troops. Whoever targets their own people again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite,¡± Liu Xiu warned somewhat sternly, a signal for Chen Li to restrain herself but also an indirect caution to Yin Shi. By this point, Liu Xiu hadpletely abandoned his prior notions. Persisting in those ideas would only lead to loss without gain and cause Han Yu to turn against him. Yin Shi clearly had other ns and might stir trouble, which could ruin Liu Xiu¡¯s arrangements. ¡°If we¡¯re not talking, then we¡¯re not. Anyway, whoever has done what they know well themselves, hmph!¡± Chen Li murmured after being stopped by Liu Xiu. Her voice was low, but most people present were trained in the martial arts and heard her clearly. Liu Xiu was somewhat helpless, but after all, Chen Li was a woman, and it was normal for her to be somewhat petty. Yin Shi, despite his anger for failing to weaken Han Yu¡¯s influence and drive a deeper wedge between Liu Xiu and Han Yu, realized that things could no longer proceed as he envisioned. Besides, the imperial court¡¯s army would arrive in just a few days. Having pledged allegiance to Liu Xiu and given his sister in marriage to unite with Liu Xiu, he was tethered to Liu Xiu¡¯s fate; if Liu Xiu fell, he would be unlucky too. Thus, even though he felt unsatisfied inside, he refrained from causing further trouble, particrly after Liu Xiu¡¯s warning.
With that, everyone discussed the matter for an entire afternoon until dusk fell, and only then did they leave the Conference Hall. Liu Xiu, however, detained Han Yu saying, ¡°Xiu Qi, wait a moment. I have some instructions for you.¡± After speaking, Liu Xiu took several letters from a drawer and handed them to Han Yu: ¡°Xiu Qi, take these letters.¡± Han Yu saw that these letters were hastily written by Liu Xiu during the afternoon¡¯s discussions. He initially thought they pertained to matters of war, but to his surprise, they were addressed to him, though for what purpose he was unsure. Han Yu did not open the letters but looked towards Liu Xiu, awaiting his exnation. ¡°These letters are to a few old friends of mine in the Capital City, with whom I still have quite good rtions. They are reliable individuals, and in the letters, I have requested their assistance for you. Should you find use for them, take these letters to them, and treat the letters as you would the person. However, as you said before, with Chang¡¯an under Wang Mang¡¯s control, these court officials might betray us to save themselves. So even if you seek their help, you must be cautious. In a nutshell, hand these letters to Hengyi and let him act as he sees fit,¡± said Liu Xiu. Liu Xiu reasoned that people respond to sincerity with sincerity, especially someone like Han Yu. Previously, his miscalctions had almost led to grave mistakes. While it is necessary to be cautious of others, one must not push those who are loyal away. He must offer a helping hand when it¡¯s needed. In the matter of Marquis Bei¡¯an, however, his assistance to Han Yu was quite limited, hence he finally wrote these letters to offer some help. Han Yu was truly moved. Even though Liu Xiu had initially harbored calctions and suspicions regarding the matter of Marquis Bei¡¯an, as a ruler, such caution was necessary. The sincerity Liu Xiu had exhibited thereafter signified the magnanimity and righteousness expected of a lord and a friend. ¡°I will not offer empty thanks for Uncle Wen¡¯s kindness. I will take the letters,¡± Han Yu said. He was a man who never liked to express much with words, finding them too superficial, preferring to prove himself through actions instead. He solemnly epted the letters and then took his leave, his mind firmly resolved on certain matters. Liu Xiu was very pleased with Han Yu¡¯s response. He disliked those who were all talk and no substance, with their fair words belying the question of how loyal or useful they actually were. Solid deeds were better than pleasing words, and Han Yu was exactly that kind of person. If it weren¡¯t for specific reasons to be cautious, he and Han Yu would undoubtedly have made the best partners and friends, rather than maintaining mutual wariness and suspicion as at present. Han Yu, like Liu Xiu, longed for a day when they could truly trust each other and fight side by side. Unlike Liu Xiu, he was inclined to take the initiative. When Han Yu left Liu Mansion, it was alreadyte. He was somewhat worried about his wife. Although she no longer seemed as worried on the surface, the reaction she had when she heard about the misfortune of Marquis Beian and his son indicated that she could not bepletely at ease. It was simply her way of reassuring him. With this thought, Han Yu quickened his pace back to the Mansion, but upon reaching his doorstep, someone stopped him. ¡°` Chapter 434: Four Hundred and Forty-One: Thrown at the Doorstep Chapter 434: Chapter Four Hundred and Forty-One: Thrown at the Doorstep ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Han Yu frowned when he suddenly saw Chen Li pop up in front of him, clearly unappreciative of her presence. This woman was just too uninhibited; a woman hopping and jumping in public made quite an unseemly picture. Importantly, her unrestraintcked any charm, unlike his daughter-inw, Su Wenyue, who was adorable whether she was calm, yful, or even angry and petnt, always bringing joy to his heart and making him want to cherish her deeply. (Mr. Han, you¡¯re getting sidetracked.) Though Chen Li knew that Han Yu wasn¡¯t fond of her, his overly evident reaction still grated on her nerves, ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? I may not be as beautiful as your wife, who¡¯s a rare beauty, but I¡¯m not so unsightly as to deserve that look of distaste. Whom are you trying to impress with that scowl? I don¡¯t understand how such a sweet and charming sister like your wife could ever fancy you!¡± By now, Chen Li had lost interest in Han Yu. Through his dealings with Liu Xiu, she hade to realize that Han Yu was a good man. It was precisely for this reason that she eliminated any thoughts about him. Such a man would only be wholeheartedly devoted to his wife and was beyond her aspirations. Chen Li wasn¡¯tpletelycking self-awareness. After the situation involving Liu Xiu and Yin Lihua¡¯s engagement, she grew considerably, which also changed her perspective on Han Yu and Su Wenyue. Today,pared to Liu Xiu¡¯s gentleposure, Chen Li actually appreciated Han Yu¡¯s straightforwardness more; if he didn¡¯t like something, he made it immediately clear. No dawdling or ambiguity¡ªthat was the sign of a truly good character. Even though she viewed Han Yu favorably, the words that came out of Chen Li¡¯s mouth were far from cordial, mainly due to Han Yu¡¯s own unbearable attitude, preventing her from showing any semnce of amiability. Seeing that Chen Li acknowledged she wasn¡¯t as pretty as Su Wenyue and even praised his wife, Han Yu thought that despite her many faults, this woman did have some self-awareness. His expression softened a bit; but then he heard her imply he wasn¡¯t worthy of his wife and his face soured again. This woman really was consistently irritating. ¡°Speak your business quickly or leave at once,¡± Han Yu said coldly. He had been about to throw her out, but because Chen Li had previously sent someone to notify him, he refrained, though his tolerance was reaching its limit. Having some understanding of Han Yu, Chen Li knew she had to state her purpose quickly, or this man would surely drive her away. With him, she found no so-called chivalry, not the slightest trace of pity for the fair sex. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll get to the point. I came here today for a serious matter; it¡¯s about the Marquis Beian Mansion,¡± Chen Li hurriedly said, criticizing herself for foolishlying here to give a friendly warning, only to be treated so poorly. ¡°Speak!¡± Han Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly when Chen Li mentioned the Marquis Beian Mansion. The tone of Han Yu¡¯s unquestioningmand irritated Chen Li beyond measure. She wasn¡¯t one of his soldiers to be ordered around¡ªand what kind of man was he?
¡°Speak speak speak! Are you even aware of where you are standing? Is it proper to discuss such confidential matters at the entrance? Moreover, here I am,ing over to give you a considerate tip-off, and this is the gratitude I get? Unless you wee me properly, with the finest tea, as ¡®Madam,¡¯ I might just keep my mouth shut!¡± Chen Li huffed, indicating she had her pride, thinking she was just trying to return a favor to Han Yu for his visit to the Liu Mansion. Han Yu indeed wanted to know what had happened before he visited the Liu Mansion, especially concerning the Marquis Beian Mansion. While he had received some ndestine hints, no one had been as brazen as Chen Li in revealing everything to him. But to bring her into his mansion¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not really suitable for you to enter my mansion. Maybe we should find a quieter ce to talk,¡± Han Yu suggested hesitantly, softening his tone. He knew his wife didn¡¯t care for this woman and, considering how his wife must be worried about the matters involving Marquis Bei¡¯an, how could he bring this woman in and add to her troubles? When Chen Li saw Han Yu¡¯s response, she wasn¡¯t angry anymore; instead, she found it amusing. This was the so-called ¡®henpecked husband.¡¯ She didn¡¯t think there was any other exnation for Han Yu¡¯s reaction besides his fear of Su Wenyue¡¯s anger. How rare it was, she mused, especially in ancient times to find such a man¡ªconsidering his status, position, and skillspletely suggesting that Han Yu truly cherished his wife. ¡°Oh please, finding a quieter ce? By the time we do that, we could¡¯ve finished talking. What are you hiding in your house that you can¡¯t let me in? Just say whether you want to know or not, and let¡¯s be clear, you should be the one begging me, not the other way around,¡± Chen Li teased Han Yu, finding pleasure in seeing such a man scowl, which was much more interesting than Liu Xiu¡¯s constant smile. Han Yu red at Chen Li, his face like wood. He really wanted to cast this woman out, but to get the information he desired, he ultimately held back from voicing his thoughts, feeling quite conflicted. ¡°Fine, you¡¯re afraid of upsetting your wife, just admit it. I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. Here¡¯s a suggestion: you go in and call your wife out, and both of you can entertain me properly. I¡¯ll exin things to your wife, and I won¡¯t give her any reason to be jealous,¡± Chen Li said. Hearing Chen Li¡¯s words, Han Yu felt no gratitude for her consideration. Instead, his male pride and dignity felt under attack. It was his own considerate nature towards his wife that motivated his actions, not fear, and her constant jibes wore on him. However, even with these thoughts, Han Yu wouldn¡¯t stoop to exin himself to Chen Li. He just snorted and walked inside, which was tantamount to epting her suggestion. Chen Liughed at Han Yu¡¯s prideful reaction, finding it quite entertaining as she observed from the entrance. When Han Yu had walked a good distance and it became clear he wasn¡¯t waiting for her, she hurriedly ran after him, all the while muttering, ¡°What an unromantic, surly man! No chivalry, not a trace of gentleness. I may not be as beautiful as your wife, but I¡¯m still a pretty little thing. And yet you just left me standing at the gate.¡± Su Wenyue had a good grip on the management of the inner house and was promptly informed of Chen Li¡¯s arrival at their doorstep. Hearing that Han Yu had brought the woman into the mansion, Su Wenyue felt somewhat gloomy and irritable. Han Yu was supposed to dislike this woman, so why let her in? Chapter 435: Four Hundred and Forty-One: Whos There Chapter 435: Chapter Four Hundred and Forty-One: Who¡¯s There Although Su Wenyue knew very well that Han Yu had absolutely no inappropriate thoughts about this woman, to the point of detestation, she even forbid her to spend much time with her, Su Wenyue¡¯s heart was still ufortable. If it were some other woman, it might have been better, but it happened to be Chen Li. Nheless, Su Wenyue knew that Han Yu would definitely not bring this woman in on his own; it must have been Chen Li who had resorted to some trick again. Su Wenyue further inquired about the specifics of Han Yu¡¯s interaction with Chen Li. Learning that Han Yu¡¯s attitude was cold from start to finish, she felt somewhat relieved and continued to have someone keep an eye on the situation. Seeing Han Yu walking away, Chen Li hurriedly followed him. This time, with Han Yu¡¯s indication, no one stopped her from entering. It¡¯s just that when she reached the ce where Han Yu had just been, he was already gone. Chen Li stood there, huffing with anger. Although she knew the routes of Han Mansion, Han Yu¡¯s actions were truly infuriating. ¡°Good for you, Han Yu, to be so excessive. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being unkind. You¡¯re asking for this!¡± The more Chen Li thought about it, the angrier she became. Suddenly, the corners of her mouth curled up with an idea. She didn¡¯t head in Han Yu¡¯s direction but changed her course towards the Inner Courtyard. When Su Wenyue received the news, she was surprised and found it somewhat amusing. Han Yu was being incredibly ungentlemanly, leaving someone hanging like that. But what was Chen Liing to the Inner Courtyard for? Could it be that she wasing to find her? Su Wenyue found Chen Li¡¯s motives perplexing, as this woman always acted in unpredictable ways. It was hard to say what she intended to do. First, she blocked Han Yu at the main gate, and now was sheing to provoke her? It was no wonder Su Wenyue thought this way, given that Chen Li had just been ¡®abandoned¡¯ by Liu Xiu not long ago. Su Wenyue only heard that Chen Li ran out of Liu Mansion distraught and had not heard any news of her reconciling with Liu Xiu. She was still unaware of today¡¯s visit to Liu Mansion. Who knew why this woman wasing at this time? Other women might not resort to such actions, but a woman like Chen Li, who hadmitted all sorts of shocking deeds, had once revealed such intentions towards Han Yu. ¡°Madam, this woman definitely has ill intentions. Otherwise, I will send someone to lead her away before she arrives.¡± Grandma Chen was never a forceful character, especially after hearing of Chen Li¡¯s reputation. Fearing that her own master would be bullied by that woman, she came up with a suggestion, believing it best for Madam not to see someone with such a tarnished reputation. Su Wenyue nced at Grandma Chen. Ultimately, Grandma Chen was a bit too honest. If Aunt Li were here, she definitely would not have suggested such a thing.
¡°No need, let here. She¡¯s no fierce beast or ferocious tiger. Am I, your master, frightened of her?¡± Su Wenyue said, slightly exasperated. ¡°Our Courtyard is big enough. Miss Chen probably hasn¡¯t been to the Inner Courtyard before and may not know the way. Let¡¯s send someone to guide her,¡± Su Wenyue said indifferently. Grandma Chen looked at Su Wenyue, shrunk her neck, and realized her own words had been somewhat foolish. Su Wenyue was indeed provoked by Grandma Chen¡¯s reaction. Had it been someone else, it might have been alright, buting from the straightforward Grandma Chen, the words spoken were surely from the heart. Did she really seem inferior to Chen Li in Grandma Chen¡¯s eyes? Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t angry, she just felt an indignantpetitive spirit. Although Su Wenyue knew she was overthinking it, women sometimes have such inexplicable thoughts andpetitiveness. That¡¯s why she sent someone to wee Chen Li; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have done anything and would have let Chen Li wander around outside until she had enough. Chen Li had only been to the outer parts of the Mansion and had nevere to the Inner Courtyard before. The servants knew she was brought in by Han Yu, so they didn¡¯t stop her. Moreover, since Su Wenyue had instructed them not to interfere, Chen Li could move freely. But after wandering around the Inner Courtyard for a while, she lost her way. It wasn¡¯t until then that she realized she had no idea where Su Wenyue¡¯s Courtyard was located. She wanted to ask someone for directions, but there was no one nearby, and she didn¡¯t even know where she had ended up. Despite walking around, she kept ending up in the same ce, and Chen Li felt like she was lost. She was quite tired and just picked a rock to sit on and fret. She hoped that Han Yu would realize she was missing and send someone to look for her. It was getting dark, and things became less visible, making it harder to find her way. In such an environment, she felt somewhat scared as a woman by herself. Chen Li hoped that Han Yu would remember her and send someone to find her. She prayed again, but she wasn¡¯t sure of it. After all, aside from his Daughter-inw, Han Yu was extremely unkind to other women. Maybe he forgot about her since she hadn¡¯t shown up for so long, which was a possibility, given Han Yu¡¯s notorious history of being utterly indifferent to women. If that were the case, she would have to spend the night alone in the empty Garden, which was a frightening thought. As night fell, a noise from somewhere startled Chen Li, causing her to shiver and pat her chest. Scanning the dark surroundings, she would have likely started crying if she weren¡¯t so resilient. ¡°Oh Heaven, be kind and don¡¯t scare me, please. Han Yu, you heartless man. I came to report and snitch for you, and this is how you treat me? You heartless thing, with a face so dark and a heart so hard. Which lifetime¡¯s spouse would it take to marry Su Wenyue, a beautiful, rich girl, to rise up the ranks and gain the power you have now? Why doesn¡¯t Heaven take you? You jerk, showing no pity for women, treating me, a delicate young beauty, with such coldheartedness¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anyone more ruthless¡­¡± To bolster her courage, Chen Li sat there muttering to herself, mostly cursing at Han Yu since her current predicament was of his making, even if she had intended to y a prank. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Augh pierced the stillness of the night, making Chen Li¡¯s hairs stand on end. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself! Stop ying ghost tricks. I¡¯m not afraid of you. So what if you¡¯re a ghost? I just returned from the temple recently, with several talismans designed to vanquish ghosts. If you know what¡¯s good for you, disperse quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll banish you with these talismans!¡± Chen Li said threateningly, her voice emitting a chilling vibe, clearly bluffing. Does this girl actually believe ghosts understand humannguage? Perhaps amused by Chen Li¡¯s antics, the ¡°Pfft¡± ofughter sounded again. Now fully scared, Chen Li threw caution to the wind. Picking up a stone from the ground at random, she aimed in the direction of the noise: ¡°Curse this, Madam¡¯s life is miserable enough, meeting such a cold-hearted, unsympathetic man who doesn¡¯t know the first thing about cherishing women is one thing. But for you wild ghosts to dare bully me too is utterly outrageous. I want to see what a ghost looks like. If you¡¯re brave enough,e out; otherwise stop causing trouble here!¡± Chapter 436: 442: Delighting in Others Misfortune Chapter 436: Chapter 442: Delighting in Others¡¯ Misfortune Qi Luo and Shu Lan were following Su Wenyue¡¯s orders to guide Chen Li, but they couldn¡¯t stand Chen Li¡¯s arrogance. Coveting theirdy¡¯s husband was one thing, but to brazenlye knocking at their door was quite another! Did she think their mistress was easy to bully? So they decided to teach Chen Li a lesson, to let her know that not only their mistress, but even the servant girls around her were not to be trifed with. If anything, Chen Li should scale back her audacity. Should the master cast me, they themselves would take the punishment; it wouldn¡¯t fall on theirdy. Hearing that Chen Li had barged all the way to the Back Garden, Qi Luo and Shu Lan came up with an idea. They snuffed out theirntern and quietly crept over, hiding in a dark spot, only to hear Chen Li muttering something. Listening closely, they were astonished to find she was speaking ill of their master¡ªbut among her words, there also seemed to be praise for theirdy. Had they heard wrong? Qi Luo and Shu Lan exchanged a look. Seeing the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes, they knew they hadn¡¯t misheard. They simply could notprehend this woman¡¯s thinking. Hadn¡¯t she got it backwards? If they understood correctly, since Chen Li fancied the master, she should be singing his praises and disparaging thedy. But for a woman who defied convention like Chen Li, it was normal for them to be puzzled by her actions. Seeing that Chen Li continued to prattle on, Qi Luo and Shu Lan were in no rush. They wanted to hear what else Chen Li might say, soon realizing all she uttered wereints about the master. It turned out that Chen Li indeed had been brought in by the master, but evidently, his attitude towards her was less than favorable. How else could she speak of him so vilely? Even they felt the master¡¯s behavior was rather excessive¡ªat the end of the day, Chen Li was still a weak woman, and the master seemed tock the understanding to cherish and protect beauty. However, as they listened, they both caught the humor in each other¡¯s eyes, taking delight in the misfortune. Since the master held such an attitude, they no longer worried about facing retribution for toying with Chen Li. ¡°Serves you right for coveting ourdy¡¯s husband!¡± Shu Lan¡¯s eyes glittered with triumph. Their master wouldn¡¯t spare other women a second nce; his heart and soul were devoted to his wife. Besides, judging by Chen Li¡¯s looks, which were merely above average, she was no threat at all. Just as Shu Lan harbored this thought, Chen Li began boasting about herself. When she uttered the phrase ¡°a delicate and pretty beauty,¡± Shu Lan couldn¡¯t help but burst into sniggeringughter, and Qi Luo too struggled to containing her mirth. Chen Li had to be joking, for everything she said was downright amusing. The sounds from Shu Lan were enough to frighten Chen Li, but her reaction was even moreical. Now they knew what it looked like to confront a ghost. They had heard of threatening humans but never ghosts; this was truly a first. Shu Lan broke into irrepressibleughter at the sight of an enraged Chen Li who seemed ready to battle a ghost, which only amused her more. Qi Luo, being moreposed than Shu Lan, knew they shouldn¡¯t take things too far, and she emerged from their hiding spot with Shu Lan by her side. Chen Li had braced herself for ¡®battle¡¯, but instead of a ghost, what appeared were two delicate beauties¡ªone exuding an icy elegance, the other brimming with vivacity.
¡°So it¡¯s just people! You should have made yourselves known earlier and saved me the fright!¡± Chen Li, relieved to see Qi Luo and Shu Lan, wasn¡¯t angry and spoke carelessly. Having lost interest in Han Yu, she dropped all pretenses and revealed her true self in front of the Han Mansion¡¯s servants. Shu Lan smiled slightly, warming up a bit to Chen Li. Although unconventional and even flirtatious, Chen Li didn¡¯t seem petty. Any other woman might have made a scene, but Chen Li¡¯s attitude throughout had been quite admirable. ¡°Miss Chen, ourdy heard you got lost in the backyard and sent us to bring you over. Would you like to go to the master or ourdy?¡± Qi Luo, following Su Wenyue¡¯s instructions, respected Chen Li¡¯s preferences and inquired about her wishes, rather than taking her directly to Su Wenyue. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to yourdy. We came here to see her but I got lost on the way, ending up in this ghostly garden. I was lost for what felt like half a day, and it¡¯s incredibly unlucky. Thanks to your arrival, otherwise, I might have had to spend the night here and who knows, might have been frightened to death,¡± Chen Li replied without hesitation, not concealing her initial intentions. ¡°Miss Chen, do you have business with ourdy?¡± Ordinarily, Shu Lan would never be so bold as to inquire about a guest¡¯s purpose in seeing thedy, but this was Chen Li¡ªthey couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy. It was better to rify her intentions; who knew what shocking things Miss Chen might do? Although Chen Li had amused them earlier, they feared she might also frighten theirdy. Though Su Wenyue herself felt she was tough and resilient, others saw her as a pampered girl, cherished and indulged by the master since youth. They instinctively felt she needed protection, and even without explicit orders from Su Wenyue, they feltpelled to act protectively. Another mistress might be offended by Shu Lan¡¯s forward question, possibly storming off in a huff. But Chen Li, a modern person infused with contemporary thoughts, wasn¡¯t taken aback. Even though she had limated to ancient ways, her essence hadn¡¯t changed. Finding Shu Lan¡¯s inquiry to be refreshingly bold¡ªfor Qi Luo and Shu Lan did not fawn or cower like other mansion¡¯s servants, nor did they secretly speak ill of others¡ªChen Li was impressed. ¡°Well, I have something to discuss with yourdy. Also, there seems to be some misunderstanding between her and me from before. I¡¯vee to exin. I have no designs on your master, so she needn¡¯t worry. Who knows, maybe yourdy and I could be good sisters in the future,¡± Chen Li said with an open and straightforward smile, sharing her intentions. Of course, Chen Li¡¯s friendly demeanor toward Shu Lan was partly because she regarded Shu Lan not as amon servant but as someone close to Su Wenyue, thus speaking to her as if to a friend. However, to Qi Luo and Shu Lan¡ªservant girls of ancient times¡ªsuch favor did not catch them off guard. They simply sensed Chen Li¡¯s distinctiveness and oddity even more. This Miss Chen truly originated from a merchant family, devoid of proper upbringing¡ªbold enough to speak so casually with a servant from another household. Technically, Su Wenyue also hailed from a merchant background. Yet aside from those unaware of the full picture, no one treated Su Wenyue as a mere merchant¡¯s daughter, given that the Second branch of the Su Family originated from the Marquis Mansion¡ªan entirely different pedigree. Thus, the servants naturally never thought of their mistress in this way. Chapter 437: 444: Beyond Expectations Chapter 437: Chapter 444: Beyond Expectations ¡°What virtues and abilities does ourdy possess that she could be sisters with you, Miss Chen?¡± Shu Lan couldn¡¯t hide the cold sneer in her heart upon hearing Chen Li¡¯s patronizing tone. In her eyes, theirdy was untouchable, exalted, whereas Chen Li was nothing but a disreputable, flirtatious woman from a merchant family. In some aspects, she couldn¡¯t evenpare to the servants, yet she had the audacity to propose sisterhood with theirdy, as if trying to overstate her own worth. ¡°Why not?¡± Chen Li seemingly failed to grasp the irony in Shu Lan¡¯s words. ¡°In my view, yourdy has the figure, beauty, wealth, and a strong family background. Shepletely overshadows Yiyang Prefecture¡¯s supposed number one beauty. She¡¯s the real deal, beautiful and wealthy; anyone would be envious. Why can¡¯t she be sisters with me? Don¡¯t think too highly of me; it¡¯s not good to belittle oneself like this.¡± Chen Li¡¯s oblivious response only served to infuriate Shu Lan, almost making her choke with rage. Shu Lan regarded Chen Li with disbelief. The woman¡¯s logic was truly bizarre. From their first encounter to now, Shu Lan had never been able to understand Chen Li¡¯s thought process. Did her words imply that theirdy was inferior to Chen Li? The real message was for Chen Li to recognize her ce and not aspire to affiliate with theirdy. Forming a friendship with such a disreputable woman would only tarnish theirdy¡¯s reputation, wouldn¡¯t it? But Chen Li evidently missed the point entirely, making Shu Lan wonder if it was genuine misunderstanding or a calcted ploy. Perhaps Shu Lan¡¯s tone was too polite. As a servant girl for Su Wenyue, Madam Su had handpicked her and three other servant girls after meticulous selection, ensuring they were the best of her attendants, trained by elderlydies in the pce. Whether in speech, conduct, or daily requirements, they adhered to strict standards, deeply ingrained into their very bones. So, even if Shu Lan was being impertinent, her words were still within bounds and lost on someone as thick-skinned as Chen Li. Moreover, because of her own background, Chen Li always thought of herself as extraordinary and thus misinterpreted Shu Lan¡¯s words. Seeing Shu Lan¡¯splexion redden with frustration while Chen Li remained oblivious to the sarcasm, Qi Luo felt somewhat resigned. Wasn¡¯t Shu Lan just asking for irritation? In Qi Luo¡¯s opinion, with someone like Chen Li, it was best to be straightforward. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t discuss this matter any further,¡± Qi Luo intervened. ¡°Perhaps Miss Chen doesn¡¯t realize that in our kind of families, even acknowledging sworn sisters isn¡¯t a trivial matter. It involves a lot of considerations. Miss Chen should be mindful of ourdy¡¯s predicament.¡± ¡°Indeed, indeed,¡± Chen Li conceded quickly, aware of theplexities within noble households. ¡°I spoke out of turn. We can drop the matter; I wouldn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for yourdy.¡± Qi Luo¡¯s effective words garnered a nce from Shu Lan, signaling her to learn from this. One must thoroughly consider the circumstances and the individual at hand. With someone like Chen Li, who had a unique way of thinking, it was essential to use the appropriate approach. Seeing that Chen Li was about to say more, Qi Luo hurriedly cut in, saving herself from another lengthy tirade that would only bring her a headache.
¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore. We¡¯ve been out long enough, and ourdy is waiting for us to bring Miss Chen over. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± Qi Luo promptly led the way. Shu Lan and Chen Li quickly followed suit, swallowing any words that Chen Li initially intended to say. Yet, as they walked, she changed the subject, ¡°Truly, yourdy is kind-hearted for immediately sending you out to find me after I got lost. She¡¯s way better than your master, that man. How could such a kind person be married to someone cold-hearted like Han Yu? It¡¯s such a waste.¡± Both Shu Lan and Qi Luo were irked to hear Chen Li speak out of turn about the rtionship between their master anddy. Since when was it Chen Li¡¯s ce, an outsider, to judge? But they¡¯d grown ustomed to Chen Li¡¯s quirks and thus ignored her, letting Chen Li babble on until they reached Su Wenyue¡¯s courtyard, where she finally ceased talking, appearing somewhat bashful and blushing with embarrassment. ¡°Miss Chen, ourdy has ordered us to go in directly,¡± they told her. Chen Li nodded, instinctively smoothing down her clothes before following Qi Luo and Shu Lan inside. They saw Su Wenyue sitting gracefully on the couch, with two maids at her side attending to her and an old woman in front reporting something. Su Wenyue listened intently, holding a cup of tea in her hand, but only idly ying with the tea lid, not drinking any. They say that a man in his element is most handsome, but Chen Li, in that moment, thought that a woman in earnest was the most beautiful. It wasn¡¯t Chen Li¡¯s first time seeing Su Wenyue, but she was still taken aback by her beauty, staring nkly for a few seconds until Chun¡¯s cough snapped her back to reality. Sheughed awkwardly, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, feeling unusually shy. Chen Li thought to herself that being in the presence of a beauty indeed brought pressure. Previously, due to her slight interest in Han Yu, she had never really looked at Su Wenyue properly, mixing indifference with deliberate avoidance, partly out of jealousy. But now that she had let go of those feelings, everything felt different. Su Wenyue had been aware of Chen Li¡¯s arrival but deliberately ignored her, intending to leave her hanging. She had expected Chen Li¡¯s temper to re up, but instead, Chen Li patiently waited, showing no sign of discontent, which came as a surprise to Su Wenyue. Han Yu really disliked Chen Li. Whenever he encountered this somewhat scatterbrained woman, the urge tosh out was nearly irresistible. But hitting women was not a good habit, and even Han Yu, not the most gentlemanly around women, disdained such actions. And yet, he found it hard to restrain himself around Chen Li. So, when he saw her lingering at the entrance to his study, he walked away, abandoning her at the door, believing she would follow on her own. Little did he expect that she would dawdle and take so long to arrive; Han Yu surely wasn¡¯t going to fetch her, nor would he send a servant. Growing impatient, he picked up a Military Book to read, bing engrossed until he finally remembered Chen Li as night fell. Realizing he had neglected the matter, his brow furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this woman? Did she feel my attitude was too harsh and decided to go back?¡± Chapter 438: 445: Cant Help It Anymore Chapter 438: Chapter 445: Can¡¯t Help It Anymore Han Yu had originally thought that with that woman¡¯s thick-skinned nature, she wouldn¡¯t just leave like that, there had been too many simr cases in the past, but as it was sote and she still hadn¡¯te, aside from leaving, Han Yu couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility. However, just to be cautious, he still sent someone to inquire at the concierge to see if Chen Li had indeed left. Upon receiving news that Chen Li had not gone back, Han Yu was taken aback, somewhat surprised. If this woman hadn¡¯t left, where had she been all this time withouting to the study room? It was only when Han Yu received news that Chen Li had gone to Su Wenyue¡¯s ce that his face truly darkened. This woman had always been so presumptuous. Impatient with waiting, she actually went to see his daughter-inw. With that woman¡¯s neurotic personality, there was no telling what she might have said to his daughter-inw. Han Yu was so angry that he crushed the cup in his hand, causing the servants to worry. Every time their master encountered that woman named Chen Li, his temper would be particrly vtile. Look at a perfectly good teacup, now wasted like that. ¡°What are you all good for! Can¡¯t you keep an eye on that woman, knowing she had gone to the Inner Courtyard and noting promptly to report to me, you bunch of good-for-nothings!¡± Han Yu felt he had nowhere to vent his anger and cursed out loud, though he knew he was misdirecting his anger. Hence, he merely scolded the servants before hastily heading for the Inner Courtyard, suspecting that Chen Li went to his daughter-inw¡¯s ce as a way to exact revenge on him. So much time had passed, anything could have happened. ¡°Madam, I never realized how kind you are. I¡¯ve been so wrong to treat you with such an attitude just because of my own selfish thoughts. I¡¯m truly sorry! Rest assured, I will never do it again. After what happened with Big Brother Liu, I¡¯vee to understand a lot of things. Han Yu is a truly good man, and such a good man is only worthy of being yours, Madam. I, Chen Li, have never had such luck.¡± ¡°Although Han Yu is indeed a good man,pletely devoted to his wife, having someone like you, Madam, by his side still feels somewhat wasted. But what¡¯s done is done; there¡¯s no going back now. If Han Yu ever treats you poorly in the future, you must not put up with it. Women here are just poisoned by those social sermons, enduring everything passively, believing a husband is their everything, only knowing how to put up with their own grievances. That makes it way too cheap for those stinking men. Madam, let me tell you, if Han Yu ever treats you badly in the future, you should divorce him and take the child to live somewhere else. If your mother¡¯s family won¡¯t take you in, you cane live with me, and I¡¯ll support you!¡± Chen Li rambled on without realizing the changing expressions of the servants around her. Where was it eptable to incite their Madam to divorce the Master? This woman was truly bizarre. Su Wenyue also felt that Chen Li was getting more and more outrageous, so she spoke to interrupt her, ¡°Miss Chen, you should stop talking about these things. If my husband hears you, he might take issue with you.¡± Chen Li, hearing Su Wenyue¡¯s words, was utterly unconcerned, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Let him take issue. He¡¯s never had a nice face for me, anyway. Not long ago, he threw me out at the main gate, causing me to get lost in the garden. Not to mention his usual attitude towards me.¡± ¡°Oh? What kind of attitude is that?¡± Su Wenyue became rather curious about how Han Yu acted towards other women outside.
¡°What else can it be? Madam, let me tell you, you have no idea how outrageous your husband is. Every time he sees me, he scowls as if he has seen the gue. I¡¯m a fine-looking youngdy, cherished and pampered at home like a baby. Yet, he despises me like this, it makes me so angry when I think about it,¡± Chen Li said, gesticting dramatically, her words so vivid that Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Really? That exaggerated? Our family Han Yu may be a bit colder in demeanor, somewhat unsentimental towards women, but other than that, he¡¯s quite good. Did you perhaps do something to make him angry?¡± Su Wenyue actually relished seeing Han Yu treat other women this way. It didn¡¯t matter if he was a bit harsh as long as it could scare away the riffraff from outside. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Would I lie to you, Madam? I¡¯ve never encountered a man as despicable as this in my life. Among women, he probably only treats you somewhat better, Madam, since you are his daughter-inw after all. As for other women, he barely even affords them a smile, always wearing a stern face as if someone owes him a fortune in silver. Even if Han Yu is quite handsome, very few women would dare to set their sights on him. But that¡¯s probably for the best. Someone like Liu Xiu, who¡¯s outwardly gentle and amiable to everyone but never truly cares, that kind of demeanor is even worse, unnecessarily leading to misunderstandings, and in the end, it¡¯s all for nothing.¡± Chen Li felt that by setting aside past grievances with Su Wenyue, the two had be friends. She spoke without reservation, initially talking about Han Yu but somehow the conversation shifted to Liu Xiu. Her words were direct and unreserved, expressing the thoughts in her heart, which made Su Wenyue break out in a sweat, thinking how reckless this girl was in speaking her mind without fearing the consequences. Little did she know the thoughts in Chen Li¡¯s mind; such a fairy-like figure wouldn¡¯t stoop to gossip like those busybodies, so she spoke confidently, venting the frustrations that had been bottled up inside her for too long to Su Wenyue. Seeing Chen Li like this, Su Wenyue was at first mistaken by her initial silence for feeling shy, hence why she didn¡¯t speak much. After seeing her friendly demeanor, her words flowed out like a torrent, unstoppable, making Su Wenyue somewhat overwhelmed. And yet, this girl didn¡¯t seem to understand when someone was trying to decline. Su Wenyue had been listening to Chen Li for nearly an hour and pressed her temples feeling a headache, but it wouldn¡¯t quite do to just throw her out as Han Yu had suggested¡ªit would be too impolite. Instead, she decided to have someone go to the Front Courtyard to call Han Yu¡ªit was a situation he had caused, so she felt he should deal with it himself. Just as Su Wenyue¡¯s messenger reached the doorway, she saw her Husband standing there, his face as dark as something awful, emitting an aura of fierce energy. It was likely that he had heard Chen Li¡¯s outrageous words, which is why he was so angry. The messenger quickly bowed to greet Han Yu. ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve arrived?¡± Su Wenyue, seeing that Han Yu hade, thought that she was finally going to be relieved and greeted him happily. Rarely disregarding Su Wenyue, Han Yu strode directly into the room, grabbed Chen Li by the cor from behind, lifted her up, and walked out withrge steps. He had intended to refrain from raising his hand against a woman, but Chen Li, with her problematic mind, had him at the end of his patience. Chapter 439: 446: The Protest Begins Chapter 439: Chapter 446: The Protest Begins Su Wenyue watched the scene before her with jaw-dropping astonishment, her eyes wide as saucers, her mouth agape wide enough to fit an egg. Han Yu was being too rough, treating a woman like this¡ªeven though the woman was particrly noisy and Su Wenyue had long wanted to throw her out herself, she had only thought about it. But Han Yu had taken direct action, showing just how earnest hisints about Chen Li were; otherwise, he would nevery hands on a woman, an act he despised. Initially, Su Wenyue was shocked but soon after, she felt that Han Yu¡¯s actions were quite in line with her wishes, solving her troublesome problem without wasting a single word. The other people in the room were also stunned by Han Yu¡¯s actions, staring nkly, unsure of how to react, yet none of them stepped forward to utter a word of warning. Only Qi Luo remained calm. As a martial artist, she had noticed Han Yu¡¯s presence upon his arrival, as he had not bothered to conceal his aura. It was just Chen Li¡¯s constant, noisy prattle that filled the air, which is why others had not noticed Han Yu¡¯s approach, but Qi Luo did. Considering the things that woman with God knows what in her head was saying, it wasn¡¯t surprising to see Han Yu react like this. The Master had patiently listened until now, which was already beyond Qi Luo¡¯s expectations. Chen Li was so engrossed in her own words that she hardly noticed Han Yu¡¯s entry, and it was only when Han Yu was escorting her out by the cor that she finally snapped to reality and began to protest. ¡°What are you doing, Han Yu?! You discourteous man! Not only do you eavesdrop on our conversation, but you alsoy hands on a fragile, delicate woman like myself. What kind of hero does that make you? If you have any real ability, go and kill the enemies on the battlefield, but picking on a weak woman like me¡ªwhat skill is that? A man who only knows how to handle women, I feel embarrassed on your behalf¡­¡± Han Yu had previously talked about hitting someone, but Chen Li hadn¡¯t taken it seriously, thinking it was just talk; what man wouldck the decency to strike a woman, an action she found despicable? She certainly never expected that Han Yu would actually do it before she could react. When she did, her first reaction was to scream loudly, then she proceeded to berate and demand that Han Yu put her down, her voice filling the courtyard. ¡°Woman, shut your mouth! If you keep on clucking nonsense like this, I swear I¡¯ll knock you out and sell you to the Yihong Building, and you can talk all you want there to the men!¡± Han Yu finally snapped. Chen Li took Han Yu¡¯s words seriously, fearing he might actually do it, and quickly shut her mouth, though her face burned with rage, too afraid to speak out. If Han Yu really threw her into a brothel, even if nothing happened, it would ruin her for life. Despite being a modern person with an open mind, the bacsh alone could drown her. She wouldn¡¯t believe such threats from anyone else, but Han Yu was a man of his word. Han Yu was relieved to finally have some quiet beside his ear and thought it served Chen Li right. Treating her harshly to instill fear was the only way to ensure she would not dare to offend in the future. Moreover, Chen Li¡¯s earlier insinuations about persuading Han Yu¡¯s daughter-inw to divorce him had truly angered Han Yu. Were it not for Liu Xiu¡¯s sake, he wouldn¡¯t let her off lightly, even if he wouldn¡¯t actually sell her to a brothel.
Once Han Yu had taken Chen Li away, Su Wenyue finally regained herposure and turned to look at everyone else in the room. ¡°Madam, all is well now, our ears can finally have some peace; that woman was truly too noisy,¡± Shu Lan said when she saw Su Wenyue looking around, with a schadenfreudeced smile. She had long endured that woman¡¯s irritating presence, and, as a mere servant, she couldn¡¯t openly retaliate against Chen Li. Now the Master had avenged her. Su Wenyue shook her head at Shu Lan¡¯s words with amusement but couldn¡¯t deny that with Chen Li taken out by Han Yu, the air in the room seemed much fresher, free from the poison of Chen Li¡¯s words. ¡°Madam, is this really okay? Miss Chen is still a woman after all, won¡¯t people speak ill of the Master for doing this?¡± Aunt Li expressed her concern, not for what might happen to Chen Li, but worried about the potential impact on Han Yu¡¯s reputation. Shu Lan rolled her eyes at Aunt Li¡¯s timidity, ¡°So what if people talk? Our Master is mighty. Besides, it¡¯s about a woman with a tarnished reputation; who knows if they are going to speak ill or actually praise him? Could you really tolerate that noisy Chen Li yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, Aunt Li, don¡¯t worry. The Master always measures his actions, and since he went through with it, he must have considered the consequences. We, as mere servants, needn¡¯t fret over his affairs, especially over such a trifling matter. It¡¯s not as if it¡¯s some grave incident. You should put your heart at ease,¡± Qi Luo chimed in with a smile. Aunt Li felt better after hearing Qi Luo¡¯s words, realizing that indeed, as the Master¡¯s position grew, so did his authority. It was not for them, as lowly servants, to worry over such things. ¡°It¡¯s just this old servant being meddlesome; who are we to worry about the Master¡¯s affairs?¡± ¡°Aunt Li, your concern for the Masteres from a good ce, how could I not appreciate your sentiment? But these two girls are correct; the Master is prudent in his actions, and we don¡¯t have to worry for him. Besides, a bit of gossip is not of great concern to me,¡± Su Wenyue reassured, patting Aunt Li¡¯s hand. After Han Yu had dragged her all the way to the study room and finally let go, Chen Li was still reeling from the choking sensation of being gripped by her cor, having borne the weight of her body on Han Yu¡¯s grasp. Copsing gracelessly to the floor, it took her a long while to regain her bearings, now wary of provoking the cold Han Yu again. This ordeal had convinced her that he was not much different from the King of Hell, exuding an aura that chilled to the bone. Reflecting on her previous attempts to provoke him, she felt a shiver of fear; had it not been for Liu Xiu¡¯s sake, standing here might not have been an option¡ªthis man was truly terrifying. Han Yu left Chen Li slumped on the ground as he sat down to read a book. When he noticed that she had recovered, he put down his book and spoke, ¡°You came to tell me about matters concerning the Marquis Beian Mansion, didn¡¯t you? Tell me everything that happened at the Liu Mansion before I arrived, and I want nothing but the truth. Otherwise, hmph!¡± Chapter 440: 447: Sending You Back Chapter 440: Chapter 447: Sending You Back Han Yu¡¯s cold snorts sent a chill through Chen Li¡¯s entire body. If she hadn¡¯t realized how terrifying Han Yu was before, she might have really taken the chance to provoke him due to her feeling of injustice. But now that she had witnessed his capability firsthand, she dared not entertain such thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll tell you everything that happened today,¡± Chen Li quickly agreed, eager only to recount the day¡¯s events at the Liu Mansion and then hurry home. ¡°Very well, this is knowing which way the wind blows. As long as what you say satisfies me, today¡¯s matter will be considered closed. Otherwise, had it been someone else instigating my wife tomit such heinous acts and trying to sow discord between us, I would have sent that person to meet the King of Hell long ago; there¡¯s no way they¡¯d still be alive,¡± Han Yu said, pleased with Chen Li¡¯spliance. However, he knew this woman had some tenacity, like a cockroach that couldn¡¯t be killed¡ªapparently dead, yet somehow able to spring back to life. So he deliberately made his words more terrifying to reinforce her memory and prevent her frommitting the same folly again in the future. Chen Li was already shivering with cold, and upon hearing Han Yu¡¯s words, she was beyond responding, feeling as if the man before her was not a person but an executioner, holding a blood-drenched knife in his hand. It actually wasn¡¯t so horrifying, but it was an atmosphere created intentionally by Han Yu, who released an aura of bloodthirst solidity and, under the flickering light of the oilmps at night, Chen Li, who was after all just a woman¡ªeven if a strong one¡ªcould hardly bear it. Not freaking out was already a feat, especially since Han Yu repeatedly spoke of iming lives. More importantly, Chen Li recognized that she had provoked a man who valued his wife above everything else. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it intentionally, it was just that I was angry when you left me standing at the gate, and I blurted out those words impulsively without any malice. Besides, I didn¡¯t only speak ill of you¡ªI mentioned many of your good points too. You have no idea how women love it when their men value them above all and treat other women poorly. Maybe your wife is even happy about it! Considering this, please offset my merits against my faults and spare me just this once! Or think of it as letting off a fart¡ªhow about you just let it pass with a ¡®pffft¡¯? I promise to stay away from your wife from now on,¡± Chen Li pleaded, bargaining with Han Yu¡ªand even using crassnguage to describe how he might simply let her go. Han Yu looked up at the ceiling, wondering whether tough or, well,ugh at such words. But he knew that if he actuallyughed, all his previous efforts would be undone. Despite everything, he absolutely couldn¡¯t allow a woman like her to get close to his daughter-inw; if his wife were to be led astray, whom could he turn to? It wasn¡¯t that he was being petty or suspicious of Chen Li¡ªthe things she had said before were outrageous and had reached his own ears. If his daughter-inw had truly taken those words to heart, it would be disastrous! With that thought, any trace of a smile faded from Han Yu¡¯s face, his presence bing even colder and more stern, his gaze freezing on Chen Li like he was staring at a corpse, devoid of any warmth. Felt like fur was sprouting from her body under Han Yu¡¯s gaze, Chen Li had thought her words would have some effect, as Han Yu¡¯s demeanor seemed to have softened somewhat. Not knowing which part of her statement set him off, she wondered why he suddenly started giving off an icy vibe again.
¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a refrigerator, always emitting cold air¡ªaren¡¯t you afraid of freezing someone to death!¡± Chen Li scorned inwardly, not daring to show her frustration, and waited for Han Yu, the master, to speak. She was willing toply with anything as long as it didn¡¯t threaten her life. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be funny with me. Staying away from my wife is not a bargaining chip for you, but a word of advice from me. If you end up dead on the street one day, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. As for whether I¡¯ll let off your instigating my wife, it depends on your attitude. I don¡¯t have time to waste on nonsense with you. Just spill everything you know,¡± Han Yu said, clearly out of patience and not in the mood to trade barbs with Chen Li. He didn¡¯t want her to lead the conversation astray again, knowing that his wife was likely waiting for him to return and exin what had transpired, and he didn¡¯t want to dy any longer. Chen Li had a knack for tangential chatter that could lead conversations off the rails at any moment, but faced with Han Yu¡¯s obvious impatience, she dared not continue her digressions and quickly recounted everything she had witnessed at the Liu Mansion that day, including the words spoken by Yin Shi and others. She tried to convey the essence of the events and her own actions, without any hint of seeking praise. However, Han Yu felt a flicker of gratitude toward Chen Li upon hearing her ount. Considering the reactions she described and Liu Xiu¡¯s demeanor, if it weren¡¯t for Chen Li¡¯s unexpected interjection, who knows how things would have unfolded. Liu Xiu might have been persuaded by Yin Shi and others to send assassins to Chang¡¯an to eliminate the Marquis Bei¡¯an and his son, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t have discussed the affair with Han Yu afterward. ¡°There, I¡¯ve said all I know and should say. I originally came here out of gratitude for your arrival at the Liu Mansion today. Whatever the reason, you showed up, and although the danger had already passed, I came to give you a heads-up about today¡¯s events,¡± exined Chen Li. Seeing Han Yu listen intently and even show some appreciation, no longer imposing the earlier coldness, she knew this man distinguished clearly between gratitude and grievances and wasn¡¯t the sort to be ungrateful. She spoke a few more words. ¡°You should be wary of Yin Shi. He¡¯s too sinister and despicable. It¡¯s not just about today¡¯s incident¡ªI know of several other asions where he¡¯s schemed and ousted those who stood in his way, using rather dark methods. His plots against you are also not new, but it seems every time he encounters you, his ns are thwarted. It¡¯s just that while he hasn¡¯t seeded in the past, the future might be different. Take, for instance, today¡¯s events; I feel like Big Brother Liu doesn¡¯t trust youpletely. If he were anyone else, he would¡¯ve likely been swayed by Yin Shi,¡± Chen Li continued, noticing Han Yu¡¯s gaze and fearing he might suspect her of targeting Yin Shi with her words, quickly rified, ¡°I, Chen Li, might not be as honorable as a gentleman and can be both good and bad, but I don¡¯t lie. What¡¯s true is true, what¡¯s false is false, and it¡¯s not because the Yin Family and the Liu Family are to be rted by marriage that I would speak ill of Yin Shi without reason. That¡¯s all I have to say. Believe it or not, be on your guard. I¡¯ve told you everything I know, now can I go?¡± Han Yu was merely surprised that Chen Li knew of Yin Shi¡¯s ndestine maneuvers; he had never doubted the motives behind her words. He was not one given to exnations. Nodding in response, he said, ¡°The night iste, and it¡¯s not safe for a woman to be out alone. I¡¯ll have someone escort you home.¡± Chapter 441: 448: Not Limited to This Chapter 441: Chapter 448: Not Limited to This Seeing that Han Yu didn¡¯t refuse and considering the darkness outside, coupled with the scare she had experienced in the garden earlier and the intimidation by Han Yu, Chen Li, no matter how resilient, was truly tired by now. She couldn¡¯t bear another shock and only wished to return to rest soon, so she nodded, ¡°Then I would appreciate the trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only right and proper. You came here to bring me the news; it¡¯s my duty to ensure your safety.¡± Although Han Yu was grateful to Chen Li for what happened today at Han Mansion, it was merely gratitude and nothing more. His attitude had softened a lot, which would have been unthinkable in the past. He always spoke to Chen Li with a cold tone, because Han Yu had always been indifferent towards women, especially those like Chen Li, who defied conventions. Chen Li almost felt ttered by the change in Han Yu¡¯s attitude but didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous. Firstly, after such a draining day, she trulycked the energy, and secondly, Chen Li didn¡¯t believe that a slight change in his demeanor could alter much. She never wanted to experience that kind of terror again. Without saying much more, Chen Li saw that Han Yu had no further instructions and started to walk out. Someone outside the door, having received a gesture from Han Yu, followed behind her. ¡°Hold on,¡± Han Yu called out to Chen Li just as she was about to leave. Chen Li¡¯s body reflexively shuddered, unsure why Han Yu had stopped her. She turned around to face him, ¡°Big Brother Han, do you have any further instructions?¡± Han Yu raised his hand somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Nothing of the sort, I want to thank you for today. I, Han Yu, will remember this kindness. If you encounter any troubles in the future, you cane to me; I won¡¯t stand idly by.¡± Having said these words, he felt much more at ease inside. Although thanking such a woman was somewhat difficult for him, Han Yu had always disliked being indebted to others, especially to Chen Li. He did not want to be ungrateful, so he made a promise to Chen Li. Chen Li was somewhat surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Han Yu to thank her, and it must have been hard for him to say, or else he wouldn¡¯t have waited until she was about to leave to express his gratitude. After all, she was the type of woman Han Yu despised. But for Han Yu to make this promise was an unexpected delight, Chen Li had endured too much today. Normally, she would have been overjoyed to receive such a promise from Han Yu, but at this moment, she felt very calm, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I thank you, Big Brother Han.¡±
Han Yu watched Chen Li leave the courtyard, then immediately returned to the study room to pack up his things without dy and headed towards the Inner Courtyard. His daughter-inw must be waiting for him by now; he couldn¡¯t keep her anxious. As for the matter concerning Yin Shi, he had it in mind. Even if he needed to retaliate, he had to n carefully. To deal with someone as cunning, sinister, and scheming as that, he must strike decisively or else it would be much harder to counter in the future. However, even though it wouldn¡¯t be easy to target Yin Shi, it was still possible to give him a shocking big gift on the day the Yin Family and the Liu Family formed an alliance. The news brought back by the people he sent suggested that the Imperial Court¡¯s army was closing in day by day, and it might just coincide with this auspicious asion. Han Yu hadn¡¯t originally intended to do so because Miss Yin of the Yin Family was innocent to some extent. But since Yin Shi had truly crossed a line this time ¨C if Yin Shi had schemed against Han Yu himself, he would not have been so angry. However, Yin Shi dared to target his daughter-inw¡¯s mother¡¯s family, so Han Yu could not be med for being ruthless. Although Han Yu preferred to employ overt strategies, he was not confined to just that. Chapter 442: 449: Not Surprising Chapter 442: Chapter 449: Not Surprising Seeing Han Yu carry Chen Li away, Su Wenyue hastily sent someone to the study room to listen for anymotion. If things got too loud, they were to inform her, lest the situation truly got out of hand. Although Liu Xiu had an arranged marriage with Yin Lihua, his attitude towards Chen Li had, for some reason, be better than before. Even considering Liu Xiu¡¯s reputation, they couldn¡¯t treat Chen Li too harshly. After this incident, although Su Wenyue found Chen Li to be quite bothersome, she didn¡¯t really dislike her. Perhaps it was only after truly interacting with her that Su Wenyue realized Chen Li was somewhat clever, yet not too scheming of a woman. However, she was definitely someone who defied conventional norms, which, in other people¡¯s judgments, wasn¡¯t wrong about her. Chen Li was the type to casually mention divorce, criticizing social decorum and even scorning the practice of regarding one¡¯s husband as one¡¯s heaven. In such a male-dominated society, perhaps only Chen Li would dare to do so. It was no wonder Han Yu found Chen Li so repellent and objected to her being close to him. In Su Wenyue¡¯s eyes, although Han Yu was a good man, devoted to her and caring for their children, his male chauvinism was something she couldn¡¯t seem to change, no matter how much she tried to educate him. He had improved somewhat from before, but on certain issues, he was still domineering. Once he made up his mind, he wouldn¡¯t allow her to object, and he¡¯d sometimes make decisions without her consent. Su Wenyue had been quite irate about this and had even had a few tumultuous arguments with Han Yu, but such deeply ingrained behaviors were not so easily altered. Han Yu was also somewhat selfish in his thoughts, wanting to keep his daughter-inw in his protective sphere, to shield her from outside influences, and shape her into the woman he desired. Although this thought was thwarted by Su Wenyue¡¯s firm resistance, it definitely illustrated his mindset. This was why Han Yu initially unhesitatingly opposed Su Wenyue¡¯s idea to open a store, although he eventually gave in. Still, he harbored some resentment, so seeing a woman who defied norms trying to lead astray his already somewhat ¡®unruly¡¯ daughter-inw was infuriating. Thus, his rough treatment of Chen Li was not surprising. With his own daughter-inw, Han Yu couldn¡¯t bear to hit or scold her, not even utter a harsh word¡ªtreating her like a precious treasure to be held in his arms. So he had no other choice but to indulge her, but what was Chen Li? Merely a woman he had always disliked for her flirtatious nature; there was no need for politeness. If it were not for Chen Li¡¯s actions at Liu Mansion that day, which counted as a favor to Han Yu, even if he wouldn¡¯t send Chen Li to Yihong Courtyard as he previously stated, he would definitely have given her a severe lesson. ¡°Why has my husband not returned after so long? Haven¡¯t they finished discussing the matter? Has the person I sent to gather information note back yet? I hope they didn¡¯t scare her,¡± Su Wenyue said, seeing that Han Yu was dyed in his return. Her heart remained somewhat uneasy; after all, Han Yu was always quick to anger around Chen Li. Initially, she had thought Han Yu knew where to draw the line and would just scare Chen Li, but he still hadn¡¯te back after such a long time. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry, the Master certainly knows how to act appropriately. As for Chen Li, she really should be frightened properly. What kind of things does she say with her mouth? She¡¯s defiant of norms herself, and yet shees to instigate Madam. Is she trying to make Madam as notoriously scandalous as she is?¡± Shu Lan said bluntly, clearly very displeased with Chen Li. ¡°Nonsense, are those words for you to say? From now on, do not gossip behind people¡¯s backs, or should I find out, I will not be lenient!¡± Su Wenyue rebuked sternly, frowning. Shu Lan had be increasingly inappropriatetely. She used to be a bit quirky but still followed the rules. Perhaps Su Wenyue had been too lenient with the servants, and since Grandma Chen was busy with tasks Su Wenyue had assigned her, without someone to restrain Shu Lan, she had grown even more insolent. Shu Lan, having spoken too impulsively, regretted provoking Madam¡¯s anger and knelt down quickly to apologize: ¡°Madam, forgive me, I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±
But this time, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t let her off lightly as before and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need your service around here anymore. Since you know your mistake, go and reflect on your own, and think about how you should behave from now on.¡± Shu Lan was truly frightened at this point, the rims of her eyes turning red. Did Madam not want her service anymore? But she sincerely wanted to be with Madam¡ªnot for the prestige of being a top maid, but because a good master like her was too hard toe by. Seeing the unchanging stern expression on Su Wenyue¡¯s face, Shu Lan didn¡¯t dare plead any further for fear of infuriating Madam even more. She decided to consult Grandma Chen and ask her to intercede on her behalf; both of them hade from the Su Family, and surely Grandma Chen would be willing to help her. ¡°Yes, I shall obey,¡± Shu Lan said quietly and withdrew. Qi Luo watched everything clearly; Madam wasn¡¯t truly angry. If she had been, the consequences for Shu Lan would not have been as simple as reflecting on her actions. It seemed that this was a deliberate act to discipline Shu Lan, who hadtely been overstepping the line. It was also a way to temper her. Nowadays, the Master¡¯s power and status were growing ever greater, and it was uncertain what levels he would reach in the future. However, given his capabilities, his social status would definitely not be low. As the wife of such a man, Madam would face much moreplex situations, and the maids serving her could not remain so unrestrained and undisciplined. Shu Lan wasn¡¯t too bright and probably hadn¡¯t grasped Madam¡¯s intentions, looking worried and frightened. Who knew how ufortable she felt inside. But Qi Luo wasn¡¯t worried; with Grandma Chen around, she would surely guide Shu Lan and help her meet Madam¡¯s expectations and standards. Truthfully, Qi Luo felt a tinge of envy. Shu Lan and the other senior maids, like her, all came from the Su Family, as did Grandma Chen. They shared a warmer bond and affection due to theirmon origin. Although Grandma Chen treated her politely enough, itcked warmthpared to her interactions with Shu Lan and the others. Even when stern, Grandma Chen appeared more like a kind elder. After watching Shu Lan leave, Su Wenyue shook her head helplessly, hoping she would truly reflect on her behavior, thereby justifying Su Wenyue¡¯s effort. Just as she was about to send someone to check on Han Yu, he returned. With his wife on his mind, Han Yu quickly came back to the Inner Courtyard after Chen Li left. True enough, he saw that his wife was not asleep thiste, still waiting for him. Most likely still concerned about Chen Li¡¯s situation, Su Wenyue asked anxiously upon seeing Han Yu, ¡°Husband, what about Miss Chen? Has she returned?¡± Looking at his wife¡¯s curious expression, Han Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. He knew she had sent someone to inquire, but since the matter was sensitive, he didn¡¯t allow the person to get close. This sort of thing wasn¡¯t for the ears of servants, though telling his wife wouldn¡¯t be an issue. Chapter 443: 450: The Great Battle is Imminent Chapter 443: Chapter 450: The Great Battle is Imminent ¡°I had someone send her back,¡± Han Yu nodded, indicating he had nned to tell his daughter-inw all along. Seeing her curiosity grow, he suddenly felt the urge to tease her and stopped mid-sentence, purposely not continuing his thought. ¡°Just like that?¡± Su Wenyue blinked, finding his response too concise. She wanted to know more than that; usually, Han Yu understood her thoughts, so why today, after her clear hints, did he not get it? Instead, he just took off his coat and prepared to wash up as if he was ready for bed. ¡°Yes, just like that. What else could I do? She¡¯s a woman; should I have kept her at the mansion? I thought you sent someone to dispel my thoughts because you couldn¡¯t stand that woman¡¯s chatter and wanted me to send her away for you. It seems I misunderstood your intentions,¡± Han Yu perhaps misunderstood Su Wenyue on purpose, deliberately saying so, with an air as if he realized that he meddled where he wasn¡¯t needed. Su Wenyue felt somewhat frustrated. How could Han Yu be a bit foolish today,pletely failing to grasp her point: ¡°You didn¡¯t misunderstand my intentions; I did send someone to call you away because I wanted you to get rid of Chen Li. But that¡¯s not what I wanted to ask you. I wanted to know¡­¡± Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when she saw Han Yu looking at her with a yful face and a malicious smile, realizing suddenly that he was ying with her! ¡°Fine, Han Yu, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re trying to tease me and make a mockery of me, right?! You clearly know what I¡¯m asking, and you¡¯re purposely diverting the subject. How can you be so nasty? Tell me, what happened after you took Chen Li away, and be honest. If you don¡¯t fess up, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Su Wenyue grabbed Han Yu fiercely as she spoke, though her delicate appearance and small stature failed to give her any intimidating presence. ¡°Oh? I¡¯d like to know how my daughter-inw will not let me off,¡± Han Yu said with a yful tone, watching as Su Wenyue clutched at his clothing; he simply pulled her into his arms and spoke with disbelief and teasing in his voice, clearly belittling her. Such tant disrespect was annoying! Seeing Han Yu so smug, Su Wenyue¡¯s curiosity vanished. She wanted to see if she could handle him; he was simply too arrogant. Right there and then, she ordered loudly to the outside, ¡°Shu Xiang, go tidy up the bed in the Inner Study Room. Your master will spend the night there today.¡± After speaking, Su Wenyue turned to Han Yu, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m feeling upset and a little unwell today. You¡¯ll have to make do with sleeping in the Inner Study Room for a while.¡±
Han Yu saw his daughter-inw resort to this tactic, which was indeed quite cunning, but how could he agree? ¡°Darling, you really want me to stay alone in that cold study room?¡± Han Yu looked pitifully at her, but Su Wenyue remained unmoved, stupid man! He needed to be taught a lesson or he¡¯d think she was easy to bully! ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have the girls take good care of you, and I won¡¯t let you feel aggrieved. If not, then you can sleep in here, and I¡¯ll go to the study room,¡± she said. Su Wenyue spoke and immediately started to rise to make room for Han Yu, but he grabbed her, ¡°Sweetheart, I was just teasing you. Stop making a fuss; it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest early, I¡¯ll tell you everything, I promise to leave no detail out.¡± ¡°Hmph, you should¡¯ve said that earlier. There was no need to make me angry. Next time you do this, see if I let you off so easily!¡± Su Wenyue wasn¡¯t genuinely angry, it was just yful banter with Han Yu. Seeing that he had given in, she willingly agreed, inwardly triumphant, ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can¡¯t handle you!¡± Although Han Yu noticed Su Wenyue¡¯s self-satisfaction, he didn¡¯t show it, and he mentally chuckled. If it were not for his indulgence, how could she get her way? He let her have her moment of happiness; he would get his revengeter. A happy wife meant more benefits for him, a calction clear in his mind. Su Wenyue hadn¡¯t enjoyed her victory long before she found a certain someone started to act up. She wanted to protest, but before she could, her mouth was silenced, cursing the cunning man in her mind. He knew well that she would disagree, so he simply made the first move. Hearing Su Wenyue, Shu Xiang approached from the outer room, thinking something might have happened, but seeing it was just the Husband and Wife fooling around, she stopped in her tracks and didn¡¯t enter, but instead smiled and turned away from the door, knowing that the Master and Madam getting along well was a wee sight for the servants. As the Imperial Court¡¯s army drew closer to Yiyang day by day, the atmosphere in the city began to tense up. Some of the wealthier folks with connections got wind of the situation and left for refuge elsewhere to avoid the war. But the ordinarymoners, who already struggled for food and warmth, had neither the means to flee nor the heart to abandon their humble possessions¡ªenough only to keep them from the elements. Most preferred not to leave, living in fear and hoping the war would not reach their doorstep. Since the Imperial Court had mobilized such arge force, Han Yu was well aware that Yiyang would likely fall. With the battle imminent, he knew he had to secure the safety of his wife and child. His Eldest Brother-inw had gone to the Capital City to rescue someone, so Han Yu felt obliged to offer more support. Although his Father-inw and Second Uncle were there to take charge, it was a matter of showing support and not wanting his daughter-inw to worry. Moreover, Han Yu didn¡¯t trust arranging for Su Wenyue to leave alone; if she could join the People from Su Family, with her Father-inw and Mother-inw to look after her daughter-inw and child, he would be more at ease. Although Han Yu had made up his mind, he still needed to discuss it with his daughter-inw first to avoid any headaches if she didn¡¯t cooperateter. ¡°Wife, as the Imperial Court¡¯s troops are nearly at Yiyang¡¯s borders, the battle is imminent, and we have no assurance of victory since the forces sent by the court far outnumber ours. In fact, we have already arranged a retreat route in private, should we be unable to hold our ground,¡± Han Yu informed her truthfully, knowing his wife was not one to fuss without reason and would understand the situation naturally. Su Wenyue, hearing this from Han Yu, was quite worried, particrly for his safety: ¡°Has it gotten that serious? Husband, the battlefield is heartless. You must be careful for me and our child¡¯s sake; keep yourself safe, and don¡¯t blindlypete for bravery. Think of me and our child.¡± Han Yu nodded solemnly, promising, ¡°Wife, you can rest assured, I will take care of myself for you and our child. But right now, there¡¯s something very urgent to do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Su Wenyue asked reflexively upon hearing him. Chapter 444: 451: The Art Style Doesnt Match Chapter 444: Chapter 451: The Art Style Doesn¡¯t Match ¡°Daughter-inw, with the imminent battle, I fear I won¡¯t have time to care for you and our child, so I must arrange for your safety beforehand. I have nned our retreat route; please take our child and your parents first and evacuate, alright? Once it¡¯s safe, I will reunite with you all,¡± Han Yu said carefully, hoping that his wife wouldn¡¯t be as stubborn as she had been before about staying behind. Otherwise, he would have no choice but to forcibly send them away. Even if his wife would me and be angry with himter, when it came to matters of principle and bottom lines, Han Yu would not be unclear. Although he said he had already thought of the retreat route, it was merely ast resort that would be used only if absolutely necessary. Han Yu had no intention of shying away from the fight. He was a man of valor, as well as a militarymander, not someone who only knew to retreat when faced with difficulty. If there was even the slightest chance, he would defend Yiyang. He said these things not wanting his wife to worry. Having chosen this path, he had to bear the responsibilities as a man and amander. There are some things in life that one cannot abandon, so the apologies to his wife were necessary. Even though Han Yu felt a tinge of regret in his heart, he did not show it, for he knew his wife would detect it. As early as when the imperial court army had set out, Su Wenyue had already considered this matter. She hadn¡¯t arranged for the children¡¯s evacuation earlier because the situation was unclear and not yet so dire. Su Wenyue could be headstrong but only to an extent; she knew what was at stake. Hearing Han Yu bringing it up, she wore a contemtive expression without any excessive reaction, which relieved Han Yu. ¡°Daughter-inw, this is for your and the children¡¯s safety. If Yiyang falls and the brute¡¯s army invades, you and the children, as my family, would be their prime targets. If you¡¯re captured by the enemy, it¡¯s one thing if they use you to threaten me¡ªas I¡¯ll find a way to rescue you, even if it costs me greatly or even my life. My fear is that they won¡¯t even consider that and instead take their anger out on you and the children. So for your and the children¡¯s safety, you must listen to me and lead them to retreat ording to my n,¡± Han Yu implored, not ceasing his effort to persuade Su Wenyue. Although he was determined to proceed with or without her consent, having her agreement would make things much smoother, and he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her trying to return. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you say, Husband,¡± Su Wenyue agreed without hesitation, startling Han Yu. He had thought he would need to put in a significant effort to convince his wife, but her easy acquiescence caught him off guard. ¡°Wife, you really agree, and once you¡¯ve agreed, you can¡¯t go back on it!¡± Han Yu, fearful of Su Wenyue¡¯s regret, stated at once. ¡°Are you hard of hearing? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± Su Wenyue retorted with irritation, giving Han Yu an annoyed nce. She wasn¡¯t one to reneg on her promises¡ªhaving agreed, she would act ordingly! Moreover, given the current situation, she had no better choice. She couldn¡¯t neglect the children¡¯s safety or hold Han Yu back. She had already thought this through and had trusted Han Yu to make all necessary arrangements, expecting him to speak up when needed, and now the time hade. ¡°I said it, Wife¡ªyou¡¯re the most sensible of all. You know what¡¯s important, and you truly are my good daughter-inw!¡± Overjoyed that he had sessfully persuaded Su Wenyue, Han Yu pulled her into his arms and nted a kiss on her face. Spending most of his time in the military camp had influenced him, making him less reserved in front of people, with a touch of ¡®boldness.¡¯ Inside the camp, when everyone rxed, the main topic of conversation was often women, and crude jokes were plentiful. From initially feeling ufortable to getting used to it, and then asionally applying it to his wife, Han Yu discovered he quite enjoyed it. Su Wenyue, wiping the saliva off her face, felt even more disgusted. This man¡¯s shamelessness was growing; performing such frivolous acts in front of others was inappropriate. Because the people serving in the house were trusted by Su Wenyue and would apany her in the retreat, there was no need to dismiss them deliberately.
Even though Su Wenyue had lived through two lifetimes and reached a considerable age, she was still a woman of ancient times at heart, inherently conservative. Being treated so lightly by Han Yu in front of others, she felt her face flush with heat. ¡°Oh,e on, Han Yu, this isn¡¯t right; there are people in the room!¡± Su Wenyue eximed, both embarrassed and exasperated. If they were alone, it would be one thing, but she and Han Yu were a long-married couple and she still didn¡¯t have the thick skin to be so casual in front of others. She promptly tried to push Han Yu away but was unable to do so. With Su Wenyue¡¯s limited strength, unless Han Yu held back, there was no way she could move him. Filled with embarrassment, she simply buried her head into Han Yu¡¯s chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one dares to peek at us,¡± assured Han Yu, ncing at the people in the room. They shuddered at his words, their sense of pressure mounting sharply; their already bowed heads dropped even lower until Han Yu said, ¡°Leave us.¡± Then they hurried out, greatly relieved to be out of the awkward situation of witnessing their masters¡¯ intimacy. ¡°Alright, the servants are gone now. You can lift your head; don¡¯t suffocate yourself,¡± Han Yu said with a smile when the servants had left, finding his wife¡¯s shy demeanor extremely endearing. Despite her shyness each time he made such a bold move, he loved it every time and never tired of it. When Su Wenyue lifted her head from Han Yu¡¯s embrace, flushed and annoyed, her cheeks were red as if they were brushed with rouge, a bewitchingly intoxicating sight. ¡°Wife, not to criticize, but we are an old couple with several children. How is it that your skin is still so thin, like a young girl¡¯s?¡± Han Yu teased upon seeing her appearance. ¡°You still dare to say it, dare to say it; the way you behaved in front of the servants, how do you expect me to face themter?¡± Su Wenyue protested as she pinched Han Yu, wondering to herself how the once aloof Han Yu had changed so much. It just didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Heh, what¡¯s there to fear? We are a proper married couple¡ªsuch a thing is normal. As for the servants, do you think they¡¯d dare speak ill of their master? If so, then there¡¯s no reason for them to stay,¡± Han Yu said jokingly, yet there was a hint of severity in his words, and Su Wenyue felt increasingly the changes in the man beside her. Chapter 445: 452: The Nagging Person Chapter 445: Chapter 452: The Nagging Person It was in the military camp where Han Yu had be even colder and more decisive in certain aspects. Perhaps because Han Yu seldom showed this side of himself in front of Su Wenyue, she felt slightly unustomed to what she perceived in that moment. However, it was just an instant. No matter what Han Yu was like, this man was her husband, and besides, having experienced a previous life, Su Wenyue had long known what kind of person Han Yu was. In that instant, Han Yu, without noticing, let some of his killing aura escape. Having gone through certain experiences, the thing he was most intolerant of now was betrayal, even the unintentional betrayal. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t help revealing a bit of his coldness without intending to. Seeing the woman in his arms suddenly shiver and stiffen up, Han Yu¡¯s hand paused for a moment, but the motion was so subtle that Su Wenyue did not feel it. Han Yu sighed inwardly. His wife had been raised delicately, always sheltered within the inner house, and had never seen such bloody and ruthless things. It was normal for her to feel fear. Yet he hoped his wife could ept him, even with his bloody and ruthless side, as such as it was also a part of him, even though he found her reaction somewhat distressing. ¡°My wife, I¡­¡± Although Han Yu felt a bit miserable, he was more worried about having frightened his wife. As he was about to offerfort, he noticed that the woman in his arms had already rxed and was snuggling closer to him. Her attitude made Han Yu¡¯s heart surge with warmth, and a joyful expression appeared on his face. ¡°Husband, there¡¯s no need to say anything. I understand. You and I are one as husband and wife. No matter what kind of man you are, you are my husband. As long as you do not betray me, I will follow you in life and in death, never leaving your side.¡± Su Wenyue could sense Han Yu¡¯splex emotions from his actions and looked at him earnestly, making her vow like a solemn oath. This was Su Wenyue¡¯s most genuine thought at the moment, without any pretense, simply moved by this man¡¯s devotion. Even though Han Yu had his ambitions and ideals, he had never put her aside and had arranged everything meticulously. How many men could be so considerate? Su Wenyue considered herself selfish, but she could not remain indifferent to everything Han Yu had done for her. Having gone through such experiences in her previous life, Su Wenyue understood even more the rarity of such a man. In this life, she was pampered and spoiled by Han Yu, already so deeply enmeshed in the vast of happiness he had woven that she found herself irresistibly sinking further. Han Yu had always been aware that his wife was good to him, gentle and considerate on a daily basis, even her asional petnce was at an appropriate time; she never crossed the line in things she shouldn¡¯t do. But precisely because of this, it showed that there was a bottom line in his wife¡¯s heart, ack ofplete trust and eptance of him. That¡¯s why she kept to this bottom line, and derations like the one she just made were rare for Han Yu to hear, especially today¡¯s words. It seemed that all he had done for his wife was remembered; his efforts had not been in vain. With such sincerity and determination from his wife, Han Yu was pleased and felt even more encouraged and supportive. Besides wanting to realize his own dreams and aspirations, Han Yu did not care much for the attention of other women. If it hadn¡¯t been for the early engagement with Su Wenyue, he would not have married so soon. Therefore, he was willing to fulfill his wife¡¯s desires; one wife was enough for him. As for other women who eyed his power, they were better off not wanted. ¡°My dear wife, to have a wife like you, what more can a husband ask for? You are heaven¡¯s blessing to me. I, Han Yu, swear that in this life, Su Wenyue shall be my only woman. In this life, I will never leave your side. Should I ever betray you, let heaven and earth reject me!¡±
Su Wenyue did not expect that a moment of heartfelt expression would lead to such a solemn oath from Han Yu. Although Han Yu had made simr promises before, he had never spoken them as resolutely as he did now. Han Yu really didn¡¯t need to do this, and she felt even more moved. ¡°Husband, why are you so good to me?¡± ¡°Silly girl, you are my wife. If I don¡¯t treat you well, who should I treat well? Stop overthinking. If you really want to do something for me, then quickly pack up and take our child to evacuate Yiyang Prefecture as soon as possible, so I don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Despite being affectionate, Han Yu had not forgotten what mattered most. Su Wenyue understood that Han Yu was urgent, and this matter was not to be dyed, so she nodded her head, ¡°Husband, rest assured, I¡¯ll prepare now. Actually, most things are already packed. Knowing the current situation in Yiyang Prefecture, even if not for myself, as a mother, how could I let my child fall into danger? I¡¯ve been prepared for some time, just waiting for your arrangement to leave.¡± ¡°Good. We¡¯ll leave at the crack of dawn tomorrow. I will immediately send someone to notify Father-inw and Mother-inw and tell them toe to the mansion to take you and the children away tomorrow. With Father-inw and Mother-inw taking care of you, my mind will be at ease.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Su Wenyue knew that following Han Yu¡¯s arrangements at this moment was the right decision. Being able to be with her parents made it much easier than if she were alone with the child, and she felt a little more settled. It must have been that Han Yu carefully considered her feelings to make such an arrangement. ¡°What a good wife you are!¡± Han Yumended her again, amazed at how she had acted today, making him respect her anew. It also spared him the worry for his wife amid his heavy military duties. Approaching separation, though Han Yu was busy with numerous tasks, he did not spend the night in his study but stayed with his wife and son, attending to them for the entire evening. He also instructed his wife about many things to watch out for, chattering away until Su Wenyue could no longer bear it and, listening to his redundant words, she fell asleep as if they were a luby. As Han Yu spoke, noticing the silence from his wife, and she did not respond after half a day, he looked down only to discover she had fallen asleep. He was a bit frustrated and helpless, but he had already told her all the important things, so he let it be and did not wake her up. He didn¡¯t know when he became such a talkative person¡ªalways cherishing the chance to babble on when it came to his wife. The preparation at Su Mansion was swift and without dy; the very next morning, Su Hengxuan came to take them. Su Wenyue looked at Han Yu with reluctance, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m leaving. You take care. Please look after your health, don¡¯t get so busy with work that you forget to eat or work day and night. I will have someone watch over you, and if you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯lle back to settle the score with you!¡± Su Wenyue had never felt such reluctance to part with Han Yu as she did now, pampered by him to the point she could not let go. Her rare babbling spoke volumes, and she suddenly understood how Han Yu must have felt when he used to nag her. It was probably out of the same concern she had now. Once someone bes important in your heart, there is noplete rationality, only an overarching concern, for fear that they might not be well. Chapter 446: 453: A Bit Redundant Chapter 446: Chapter 453: A Bit Redundant Han Yu might have found the nagging tiresome before, but now he understands all too well the significance of Su Wenyue¡¯s earnest admonitions; he didn¡¯t mind them in the slightest, agreeing persistently with ¡°okay,¡± feeling warm inside. If circumstances permitted, he would have even held on to his wife and not let her go. ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve remembered everything you said. You don¡¯t have to worry about me here. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been through hardship with the children. It¡¯s crucial that you take good care of yourself. Though your health has improved, you¡¯re still weak at the core. Try to leave the children¡¯s matters to the Nanny and servant girls; don¡¯t do everything yourself and wear yourself out! Have you got that?¡± Han Yu touched Su Wenyue¡¯s head as he spoke, his tone full of reluctance, then he repeated his cautions to their children. ¡°You must listen to Mother, eat well, study hard, and don¡¯t cause trouble. Most importantly, don¡¯t wear out your Mother, or else Daddy certainly won¡¯t let you off the hook! Remember that?¡± Han Yu spoke sternly to the three children, but his voice was thick with fatherly love. ¡°There now, the children are still so young, and you¡¯re giving them all these instructions. Aren¡¯t you afraid they won¡¯t understand?¡± Su Wenyue remarked, amused yet frustrated. The children were merely three years old, yet Han Yu was already disciplining them. ¡°Wife, it¡¯s essential to raise children with discipline from an early age, to avoid over-indulgence. They may be young, but at three years old, they¡¯re smarter than most children and can surely understand what I¡¯m saying. You mustn¡¯t spoil them, thinking it¡¯s okay; it will lead them astray!¡± Han Yu had always had little tolerance for the way wealthy families spoiled their children, spoiling them to the point of ruin, so now that he had his children, he loved them dearly, yet he was especially strict on this matter. He didn¡¯t realize the harshness of his tone at first, for he intended to express his concern for the burden Su Wenyue bore, knowing full-well from being at home how hard it was for her to care for the children, not wanting to wear her out, but such a tone made it hard to avoid misunderstanding. Upon hearing Han Yu¡¯s words, Su Wenyue felt angry. Although she loved her children deeply, she never indulged them blindly, for fear they would be spoiled. Now that the children had turned out this way, it was the result of her tireless efforts and nurturing. Everyone who met their children praised them, and yet Han Yu was criticizing her like this. Was she the kind of person to let her children run wild?! ¡°I¡¯m raising them my way; they¡¯ve not turned out crooked. If you think this isn¡¯t good, then feel free to teach them yourself. When the timees, you can do as you please; you don¡¯t need to prod me with these remarks!¡± Su Wenyue spoke with some defiance, already the one investing the most time and effort into the children. Fearing the servants might not provide enough care, she often took on responsibilities herself rather than leaving them to others. For their sake, she even ced her business second to them. Han Yu, preupied with his affairs, rarely found time to rest, and it was only in his spare moments that he asionally checked on the children. Given the impending separation, Su Wenyue was already not in the best of spirits, feeling even more aggrieved now. What was supposed to be a tender and loving farewell turned awkward between husband and wife over a disagreement regarding the upbringing of the children. Seeing how aggrieved his wife looked, Han Yu knew he had spoken too strongly, perhaps being too demanding. Indeed, their children had been raised exceptionally well by his wife, even at such tender ages, which was no small feat. Besides, he felt guilty towards both his wife and the children; in pursuit of revenge and his ideals, he had neglected them to some extent. Yet, he could not abandon his quest, at least not now, nor did he have a way out. ¡°Wife, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m sorry to you and the children,¡± Han Yu said with a sense of helplessness and apology, guilt evident on his face.
Seeing Han Yu like this, Su Wenyue¡¯s heart softened. She understood him; Han Yu was a man with ambitions, something she had known long before. He couldn¡¯t ce his entire focus on her and the children, and what he had managed so far was alreadymendable. She had been too demanding, and after all, Han Yu¡¯s words were out of concern for the children. Seeing the guilt and apology on Han Yu¡¯s face, she felt even worse. ¡°Husband, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just struggling to part and feeling miserable. I don¡¯t me you. You¡¯re in your prime, and it¡¯s time for you to work hard, to strive for your ideals and revenge. Don¡¯t worry about the affairs at home; I¡¯m here for that. I will guide the children properly, to make them strive to be sessful and useful people.¡± If it had been a regr day, Su Wenyue might have had a thorough discussion with Han Yu about raising their children, especially since there was an implication in his words that questioned her ability. But with their parting looming, she did not want Han Yu, who would soon be shedding blood and sweat, to worry about the three of them. Seeing his wife react this way made Han Yu feel even more remorseful, but he buried the guilt and regret in his heart: ¡°With you here, Wife, I¡¯m very reassured. Our children are really wonderful, too.¡± After finishing, Han Yu turned to their eldest son, Brother Xing: ¡°Brother Xing, you¡¯re the eldest. You must lead your younger siblings, listen to your Mother carefully, and look after her. Don¡¯t worry your Father.¡± Brother Xing, who had been quite worried about the conflict between his parents, felt much better seeing them reconcile. At his father¡¯s instruction, he quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I will take good care of Mother and my younger siblings. You don¡¯t need to worry about us.¡± The two younger siblings, though not as ¡®mature¡¯ as their elder brother, were also sharp little ones. Seeing Brother Xing take on a ¡®serious responsibility¡¯ from their father, they immediately followed suit: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. We¡¯re very good and will listen to Brother Xing and take good care of Mother.¡± Spending less time with the children, Han Yu was all the more pleased to see not only Brother Xing but also the two younger siblings being so sensible: ¡°Very good, you¡¯re all good children. Father trusts you.¡± ¡°Alright, Younger Sister, Brother-inw, it¡¯s about time we head out,¡± Su Hengxuan saw the couple¡¯s intimacy dragging on without end and spoke out, feeling a touch of sourness inside. He would also be staying behind in Yiyang Prefecture to assist Liu Xiu ¨C why didn¡¯t his sister seem to have trouble parting from him? It was as if having a husband made her forget her brother. Han Yu had secretly arranged for the evacuation of Su Wenyue and the children, knowing they shouldn¡¯t dy too long. He nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s time to leave. My wife and children are young and inexperienced; I entrust everything to my Father-inw and Mother-inw. Please keep a close eye on them on the journey.¡± Hearing Han Yu say this, Su Hengxuan couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes: ¡°Brother-inw, my sister is my parents¡¯ biological daughter, and my nephews are their biological grandchildren. You don¡¯t need to tell them to take care of their own; your instructions seem a bit redundant.¡± Teased by his brother-inw, Han Yu touched his nose sheepishly, Chapter 447: 454: The Color of Gravity Chapter 447: Chapter 454: The Color of Gravity Indeed, dealing with a brother-inw is never easy. After all these years, his attitude towards him hasn¡¯t changed much ¨C still as critical and disdainful as ever, and all he could do was respond politely. Upon seeing that Su Hengxuan had made several cutting remarks to Han Yu, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t want her husband to lose face, but since it was her own Second Brother, she could only say, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry. Father and Mother will take care of everything. You don¡¯t need to worry about me and the child. Just take good care of yourself and don¡¯t get too caught up in official duties.¡± Seeing Su Wenyue act this way, Su Hengxuan sneered. Women truly be part of their husbands¡¯ families after marriage. She pours herself out like water for her husband, never to return. For fear that arge group would attract attention, the Su family left the city at dusk the day before and waited for Su Wenyue outside at the Zhuangzi. Therefore, Su Hengxuan escorted Su Wenyue directly out of the city. When Mr. and Mrs. Su arrived, they disguised themselves as a caravan and set off. Su Hengxuan escorted them to the next market town and then headed back. Compared to Su Hengxuan, Master Su, having roamed all over the country, had richer experiences, and Madam Su was also quite assured in her actions. Therefore, there was no need for Su Hengxuan to worry. On the contrary, Mr. and Mrs. Su were somewhat concerned about their youngest son who stayed in Yiyang Prefecture. Their eldest son had gone to the Capital City and no news hade back. Now, their youngest son was about to face danger. Although it was less risky than the Capital City, being responsible for post-war supplies still carried risks. However, parents are always concerned for their children, so they advised Su Hengxuan at length. Seeing that everything else had been said by Father and Mother, Su Wenyue only said to Su Hengxuan, ¡°Second Brother, if you encounter any difficulty, just go to your brother-inw. I¡¯ve already instructed my husband to look after you. Besides, he¡¯s your brother-inw ¨C don¡¯t be shy to take advantage of him!¡± Apparently Su Wenyue was worried that Su Hengxuan, out of pride, wouldn¡¯t seek help from Han Yu, so she added another line behind his back. ¡°Got it, don¡¯t worry. How could I pass up the chance to boss my brother-inw around!¡± Su Hengxuan was actually quite happy. It seemed his sister did care about him; she had just made her arrangements carefully in advance. Moreover, the rtionship between him and Han Yu wasn¡¯t really bad; they were just ying around. They always discussed important matters seriously. Su Hengxuan wasn¡¯t arrogant; knowing he was less experienced than his father and brothers, and even less so than Han Yu, he became even more cautious and careful in his actions. Seeing Su Hengxuan like this also put Mr. and Mrs. Su at ease. They had considerable faith in their son-inw¡¯s capabilities and believed he would certainly look after their son, so safety shouldn¡¯t be a concern. Su Wenyue and her group, in disguise and following the route Han Yu had arranged, retreated rather smoothly without encountering any difficulties or dangers for the time being.
Meanwhile, in Yiyang Prefecture, with the imperial court army advancing, they had reached the border of Yiyang. The atmosphere was extremely tense both inside and outside the city, as well as in the army. The imperial court tested the waters by sending a few armies to attack. These attempts, perhaps to test the waters, were unfortunately repelled by Han Yu and Liu Xiu, damping the assants¡¯ morale. ¡°General Zhao, the rebels are so stubborn. How should we proceed? The Prime Minister has ordered us to recapture Yiyang Prefecture within half a year. What I thought would be a simple task is now looking difficult. Forget half a year, even in a year we might notplete our mission,¡± said Vice General Zhang Meng, quite frustrated. The situation was pessimistic, and after suffering consecutive setbacks, their morale was low. They hadn¡¯t expected the small rebel force in Yiyang Prefecture to be so resilient, especially since they had brought such a vast number of troops ¨C it should have been easy to conquer. Initially, they had volunteered for this mission, thinking that quelling the rebels would be a great merit. However, they didn¡¯t expect this bone to be so hard to chew. Hearing his subordinate speak this way, General Zhao Fan¡¯s expression became even more worried. As themander of the three armies, if he couldn¡¯t sessfullyplete the task given by the Prime Minister, he would bear the brunt of the me, especially since he took on the task voluntarily, underestimating the strength of what he considered an undisciplined rabble. Now, he found himself in a difficult situation, and moreover, leading such a significant force yet unable to ovee a small Yiyang Prefecture ¨C it would not sound good if this got out. Others might think he was ipetent for failing to handle such a simple task. As a military officer, Zhao Fan, although proud and self-assured, wouldn¡¯t tolerate such implications. ¡°Issue themand that in three days, I will personally lead the attack on Yiyang. I refuse to believe that a small Yiyang Prefecture can withstand the assault of my 30,000-strong army. This time, we must capture Yiyang Prefecture!¡± Zhao Fan was determined. With such a massive disparity in forces, he had initially sought a more graceful victory, so he hadn¡¯t brought his full strength to bear. Now, he felt it was time to strike with full force to turn the tide, or else his troops¡¯ already low morale would truly lead to defeat. ¡°General, both Liu Xiu and the defendingmander of Yiyang Prefecture aren¡¯t simple characters. If we attack rashly, even with our numerical advantage, victory isn¡¯t certain. Perhaps we should reconsider,¡± Vice General Zhang Meng advised, speaking from experience after engaging inbat over the past few days. He knew firsthand how formidable the rebels were, and seeing General Zhao issue such an order, he couldn¡¯t help but caution him. ¡°Enough, Vice General Zhang, why do you boost the enemy¡¯s morale and undermine our own? No matter what, the rebels don¡¯t number more than ten thousand. We were toocent before. If we attack with full force now, we can definitely turn the situation around. Considering that you¡¯ve followed me for a long time, I¡¯ll overlook thispse just this once. Just remember not to speak such demoralizing words again. Don¡¯t undermine the morale. If there¡¯s a next time, militaryw will be enforced,¡± Zhao Fan had fought many battles and, although he had lost some, he had mostly emerged victorious. His pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to be swayed by Vice General Zhang¡¯s words, which seemed to suggest he was inferior to the rebelmanders. ¡°Yes, sir. I understand,¡± Zhang Meng knew that at this point, Zhao Fan would not listen to him. If he continued to argue, he would face consequences. Even though he was worried, he had to keep it to himself, hoping that the general could truly win this time. Otherwise, the current stalemate would be preferable. Sadly, he felt the odds were slim. Zhang Meng didn¡¯t underestimate his general, but having served Zhao Fan for many years, he knew well the extent of his superior¡¯s abilities. Against averagemanders, Zhao Fan¡¯s bravery was an asset. But in this case, their opponents were not ordinary. A few minor skirmishes were enough to reveal their skillful strategies. Relying solely on brute force was not a wise move. Liu Xiu and Han Yu, upon receiving news of Zhao Fan¡¯s order, were quickly informed by their scouts. Both showed serious expressions, but they showed no sign of retreat. Chapter 448: 455: Eager to Try Chapter 448: Chapter 455: Eager to Try Especially Han Yu, after a few victorious minor trials of his military strategy, was even excited and eager at the news that Zhao Fan was about to lead an attack. He thought that prevailing when forces were evenly matched was no significant feat, but achieving victory when the odds were heavily stacked against you¡ªthat was truly grasping the essence of ¡°The Art of War¡±. Previously, he could only sit and study military tactics, knowing that talking about war on paper was ultimately just theory. Now, finally, he had the chance to apply his skills¡ªwhat did a bit of danger matter! Knowing that Zhao Fan was preparing a major offensive, although Liu Xiu didn¡¯t seem as eager as Han Yu, he was still fairlyposed. After all, he had encountered countless dangers on this campaign; if he hadn¡¯t stayedposed, he would have been scared to death long ago. However, such a major issue couldn¡¯t be taken lightly, and he immediately gathered his generals and advisors to discuss a secure strategy. But most others weren¡¯t asposed as Han Yu and Liu Xiu; after all, the enemy outnumbered them several times over. Even though they had scored a few minor victories recently, this couldn¡¯t conceal their greatest disadvantage in the war¡ªthat this battle would be brutal, even if they didn¡¯t lose. ¡°General, let¡¯s retreat,¡± a soldier who was somewhat intimidated by the enemy¡¯s strength said. ¡°The troops sent by the brigand Zhao Fan outnumber us by several times. Even if General Han is adept at military strategy, it¡¯s impossible to ovee them. It¡¯d be better to retreat for now and preserve our strength, to await the day when we have the capability to counter the brigand,¡± he suggested, only to be immediately countered. ¡°Nonsense! Retreating without a fight, is that not the act of a coward?! Besides, our morale is high while the enemy¡¯s is low. Even if we¡¯re outmatched in numbers, with General Han leading us, we might be able to defeat the enemy. Even in defeat, we¡¯d have our honor. I refuse to act like a coward without guts!¡± ¡°What defines a coward? Anyone who charges into a battle they know they can¡¯t win, making a pointless sacrifice, is even more despicable than a coward. Even if you don¡¯t care about your own life, think of your wife and child at home. Is such a worthless sacrifice really worth it? I also believe we should save our strength and withdraw. That¡¯s called recognizing the reality! Don¡¯t assume we¡¯re invincible just because we won a few minor battles. Those were only small enemy detachments. When the full force attacks, it¡¯s not so easy to hold them back. Don¡¯t overestimate some people¡¯s abilities,¡± another retorted. Han Yu, hearing this person speak so, swept a sharp nce over him. This person had always been on good terms with Yin Shi and being opposed to him was expected, but it was inappropriate to voice such discouraging opinions at this time. It was an obvious blow to morale, a ¡°noble¡± excuse that was clearly driven by fear, exaggerating the enemy¡¯s strength. Although displeased, Han Yu said nothing. His current status and social position did not warrant stooping to argue with those feeble-minded and timid. Moreover, he knew Liu Xiu¡¯s stance; this battle was inevitable and there was no possibility of retreat. If onecked even that courage, they were undeserving of the position they yearned for. Even though there were a few timid and cowardly people, they were in the minority. Liu Xi had a good eye for people. So, before Han Yu could express his dissatisfaction, someone already retorted against that person¡¯s words: ¡°Even if we were to retreat, we should put up a fight first. The oue is not yet decided, so don¡¯t utter such discouraging talk. It¡¯s just an excuse for your own fears. If you¡¯re so afraid of death, why join the army at all? You would be better off staying home and caring for your child!¡± ¡°What did you say! You brute who only knows force, think a bit more. There¡¯s nothing shameful about withdrawing now; it¡¯s just a matter of strategy. Haven¡¯t we said we¡¯ll take our revenge on the brigand when our strength suffices!¡±
¡­ With so many people, statements flew back and forth, the argument bing remarkably intense. It was only after listening for a while that Liu Xiu interjected to stop them: ¡°Enough, stop arguing. I¡¯ve already made my decision¡ªwe¡¯ll ept this battle!¡± Liu Xiu, addressing those who had insisted on retreating, said: ¡°Although we¡¯re currently at a disadvantage, that doesn¡¯t mean we have no chance of victory. If it were so, I would not hesitate to lead a retreat, as senseless sacrifice is utterly pointless. But the situation is different now; victory or defeat is still uncertain, it¡¯s just a matter of how much of a chance we have. If you didn¡¯t have the courage to rise up and oppose the Imperial Court, why start in the first ce? Just as that saying goes, if youck the guts, you might as well go home and hold your child!¡± When Liu Xiu said that, those who were in favor of retreat visibly reddened, hanging their heads in silence. After all, My Lord had made his decision, and their opposition would be ineffectual. Some others were, however, roused to a sense of spirited determination. After speaking, Liu Xiu paused before continuing: ¡°That¡¯s all I want to say. If anyone dares utter another wordcking in spirit, that dampens everyone¡¯s mood, or even wavers the soldiers¡¯ morale, I, Liu Xiu, will not be lenient. The militaryw will be enforced!¡± Liu Xiu¡¯s words were followed by a report from outside: several people resembling enemy spies had been caught disseminating rumors in the camp to disintegrate soldier morale. Without questioning, Liu Xiu ordered them to be dragged out and beaten to death as a warning to others. Seeing Liu Xiu take such decisive action, no one dared to speak any further of retreating. The tent was quiet for a moment¡ªafter all, Liu Xiu usually handled things gently, rarely resorting to such direct, violent methods like today, and often persuaded people with reason. Liu Xiu acted in this way to intimidate everyone, as not only one or two people had earlier spoken of retreating and uttering those dejectingments. In extreme situations, severe measures are necessary to suppress those with treacherous intent, to prevent chaos at critical moments. Han Yu was very satisfied with Liu Xiu¡¯s handling and attitude. With Liu Xiu¡¯s firm support, he couldmand without concern, leading soldiers in the vanguard to fight. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not discuss the issue of whether to fight or not. I¡¯ve already made that decision. Rather, let¡¯s discuss how we should confront the enemy¡¯s assault and defend Yiyang City,¡± Liu Xiu said, turning to Han Yu. ¡°Xiu Qi, you¡¯re familiar with military tactics and have won several battles against the enemy. You¡¯re the most experienced in this area. Tell us your thoughts,¡± Liu Xiu asked Han Yu first for his opinion and advice, admitting that he was not without concern about the enemy¡¯s attack. It was seeing Han Yu so calm, as if the enemy¡¯s imminent full-scale attack was nothing to worry about, that had influenced him to rx. At such a critical juncture, he put past doubts and grudges aside, and the two ced much trust in each other. Han Yu had some ideas in mind, but tactics aimed at winning against greater numbers had to rely on the element of surprise. Among those present, he could not fully trust everyone, so he mentioned only a general idea, deliberately omitting some secrets, and even purposely floated some misleading thoughts. Yet, whatever secrets he had, he would definitely not conceal from Liu Xiu. Chapter 449 - 456: Such a Coincidence Chapter 449: Chapter 456: Such a Coincidence After everyone had left, Han Yu had originally nned to stay behind and discuss his true thoughts and strategies with Liu Xiu; however, Liu Xiu was the one who spoke first, obviously having detected that Han Yu¡¯s ideas were somewhat inappropriate and wishing to discuss them further. Liu Xiu had also noticed that there were indeed unreliable individuals among his subordinates and shared the same concerns as Han Yu. Therefore, he did not raise his questions earlier but waited until now. ¡°Xiu Qi, now you can speak freely. Although I genuinely wish to trust everyone¡¯s loyalty when everyone was here, it is still best to be prudent and careful in such matters. We cannot afford to be careless,¡± said Liu Xiu in a more indirect manner. Although he had his suspicions, he was not entirely certain and did not want to falsely use anyone. These were people who had followed him for a long time; if it hadn¡¯t been for several leaks of information, he would not have suspected them. After all, Liu Xiu retained a modicum of benevolence and goodness, but this made him appear somewhat indecisive as a leader. Seeing this, Han Yu, unlike others who might keep such thoughts to themselves, knew well the dangers and felt obliged to remind Liu Xiu. Even if Liu Xiu did not take his advice, at the very least, Han Yu would have fulfilled his duty and responsibility as a subordinate. ¡°My Lord, we have a traitor within our ranks, and we must not indulge them. We must investigate thoroughly; otherwise, if an issue arises at a critical moment, it could lead to disaster! I am aware of your kind heart, My Lord, and how many of these individuals are old followers; your reluctance and leniency are understandable. However, this will only enable those who are disloyal. Your Lordship must not be soft-hearted with such dangerous leniency towards these traitors!¡± Han Yu detested such individuals, and a trace of vehemence apanied his words. ¡°Rest assured, Xiu Qi, I am aware of the severity, and I will certainly not tolerate it once the traitor is found. But for now, we are not sure who the problem lies with, so any rash action is inadvisable. Not only would it cause panic within our ranks, but it could also dishearten those who are truly loyal,¡± Liu Xiu said, not feeling the situation to be as grave as suggested, but willing to be vignt, mainly hindered by his soft-hearted nature. Seeing Liu Xiu¡¯s reaction, Han Yu knew that Liu Xiu had not taken his warning seriously; if Liu Xiu had truly been determined to investigate, the traitor would have been routed out. However, Han Yu said no more, knowing that there was a limit to what he should say as a subordinate, even though he was loyal. Liu Xiu sighed with relief seeing Han Yu not persisting on the topic of the traitor; otherwise, he really would have been at a loss for how to proceed. Recently, Liu Xiu had grown to appreciate Han Yu more and, with increased understanding, his trust in Han Yu had deepened. There was just one aspect Liu Xiu found hard to agree with: Han Yu¡¯s ruthlessness in his conduct, which seemed excessively cruel and inhuman. Nheless, Liu Xiu was somewhat aware of Han Yu¡¯s past and could understand the reasons behind his current actions. ¡°Xiu Qi, let¡¯s discuss how to deal with the enemy¡¯s attack. It seemed you held back earlier; now that it is only the two of us, you can detail your thoughts, and I will be able to coordinate with you.¡± ¡°As your subordinate, I was merely concerned about the traitor leaking information. Even if you did not inquire, My Lord, I would still report my strategies and ns,¡± said Han Yu. As the trust between the two men grew, Han Yu became even more respectful in his demeanor, previously addressing Liu Xiu by name, but now showing great reverence, which underscored his unwavering loyalty. Liu Xiu, a man of great magnanimity and breadth of vision, did not be suspicious and trusted Han Yu¡¯s words, agreeing with his approach: ¡°You are very considerate, Xiu Qi. We do need to be cautious to prevent the enemy from discovering our ns andpromising our grand strategy.¡± Relieved to see that Liu Xiu maintained necessary vignce despite his leniency, Han Yu shared his ideas and ns, and after lengthy discussion, both of them had expressions of confidence and eagerness. Liu Xiu, who had been somewhat concerned about the disparity in numbers between the forces, now felt reassured and confident after hearing Han Yu¡¯s strategies. Truly, Han Yu was a talent; it was indeed fortunate to have such an intellectual aid in his cause. With Han Yu¡¯s assistance, why fear that the great undertaking would not seed? Although Liu Xiu had previously harbored suspicions and guarded against Han Yu¡¯s possible betrayal, he now pondered more on how to secure the loyalty of such an excellent talent. Until now, Liu Xiu did not quite understand why Han Yu, with such capabilities, chose to serve him; however, he was certain of one thing: Han Yu¡¯s motives were not sinister. In the past, Liu Xiu saw Han Yu as a capable individual; now, he recognized Han Yu¡¯s great talent. An individual with such strategic acumen would not need to go to such lengths to support him if his intentions were otherwise. Liu Xiu was self-aware enough to know that he would be defenseless if Han Yu were to employ the same tactics on him that he did against the Imperial Court¡¯s troops. Yin Shi also learned about Liu Xiu keeping Han Yu behind to discuss matters and inevitably thought more into it. After all, Liu Xiu showed greater trust in Han Yu on these issues. In fact, Yin Shi supported the decision to hold Yiyang firmly, as it was where the Yin Family¡¯s foundationy. If they were to leave Yiyang, it was akin to cutting off an arm; it was better to maintain their stronghold. However, although Yin Shi thought this way, he was cognizant of the overwhelming disparity in military strength and kept his opinions reserved, without expressing them openly. Ironically, a few of his close associates, who were fearful of death, had voiced defeatist sentiments that had displeased Liu Xiu and led to misunderstandings as if instigated by Yin Shi, given his usual proclivities. It was indeed a wrongful usation. Remembering this made Yin Shi¡¯s mood sour, his expression darkening as he appeared even more brooding. Realizing that continuing this way was not an option, he left the military camp and headed for Liu Mansion, intent on consulting his sister, who had not been married into the Liu Family too long. ¡°Sister, how have you been these days? Has Uncle Wen been treating you well?¡± After all, she was his own sister, so upon seeing Yin Lihua, Yin Shi did not immediately delve into outside matters but first inquired about her well-being since her marriage into Liu Mansion. Yin Lihua had not been a part of Liu Mansion for long, and at the time of her marriage to Liu Xiu, an unpleasant incident had urred that had left the Yin Family quite unhappy. However, for the sake of the greater picture and despite the bitterness in their hearts, they had no choice but to endure silently. How could they ask Liu Xiu to set aside critical matters just to marry Yin Lihua? Although there were no actual mishaps, the wedding ceremony was far from perfect¡ªhardlyplete¡ªmissing not only several traditional steps but also the key ceremony of paying respects at the family altar. Chapter 450 - 457: The Great Battle is Imminent Chapter 450: Chapter 457: The Great Battle is Imminent Speaking of which, it was actually Yin Lihua who was rather unlucky. On the day she was to marry Liu Xiu, the imperial court army arrived at the border of Yiyang Prefecture and evenunched an attack on Yiyang Prefecture itself. Liu Xiu had just brought his bride from the Yin Family, and they hadn¡¯t even entered the mansion when he received urgent military intelligence from a subordinate. Without further ado, he immediately led his men back to the military camp, leaving only the housekeeper to handle the following matters. With a shy anticipation, Yin Lihua waited in her pnquin for her groom to escort her out, only to receive news that the groom had run away. Her heart was a mix of emotions, but knowing why Liu Xiu had left, she couldn¡¯t evenin. She was raised by a nanny, specially hired by the Yin Family at great expense from the pce, and understood all too well the importance of being a virtuous and magnanimous woman. Even with her heart aching, she managed to maintain a visage of profound understanding. The housekeeper was at a loss for what to do next. With the groom gone, how should the ceremony proceed? Should they continue with the wedding rituals, or wait for the groom to return? Liu Xiu had departed in such a hurry that, other than a brief instruction to the housekeeper, he hadn¡¯t given any directions on what to do next, leaving the housekeeper in a tough spot. In the end, the wedding ceremony could not go on. After all, with the imperial court raising troops to attack, who had the heart to continue? How could a wedding proceed without the groom? Surely they couldn¡¯t rece him with a rooster as an inside joke? The thought itself wasughable! The housekeeper, after much deliberation, arranged for Yin Lihua to stay in the courtyard initially prepared for the mistress, where she would wait for the master¡¯s return. Regrettably, she waited and waited, and as evening fell, all guests had left, but Liu Xiu still hadn¡¯t returned. It wasn¡¯t until the third day, when the situation at the front had stabilized and there would be no immediate threat, that Liu Xiu remembered the bride he had left at the mansion¡¯s doorstep. He hurried back to the mansion, full of apologies, and after receiving Yin Lihua¡¯s forgiveness, theypleted the final ritual of their wedding day. As for the wedding ceremony, it was naturally impossible to hold it again. First, it would be too time-consuming and exhausting, and at a time like this, when they were extremely busy, Liu Xiu had no time for such affairs. Besides, it wasn¡¯t auspicious to move a wedding twice! Who has ever heard of such a thing? Moreover, Miss Yin of the Yin Family was not someone whocked perspective. She could only swallow her disappointment, expressing her virtuousness and generosity with understanding and consideration, ming nothing more than the unfortunate coincidence of events. However, both Yin Lihua and the Yin Family were wrong to me fate. This was no coincidence but the actions of a certain man who felt that the Yin Family was too arrogant and had designs on his daughter-inw. Unforgivable! He decided to teach certain people a profound lesson, leading to this series of events. Although the imperial court army arrived at the border of Yiyang Prefecture on that day, they had initially nned to settle in before putting the attack on Yiyang Prefecture on the agenda. However, a certain individual preemptively sent someone to provoke the enemy camp and employed insiders within the enemy ranks. With coordination from both inside and outside, they orchestrated this scene and snatched Liu Xiu from his wedding ceremony. Therefore, offending a scheming man like Han Yu never bodes well, as the Yin Family proved to be an example. Upon her elder brother¡¯s inquiry, Yin Lihua revealed a reasonably bright smile, ¡°Elder Brother, rest assured, my Husband has been very good to me. Although there was an unexpected incident that day, it was not something my Husband could control. He exined it to me afterward and has been very tender and affectionate. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been very busytely and doesn¡¯t spend much time at the mansion.¡± Upon hearing Yin Lihua speak thus, Yin Shi felt somewhat relieved and began to discuss matters from outside. His words couldn¡¯t hide his wariness of Han Yu. Yin Lihua frowned in disapproval upon hearing this. ¡°Big Brother, even though Han Yu and Our family don¡¯t get along well and there are conflicts of interest, now is not the time to quarrel with him. After all, you are working under my Husband, and you¡¯re on the same side. Especially with the imperial court army bearing down on us, you¡¯re all in the same boat and should be uniting against themon enemy, the imperial court army. If my Husband were defeated by the imperial court troops, none of you would end well.¡± The Yin Family had nurtured Yin Lihua from a young age, and she had often been involved in such matters. When she heard her elder brother getting stuck on his bias against Han Yu, she quickly tried to awaken him to reason with her words. It was because of a series of recent setbacks that Yin Shi had be fixated. Reminded by his younger sister¡¯s words, he suddenly came to a realization and reflected on himself, ¡°Sister, you are right. I¡¯ve been too rash and myopic, failing even to see this fundamental point. If I were to confront Han Yu at this moment, causing internal strife, it would only benefit the enemy. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do now.¡± Seeing her elder brother reassured, Yin Lihua felt at ease. She knew her brother waspetent and talented. As long as he didn¡¯t get obsessed with minor details, he could handle matters well. The heir that the Yin Family had trained would not be useless. Having seen the light, Yin Shi no longer dwelled on his struggle with Han Yu and hurriedly returned to the military camp to discuss countermeasures with Liu Xiu and see where he could contribute. Although Liu Xiu didn¡¯t have a high opinion of his brother-inw¡¯s style, he still trusted Yin Shi. After all, ever since Yin Lihua married him, his interests had be aligned with those of the Yin Family, who would not act against their own interests. He shared the n and countermeasures he had formted with Han Yu with Yin Shi. He was short on manpower, and Yin Shi was capable enough to help him shoulder some of the responsibilities. It was then that Yin Shi truly recognized Han Yu¡¯s formidable talents and abilities. Compared to all this, Han Yu¡¯s prior disys were negligible. Although now more vignt and grudgingly admiring, these slight changes could not alter anything significant. When it came to interests and prospects, he and Han Yu were destined to stand on opposite sides and could not coexist peacefully. Seeing Yin Shi momentarily lost in thought, Liu Xiu, aware of the grudge between Yin Shi and Han Yu, warned him lest he stray, ¡°Uncle Wen, with such a formidable enemy before us, put aside the minor grievances between you and Xiu Qi for now. Be careful not to let them cause any detriment to the greater cause.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Uncle Wen, I am not someone whocks perspective. Besides, while Han Yu and I may not get along well on a daily basis, we don¡¯t have any deep enmity that would lead to jeopardizing greater concerns. It will not happen.¡± Yin Shi quickly made his position clear. Even before, Yin Shi wouldn¡¯t have revealed his true thoughts in front of Liu Xiu, maintaining a seemingly cordial demeanor, especially after being enlightened by his sister. Just at that moment, Han Yu walked in, and seeing Yin Shi there, his expression remained unchanged. Chapter 451: 458: An Overnight Stay in the Village Chapter 451: Chapter 458: An Overnight Stay in the Vige At this time, seeing Yin Shi here was a perfectly normal affair, but observing his slightly uneasy expression, Han Yu could infer from the previous conversation what had transpired when he entered, overhearing parts of it. He understood the situation well enough not to worry that Yin Shi would truly act on it. Yin Shi, after all, was a smart person. He knew well the consequences of such actions and who would be harmed by them, so when suspecting a traitor within, Han Yu never counted Yin Shi among them. ¡°Xiu Qi, your arrival is timely. With the great battle impending, Cibo came over to ask if there were any areas where he could be of service. I¡¯m not as skilled as you in troop deployment and formation, so I¡¯ll leave the arrangements to you,¡± Liu Xiu said as Han Yu entered, clearly stating his stance. He had always trusted Han Yu and had no worries that Han Yu would behave like Yin Shi, acting out of personal interest or disposition. Han Yu was a true gentleman. If Han Yu knew what Liu Xiu was thinking, he would likely be somewhat embarrassed. He really didn¡¯t qualify as a true gentleman. It was just that he seldom resorted to intrigue, and even when he did, his methods were exceedingly clever and went unnoticed, which led to such a misunderstanding with Liu Xiu. He felt rather apologetic about it. Both sides were making preparations for the war, each with their own reliance and concerns, and the conflict erupted as expected. Now, Su Wenyue was leading three children and her mother¡¯s family to a rather deste area. The sudden rain made it difficult to travel, especially with children, and caused great inconvenience. Therefore, they decided to settle down in a small vige not far ahead, intending to wait for the rain to stop before continuing their journey. ¡°May I ask who you guests are?¡± Just as Master Su was about to send the housekeeper to scout the vige, an old man with white hair, wearing a straw raincoat, came out from the vige and approached them with an inquiry. ¡°Elder, we are a caravan just passing through. The rain has made it difficult to travel, and besides, it¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯d like to rest for a bit in the vige. I wonder if you could be so kind as to amodate us?¡± Master Su respectfully addressed the old man with a bow. ¡°So you¡¯re a passing caravan. Indeed, this weather isn¡¯t suitable for travel, and it looks like the rain might continue for some time. I have a few empty rooms in my house that you can use,¡± the old man replied kindly, without any rejection, and started leading the way forward, bringing the group into the vige. The vigers rarely saw so many visitors, even in the rain, and they came out to curiously watch Su Wenyue and her group, murmuring to each other now and then. When Su Wenyue entered the vige, she also looked around. The small vige had no more than ten households, mostly elderly and women with children. The men were either conscripted into the Imperial Court¡¯s army or had left to make a living elsewhere. This gave the vige a deste and lonely feeling. Moreover, with the world falling into greater chaos and the rising food prices, themoners¡¯ days were bing increasingly difficult, their faces gaunt and malnourished, making Su Wenyue and her group stand out all the more.
It was only from their conversation that they learned the old man leading them was named Liu, the Vige Chief. His own son had gone off to the army, leaving just his daughter-inw and two grandsons at home. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Su, please rest in the main house for a while. The room I¡¯m offering has been vacant for a long time and is rather dirty and messy, so I¡¯ll have my daughter-inw clean it up first,¡± Old Man Liu said, just as a middle-aged woman headed to a side room, the Old Man¡¯s daughter-inw. ¡°We couldn¡¯t trouble you further. The fact that you are willing to lend us rooms is already deeply appreciated. My servants and sister-inw can handle it,¡± Master Su promptly replied, not looking down on the old man because of his status, as though it were a given. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, we¡¯re used to attending to these small matters.¡± ¡°Then we are indeed in your debt, thank you kindly, elder,¡± said Master Su, eventually allowing the servant girl to join in and help. Old Man Liu was hospitable, having Mr. and Mrs. Su and Su Wenyue sit in the main house while he poured water for them, attending to their needs. He would have liked to serve the others as well, but the house did not have enough cups. ¡°Laugh at us if you will, but we¡¯re too poor to afford tea leaves. All I can offer is in water; please don¡¯t mind it,¡± Old Man Liu said with a restrained manner, bringing forward a te of peanuts¡ªwhat little his family had grown and all that remained for such hospitable purposes. His grandson clung to Old Man Liu¡¯s leg, eyeing the te of peanuts, salivating, but too timid to approach and ask for some. The three well-behaved children sat beside their mother, intrigued by the other child around their age. Seeing Old Man Liu¡¯s grandson coveting the bowl of peanuts, Little Si Yu was the first to speak up. ¡°Mother, does this little brother want some peanuts? Si Yu noticed he can¡¯t take his eyes off the peanuts on the table and he is drooling. Mother, could we let him have some?¡± Sister Yu meant well, but being a child, she spoke without pretense, rapidly and directly. Hearing Si Yu¡¯s words, Old Man Liu felt a bit ufortable but didn¡¯t scold his grandson. Their stock of food was limited, and it was hard enough to get by as it was, let alone eat well. Peanuts, once a treat, had be a luxury, and it was natural for the grandchild to react so. Having children of her own had softened Su Wenyue¡¯s heart. Seeing Old Man Liu¡¯s grandson, who was six or seven years old but looked frail and only slightly taller than her own three children, she felt pity for him. She smiled as she handed the te of peanuts to Si Yu to take them to Old Man Liu¡¯s grandson. The children of Su Wenyue¡¯s family were not shy. With her permission, Little Si Yu happily took the peanuts to the little boy, with Brother Xing and Brother Chen following closely to protect their sister. ¡°Little brother, here are some peanuts for you,¡± Si Yu sweetly offered to Old Man Liu¡¯s grandson. Old Man Liu¡¯s grandson, previously gazing eagerly at the peanuts on the table, now stood dumbstruck, staring at Si Yu, not reaching for them. Instead, he nced at his grandfather, Old Man Liu, for guidance. ¡°Huzi, what are you waiting for? Didn¡¯t you want some peanuts? That considerate little girl has brought them to you, go on and take a handful,¡± Old Man Liu encouraged his grandson, who seemed a bit bewildered; his grandson¡¯s name was Huzi. ¡°Thank you, sister,¡± Huzi said in a small voice. He quickly grabbed a handful of peanuts from the te, careful not to take too many, and began to shell and eat them. About a quarter of an hourter, Old Man Liu¡¯s daughter-inw had finished cleaning the rooms. She cleared out four rooms, with Mr. and Mrs. Su upying one, and Su Wenyue with the three children upying another, while the remaining two rooms were allocated to the servants. Those who couldn¡¯t fit inside made do under the eaves, setting up a tent to cope. Chapter 452: 459: Concealing Status Chapter 452: Chapter 459: Concealing Status It was only because Old Man Liu was the Vige Chief and had a house that was spacious enough to afford so many vacancies that they had the option to stay. Originally, he had nned to arrange a few more vacant rooms in the Vige, but he stopped when Master Su refused. Master Su¡¯s refusal was out of safety considerations. After all, it was an extraordinary period, and their identities were sensitive. It was safer for everyone to stay together to prevent others from taking advantage. ¡°Since Brother Su has put it that way, I won¡¯t insist,¡± Old Man Liu said with augh. As the Vige Chief, he was more worldly than the average viger. He was aware of the many taboos affluent individuals had outside their familiar settings. Seeing Master Su¡¯s refusal, he did not persist. ¡°Alright, I will let you know if we need anything. Thanks a lot, old brother.¡± Master Su liked the straightforwardness of Old Man Liu and happily epted his offer. ¡°Then you all should rest first. You must be tired after traveling for so long. I won¡¯t disturb you any further,¡± Old Man Liu said as he closed the door behind him. He then went on to help the Su Family¡¯s servants settle in, and seeing quite a few people from outside the Courtyard being nosy, he walked out. ¡°Go on, shoo! What are you all crowding around for? Haven¡¯t you seen guests before? What¡¯s there to gawk at? You¡¯ll only make us theughingstock!¡± Old Man Liumanded, assertively exercising his authority as Vige Chief. However, the vigers were so used to joking with the old Vige Chief that they weren¡¯t scared at all. ¡°Vige Chief, it¡¯s not often that so many wealthy individualse to our Vige. We rarely get to see them, so of course we¡¯re curious and want to join the excitement!¡± ¡°Indeed, these wealthy folks are quite handsome. Each of them looks like characters straight out of a New Year¡¯s picture, no, even more aristocratic than that, especially those three toddlers. I¡¯ve never seen more attractive kids ¨C chubby, fair, and endearing at first nce,¡± an olddymented. Although the Vige Chief had grandsons of his own, he had a fondness for those three adorable children. Upon hearing others mention them, he said, ¡°That¡¯s true. How could children from wealthy families bepared to our countryside children? They¡¯re so precious and have impable manners. At such a young age, their upbringing is trulymendable.¡± ¡°Indeed, children raised in Wealthy Families are just different.¡±
¡°Enough, enough. Don¡¯t crowd around here anymore. It¡¯s raining; aren¡¯t you afraid of getting wet and sick? Given the way times are getting tougher, who has the extra money for medical treatments these days? Better return home,¡± the Vige Chief chided them, starting to herd people away. Knowing he had a point, most dispersed. Once everyone was properly settled, the Vige Chief himself was quite exhausted. The main reason was that he was too sincere in his efforts to help, a trait that didn¡¯t spare his older age from weariness. When the Vige Chief returned home, his daughter-inw came to him, her face full of troubles. With her husband serving as a soldier and the olddy having passed away early, all household affairs were managed by the daughter-inw. The Vige Chief was particrly caring and lenient towards his industrious and capable daughter-inw. Seeing her troubled, he asked, ¡°Huzi¡¯s mother, has something happened? If there¡¯s anything troubling you, just tell me, and I¡¯ll do my best to help.¡± Mrs. Liu Huang was grateful for her father-inw¡¯s leniency, but the difficulty on her face did not diminish, for it was not her own issue that troubled her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so distraught: ¡°Father-inw, regarding this evening¡¯s dinner, will we need to prepare it for the guests?¡± ¡°Of course, we must not neglect our guests!¡± Old Man Liu replied without hesitation, being a person known for his hospitality, and the Vige Chief, after all. ¡°But father-inw, there are so many people, and our Food supply is just enough for our own family to get by. If we use it to entertain the guests, we won¡¯t have enough for the days ahead. I¡ªas an adult¡ªcan bear hunger, but we have two children at home. With their father away, I need to take good care of them to honor him,¡± Mrs. Liu Huang said. Being a typical good woman and daughter-inw, she always put others before herself. Hearing this, Old Man Liu understood the reason behind his daughter-inw¡¯s earlier dilemma and felt somewhat ashamed. He had oversimplified the situation, having delegated the household management to his daughter-inw and being worry-free about everything. Even in such tumultuous times when others could barely find enough to eat, his daughter-inw had never let him or his grandson go hungry; they were just scraping by. Looking at other households in the Vige, none lived as they did. This was not without reason but the result of his daughter-inw¡¯s meticulous nning and self-sacrifice. ¡°Huzi¡¯s mother, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t considerate enough, only thinking of my own joy without giving proper thought to our household. However, now that we have guests staying, it wouldn¡¯t be right not to offer them a meal,¡± Old Man Liu spoke with remorse. Mrs. Liu Huang perfectly understood her father-inw¡¯s nature; he was an extremely kind person. In all the years since she married into the Liu Family, he had never given her any trouble. It was just that he was a bitx and overly generous. If it were any other time, it wouldn¡¯t have been a significant issue given their circumstances, but these were tough times. Unable to criticize her father-inw, Mrs. Liu Huang simply sighed, ¡°Father-inw, that makes sense. But we really don¡¯t have much Food. Perhaps I could cook a pot of porridge. At most, that¡¯s what we can offer. Seeing that the guests are so well-dressed, they probably aren¡¯t worried about food or drink. If they find it insufficient, they¡¯ll have to take care of themselves.¡± Knowing he was the one who erred and seeing his daughter-inw going to such lengths was alreadymendable, Old Man Liu quickly nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°That¡¯s exactly right, exactly right. Let¡¯s do just that. Times are hard, and doing this much is already being aspassionate and righteous as we can be. I believe the guests will understand our difficulties and won¡¯t take offense.¡± Mrs. Liu Huang felt relieved to hear her father-inw say this, thankful that he was reasonable. Otherwise, if he had insisted, she, as his daughter-inw, would have had no choice but toply. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get started on dinner right away. Even if it¡¯s just porridge, there are many to feed, and I need to prepare early.¡± Mrs. Liu Huang said as she was about to leave. Just at that time, someone from outside was calling, and Old Man Liu, hearing the voice of the guests, hurried out, only to see two servant girls who typically followed Mrs. Su. To conceal her identity, Su Wenyue outwardly assumed the role of Master Su¡¯s daughter-inw, especially since she was apanied by three children. ¡°Is there something you need, youngdies?¡± Mrs. Liu Huang politely addressed Shu Qin and Shu Xiang. ¡°Indeed, we need a favor. Tonight, we would like to borrow your Kitchen for a while. After traveling for so long, everyone is tired of Dry Food and would like to cook a hot meal,¡± Shu Qin said with a smile. Shu Xiang stood silently behind Shu Qin, having learned her lesson after being scolded by Su Wenyue thest time. She hade to understand her faults and became much more prudent in her actions. Chapter 453: 460: Eyes Well Up with Tears Chapter 453: Chapter 460: Eyes Well Up with Tears Mrs. Liu Huang had no reason to refuse when Shu Qin spoke like this; the guests indicating they would prepare their own dinner meant she didn¡¯t have to worry about a shortage of food at home. Otherwise, her family would have had to tighten their belts and make do for a while. She was so pleased that she repeatedly agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, no problem, this little matter is nothing to worry about!¡± Upon hearing Shu Qin¡¯s words, Old Man Liu wanted to say there was no need to be so distant and that it was fine to eat at his ce. However, considering the situation at home, he ultimately kept his mouth shut and let his daughter-inw decide. Shu Qin could tell what was going on, but she also understood. In those days, food was precious, and there wasn¡¯t even enough for the household. Old Man Liu and his family had already shown great enthusiasm under the circumstances. Madam had been considerate of the family¡¯s difficulties, which was why she sent her out early; she was worried about putting the Liu family in an awkward position when they were already causing them trouble. ¡°Then, thank you, Sister-inw. There¡¯s no need for you to cook tonight; just eat with us,¡± Shu Qin continued. Though Su Wenyue had not specifically instructed this, as her servant girl, Shu Qin still possessed that basic courtesy. ¡°There¡¯s no need, no need. You are guests, and if times weren¡¯t so hard and we didn¡¯t have so little food at home, we should be the ones entertaining you. We couldn¡¯t possibly let you cook your own meals. I only hope you understand my difficulties and won¡¯t take offense that we can¡¯t ept your food!¡± Mrs. Liu Huang said, waving her hands. She was not one to take advantage of slight benefits. Mrs. Liu Huang¡¯s behavior only increased Shu Qin¡¯s good impression: the Liu family was kind-hearted, weing, and not at all petty. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be polite. We have so many people, it¡¯s just a matter of cooking for a few more. Besides, we¡¯ve upied the kitchen, leaving you nowhere to cook. Please, have dinner with us.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine. I can cook after you¡¯ve finished. There¡¯s no rush¡ªI can eatter,¡± Mrs. Liu Huang insisted. Shu Xiang, who had been silent until now, saw Mrs. Liu Huang¡¯s reaction and chimed in supportively, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be so formal with us. We, as guests, are not being distant with you. If you keep this up, we will feel embarrassed.¡± At this, Mrs. Liu Huang was somewhat persuaded by Shu Xiang, yet she didn¡¯t make her own decision but looked toward her father-inw instead. With him present, it wasn¡¯t her ce as a daughter-inw to make decisions, especially in front of guests. Mrs. Liu Huang was particrly cautious in this regard, perhaps due to years of experience as the daughter-inw of the Vige Chief.
Old Man Liu was very pleased with his daughter-inw¡¯s respect. Being a good-natured man himself, since Shu Qin and Shu Xiang had put it this way, he didn¡¯t refuse further. ¡°Alright, Huzi¡¯s mother, since the two girls are so sincere, let¡¯s just go along with their wishes. You just help them outter. Our rural kitchen isn¡¯t so particr, and I¡¯m afraid the girls might not be used to it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow father-inw¡¯s instructions,¡± Mrs. Liu Huang agreed upon hearing her father-inw speak, and without any objection, she led Shu Qin and Shu Xiang to the kitchen, pitching in to help. Just then, they heard a loud voice from outside, ¡°Grandfather, Mother, I¡¯m back!¡± Hearing her eldest son¡¯s voice, Mrs. Liu Huang hurriedly went out to greet him, only to see him panting and soaked from carrying arge bundle of firewood back in the rain. Her eyes reddened with emotion¡ªher child had grown too sensible. In the past, he had been a bit mischievous, running around with other boys from the Vige, causing a ruckus with chickens and dogs. Ever since his father had left to join the army, the boy had suddenly be much more mature, bing more obedient and knowing to help out at home like a little man. ¡°Cheng Zi, weren¡¯t you at Grandma¡¯s house to y? I thought you wouldn¡¯t return until tomorrow. Why have you carried such a big bundle of firewood back now? Didn¡¯t I tell you, you¡¯re still young and shouldn¡¯t be doing such heavy work? I can handle these things,¡± Mrs. Liu Huang said as she helped unload the firewood from Cheng Zi. ¡°I was nning toe back tomorrow, but I was concerned the firewood at home might not be enough. Grandfather is getting older, and my younger brother is still small. Mother has a lot to do every day, so I decided toe back early. Besides, I was just ying at Grandma¡¯s house, it¡¯s better to be home,¡± Cheng Zi replied. Seeing his mother¡¯s eyes growing ever redder, he quickly added, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m big enough to help out at home now. Since Dad isn¡¯t here, I need to be the pir of the home, helping Grandfather and Mother keep everything together. Besides, look around the Vige, all the other children do the same¡ªI¡¯m no more precious than anyone else.¡± ¡°Mother knows you¡¯re a sensible child, but it hurts to see you like this,¡± Mrs. Liu Huang said, touching the tears by her eye. She was a woman ustomed to hardship; no matter how tough things were, she rarelyined. Yet, in moments like this, she found herself easily moved. Shu Qin and Shu Xiang, observing from the side and realizing this was Old Man Liu¡¯s eldest grandson, were impressed by Cheng Zi¡¯s sensibleness. Seeing Mrs. Liu Huang wiping her tears, they quickly came over tofort her. ¡°Sister-inw, you should be happy to have such a sensible child. A child like that is sure to seed.¡± ¡°Yes, Sister-inw, don¡¯t be sad. You are fortunate to have such a child who will bring you blessings in the future. Now¡¯s not the time to cry. The child is all wet; quickly get a hot bath and change into dry clothes, so he doesn¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What the girls said makes sense. Cheng Zi, hurry to your room and change your clothes. I¡¯ll bring hot water right away.¡± Ultimately, a mother always cares most about her son¡¯s wellbeing. Prompted by Shu Qin and Shu Xiang, Mrs. Liu Huang was no longer upied with her emotions and quickly set to work. Cheng Zi didn¡¯t find the presence of so many strangers in the house unusual; he had already heard from the vigers that a caravan was staying at their home. And since it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask too much in front of outsiders, he acknowledged his mother and went back to his room to change. Cheng Zi himself knew the importance of staying healthy. Since the family needed him to support Grandfather and Mother, he couldn¡¯t afford to fall ill. Unnoticed by those inside, three little guys were squatting outside the kitchen window. Having heard the exchange between Cheng Zi and Mrs. Liu Huang, they seemed thoughtful. ¡°Brother, this big brother is so sensible and knows how to help out at home. Shouldn¡¯t we also help Mother with something?¡± Si Yu, never one to hold back her thoughts, asked her elder brother. ¡°Yes, big brother, our sister¡¯s right. Our Daddy isn¡¯t around either, and we should help out at home too. I and big brother are the men of our house, and we need to act like pirs,¡± Brother Chen spoke thoughtfully. Brother Xing, holding his younger siblings¡¯ hands, was pleased that they had such thoughts and feelings. Clearly, reality was the best teacher. Though Brother Xing had often taught his younger siblings, they were still young and inclined to be mischievous and disobedient at times. Taking this opportunity, he lectured them again, helping the two little ones learn a lot. Chapter 454: 461: Tremendous Pressure Chapter 454: Chapter 461: Tremendous Pressure Qi Luo obeyed Su Wenyue¡¯s orders and had been stealthily protecting the three little guys. Seeing Brother Xing educating his younger siblings, with the children bing more sensible, she nodded repeatedly. It¡¯s good for the young master and miss to endure hardships and experience more of life. It was fortunate that the master and madam were willing to let the children face difficulties; otherwise, those parents who know nothing but to indulge and spoil their children do them no favors. That evening, Su Wenyue noticed that the two little ones had be much more sensible and obedient. Brother Xing had always been sensible, but not these two younger ones. After all, they were just children and still young, so some spoilt and mischievous behavior was inevitable. Yet that night, they were extremely well-behaved, even volunteering to help her with work withoutints of fatigue, which truly impressed Su Wenyue. However, children being sensible and obedient was always wee to her. After meeting with Qi Luo and hearing the whole story, Su Wenyue nodded in agreement, even more resolved to educate her children in this way in the future. She felt a pang of pity for the child who was overly sensible and even some details reminded her of things from her previous life. Back then, Han Yu was away from home serving as a soldier, and they had divided their family. She knew all too well how difficult it was to not have a man in the house. Even though her rtionship with Han Yu wasn¡¯t good at that time, when he was home, she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything. The third son and his wife also did not dare to take advantage of her easily, maybe just a little. But when Han Yu wasn¡¯t around, everything was different, which eventually led to chaotic days and put her on a path of no return. Brother Xing had it even harder, despite being as sensible and obedient as Liu Cheng, hecked a mother¡¯s love and care. Although it was all in the past life and had already happened, Su Wenyue couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache whenever she thought about it. How could she have been so blind and treated her own son so badly? ¡°Brother Xing!¡± Su Wenyue held Brother Xing tightly in her embrace, her voice filled with unmistakable apologetic regret. Seeing his mother in such a state, Brother Xing just buried himself in Su Wenyue¡¯s arms, quietly letting her hold him, hiding his deep and inscrutable gaze. After a while, seeing that his mother seemed unable to break free from her guilt and regret, he lifted his head from her embrace. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Did something upsetting happen? Don¡¯t be afraid, Brother Xing is here for you, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Brother Xing said while gently patting his mother¡¯s back, his gaze very tender. No matter what happened in thest life, the past is in the past. He now had the best mother and was living a happy life¡ªthat was enough for him. Su Wenyue secretly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, touched Brother Xing¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Mother is fine. It¡¯s just that I recalled some past mistakes, and I¡¯m filled with regret. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit mncholic. Brother Xing, don¡¯t worry about me. As long as all of you siblings are doing well, whatever Mother does is worth it.¡± ¡°Mother, since it¡¯s a matter of the past, let bygones be bygones. Regret won¡¯t help, and if mistakes were made, we can try to make up for themter. Didn¡¯t you teach me and my siblings to always look forward? Brother Xing hopes Mother will be happy and joyful,¡± Brother Xing said with his still young voice, but it was like a warm current flowing into Su Wenyue¡¯s heart, temporarily washing away many thoughts.
¡°Alright, Mother will listen to Brother Xing. Let¡¯s leave the past behind and look forward. Let¡¯s live our lives happily as a family,¡± Su Wenyue said as she embraced the other two little ones as well, her body radiating contentment. Seeing his mother finallye to terms, Brother Xing was also very happy and began tough. Brother Chen and Sister Yu, although they didn¡¯t quite understand, saw their mother and elder brother smiling and joined in theughter, filling the room with a warm and joyful atmosphere until a knock on the door signaled that dinner was ready outside. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat,¡± said Su Wenyue, hearing that dinner was ready, and led the three children to the main hall, where Mr. and Mrs. Su and the Liu Family members had already gathered. Bing casual and informal while traveling is one thing, but basic rules still apply: the master eats first, then the servants. Old Man Liu, seeing this, didn¡¯t presume to sit at the same table with Mr. Su¡¯s family and intended to dine with the servants. Master Su, of course, couldn¡¯t allow Old Man Liu and his family to sit with the servants. After all, Old Man Liu was the vige leader and the host here. ¡°Brother, you are the host; there¡¯s no reason for you to sit with the servants. Please, bring your daughter-inw and children to sit down,¡± he insisted. ¡°Yes, Uncle Liu, you should listen to my father, you can¡¯t go wrong. Look, the children are hungry. Let¡¯s not stand on ceremony any longer, and quickly eat. That¡¯s what matters,¡± Su Wenyue also said with a smile, inviting Mrs. Liu Huang and her two children to take their seats. Old Man Liu had intended to dine with the servants forfort, but Master Su was adamant, so having no other choice, he sat down, albeit very stiffly, not daring to look around too much. Mrs. Liu Huang and the two children felt the same way, overwhelmed by sitting with such distinguished guests. But who were Mr. and Mrs. Su? Since they had every intention of having the Liu Family at the table, they naturally eased the atmosphere. After Old Man Liu had a few cups of wine, he loosened up and started talking more, even asionally addressing Master Su as a brother. Mrs. Liu Huang watched with worry at the side. The father-inw loved a drink and, when times at home were good, he enjoyed it asionally. Now that life was hard and even a full meal was a struggle, wine was a rare luxury. Having had a few cups was quite normal, but it was crucial that he didn¡¯t offend the noble guests. Mrs. Liu watched attentively. Seeing that Master Su wasn¡¯t bothered by Old Man Liu¡¯s words, she finally rxed and eased her mind. Madam Su also kept insisting that Mrs. Liu Huang and her two children eat more. Especially Su Wenyue, after learning about the earlier episodes with the family, felt particrly affectionate towards Mrs. Liu Huang¡¯s children. She kept serving them food, urging them to eat their fill without reserve. The Liu Family members usually relied on scant rice grains to keep their bellies full, and a dry rice meal was rare, often just wild vegetable porridge with few rice grains. Now given the opportunity to enjoy such plentiful and fine food, prepared with the craftsmanship of chef Shu Qin, they felt it wasparable to a feast for the gods. They had never tasted anything so delicious in their lives. They started eating tentatively due to reservation and nervousness, but gradually, they picked up the pace, slowing down only when they felt stuffed and a little embarrassed by theirck of restraint, but still longing for more. Still, Su Wenyue was worried they hadn¡¯t eaten enough and asked with concern, ¡°Sister-inw, have you all had enough? Don¡¯t be polite with us. There¡¯s plenty more food in the kitchen; just eat your fill.¡± Chapter 455: 462: Announcing the Withdrawal of Troops Chapter 455: Chapter 462: Announcing the Withdrawal of Troops ¡°No, no, we¡¯ve already eaten so much and are quite full. We¡¯ve never had such delicious meals before; we identally overate without realizing it,¡± said Mrs. Wang with some embarrassment. She had intended to eat less, not wanting to take too much advantage of someone else¡¯s kindness, but the meals were so tasty that she ended up eating more than nned. Cheng Zi and Huzi were also a bit embarrassed. They were not thoughtless children; just as their mother had said, the food was too good, and they couldn¡¯t help themselves, instinctively rubbing their stomachs while looking down. Seeing that Mrs. Wang and the two children were indeed full, Su Wenyue didn¡¯t say anything more to avoid making them feel more uneasy. Old Man Liu, perhaps because he had drunk some wine, seemed quite at ease, chatting away about everything under the sun with Master Su and demonstrating unexpected insight into affairs, even those concerning the Imperial Court. Initially nning to stay at the Liu Family for just one night, they hadn¡¯t expected the rain to keep falling. Not only did it not stop, but it also intensified, turning the outside roads to mud, making travel even more difficult. Su Wenyue and her entourage had no choice but to temporarily reside with the Liu Family. Fortunately, they had already traveled quite a distance from Yiyang Prefecture, so taking a break for a day or two was not a problem. This allowed the little ones to be more familiar with each other. Su Wenyue believed that the children of the poor grew up quickly; she wanted her children to learn from Liu Cheng. Old Man Liu and Mrs. Wang felt that Su Wenyue¡¯s children were well-raised and happily allowed theirs to spend more time with them. Being sensible kids, they yed together with mutual respect, and thanks to their natural childlike nature, formed a good rapport within just a day. ¡°Mother, Mother, Sister Yu has something to discuss with you,¡± said Sister Yu, who had been ying outside, suddenly running into the house. Looking at her daughter with tenderness, Su Wenyue said, ¡°Sister Yu, take your time and tell me what¡¯s the matter. Don¡¯t rush; your mother is listening.¡± ¡°Mother, do we still have any of the cakes that Aunt Shu Qin made? Brother A Cheng and Brother Huzi said they¡¯ve never had cakes before and don¡¯t know what they taste like. Aunt Shu Qin¡¯s cakes are so delicious; may I share some with them?¡± Sister Yu expressed her thoughts clearly and fluently. Su Wenyue naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse such a small request from her daughter. Even if there weren¡¯t any cakes left, she would have some made for her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I had Aunt Shu Qin make plenty of cakes. You can take some of each kind for Brother A Cheng and Brother Huzi. Remember, never use your status to bully Brother A Cheng and Brother Huzi. Now that you are friends, you should treat each other sincerely. Don¡¯t let status or anything else change that, so you can be real friends.¡±
¡°Yes, Mother, you¡¯ve told me many times, and I remember,¡± Si Yu said as she affectionately hugged Su Wenyue¡¯s arm. Seeing that Shu Xiang had packed the cakes, she joyfully skipped out of the room. After several days of fierce fighting, there was a preliminary oue to the battle at Yiyang Prefecture. Although the Imperial Army had greater numbers, they had not been there long, and the leading general, who was more brave than skilled in strategy, had an initial advantage. However, they gradually fell into a disadvantage and were utterly routed in thest major engagement, falling into a trap set by Han Yu, which forced them to announce a retreat. The battle brought significant losses to both sides. Though Han Yu was adept at using military strategies and tactics, he could not change the fact that his opponent¡¯s forces were multiple timesrger, an inherent disadvantage. To have defended Yiyang and even won this war was already remarkable. Nearly one third of his soldiers were casualties, but morale was at an all-time high. On the Imperial Court¡¯s side, the losses were even greater. After tallying, over half the troops were casualties. However, they still had more troops than Liu Xiu¡¯s army, even after the losses. Yet, the morale was quite low after the defeats, creating a stark contrast between the two sides. ¡°General Han, we¡¯ve really won, we¡¯ve actually defeated the Imperial Army!¡± an Advisor under Liu Xiu said joyfully, barely containing his excitement. However, Han Yu wasn¡¯tpletely satisfied with the oue and expressed some regret, ¡°Zhao Fan reacted quite alertly; we almost captured him. It¡¯s such a shame. If we had caught Zhao Fan, that would have meant a real victory! Without their general, the Imperial Court¡¯s army would need to send a newmander, giving us time to recuperate and reinforce. Plus, with the current chaos in the court, it¡¯s uncertain if they can continue fighting; our crisis would have been resolved. Now that he has escaped, it¡¯s going to create a lot more problems, and the war has to go on.¡± ¡°General Han, this is already a great sess, and it was all thanks to your brilliant strategy that Zhao Fan fell into the trap without any suspicion. That¡¯s the reason we won this battle. Before this, I could scarcely believe we would win the war. I apologize for any disrespect in what I said before; it was wrong of me to underestimate your abilities. With a general like you, my Lord can rest easy!¡± This Advisor had been one of those who opposed Han Yu¡¯s ns earlier and had tried to persuade Liu Xiu to retreat. Now his face showed the joy of victory, tinged with shame for his earlier stance. Nevertheless, he was someone who owned up to his mistakes. Others, however, were unable to do the same, with some even showing a flicker of dark thoughts amidst their celebration. Han Yu noted the expressions and behavior of these men. Those who wore their feelings so openly on their faces were not to be feared. What truly concerned Han Yu were the deeply hidden traitors. Meanwhile, Zhao Fan returned in a wretched state with the remnants of his forces. ¡°General, are you all right?¡± Zhang Meng asked with a sense of rm. Zhao Fan shook his head. Though the ordeal had been dangerous, as a military officer, facing peril on the battlefield was routine. He had faced simr dangers more than once or twice and wasn¡¯t easily frightened. Shrugging it off, he tore a piece of cloth from his robe and tied it around a wound on his arm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a minor injury with a bit of blood loss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a relief that you¡¯re fine, General. That moment truly scared me to death! General Han is too fierce, not only a masterful strategist but also highly skilled inbat. He almost had you cut down right there. Thankfully, it was just off by a little. If something had happened to you, and we lost our leader, that would have spelled major trouble,¡± a minor officer in thepany of Zhao Fan and Vice General Zhang said as he patted his chest, visibly shaken. Zhao Fan might not have felt disgraced before, but after this junior officer¡¯sments, his face grew dark. Chapter 456: 463: Shallow Thoughts Chapter 456: Chapter 463: Shallow Thoughts What does this mean? Is it implying that hecks the ability to match the opponents¡¯ general, and that term ¡®in under the horse¡¯¡ªwhy does it sound so unsettling? As soon as one hears that phrase, it brings bad luck. Moreover, there¡¯s a hint of admiration for Han Yu in those words¡ªwhat¡¯s that all about?! ¡°Hmmph!¡± Vice General Zhang had a few dark lines appear on his forehead upon hearing what the minor officer below him said. They had already lost the battle, which was depressing enough, but this guy just had to rub salt in the wound without being explicit, merely hinting with a look. Unfortunately, the minor officer failed to grasp Vice General Zhang¡¯s good intentions. Seeing that Zhao Fan and Zhang Meng were not speaking up, he continued, ¡°General, perhaps we should retreat. With a general like Han Yu under Liu Xiu, our chances of victory are too slim. Instead of wasting our efforts, it might be better to return to the Imperial Court¡­¡± Although the young general held a low rank in the army, his family background was not bad, which was why he became a minor officer at such an early age. Otherwise, with no experience in the military camp, he would have been nothing more than lowest rank soldier material. He hade to Yiyang only looking to easily capture a small ce like this to gain some credentials, never anticipating consecutive defeats. However, the young general didn¡¯t seem to mind, as his family¡¯s support ensured he could livefortably regardless. For this reason, the young general didn¡¯t harbor any hostility toward the local generals. In fact, he had developed a bit of admiration for Han Yu¡¯s courage and almost divine military strategy, which was evident on his face, barely concealed due to his na?vet¨¦. ¡°Enough, hold your tongue! If I didn¡¯t know you came from Duke Wei¡¯s Mansion and that your status poses no concern, I would suspect you to be a spy sent by Liu Xiu. How else could you praise the enemy general so highly, and even utter such treacherous, morale-sapping words?¡± The young general might have been overly indulged by his family to the point of not knowing his ce, but he wasn¡¯t a fool. Seeing Zhao Fan¡¯s strong reaction, he realized his impropriety. The situation was different from the time when thete emperor was in power; Prime Minister Wang now manipted the Little Emperor and controlled political affairs. The Duke Wei¡¯s Mansion also had to live under Prime Minister Wang¡¯s influence, so he couldn¡¯t afford to cause trouble for his family because of his own actions. ¡°General, forgive my reckless words,¡± the young general said. ¡°Let it be, I will spare you this time, but let there not be a next time!¡± Zhao Fan, though displeased with the young general, ultimately let it go. After all, he couldn¡¯tpare to the opposing general Han Yu, and the young general wasn¡¯t just anyone¡ªhis background forced Zhao Fan to be considerate. Although Prime Minister Wang now held power, Duke Wei¡¯s Mansion still held significant influence, and the unwritten rule in officialdom was to foster more alliances and cause fewer offenses. Having been defeated, Zhao Fan could still be med by Prime Minister Wang, and he didn¡¯t know what his fate would be. ¡°Thank you, General, for not holding me ountable,¡± the young general said, although he wasn¡¯t too worried about being med by Zhao Fan. His apology was merely for appearances, but inwardly, he somewhat disagreed. He had merely spoken the harsh truth, which usually isn¡¯t well-received.
Vice General Zhang had his own calctions, and understanding the situation, he knew what was going on. After some time, some soldiers came to assist Zhao Fan, and the few of them returned to their tent. Zhao Fan rested for a while, had his wounds treated by the Military Doctor, and then called in a general to discuss matters. They reviewed the casualties, and seeing that only half of the 30,000 Army initially brought with them remained, despite already having a guess and an estimate, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disheartened. ¡°General, our losses are severe this time, with brothers either dead or wounded. It¡¯s truly tragic. Morale is extremely low; it might not be suitable to initiate a battle for some time,¡± one general said with a sorrowful tone. The bond within the military camp was strong; the dead and injured were brothers who had shared daily life together, and it was profoundly affecting. Initially, the general had set a Military Order before Prime Minister Wang: seize Yiyang and capture the traitor within half a year. The reason behind those words was that he didn¡¯t want Zhao Fan to recklessly sacrifice the lives of his men to fulfill his task, not realizing that Han Yu was someone not to be trifled with, which resulted in a heavy price paid by the general. ¡°Indeed, General, we¡¯ve suffered a crushing defeat in this battle, with nearly half of our brothers either dead or injured. We should take time to recuperate; none of us can withstand more,¡± everyone felt the same. Zhao Fan could hear the implicit message in his subordinates¡¯ words. True soldiers, unless they were spoiled heirs seeking military credentials or were cold-blooded, care deeply for their officers and soldiers. Comradeship¡ªthe bond born from mutual reliance and shared fate in the military¡ªis something outsiders cannot trulyprehend or feel. ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t make any hasty moves before finding a better method to deal with the enemy forces! For now, that¡¯s all I have in mind; you all are dismissed. Get the aftermath sorted out, and Vice General Zhang, stay behind,¡± Zhao Fan said gravely, keeping Zhang Meng there. Zhao Fan trusted Zhang Meng deeply; Zhang Meng was shrewd and often acted as his Military Advisor. Before theyunched an attack on Yiyang, Zhang Meng had advised him not to act rashly and had warned about Han Yu¡¯s strength. It was he, Zhao Fan, who had not heeded Zhang Meng¡¯s advice, which led to their devastatingly crushing defeat and loss of many brothers¡¯ lives. He was deeply grieved by this. But no matter how grieved he was, they had to move on. There was a deadline set by the Imperial Court that he couldn¡¯t indefinitely dy just because the enemy was too formidable. If the court held him responsibleter on, he couldn¡¯t afford to take the me. His subordinates didn¡¯t see his predicament the way he did; they weren¡¯t aware of his difficulties. At the time, he had made a Military Order without an option for regret. Now, with everyone¡¯s morale so low, he couldn¡¯t be too drastic or say too much, lest he provoke even deeper conflicts. If a mutiny erupted, it would be disastrous. All he could do at this point was to keep Zhang Meng and discuss the situation. ¡°Zhang Meng, you are the person I trust the most. It was my mistake to not listen to you and act stubbornly, leading to this devastating defeat. Seeing our brothers dead or wounded, I¡¯m very heartbroken. But what¡¯s done is done, and regret won¡¯t help. In front of the Prime Minister at the court, I¡¯ve made my Military Order, and it cannot be changed. If I fail to do what I promised by the deadline, I fear¡­¡± Zhao Fan exposed his feelings openly in front of Zhang Meng, full of concern. Zhang Meng was unlike the other generals; although he felt regret and sadness over the losses of the soldiers, he wasn¡¯t mired in the pervasive despondency of the others. Seeing Zhao Fan so dejected, he spoke out. Chapter 457: 464: Unscrupulous Means Chapter 457: Chapter 464: Unscrupulous Means ¡°General, why are you so despondent? Victory and defeat aremon in military affairs. Although the death and injury of our brothers is regrettable, des and spears are blind on the battlefield. Once one joins the military camp, one must be prepared to risk their life for the Imperial Court! This defeat isn¡¯t entirely your fault. Han Yu is a god in the use of troops, unpredictable and hard to defend against. Even if another general had been in charge, the oue might not have been any better than what you achieved. You really don¡¯t need to me yourself to the point of despair. Instead, you should summarize the experience and muster your spirit to think of ways to deal with the rebels!¡± Zhang Meng¡¯s words were profoundly reflective. He felt this was his moment to stand out in front of the General. Before, there was little difference in the General¡¯s treatment of himpared to the other Vice Generals. Because he had previously suggested different tactics before deploying troops, he felt that the General hade to rely on him much more than before. Otherwise, the General wouldn¡¯t have kept only him at his side now, and even confided his thoughts to him. Upon hearing Zhang Meng¡¯s words, Zhao Fan¡¯s eyes lit up. Indeed, keeping Zhang Meng around had been the right decision. Zhang Meng¡¯s words were exactly what he had been thinking. Although their forces had suffered heavy losses, it wasn¡¯t aplete annihtion. He stillmanded an army of over ten thousand men, which outnumbered Liu Xiu¡¯s forces. The quality and strength of his soldiers were certainly not inferior to the motley crew under Liu Xiu. The only disadvantage was Han Yu. He didn¡¯t have someone as exceptionally talented by his side, and only Zhang Meng could make do. ¡°It¡¯s Zhang Meng who understands my intentions best. Although our losses are heavy, our military strength still surpasses Liu Xiu¡¯s. Although Liu Xiu won with Han Yu¡¯s stratagems, he must have also suffered great losses. After all, most of his forces are not formal troops of the Imperial Court, but a bunch of ragtag mercenaries hastily assembled. No matter how much they¡¯ve trained, they can¡¯tpare to our formally organized troops. Our disadvantage lies in Han Yu¡¯s cunning ns.¡± Zhao Fan, in fact, still harbored a sense of superiority. There¡¯s always been a certain gap between the army organized by the Imperial Court and local forces. He attributed most of the me for the defeat to Han Yu. To admit defeat and genuinely ept it was not easy, and Zhao Fan was only willing to acknowledge Han Yu, overlooking even Liu Xiu. However, along with this acknowledgment came a deep sense of wariness toward Han Yu. Zhang Meng understood Zhao Fan¡¯s psychology very well but didn¡¯t entirely agree with it. Victory or defeat in a battlefield couldn¡¯t just be attributed to clever strategies. However, it wasn¡¯t the right time to be too explicit¡ªcrushing Zhao Fan¡¯s morale would do no good. They all, from the General down to the soldiers, needed encouragement and courage at this time. If the General believed so, it was better to let him think that way. After all, with himself there to advise, he would ensure the General wouldn¡¯t make any crucial mistakes as a result. ¡°Zhang Meng, my younger brother, I see you¡¯re not sighing andmenting like everyone else and seem quite confident. Do you have a good n to deal with the rebels?¡± Zhao Fan¡¯s main concern was still this issue. Although the deadline for the Military Order he signed hadn¡¯t arrived and there was still plenty of time left, the rebels were so difficult to handle that he felt time was running out. ¡°General, after several defeats, our morale has been greatly damaged. I fear it¡¯s inappropriate to make any moves for the time being. We¡¯d better take some time to recover before considering our next steps.¡± Zhang Meng felt the General was too hasty. ¡°I know we need to take some time to recover, but we can¡¯t just keep dying. The Imperial Court has set a deadline for us.¡± As Zhao Fan spoke about the deadline, he felt anxious and worried. At that time, it was as if his head had been fogged by oil¡ªblinded by the prospect of earning extra merit without considering the possibility of failure. ¡°General, do not worry. Although we need to recover and rest for a while and it¡¯s not suitable to engage in battles at the moment, it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t do anything. On this matter, I already have some ideas.¡± In fact, from the beginning of the war, Vice General Zhang didn¡¯t believe they were guaranteed a victory and had already begun considering other options.
¡°Oh? Speak! What is the method?¡± Hearing that Zhang Meng already had an idea, Zhao Fan was thrilled, unable toe up with any good strategies on his own. ¡°General, the biggest issue in our defeat lies with Han Yu. Therefore, I thought, perhaps we should focus on resolving the problem by targeting Han Yu.¡± Despite what his name might suggest, Zhang Meng¡¯s methods were contrary to being straightforward and bold. To achieve his goals, he believed in using any means necessary, even underhanded tactics. Ordinary people might only strategize on the battlefield, but Zhang Meng was considering targeting Han Yu personally. Zhao Fan, not exactly a man of integrity himself, also believed that in a standoff between two armies, only fools would truly abide by open and honorablebat. As long as Zhang Meng¡¯s idea was effective, Zhao Fan didn¡¯t care whether the means were honorable or not. Hearing Zhang Meng¡¯s suggestion, he already had some idea of the intent. ¡°You mean we should make a move against Han Yu. However, Han Yu himself is highly skilled in Kung Fu and always acts cautiously, making it difficult to find an opportunity. To subdue Han Yu, we must start with those he cares about. I¡¯ve seen Han Yu¡¯s records, and not only does he have a family, but he also has a beloved wife and child.¡± ¡°The General is right. Han Yu not only has a beloved wife and child, but he also famously dotes on his daughter-inw. She is remarkable, having given birth to triplets¡ªtwo sons and a daughter¡ªshortly after marrying Han Yu, which became the talk of Yiyang Prefecture. Being able to bear children and also being beautiful, it would be strange if Han Yu didn¡¯t cherish her like a treasure. Therefore, we have to target his daughter-inw. If we can capture Han Yu¡¯s wife and children, I don¡¯t believe Han Yu would dare not to listen to us.¡± Zhang Meng usually appeared quite mild-mannered, but his words now carried a chilling ruthlessness. ¡°Zhang Meng is indeed astute. This is indeed an excellent idea. Even if Han Yu doesn¡¯t care for his delicate and beautiful wife, he surely won¡¯t neglect his chubby sons. Let¡¯s proceed with this n. Military Advisor, I will entrust this task to you. You must capture Han Yu¡¯s wife and children. The agents we have in Yiyang Prefecture will also be at your disposal.¡± Grasping onto Zhang Meng¡¯s suggestion as if it were a lifeline, Zhao Fan was desperate for the operation to seed, revealing all his resources. Fortunately, although Zhang Meng was unscrupulous in his ways, he remained loyal to Zhao Fan. ¡°Thank you for your trust, General. I will get to it right away.¡± Hearing that Zhao Fan was handing over the covert operatives in Yiyang Prefecture to him, Zhang Meng was ted. His n was usible but challenging, and having agents in Yiyang Prefecture would make the operation much easier. This also indicated the General¡¯s growing trust in him. Chapter 458: 645: Two Traitors Chapter 458: Chapter 645: Two Traitors Han Yu was incredibly busy at the moment. Although they had won the battle, many issues remained unresolved¡ªnot only the aftermath of the wounded and fallen soldiers but also the uing defensive measures that needed to be fortified to prevent another attack from the Imperial Court army. The strategy this time failed to capture Zhao Fan, meaning the war was far from over. Although the enemy morale was greatly damaged and they likely wouldn¡¯t make any moves soon, they still had to be prepared. Themotion caused at the Imperial Court that day and the news of Zhao Fan making a Military Order in front of Wang Mang were well known to Han Yu. So, he knew it was unlikely that Zhao Fan would withdraw his forces. Most importantly, there were spies buried within their ranks. This time, due to Han Yu¡¯s strict protective measures, the most vital secrets were not leaked, allowing Zhao Fan to fall into their trap. However, some information still got out¡ªinformation that only high-ranking officials should have known. This was a matter Han Yu could not neglect. Unfortunately, his secret guard, which he had formed covertly, could not be revealed, nor could he clearly exin to Liu Xiu the source of the information. Without solid proof, he could not verify its uracy. He knew Liu Xiu¡¯s character well; unless there was conclusive evidence, Liu Xiu would not act against a traitor. Despite knowing what actions Liu Xiu might take, Han Yu still did what he had to do. Without exposing his secret forces, he pointed out the various suspicious aspects of the spies and requested that Liu Xiu dispose of them. One was the same person who had urged Liu Xiu to withdraw that day. Another one was more concealed, and even Han Yu could only deduce their identity through reasoning. This was because the suspect usually acted low-key and, at times, even supported Han Yu¡¯s decisions publicly, the opposite style of another spy, and they had clearly earned Liu Xiu¡¯s trust. If it weren¡¯t for Han Yu¡¯s meticulous investigation revealing their suspicions, they might have escaped detectionpletely. ¡°Xiu Qi, do you have any evidence for your ims? It can¡¯t be based solely on your conjecture. That would easily wrong people. Both of them have followed me closely for a long time, having been with me since the earliest and most difficult times. I might believe there are more suspicions with Chen Chu, but as for Liu Kuan, aside from the one suspicious point you mentioned, everything else about him seems quite normal. Even that point could be coincidental, considering the circumstances then, it¡¯s not unusual to react that way. It would be really far-fetched tobel him a spy lurking among us just because of this.¡± As expected, Liu Xiu wasn¡¯t very convinced by Han Yu¡¯s words, maybe due to certain factors, he subconsciously didn¡¯t want to believe them. Although Han Yu was credited with the leading role in their recent victory, increasing his reliance on him, these were not to be generalized. If it had been earlier, Liu Xiu¡¯s trust in Liu Kuan might even have surpassed his trust in Han Yu, considering that Liu Kuan was also a distant rtive of Liu Xiu. ¡°My Lord, if it were usual times, I might harbor suspicions but wouldn¡¯t bring them before you. However, these are extraordinary times. If either of them truly is a spy or, stepping back, simply bribed by the Imperial Court, it poses a great threat to us. Especially after this battle, Zhao Fan will certainly not settle and, on top of his Military Order pledged to Wang Mang, he has no way back and will surely do everything to strike back. Keeping such dubious figures close is too dangerous!¡± Han Yu was earnestly advising, encountering such a nostalgically minded master was fortunate for subordinates. By the same token, since Liu Xiu treated these two persons that way, he would likely do the same towards him. Yet at this critical moment, Han Yu felt frustrated and helpless over his lord¡¯s soft heart. ¡°Xiu Qi, you are far too suspicious. I know you mean well, but without evidence, I will not act against my loyal subordinates. That goes against my principles and bottom line. Even in this critical period, if you¡¯re still uneasy, I¡¯ll transfer Chen Chu to a less important position so that if what you suspect is true, it won¡¯t cause major trouble. What do you think?¡± Liu Xiu couldn¡¯t dispose of the man as Han Yu suggested and didn¡¯t want this issue to upset their rtionship, so he settled on apromise, but only for Chen Chu, whose suspicions were numerous. Liu Kuan, however, was not mentioned, clearly indicating Liu Xiu still didn¡¯t believe Liu Kuan would do such a thing. Suspecting a subordinate he trusted over such a negligible detail seemed improper to Liu Xiu.
Liu Xiu didn¡¯t think Han Yu was targeting these two out of self-interest. Han Yu was different from Yin Shi; he wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Even if he truly had grievances against them, he would address them openly rather than in an underhanded way. Liu Xiu also wasn¡¯t aware of the secret guard Han Yu was nurturing, simply considering Han Yu overly suspicious. Having argued to this point, Han Yu knew he couldn¡¯t persuade Liu Xiu any further. Saying more would be in vain, as certain things he could not possibly disclose to Liu Xiu¡ªhis final secrets, the safeguards for his family¡¯s well-being were not to be exposed. Hence, he didn¡¯t n on continuing. Han Yu was never blindly loyal; his allegiance to Liu Xiu had limits. Thus, this attempt to persuade Liu Xiu stopped there. If Liu Xiu began to suspect him of ulterior motives, that would be a grave injustice. As for the two traitors, he would have to be vignt in the shadows. ¡°Since My Lord insists on this, I cannot object. Nevertheless, even if you take no action against them, My Lord, you should still be cautious in your daily affairs. Try not to let these two know too much about confidential matters. Caution never hurts!¡± Han Yu¡¯s request was reasonable and made with the greater picture in mind. Liu Xiu had no reason to deny it, responding, ¡°Rest assured, Xiu Qi, I shall do so.¡± Yin Shi and Liu Kuan came together to discuss matters with Liu Xiu and happened to meet Han Yu leaving Liu Xiu¡¯s tent. Yin Shi¡¯s eyes flickered with aplex look at Han Yu before he entered the tent with Liu Kuan. Liu Kuan, witnessing this, showed no emotion on his face and quietly followed Yin Shi in. Liu Xiu had just been pondering the issues with Chen Chu and Liu Kuan when Yin Shi and Liu Kuan entered. There was a brief unnatural expression on his face, which he quickly concealed. Yet both Yin Shi and Liu Kuan, perceptive and observant, caught Liu Xiu¡¯s reaction. Although they could not guess the cause, they knew Han Yu had just exited Liu Xiu¡¯s tent and suspected the reaction might be rted to him. Yin Shi, always prone to conspiracy theories, thought Han Yu might have badmouthed him to Liu Xiu or attempted to discredit him somehow. Otherwise, why would Liu Xiu have such a response upon their arrival? Yin Shi never considered Liu Kuan might be the issue, seeing him as a good-natured person with no past issues with Han Yu. Liu Kuan, however, thought differently. His ¡®status¡¯ was ¡®special,¡¯ rting directly to his own life and safety. He was especially sensitive to such matters, and considering the slight anomalies he had previously sensed, his gaze narrowed slightly¡ªa flicker of light passed through his eyes, and facing Liu Xiu¡¯s subtle scrutiny and thoughtful expression, he showed an even more straightforward and loyal demeanor. Chapter 459: 646: Concerning the Overall Situation Chapter 459: Chapter 646: Concerning the Overall Situation Liu Xiu ultimately became suspicious, although deep down he didn¡¯t want to believe Liu Kuan was that kind of person. But what kind of character did Han Yu have? At the very least, in Liu Xiu¡¯s severe judgement, Han Yu was indeed a man of great gentlemanly demeanor, and in some aspects, even more perceptive than him, absolutely not the type to speak idly without reason. Therefore, when Liu Xiu entered with Yin Shi, his gaze subtly sized up Liu Kuan, as if trying to discern something from him. However, after observing for some time, he couldn¡¯t see anything conclusive. Liu Kuan exhibited precisely the reaction and demeanor that a loyal subordinate should. If Liu Kuan truly was loyal and devoted, then he was hiding it incredibly well. Considering the second possibility, Liu Xiu found it hard to be at ease, to treat Liu Kuan as he would on any normal day. It was precisely because of his youthfulness that Liu Kuan became aware and cautiously concealed any giveaway signs. Yin Shi and Liu Kuan hade to Liu Xiu to discuss the issue of food and provisions for therge army. It wasn¡¯t just about the army¡¯s regr maintenance and needs ¨C the amount of food consumed in this major battle was immense. Therefore, the reserves in Yiyang City were not quite sufficient, only enough tost less than a month. They came to consult Liu Xiu to find a solution. Military rations were a critical concern for the overall situation. Since Liu Xiu was suspicious of Liu Kuan, how could he discuss with and entrust such an important matter to Liu Kuan? Moreover, he had promised Han Yu that he wouldn¡¯t involve Chen Chu and Liu Kuan in important affairs. A gentleman¡¯s word is his bond; since he had promised, he ought to keep it. That¡¯s why Han Yu didn¡¯t make further arrangements on this matter, knowing full well that Liu Xiu was a man of his word. Liu Kuan was no fool¡ªhe knew Han Yu must have said something to make Liu Xiu suspicious of him. Given the situation, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to tamper with the case at hand. It would be better to simply step aside ording to Liu Xiu¡¯s wishes, thereby relieving some of Liu Xiu¡¯s suspicions and also safeguarding himself. ¡°My Lord, I haven¡¯t been feeling welltely, and I¡¯m a bit under the weather due to the many affairs in the army, which I¡¯ve been enduring. Now that we have won a major victory and inflicted heavy losses on the enemy, they won¡¯t dare to make a move for a while. I wish to ask you, My Lord, for a lighter duty, so I can recuperate for a while. I hope for your gracious approval,¡± Liu Kuan said. Liu Kuan¡¯s sudden request to be assigned to a more leisurely position was exactly what Liu Xiu had been contemting, but he had not found a good excuse to mention it. Now that Liu Kuan himself had brought it up, it gave Liu Xiu an out. Liu Xiu breathed a sigh of relief but also felt somewhat apologetic. Does Liu Kuan¡¯s action suggest his innocence, otherwise why would he step back so straightforwardly? Liu Xiu knew very well that Liu Kuan wasn¡¯t really unwell; it was merely an excuse and a pretext. It¡¯s likely that Liu Kuan had noticed his suspicion, which is why he had acted ordingly. Liu Xiu felt an apologetic sentiment but still went along with Liu Kuan¡¯s words. Not only had he promised Han Yu, but also the slight doubt in the back of his mind hadn¡¯tpletely dissipated. Even though Liu Xiu was soft-hearted, his other faculties were intact. Otherwise, Han Yu would not have indeed decided to follow him based solely on what Su Wenyue had said. Thus, Liu Kuan¡¯s actions stirred up a sense of apology in Liu Xiu but brought on even more doubts.
Although Liu Kuan seemed to have cleared his name, it was exactly because of this that more troubling signals were perceived. Only someone with guilt in their heart would be in such haste to wash away their supposed innocence. Hadn¡¯t Liu Kuan reacted promptly to the slightest appearance of suspicion? Wasn¡¯t that akin to a thief having a guilty conscience? If Liu Xiu had not suspected Liu Kuan before, at this moment, he would genuinely start to contemte the character of Liu Kuan. Having received Liu Xiu¡¯s consent, Liu Kuan felt a heaviness in his heart, but he was adept at concealing his thoughts. He left the room as if nothing were amiss while pondering internally how to remove Liu Xiu¡¯s suspicions, or perhaps it was time for him to start preparing an escape route for himself. Yin Shi had been observing the unusual behavior and reactions of Liu Xiu and Liu Kuan all this while. He wasn¡¯t a fool¡ªif previously he had suspected that Han Yu spoke ill of him in front of Liu Xiu, he no longer thought so. The problem must lie with Liu Kuan¡ªcould it be¡­ In fact, regarding the presence of a traitor within their ranks, Liu Xiu and Han Yu had subtly hinted at this to Yin Shi, intending to make him more vignt. Thus, upon realizing this, Yin Shi immediately thought of this issue, and his gaze towards Liu Kuan¡¯s retreating figure changed. The reason Yin Shi got along well with Liu Kuan was that there were no conflicting interests between them, and since Liu Kuan had a likable personality and was good at handling rtionships, Yin Shi was happy to make more friends. But if Liu Kuan truly was a spy sent by the enemy, Yin Shi squinted his eyes sharply, filled with a touch of malevolence. ¡°Uncle Wen, is there something inappropriate about Liu Kuan? Otherwise, why would you send him to a less demanding post?¡± Yin Shi, having his suspicions, still asked after much hesitation¡ªafter all, if Liu Kuan truly was a traitor, the issue would be a grave one, and he needed to be cautious. Liu Xiu looked at Yin Shi¡¯s inquisitive expression, knowing that Yin Shi was not only his brother-inw but their interests were tied together. There was no need to keep him in the dark. Besides, since Yin Shi hade to see him together with Liu Xiu, it showed their rtionship was good, so it was best to have Yin Shi be on guard as well, lest Liu Kuan find an opening to exploit them, assuming, of course, that Liu Kuan indeed was a traitor. Liu Xiu shared all of Han Yu¡¯s suspicions and conjectures with Yin Shi. Even though Yin Shi didn¡¯t get along with Han Yu, he was more inclined to believe Han Yu than Liu Xiu did, and he immediately regarded Chen Chu and Liu Kuan as traitors. ¡°Uncle Wen, this time Han Yu didn¡¯t say anything wrong. In such matters, it¡¯s better to err by killing a thousand than to let one hundred go free. Besides, they already have many suspicious points; most likely there is a problem. Han Yu wouldn¡¯t have revealed anything if he wasn¡¯t more than half certain. You can¡¯t afford to be softhearted. As for those who betray their own side, no measure is too extreme,¡± Yin Shi shared the same outlook as Han Yu on this matter, but unlike the more diplomatic and tactful Han Yu, Yin Shi was more straightforward, mainly because he was outraged. No one would be polite when facing a traitor. Liu Xiu actually disagreed with Yin Shi¡¯s words, thinking that Yin Shi was too ruthless in his approach. He maintained his stance: without evidence, he would not act against his subordinates based on his own suspicions and doubts. Anyway, he had already decided to ce Chen Chu and Liu Kuan in less important positions, which should prevent any significant harm. ¡°Cibo, these are all just suspicions and spections; we have no evidence yet. Whether it is so still needs to be verified. It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re aware in your heart. The reason I told you was just to make you more alert and cautious, and not to let anyone exploit a vulnerability. As for the rest, I have my own thoughts on the matter.¡± Hearing Liu Xiu speak in this manner, Yin Shi¡¯s brows involuntarily furrowed, strongly disapproving of Liu Xiu¡¯s approach. Chapter 460: 647: No Turning Back Chapter 460: Chapter 647: No Turning Back ¡°Uncle Wen, there¡¯s no need to be kind and gentle when dealing with such traitors; otherwise, the only one who gets hurt is oneself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that. There¡¯s no need to discuss this matter further. Let¡¯s talk about the food and provisions instead; that¡¯s what¡¯s truly urgent.¡± Liu Xiu had already made up his mind and didn¡¯t even listen to Han Yu¡¯s words, let alone those of Yin Shi. It was just that he still held onto benevolence and righteousness, and couldn¡¯t bring himself to act ruthlessly without concrete evidence when it was all just suspicion. Seeing Liu Xiu act this way, Yin Shi felt powerless, but he would not allow anyone who threatened his interests to exist. Since Liu Xiu wouldn¡¯t act, it was up to him to take action in private. Having left Liu Xiu¡¯s tent, Liu Kuan went straight back to his own quarters without stopping anywhere. He couldn¡¯t help but feel paranoid, as if someone was constantly watching him, making him afraid to make any move. Yet, Liu Kuan was no ordinary person; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have won Liu Xiu¡¯s trust before. Despite his impatience, he managed to remain calm and collected. After some careful thought, Liu Kuan was confident that he had left no trails behind. Even if Liu Xiu and Han Yu had found something questionable, Liu Kuan believed they had no evidence. If they did, their attitude toward him would be more than just suspicious. Having followed Liu Xiu for so long, he also understood Liu Xiu¡¯s character; without solid evidence, Liu Xiu was not likely to take action against him. Therefore, the best n for him now was to avoid making any further mistakes. Yin Shi discussed the matter of food and provisions with Liu Xiu. Although Liu Xiu was not very worried about it, he still found it troubling. In the past, he mainly relied on donations from local tycoons and gentry, or on arrangements simr to those with Chen Li, where one side needed funds to gather military rations, and the other needed Liu Xiu as a backer. Later, when the Su Family sided with Liu Xiu, their substantial strength meant that he no longer had to worry about these matters, entrusting the Su Family with the logistics. However, with the ongoing war, the consumption of food and provisions had been rapidly increasing. Even the Su Family¡¯s considerable resources could not sustain such huge consumption, so it seems a discussion with Su Hengxuan about this matter was necessary. Meanwhile, Mr. and Mrs. Su Hengyi had hurriedly traveled from Yiyang to a small town near Chang¡¯an City. They disguised themselves before entering the city, not expecting the defenses of Chang¡¯an City to be so strict. They faced rigorous scrutiny as soon as they entered, and had it not been for Su Hengyi¡¯s cautious and thorough preparations, they would have been caught by Wang Mang¡¯s men at the first checkpoint. ¡°Brother Yi, it¡¯s fortunate that you were well-prepared in advance. Chang¡¯an is the stronghold of that traitorous Wang Mang; if his men had discovered us, we would have faced trouble today,¡± Feng Ruolin said with a sense of relief, previously thinking that Su Hengyi had been too cautious. It did not surprise Su Hengyi that Wang Mang had assembled such forces. The Imperial Court¡¯s army had already set off towards Yiyang Prefecture, and with Han Yu being Liu Xiu¡¯s leading general, it makes sense that part of the reason Wang Mang targeted the Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion was because of him. No wonder Wang Mang had put up such a grand disy to wee them. ¡°It seems our journey will be more difficult than expected, and Wang Mang probably wants to capture us, not just to intimidate others with the blood of the Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have put in so much effort.¡± Su Hengyi expressed his concerns gravely. Just the scale of today¡¯s deployment made him doubt if their own resources, even with added assistance from the Jianghu, would be enough to rescue the captives.
¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry. Even though Wang Mang¡¯s arrangements are meticulous, there will always be loopholes to exploit, and we will surely rescue them,¡± Feng Ruolin said, knowing her husband¡¯s worries. ¡°Yes, no matter what, even if it means scaling a mountain of swords or plunging into a sea of mes, I will definitely rescue them!¡± Su Hengyi was not deterred by Wang Mang¡¯s disy of force. Regardless of the reason, he must rescue them at all costs. As the heir to the second branch of the Su Family, cowardice or timidity was not in his nature. Despite the danger, he was determined to achieve his goal. Feng Ruolin understood her husband¡¯s resolution, which signified readiness to risk life and death, yet she was not frightened but calmly dered, ¡°Husband, whatever you do, I support you and will apany you.¡± Su Hengyi was acting as a Su Family heir should, and as a man must for his kin. The only ones he felt sorry for were his wife and children. Touched and apologetic, he said, ¡°Lin Mei, I¡­¡± ¡°Husband, there¡¯s no need to say it; I understand,¡± Feng Ruolin interjected. She had married Su Hengyi precisely for this quality and naturally wouldn¡¯t me him for choosing to take responsibility. Instead, she supported him. If Su Hengyi had been discouraged by Wang Mang¡¯s arrangements or had abandoned the rescue for any reason, Feng Ruolin would have disdained him. The people of Jianghu valued righteousness above all, and as a daughter of the Jianghu, Feng Ruolin was unswervinglymitted to rescuing her eldest uncle¡¯s family. Su Hengyi was deeply moved, but realized that saying more now would be inappropriate. He was grateful in his heart; thankfully, he had withstood his birth mother¡¯s pressure to marry this daughter-inw. As a businessman frequently traveling far and wide, he was more open-minded and didn¡¯t care much for trivial customs. What mattered most was the person¡¯s inner character. His choice had indeed been correct. Although Feng Ruolin hadn¡¯t entirely met his mother¡¯s expectations in the years they were married, in his eyes, she had done very well. Upon entering Chang¡¯an City, Su Hengyi and hispanions did not go to any establishments associated with the Su Family, whether publicly or privately. Although the properties rted to Marquis Beian Mansion had been seized by Wang Mang, the businesses belonging to the Su Family in Chang¡¯an City were unaffected. Whether Wang Mang was unaware of this detail or was deliberately ying cat and mouse, they could not take the risk. After entering the city, they directly located the discreet safehouse Han Yu had provided in Chang¡¯an. The safehouse wasn¡¯trge and wasn¡¯t particrly well hidden, being situated in a teahouse near West Market, surrounded by a ck market and various stores. Indeed, this was a ce where chaos reigned and all sorts of people congregated. When the shop boys saw Su Hengyi and his group presenting credentials and such, the shopkeeper, who had been forewarned, asked no questions and led them straight through to the back. ¡°Gentlemen, please wait here; the shopkeeper will be back shortly,¡± one said. ¡°Master, this ce is too chaotic andplicated; isn¡¯t it easy to get exposed?¡± One of Su Hengyi¡¯s men, upon seeing their lodgings in such a ce, spoke with worry after the boy left. Feng Ruolin spoke even before Su Hengyi could answer, approving of the location not with dissatisfaction, but with satisfaction. ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s precisely this kind of ce that¡¯s preferable. With suchplexity, anyone¡¯s appearance is unsurprising, and our own presence won¡¯t draw suspicion or attention. Besides, although small and slightly shabby, the ce has everything it should,¡± she said. Chapter 461: 648: Beyond Doubt Chapter 461: Chapter 648: Beyond Doubt Though the sparrow is small, it has all the vital organs; it¡¯s convenient toe and go, and what¡¯s more, information here is readily avable, which is most suitable for us. If we were to find a ce that ispletely hidden but not well-connected, we might be safer, but whether it¡¯s gathering intelligence or moving about, it would not be convenient, and we would rather be restrained.¡± After Feng Ruolin finished speaking, she turned to Su Hengyi, ¡°Husband, Brother-inw really is reliable. Such a ce is most suitable for our current situation, and it is mostly people from Jianghu that frequent this kind of area, which makes it convenient for me to make contact.¡± Feng Ruolin felt more and more satisfied as she spoke. Su Hengyi nodded, his face showing satisfaction, but the words that came out of his mouth were quite critical, ¡°Hmph, if he doesn¡¯t have even this bit of ability, he still wants to be my brother-inw? Does he really think my sister is someone just anyone can marry?!¡± Feng Ruolin couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. Her husband was so protective of his sister. Although he had acknowledged Han Yu as his brother-inw in his heart after some time, he still put on this facade. Those who were unaware might really think he was dissatisfied with Han Yu as his brother-inw. ¡°Husband, enough is enough, isn¡¯t it? Just look at the pride on your face; it¡¯s clear you are very satisfied with Brother-inw¡¯s work. Is it that hard to admit what you really feel?¡± Feng Ruolin was fed up with her father-inw, her husband, and her brother-inw; all three men of the family acted the same way. She couldn¡¯t do anything about her father-inw and brother-inw, but she could certainly handle her own husband. ¡°Miss Lin, you¡­¡± Su Hengyi coughed awkwardly a couple of times, not having expected his wife to bluntly expose him like that, not even giving him a chance to save face. Honestly, she had never been like this before. ¡°Husband, where did that shopkeeper go? Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?¡± Feng Ruolin knew she had been impulsive and made her husband lose face in front of everyone, feeling a little regretful, she immediately changed the subject, not wanting her husband to be too embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, sorry, for making all of you wait. I went to see an old acquaintance to inquire about some matters and got dyed a bit by soldiers inspecting the city. Please, forgive myteness.¡± ¡°Are you the shopkeeper?¡± Su Hengyi¡¯s gaze swept over the middle-aged man who had just entered, who appeared very ordinary, someone who would definitely not stand out in a crowd. However, Han Yu could sense something particrly different about him, yet couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was. ¡°My surname is Fang, and indeed, I am this teahouse¡¯s shopkeeper. The master has already sent me a message, informing me of your arrival, and told me to follow Young Master Su¡¯s orders and instructions. Knowing that you would being these days, I specifically stayed in the store, not daring to leave for a moment, fearing that I might miss you. It¡¯s just that the matter today was too important, and it is rted to the purpose of your visit to Chang¡¯an, which is why I waste. I ask for the Eldest Young Master and Eldest Young Mistress to pardon me.¡±
¡°So it is Manager Fang. Manager Fang, there¡¯s no need for this; we have no intention of ming you. Besides, Manager Fang was busy with legitimate matters and has done nothing wrong, so there¡¯s no need to reproach yourself,¡± Su Hengyi helped Manager Fang up. It wasn¡¯t just that Manager Fang had done nothing wrong; in reality, they would need to rely heavily on Manager Fang for many things in Chang¡¯an. Although Manager Fang was Han Yu¡¯s man and had to follow Han Yu¡¯s orders, Su Hengyi didn¡¯t want Manager Fang to assist them only for that reason. In fact, Manager Fang didn¡¯t mean to apologize but wanted to show Su Hengyi that he had not been negligent; rather, he had been busy with their matters, hoping to avoid any unnecessary misunderstanding. However, seeing the magnanimity of Young Master Su, and with his years of experience in judging people, he knew that despite appearing gentle and mild-mannered, Young Master Su was certainly not as simple as he seemed on the surface. But after all, being the master¡¯s eldest uncle, how could he be a simple person? ¡°Thank you, Young Master Su, for your understanding. The master hasmanded me, so if there is any order in the future, I will do my utmost to carry it out.¡± ¡°Then we must trouble Manager Fang. Manager Fang, earlier you said the errand you attended to is rted to our purpose ining to Chang¡¯an?¡± ¡°Indeed. A friend of mine has a good rtionship with a prison guard of the Prison of Heaven, and I entrusted him to inquire about the Marquis Bei¡¯an¡¯s situation. There had been no progress until this morning when he suddenly sent a message saying he had discovered something, and I hurried to attend to it. I had not expected that just at this time, you all would arrive.¡± Though Manager Fang mentioned that his informant was only a prison guard, Su Hengyi didn¡¯t underestimate the connection; sometimes, even a low-ranking person can y a significant role at a crucial moment. ¡°Oh? Did he find out any information?¡± Su Hengyi didn¡¯t show anything on his face, but his tone was a bit more anxious than usual. After all, it involved his rtives, and even though he seemedposed on the surface, it wasn¡¯t so easy to remain calm in his heart. Being older than his sister-inw, Su Hengyi shared more memories with the Main House and had a clearer recollection. Though the Second branch of the Su Family had split from the Marquis Beian Mansion, that was only publicly; privately,munications had not ceased. In fact, they had only split, not stopped interacting; it was just that the distance between them was too great, so reunions were infrequent. However, as the future heir of the Second branch of the Su Family, Su Hengyi¡¯s contact with the Marquis Beian Mansion was still substantial, and he felt a stronger attachment to Marquis Bei¡¯an and his son than did his sister-inw. Manager Fang hurriedly shared the news he had obtained with Su Hengyi, ¡°That¡¯s all there is. My friend¡¯s friend is only a prison guard, and the Prison of Heaven is exceedingly tightly guarded, more so since Marquis Bei¡¯an was imprisoned. Even the minor liberties that were previously allowed are now forbidden. Although my friend¡¯s friend has tried his best to inquire, his power and abilities are limited. He can only find out the approximate location where Marquis Bei¡¯an and his son are imprisoned, without knowing more details. However, he also said that he will continue to pay close attention to anything rted to Marquis Bei¡¯an and will immediately pass on any information to me.¡± ¡°To have discovered this much is already very good, as it at least confirms that my uncle and my cousins are safe. Manager Fang, you have worked hard. From now on, should there be any news about the Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion, please inform me immediately.¡± Su Hengyi was not disappointed with the limited information he received, as he said, it was not easy to gather intelligence under Wang Mang¡¯s meticulous arrangements. ¡°This is part of my duties. Please rest assured, Young Master. I will do everything in my power to glean news of Marquis Bei¡¯an. In fact, I have already asked several other friends, though there is no news for the moment. As soon as there is, I will promptly report to the Young Master,¡± Manager Fang assured. Sending Manager Fang out and left alone in the room with just the two of them, Su Hengyi and Feng Ruolin finally rxed and exchanged a look, both hade to an assessment of Manager Fang¡¯s capabilities. ¡°Brother-inw really has a number of talents under him. Not to mention Zhai Mo, this Manager Fang is definitely a remarkable person. He may appear ordinary, but his ability to handle affairs is unquestionable.¡± Chapter 462: 649: Having Ones Own Considerations Chapter 462: Chapter 649: Having One¡¯s Own Considerations Feng Ruolin once again marveled. She could tell that Manager Fang was skilled in kung fu based on his footsteps and breathing, and not a weak practitioner at that. Of course, he was weakerpared to Zhai Mo; even she could notpete with Zhai Mo¡¯s skills. Moreover, she always felt there was something mysterious about Zhai Mo¡¯s identity, that he was definitely more than just a subordinate. Zhai Mo¡¯s mastery of martial arts resembled the secret techniques of the Zhai Family, one of the four great martial arts families, and his surname was also Zhai. It seemed likely that Zhai Mo held a position of some significance within the Zhai family, though Feng Ruolin never guessed that Zhai Mo was the heir to the Zhai family. Because Zhai Mo¡¯s identity was a secret, he rarely appeared in front of others. Although he was sent by Han Yu to assist Mr. and Mrs. Su Hengyi, he stayed in the shadows, helping to gather information and arrange certain matters. Speaking of the influence among Jianghu people in Chang¡¯an, Zhai Mo¡¯s definitely exceeded Feng Ruolin¡¯s. Although the Feng family also held a significant status in the martial arts world, they were not as prominent as the Zhai family. Although the Zhai family had been purged by the Imperial Court, the remnants of their power that lingered in secret were still formidable, and the power of the Feng family was not in this region. However, Mr. and Mrs. Su Hengyi had no idea about Zhai Mo¡¯s past status, so they were unaware of his significant influence and merely admired his abilities. ¡°He is indeed a talent. Lin Meimei, you always have a good memory. Can you recall what Manager Fang looks like now?¡± asked Su Hengyi. Feng Ruolin was initially unclear on the intentions of Su Hengyi. They had just met Manager Fang, so why was he asking if she could still remember Manager Fang¡¯s appearance? Despite her thoughts, Feng Ruolin was ustomed to heeding Su Hengyi¡¯s words and subconsciously tried to recall Manager Fang¡¯s features. Strangely, although she had just met Manager Fang, his image in her memory was now blurry, and she couldn¡¯t remember what he looked like. ¡°Eh? I can¡¯t remember what he looks like,¡± Feng Ruolin said in surprise. This was definitely abnormal. She prided herself on having a good memory, and having just seen Manager Fang, she also understood her husband¡¯s intention. Her husband never did anything superfluous. ¡°Manager Fang has quite a distinctive appearance. Although not grotesque, he certainly stands out from the average person. Not being one to blend into the crowd, it¡¯s peculiar that we have seen him yet cannot recall his appearance clearly. It seems that Manager Fang might possess some unknown skills.¡± ¡°Where on earth did my brother-inw find such a talent?¡± Feng Ruolin sighed. If Han Yu came from an aristocratic family or one with some foundation, she wouldn¡¯t have felt this way. The key point was, even if he came from a simple farmhouse and knew of such talent, convincing someone to serve him would not be a simple matter. ¡°Han Yu indeed has some skills; regardless of anything else, his ability to attract people is good. Those under him are capable, and his luck is not bad either!¡± Su Hengyi reflected, knowing a bit more about the matter than Feng Ruolin, hence the feeling of admiration.
As for the Sikong Mansion, as soon as Mr. and Mrs. Su Hengyi entered Chang¡¯an, someone immediately reported to Sikong Ling, ¡°Wang Mang has really invested a lot this time. Mr. and Mrs. Su Hengyi almost got caught at the city gate. It¡¯s lucky that Su Hengyi is experienced and well-prepared. He narrowly averted the soldiers¡¯ inspection with a disguise. Otherwise, there would have been a significantmotion at the city gate today.¡± ¡°Wang Mang has yed a clever game, but thinking he can plot against Su Hengyi is not an easy task. Despite his youth, as the heir to the second branch of the Su Family, he is known as the Jade-faced Fox in the business world¡ªalways outwitting others. Not to mention there¡¯s Han Yu, with his fair and unbothered facade yet scheming and dark-hearted brother-inw on the inside.¡± Unlike Liu Xiu, Sikong Ling had recognized Han Yu¡¯s true nature from the beginning. In all their dealings, even Sikong Ling hadn¡¯t managed to get the better of Han Yu. Previously contemptuous, Sikong Ling now recognized Han Yu as an equal; the speed of his rise was indeed astonishing. ¡°Young Master, do you really want to get involved with the affairs of Marquis Bei¡¯an Mansion? Even though we do not fear Wang Mang¡¯s power, facing off against that treacherous minister would be troublesome, especially since the elders in the family are racking their brains day and night looking for your faults¡­ It really seems unworthy.¡± Qing Zhu, who was most aware of his master¡¯s thoughts, didn¡¯t understand why the Young Master was so preupied with Miss Su. If he really liked her, he could have just taken her away. At that time, Han Yu wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything about it, yet the Young Master had no such intentions, even warning them against it. Instead, he had silently done a lot for Miss Su in the background. This time Sikong Ling was acting upon Han Yu¡¯s request, and there was some agreement and understanding between Sikong Ling and Han Yu, unknown to Qing Zhu. Therefore, Qing Zhu still thought their Young Master was doing it for Su Wenyue. If it had been a small matter, Qing Zhu would have let it pass for his master¡¯s happiness. But for such a big trouble, Qing Zhu did not agree with the Young Master¡¯s actions, although as a servant, he had no right to interfere with his master¡¯s decisions. Sikong Ling was not displeased with Qing Zhu¡¯s words. After all, Qing Zhu had been loyal to him since childhood. The words were out of loyalty. ncing sideways at Qing Zhu, he said, ¡°Do you really think your master is so blinded by love that he bes reckless? This is an agreement between me and Han Yu; it has nothing to do with her.¡± Hearing this, Qing Zhu quickly apologized, ¡°It was the servant who spoke out of turn.¡± Qing Zhu did know about the link between his master and Han Yu. The previous concern was just a misunderstanding, so he had not considered this aspect, especially since Marquis Bei¡¯an was the uncle of that Miss Su. Indeed, Sikong Ling¡¯s interest in the affairs of Marquis Bei¡¯an and his son, besides Han Yu¡¯s request, involved other considerations as well. Lately, Wang Mang¡¯s power was growing, and he had even set his sights on the Sikong Family. For this reason alone, they couldn¡¯t let Wang Mang seed too easily. Otherwise, once Wang Mang tookplete control over the Imperial Court, it would be time for him to move against the Sikong Family. But these were his own considerations, naturally not something he would exin to a servant. The Sikong Family was an old and influential family in Chang¡¯an City; their power was deeply entrenched. Gathering information on Marquis Bei¡¯an and his son was much easier for them. Sikong Ling had even secretly ensured their care. Otherwise, with Wang Mang detesting Marquis Bei¡¯an and his son, they wouldn¡¯t be as rtively safe as they appeared now¡ªthey would have already been tormented by the methods used in the Prison. Although they looked quite bad, it was just superficial; they hadn¡¯t been harmed on the inside. There was more to this than met the eye. ¡°Master, the person sent by Han Yu has arrived,¡± Qing Zhu reported, but his expression was not good. After whispering a few words to Sikong Ling, Sikong Ling¡¯s face twitched, but then returned to normal. He thought to himself that Han Yu was indeed petty. Was it necessary to hold such a grudge? Chapter 463 - 470: Cooperative Relationship Chapter 463: Chapter 470: Cooperative Rtionship ¡°Let him in,¡± Sikong Ling knew that once Han Yu¡¯s man arrived in Chang¡¯an, he would definitely make contact with him proactively. However, the manner of entry seemed somewhat provocative, yet Sikong Ling didn¡¯t consider that the people he had sent in the past were even more arrogant, having broken directly into Han Yu¡¯s study each time. At least this time, the visitor had merely bypassed the guard at Sikong Mansion but had the courtesy to stop outside the study and announce his presence. It wasn¡¯t long after Sikong Ling finished speaking that a man in ck, wearing a mask, entered. The sheer presence of the man was extraordinary, not to mention his martial arts prowess. To infiltrate Sikong Mansion so silently without alerting any bodyguard was a feat few in the Daming Dynasty could achieve. After all, Sikong Mansion wasn¡¯t like Han Yu¡¯s study back then, easily prated; withyers of guards, and as you got closer to the more secretive areas, experts were stationed on guard. However, speaking of Han Yu, he had trained quite a number of people by now. It would seem impossible to break into the study as before. This man in ck¡¯s martial arts skills were only better, not worse, than those of Sikong Ling¡¯s subordinates. Zhai Mo had no arrogant intention to storm Sikong Mansion, as such an act would undoubtedly consume considerable effort, even for someone of his formidable martial arts skills. What ce was Sikong Mansion? Withyered guards and abundant mechanisms, many experts who came met their downfall here. It was only because his master had specifically instructed him to meet Young Master Sikong in this manner that he had used the most draining method to do so. Han Yu was certainly not a person with a narrow mind or one to haggle over every small detail, but that also depended on the context, especially considering Sikong Ling, who had once coveted his daughter-inw. Although it was just coveting without any actual action taken, and he had never done anything excessively out of line¡ªthe most extreme being blocking Han Yu at the Su Family gate to speak those words, even helping him many times¡ªthis did not make Han Yu any more ¡®fond¡¯ of Sikong Ling. Han Yu inevitably felt ufortable at the mere mention of the man, and it didn¡¯t help that Sikong Ling¡¯s subordinate was so arrogant, unting his abilities and showing no respect to Han Yu as the master. It was only obligation that dictated a response to such things. Now that Han Yu had the capability, he naturally had to return the frustration he had bottled up inside. In fact, he also harbored another thought: to make Sikong Ling aware that he was no longer the man he once was, that he had sufficient ability to protect his daughter-inw, and to dissuade Sikong Ling from harboring any further wild thoughts about her. ¡°I am here by my master¡¯smand to see Young Master Sikong,¡± Zhai Mo said with a cupped-fist salute, his face obscured by a mask rendering his expression invisible, yet his voice carried a chill. With a naturally reticent disposition, his family¡¯s downfall and the weight of his subsequent responsibilities had rendered him even more detached, not to mention that his master¡¯s implication was a directive not to be overly polite. Zhai Mo, having followed Han Yu for so long and being so close to Han Yu¡¯s heart, had a rough understanding of the grudge between Han Yu and Sikong Ling. He certainly harbored no goodwill towards the man who coveted his mistress. ¡°You are the one sent by Han Yu? Don¡¯t you know the rules, barging in like this? This Sikong Mansion is not a ce for the likes of you. Withyered guards and mechanisms everywhere, one mistake could cost you your life. I would have a hard time exining to your master should something happen!¡± Sikong Ling, knowing well that Han Yu might have orchestrated this, did not let Zhai Mo¡¯s act pass without reproach, his words carrying a warning. ¡°Young Master Sikong need not worry, if something indeed happened to me, it would only show my ipetence. My master is always clear about right and wrong and would not me others for such a thing unfoundedly. However, the master did have a message for me to ry to Young Master Sikong¡ªHan Mansion¡¯s guards are not as they once were. If anyone again intrudes recklessly and happens to be seriously injured or crippled by ident, it won¡¯t be good,¡± Zhai Mo replied confidently, unshaken by Sikong Ling¡¯s imposing demeanor. After all, not only was he working with Han Yu now, but as the Young Master of the Zhai Family, his status allowed him to be on equal footing with Sikong Ling. Sikong Ling observed Zhai Mo, finding himself more and more wary of underestimating him. Zhai Mo¡¯s bearing did not befit that of a mere servant; in fact, his presence wasparable to Sikong Ling himself. That such a person was willing to work for Han Yu signified increasingly cunning means. ¡°Your master sure found himself a capable servant, quite eloquent indeed. I just hope he¡¯s aspetent in other things as well, hmph!¡± Sikong Ling snorted, disdaining to stoop to Han Yu¡¯s level. Sikong Ling was unaware that to bystanders, his behavior appeared almost petty. He was typically a person of cool and deepposure; it was solely in dealings with Han Yu that he exhibited actions unbefitting his status. Naturally, Zhai Mo did not react to Sikong Ling¡¯sment. However, his master had not sent him to Sikong Mansion for idle chitchat, but for matters concerning Marquis Beian Mansion. Thus, Zhai Mo did not dawdle and directly stated the purpose of his visit. Upon moving to official matters, Sikong Ling¡¯s approach immediately changed, sharing with Zhai Mo the rough details his subordinates had gathered and passing on the relevant information. ¡°After all, Chang¡¯an is Wang Mang¡¯s domain. Our Sikong Mansion is also stepping back, thus we have no intention of confronting Wang Mang openly¡ªwe can only support you ndestinely. This means that you will face even more challenges. With Wang Mang setting the stage like this, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s targeting the Second branch of Su Family. You must be cautious in every move, and if there¡¯s any news, I will dispatch someone to notify you at the first opportunity.¡± Even though Sikong Ling was working with Han Yu behind the scenes, his cooperation was based on notpromising the interests of Sikong Family, which Zhai Mo naturally understood, nodding in agreement. ¡°Actually, Wang Mang isn¡¯t without his defenses against my Sikong Family. This approach might yield better results. Also, you can try to get closer to the Shangguan Family on the surface, not necessarily needing much contact, as they have now be Wang Mang¡¯s minions. Creating such an illusion will suffice, making Wang Mang suspect the people from Shangguan Family. Only then can we find a good opportunity. This scheme, although more beneficial for my Sikong Family, affects your interests as well, since we are in a partnership, aren¡¯t we?¡± Zhai Mo frowned, ¡°The Shangguan Family is not to be trifled with; plus, it could easily expose my men. Isn¡¯t this unnecessary?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not unnecessary, not at all. I have my reasons for this arrangement. Many of the guards overseeing the Prison are from the Shangguan Family, making my people¡¯s actions extremely difficult, and they could impede the rescue of Marquis Bei¡¯an and his son. Only if Wang Mang harbors doubts about the Shangguan Family will I have the chance to insert my own people. Although this strategy isrgely in favor of my Sikong Family, let¡¯s not forget our cooperative rtionship: my benefit is tied to yours, right?¡± Sikong Ling said with a hint of mischief, a calcting glint clearly present in his eyes as he spoke¡ªthough mainly targeted at the Shangguan Family, who, since bing Wang Mang¡¯s ws, hadn¡¯t missed a chance to trip up the Sikong Family. He intended to use this opportunity to his advantage. As for the tasks needed from Zhai Mo, they were to be considered as thepensation for the help he was offering Han Yu this time. Chapter 464 - 471: Dragon’s Den and Tiger’s Lair Chapter 464: Chapter 471: Dragon¡¯s Den and Tiger¡¯s Lair Zhai Mo clearly understood this as well, just as Sikong Ling and the master said¡ªSikong was as sinister and cunning as theye, taking advantage of such an opportunity to make a proposal he knew couldn¡¯t be refused. However, Sikong Ling was also right in saying this was a mutually beneficial arrangement, even though the Sikong Family stood to gain a bit more. ¡°Fine, just as Young Master Sikong said, I¡¯ll go arrange it right away. However, I will still need Young Master Sikong¡¯s assistance.¡± Although Zhai Mo had quite awork in Chang¡¯an, they were mostly from the Jianghu, and he didn¡¯t have much of a connection with these old-established noble families. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll arrange it for you. It¡¯s just a charade to make Wang Mang suspicious, which isn¡¯t difficult.¡± Sikong Ling had long wanted to deal with the Shangguan Family and was naturally well prepared. Since he had brought it up, Zhai Mo didn¡¯t need to worry. In fact, ever since he had received Han Yu¡¯s secret letter, Sikong Ling had been scheming in the shadows, monitoring the situation of Marquis Beian and his son, and it was indeed the Shangguan Family that hindered this rescue. After leaving the Sikong Mansion, Zhai Mo went to meet Mr. and Mrs. Su Hengyi and informed them of the situation of Marquis Beian and his son. Naturally, he didn¡¯t reveal his source, even though Su Hengyi was the master¡¯s brother-inw. After all, the Su Family and the Han Family were two separate entities, and some secrets had to be kept, just as the Su Family wouldn¡¯t disclose some of their own confidential matters to Han Yu. Su Hengyi had already prepared for all sorts of difficulties and hadn¡¯t expected things to go so smoothly. He had only just arrived in Chang¡¯an and had already learned so much, all thanks to the people Han Yu had arranged for him. ¡°Knowing that Uncle and the others are safe and well looked after, I can finally be somewhat at ease.¡± Su Hengyi¡¯s worry finally lessened a bit, and he looked at Zhai Mo differently. To be able to manage things inside the Prison while under Wang Mang¡¯s watchful eye wasn¡¯t amon skill. Even before the Marquis Mansion¡¯s fall, it would have been no easy feat. Zhai Mo, feeling Mr. and Mrs. Su Hengyi¡¯s gaze, still had a cold expression but spoke in a rtively mild tone, ¡°It was all arranged by the master when we came to Chang¡¯an, with some friends looking out for us.¡± ¡°My brother-inw is considerate.¡± As picky as Su Hengyi was, at this moment, he had to acknowledge that his brother-inw genuinely cared for his sister. This was why he went to such lengths to help with his family¡¯s affair. Yiyang City was in desperate need of help, and at a time when they needed people the most, his brother-inw had sent Zhai Mo to assist him, and to have such deep connections in Chang¡¯an was unexpected. As for who Han Yu¡¯s friend in Chang¡¯an was, both Su Hengyi and Feng Ruolin tactfully did not inquire. They probably could have gotten the information from Zhai Mo, but smart people know their boundaries. With the information from Zhai Mo, Su Hengyi began to devise a rescue n. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to call both Manager Fang and Zhai Mo to discuss it. Manager Fang and Zhai Mo had both worked under Han Yu before; it wasn¡¯t their first meeting. How their private rtionship was, nobody knew, but they just nodded each other in greeting as if not very familiar. Only during coboration did their tacit understanding be evident. ¡°Old master, how exactly is our son doing in the Capital City? We haven¡¯t heard from him to this day; could it be that he¡¯s run into some trouble?¡± In fact, what Madam Su feared more was their son and daughter-inw being discovered by Wang Mang¡¯s men and encountering danger. Nheless, she didn¡¯t want to speak of such things, always feeling it was inauspicious. They say good omens nevere true while bad ones do, which is what she feared. Master Su was worried as well, yet he couldn¡¯t show it and had tofort his somewhat agitated wife, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hengyi is cautious and clever. Having traveled everywhere with me, he¡¯s seen all sorts of things and has toughened up. Even if there is danger, he¡¯ll be able to avoid it. There won¡¯t be any trouble. Besides, the daughter-inw is with him¡ªher skills are no less than Hengyi¡¯s. With friends from the Jianghu helping out, she can provide significant support. The son-inw has also sent experts over, so there won¡¯t be any problems. Don¡¯t scare yourself with such wild thoughts.¡± ¡°But if they were truly safe, why haven¡¯t they sent a letter back after all this time? By my calctions, they should have reached Chang¡¯an by now.¡± Madam Su was still worried. ¡°Chang¡¯an is so far away. Even if they¡¯ve arrived, sending a letter back takes time. Besides, we don¡¯t know what the situation is like inside Chang¡¯an City. It could be inconvenient for them to send a letter, or perhaps they¡¯ve already sent one to the son-inw. After all, our departure from Yiyang Prefecture was decided after Hengyi left. The messenger wouldn¡¯t know our whereabouts and would have to send news to the son-inw. Just wait calmly¡ªwe might get news from Hengyi once we safely reach our destination,¡± Master Su said, attempting to look on the bright side, providingfort to his wife, and perhaps also consoling himself. Master Su, often out and about, had a clearer view of certain matters. Wang Mang, desperate to deal with Liu Xiu and Han Yu, would not let the Marquis Bei¡¯an and his son off easily, given their close rtionship to both Han Yu and Liu Xiu. It wasn¡¯t simply to make an example out of Marquis Bei¡¯an and his son; it was more likely that traps were set, waiting for someone to attempt a rescue. Chang¡¯an City was undoubtedly a dangerous den for Su Hengyi. Yet, even if it was a dangerous den, Su Hengyi had to go. The principles governing a man¡¯s actions differ from those of a woman. Even with knowledge of the potential dangers, as the eldest son of the Second House of the Su Family, it was his undeniable duty. He just hoped his son would be blessed by a lucky star and safely rescue Marquis Bei¡¯an and his family. Su Wenyue, seeing her parents¡¯ concern for her elder brother, felt uneasy. She worried about her big brother as well. Although in her previous life, her brother had lived well, the turn of events in this life, due to her rebirth, had changed so much¡ªwho knew what could happen? At the very least, the turn of events with Liu Xiu never urred in her past life¡ªwas the Bei¡¯an Marquis Mansion implicated because of it? ¡°Father and Mother, don¡¯t worry. Elder Brother is a good man. Heaven will surely protect him and keep him safe. I¡¯ll write a letter back right away and ask my husband to send us any news about Elder Brother immediately,¡± she said. Madam Su highly approved of this, ¡°Good, write the letter immediately. Ask the son-inw to send us news about your elder brother as soon as he has it. Inquire about how your second brother is doing too. I¡¯ve heard the battle has begun, so tell them to be careful.¡± ¡°Mother, leave it to me. Rest assured. I see you haven¡¯t rested well these past two days because you¡¯re worried about Elder Brother. Yourplexion has even turned pale. You should get some rest early.¡± Su Wenyueforted her parents a bit more before returning to her room to write the letter to Han Yu. She informed him about her and the children¡¯s situation, some amusing moments on the road, and inquired about Su Hengyi and Su Hengxuan¡¯s status. She urged Han Yu to take care of certain things in life. After writing no less than eight pages, she felt it was too much and finally put down her pen, sealed the letter, and had it sent to Han Yu. Chapter 465: 472: Going All Out Chapter 465: Chapter 472: Going All Out ¡°` Back in Yiyang, with the information in hand, Han Yu felt some unease. Though they had won the battle, causing the Imperial Court¡¯s forces to suffer heavy losses and requiring some time to recuperate, it did not mean they could rest on theirurels. However, Zhao Fan¡¯s recent silence troubled him¡ªit was too quiet, almost conspiratorially so. ¡°Zhao Fan has made a Military Order in front of Wang Mang; he can¡¯t just retreat or surrender. If there had been any movement, it would¡¯ve been normal, but no movement suggests that either you haven¡¯t observed closely enough or they¡¯re brewing arger plot.¡± Hearing this from Han Yu, his subordinates, who had been somewhat rxed, tensed up. If the Master had said so, there must be a reason. It seemed they could not let their guard down but rather needed to be more vignt and watchful of the enemy¡¯s moves, perhaps even send someone to infiltrate and gather intelligence? ¡°General Han¡¯s words ring true. I will immediately dispatch more men to spy on the enemy¡¯s movements. We can¡¯t let their scheme seed.¡± After the servant departed, Han Yu inquired about the situation in their own camp, ¡°In these past days, have there been any developments from Chen Chu and Liu Kuan¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Nothing out of the ordinary. Liu Kuan has always been quiet. It¡¯s Chen Chu who was quite active before but has now quieted down and suddenly be obedient, which I find abnormal. I¡¯ve increased surveince on them, but so far, nothing amiss has been detected.¡± Han Yu had assigned his most trusted and capable men to watch those two spies, confident not only in their loyalty but also in their abilities. Han Yu¡¯s frown deepened¡ªthe less they found, the more it proved that the enemy was nning something significant. But all the information gathered from various sources offered no leads. There were several small moves from Yin Shi¡¯s side, all targeting Chen Chu and Liu Kuan. Liu Xiu had no evidence and was unwilling to take further action against Chen Chu and Liu Kuan. Yin Shi, though, wanted to eliminate these spies quietly. To him, evidence didn¡¯t matter; with so many signs pointing to their guilt, he couldn¡¯t leave them be. There¡¯s only so long one can y the thief without getting caught. Spies good enough to be sent by the enemy and to gain Liu Xiu¡¯s trust were no simpletons. Knowing they were suspected, they had taken precautions. Despite Yin Shi¡¯s ruthless and unforgiving methods, both spies managed to survive, sustaining only minor injuries.
¡°Brother Liu, we¡¯ve been exposed. We can¡¯t stay with Liu Xiu any longer. We should leave as soon as possible. If Liu Xiu¡¯s first assassination attempt failed, there will be a second and third. We might not be so lucky next time.¡± Chen Chu was less astute than Liu Kuan. Panicking, he wanted to flee back, thinking Liu Xiu was settling scores after uncovering the truth. ¡°No, we can¡¯t just leave. Not only is it unclear who was behind this attack, but if we flee in such a disgraceful manner, do you think we¡¯ll be weed? We might just be discarded,¡± argued Liu Kuan. He worried about his safety, of course, but he had a clearer view of the situation. He hadn¡¯t betrayed Liu Xiu just to survive; he sought power and profit. What would returning yield him, other than sparing his life? ¡°Being discarded is still better than losing one¡¯s life. I can¡¯t continue like this, living in constant fear. I am leaving for the other side immediately. If you¡¯re noting, you can stay here by yourself!¡± Chen Chu spoke irritably, disregarding everything else. ¡°Stop right there! Do you think you can really make it if you just walk away? Liu Xiu¡¯s men will likely capture you halfway, and who knows what fate you¡¯ll meet then!¡± Liu Kuan said angrily. He wouldn¡¯t bother with such a fool if not for the risk of Chen Chu¡¯s recklessness affecting him. Deted by Liu Kuan¡¯s words, Chen Chu asked, ¡°What should we do then? Are we just left with death as our only option?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be more ambitious? You¡¯re scared senseless by one assassination attempt. With that kind of courage, you shouldn¡¯t even be involved in this game. The more you fear, the faster you die!¡± scolded Liu Kuan with exasperation. ¡°I regret it now, okay? If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have been tempted by the benefits. In the end, I gained nothing.¡± Chen Chu was filled with regret. Looking at Liu Kuan, he suddenly said, ¡°Brother Liu, you¡¯re the most resourceful, and your mind is nimble. Think of what we should do. We can¡¯t just sit here waiting for death.¡± Liu Kuan was inwardly annoyed by Chen Chu¡¯s cowardice but contained his impatience, ¡°There is a way to survive, but it depends on whether you¡¯re willing to listen and dare to follow through. If you¡¯re still this faint-hearted, you might as well turn yourself in to Liu Xiu now. You may at least be left with a whole corpse.¡± ¡°Okay, Brother Liu, just tell me what to do! I¡¯m ready to risk it all. I can¡¯t escape death anyway, might as well go out fighting!¡± said Chen Chu fiercely, as if he had made up his mind. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Since you¡¯re determined, I¡¯ve already thought of a n. If you do as I say, at the very least our lives will not be in danger. I suspect this assassination attempt was not Liu Xiu¡¯s doing. If Liu Xiu really wanted us dead, we would¡¯ve been gone by now. So, if we y this right, we might even regain Liu Xiu¡¯s trust.¡± Chen Chu¡¯s eyes lit up like a drowning man clutching at a lifeline, his voice excited, ¡°Really? What¡¯s the n?¡± ¡­ ¡°General Han, My Lord requests your presence.¡± ¡°Is there an issue?¡± Han Yu, who was dealing with matters in his tent, inquired upon hearing the request. The messenger, faced with exining theplicated situation, expressed difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a bitplex, and I can¡¯t exin it well right now. My Lord is waiting; perhaps it¡¯s best if youe and discuss it there.¡± Han Yu saw the messenger¡¯s predicament and nodded thoughtfully, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± ¡°Please hurry, General. It¡¯s not just My Lord; the generals are all waiting as well.¡± Although the servant was reluctant to rush Han Yu, he had no choice but to do so. Understanding the messenger¡¯s difficulty and bearing no grudge, Han Yu thought about what could be so urgent as he made his way to Liu Xiu¡¯s tent without dy. With a clear conscience, he had nothing to worry about. Entering the tent, Han Yu found it crowded with people. All the high-ranking generals were present. Liu Xiu sat in the middle of the main tent with no obvious expression on his face, but Han Yu, who hade to understand Liu Xiu better over the days, could tell his mood was troubled. ¡°`
Chapter 466: 473 Chapter 466: Chapter 473 ¡°Xiu Qi, you¡¯vee?¡± Liu Xiu saw Han Yu and his expression eased somewhat, speaking in a gentle voice. Han Yu nodded, looking at Chen Chu and Liu Kuan who were kneeling in the middle of the tent, their faces filled with grief and resolution. Something flitted through his gaze rapidly before disappearing, deepening his own expression. Given the circumstances, Han Yu did not think that Chen Chu and Liu Kuan had done something to be caught by Liu Xiu. Otherwise, their expressions wouldn¡¯t be like this. Liu Xiu clearly looked somewhat troubled, making the situation appear quite interesting. Han Yu wasn¡¯t in a hurry to know what had happened, he simply stood there, watching the situation unfold while also taking in the expressions of the generals in the tent. ¡°My Lord, please you must stand up for us. If it weren¡¯t for our quick reactions, we would have nearly been killed by those men in ck. Although I, Chen Chu, am merely a schr without the strength to truss a chicken, capable only of providing My Lord counsel, I am not someone who fears death excessively. If I am to die on the battlefield, it would be honorable death in loyalty to My Lord, but to be chased and killed without reason, by our own people no less, that would be an utter injustice. Please My Lord, stand up for us!¡± Chen Chu¡¯s performance was convincing, not only in expression but also in every aspect. Only a few present knew the full story regarding Chen Chu and Liu Kuan, so everyone, despite their usual dislike for Chen Chu¡¯s behavior, couldn¡¯t help but feel some sympathy and indignation. After all, Chen Chu was one of their colleagues, and to be chased down by their own people under broad daylight, what did this mean? Moreover, if Chen Chu was being hunted today, who knew if it would be their turn tomorrow. Of course, there were also some who adopted a wait-and-see attitude and didn¡¯t immediately believe Chen Chu¡¯s words. ¡°My Lord, what Chen Chu said is also what I wished to convey. I¡¯m not afraid of death, but I do not wish to die at the hands of our own. Liu Kuan immediately followed up, insisting. While Chen Chu¡¯s situation might only garner sympathy, Liu Kuan carried more weight; many generals present had some rtionship with him. Upon hearing his words, all of them looked to Liu Xiu, waiting to see how he would handle the situation. That was also Liu Kuan¡¯s aim; most generals gathered in the tent were not summoned by Liu Xiu, but called over by Liu Kuan himself, to create such a scene. Regardless of what Liu Xiu might think of them, as long as there was no evidence, he could not punish them arbitrarily, lest it chills the hearts of all present. Even as My Lord, Liu Xiu had to consider everyone¡¯s opinions. ¡°Why speak such words, Kuan? The identities of the men in ck are yet to be confirmed, and we¡¯re still uncertain who they are, so why lead to such a situation? You may all rise,¡± said Liu Xiu. Regardless of his true feelings, he went over and helped Liu Kuan to his feet, maintaining hisposure in front of the generals. It was to prevent Liu Kuan from continuing to stir up trouble and causing an uncontroble situation. With a formidable enemy at the doorstep, it wasn¡¯t the time to deal with such matters, let alone that Liu Xiu wasn¡¯tpletely unaware of who was behind it.
Unfortunately, while Liu Xiu intended to deescte the situation, Liu Kuan was not willing toply. His face was even more full of grief and anger than Chen Chu, almost as if he was using Liu Xiu. ¡°Why say such things, as if My Lord is not clear in his own heart? I did not wish to make such a big fuss over things and would have endured any mistreatment, so long as it served My Lord¡¯s greater purpose. But I couldn¡¯t believe someone would be so ruthless as to n such a sinister and vicious attack, lying in ambush to take my life. I, Liu Kuan, am a military officer who should die on the battlefield, not from the machinations and plots of my own people!¡± Liu Xiu, even with his good patience, did not look pleased facing Liu Kuan, especially since he harbored suspicions about Chen Chu and Liu Kuan. Speaking with both authority and displeasure, he said, ¡°Enough, everything should have a limit. With an external enemy upon us, now is not the time for internal chaos. You both are long-time followers by my side; can¡¯t you differentiate between what¡¯s more important?¡± ¡°My Lord, what¡¯s minor and what¡¯s major entirely depends on how one measures it. Precisely because we face a great enemy, some things must be made clear. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it give the enemy an opportunity to exploit? Only with internal unity and stability can we focus ourbined efforts on the external threat.¡± Today, Liu Kuan was prepared toy all his cards on the table, instead of letting Liu Xiu harbor suspicions inside, he preferred to speak openly. He was very aware that Liu Xiu definitely had no conclusive evidence of his betrayal, otherwise his attitude towards him today would not have been so benign. The process of breaking and rebuilding can only start after things have been torn apart and can then be rebuilt on a new foundation. That¡¯s why Liu Kuan made such a big fuss, even if Liu Xiu indeed had suspicions about him. With no evidence in Liu Xiu¡¯s hands, he couldn¡¯t just do whatever he wanted, especially with the eyes of many watching. Of course, Liu Kuan hoped that after today¡¯s incident, any doubts about him would be dispelled. ¡°Well then, if that¡¯s the case, say all you wish to say. I really want to see who would be so bold as tomit such fratricidal acts,¡± Liu Xiu said indiscernibly, seeing that Chen Chu and Liu Kuan were determined to escte the issue, with so many generals watching, he could no longer stop it. However, he was curious to see what tricks these two would pull next. When Liu Xiu spoke these words, Yin Shi¡¯s face showed a trace of difort, but he quickly concealed it. If one weren¡¯t looking closely, it would have gone unnoticed. Han Yu had suspicions, so he had been observing carefully all along and did not miss Yin Shi¡¯s subtle reaction. Many things were already clear in his mind. ¡°My Lord, this incident must have been orchestrated by Han Yu. Though I have no evidence, aside from Han Yu, I can¡¯t think of anyone else capable of such a deed. It must have been him,¡± spoke Chen Chu, immediately pointing the finger at Han Yu upon Liu Xiu¡¯s prompting. Yin Shi, initially tense, rxed upon hearing Chen Chu point at Han Yu. He thought the killers sent after Chen Chu and Liu Kuan could be messy, leaving behind evidence or clues, leading to their brazen approach to Liu Xiu, even drawing most of the generals in the army as witnesses. But it turned out not to be the case¡ªit was a setup against Han Yu. As Yin Shi breathed a sigh of relief, he also felt some schadenfreude. Indeed, Han Yu was a man who drew ire, and considering the events of that day, Yin Shi had suspected what Han Yu might have said in front of Liu Xiu. No wonder Chen Chu and Liu Kuan tried to pin everything on Han Yu. Actually, most present were surprised to hear Chen Chu directing the situation towards Han Yu, since after leading them through several sessful battles, Han Yu¡¯s momentum and status in the eyes of the people had risen, and he was regarded with admiration by many. Hearing Chen Chu suddenly use him, Han Yu was slightly taken aback, but quickly understood the reason behind it. Chapter 467: 474: Increased Level of Crime Chapter 467: Chapter 474: Increased Level of Crime ¡°Oh? Mr. Chen, your words are somewhat perplexing to me. I, Han, always act uprightly and have nothing to hide. If I were to confront someone, I would do so openly and honorably. There¡¯s no need for ndestine schemes. If you have evidence, by all means, present it outright. Otherwise, shut your mouth. I, Han Yu, am not one to be trifled with. Anyone who dares to frame me must be prepared to face the consequences!¡± Han Yu¡¯s mouth curled into a sarcastic arc as he spoke coldly. With the military status and prestige he now possessed, he could afford to be unyielding, and although he couldn¡¯t go too far for Liu Xiu¡¯s sake, he didn¡¯t need to show restraint in dealing with the likes of Chen Chu and Liu Kuan. Intimidating them with his aura was the right approach. To exin or argue would only put him at a disadvantage. Han Yu didn¡¯t want Liu Xiu to have any doubts about him, so although he was usually aloof and merciless to his enemies, he wasparatively lenient and even somewhat amodating to his own people. That was why Liu Kuan and Chen Chu had the audacity to involve him without any evidence or even certainty that he was the perpetrator. Liu Kuan, listening to the coldness and unprecedented assertiveness in Han Yu¡¯s voice, felt some regret. The trap he had set was not wrong, but was involving Han Yu in this matter a mistake? Han Yu¡¯s current military status and prestige were far beyond what Liu Kuan could provoke. He had implicated Han Yu based solely on his suspicions, and now with Liu Xiu also siding with Han Yu, if Han stuck to his strong stance, not only would Liu Kuan fail to achieve his goal, but he might also cause himself more trouble. Liu Kuan was quick-witted, realizing the potential consequences, he immediately changed his strategy and signaled with his eyes to Chen Chu. With Han Yu¡¯s attitude today, they absolutely could not afford to provoke him. Chen Chu was somewhat intimidated by Han Yu from the start, and though it didn¡¯t show on his face, his heart was rattled. Seeing Liu Kuan¡¯s signal, he quickly picked up on his intent. He wasn¡¯t as clever as Liu Kuan, and even though he hadn¡¯t spoken the words Liu Kuan had taught him beforehand, he found himself at a loss for how to respond to Han Yu. ¡°Mr. Chen, Mr. Liu Zuoling, I am equally incensed by your ordeal. If it indeed was done by one of our own, rest assured, once they are found, I will not let them off lightly. I will see that justice is served. But if you use others without evidence and spread false ims, not to speak of General Han, even I will not tolerate such actions. Framing colleagues, attempting to create trouble and instigate internal chaos, is no minor offense, especially at a time like this ¡ª it is a most heinous crime!¡± Liu Xiu had thought that Chen Chu and Liu Kuan were simply trying to sow discord with the recent incident, never expecting Chen Chu to aim directly at Han Yu. Without hesitation, he sided with Han Yu. There was no need for Liu Xiu to deliberate; he was certain that this was not Han¡¯s doing. These petty schemes seemed more like Yin Shi¡¯s tactics. This is what Liu Xiu thought, and naturally, he nced at Yin Shi, whose face betrayed an ufortable expression. It confirmed his suspicions, enraging him. He had explicitly warned Yin Shi not to act rashly, yet such an incident still happened. The reason Liu Xiu hadn¡¯t taken drastic action against Chen Chu and Liu Kuan, apart from theck of evidence, was due to the many years of knowing his subordinates. Liu Xiu had a fair understanding of them. Chen Chu was manageable, with neither deep schemes nor cunning, while Liu Kuan appeared amiable but was, in fact, the most difficult to handle. If he couldn¡¯t be dealt with decisively, tackling himter would be even harder, not to mention the troubles it would bring. Liu Xiu truly hoped Yin Shi hadn¡¯t given the two any leverage because that wouldplicate today¡¯s matter significantly. Even if Liu Xiu was increasingly suspicious of them being traitors, without evidence, he couldn¡¯t openly call them out. In front of the generals, he needed to give Chen Chu and Liu Kuan an exnation to prevent the army from being misled by them, which might indeed trigger internal strife.
¡°Well then, Mr. Cheng, weren¡¯t you quite certain in your usations? Why are you silent now? Could it be that General Han¡¯s words have struck a nerve, and you, in fact,ck evidence and simply wish to take this opportunity to cause trouble?¡± Han Yu saw that Chen Chu remained quiet and showed no intention of letting it go. He questioned even more harshly; if Chen Chu and Liu Kuan were not taught a lesson now, anyone might dare target him in the future. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Chen Chu was already flustered, and being interrogated so harshly by Han Yu, he stumbled over his words. Were it not for the rational part of his mind holding on, he would have almost knelt before Han Yu. Han Yu indeed lived up to his reputation as the Iron-blooded general ¡ª that menacing aura and authority were something Chen Chu couldn¡¯t even sense from Liu Xiu. Seeing Chen Chu at a loss for words under Han Yu¡¯s interrogation and the situation turning increasingly unfavorable for them, Liu Kuan had no choice but to take matters into his own hands. He gave a respectful gesture to Han Yu: ¡°General Han, I ask for your understanding. Chen Chu was just momentarily outraged, and could not believe that General Han wouldmit such acts, so he had approached My Lord to verify the facts, hoping to confirm General Han¡¯s innocence. Please forgive our offense, and we beseech My Lord to apprehend the true culprit. We implore General Han¡¯s forgiveness for our rudeness.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Han Yu looked at Liu Kuan with a smile that was not quite a smile, casting a sharp, pressuring nce at him. Though Liu Kuan was mentally strong, he could not help but break into a sweat, regretting ever involving Han Yu. Even if Liu Xiu¡¯s suspicion of himrgely resulted from Han Yu¡¯s influence, it was best to avoid such a fearsome deity. ¡°Of course, General Han, I would not dare deceive you with the formidable presence youmand. My usations arose from believing what others had ndered, and this led to my misunderstanding of General Han,¡± Liu Kuan said, stiffening his resolve, even as he regretted his actions inside. He could only try to mitigate the damage by steering the situation in a direction beneficial to himself. ¡°What rumors?¡± Liu Xiu, regardless of his true thoughts, inquired earnestly upon hearing Liu Kuan¡¯s remark. Those present were also curious about the kind of rumors that had managed to shift Liu Kuan¡¯s and Chen Chu¡¯s focus onto Han Yu. ¡°Replying to My Lord, someone imed that General Han was spreading falsehoods before My Lord, using me and Mr. Liu Zuoling of being traitors, leading to the unfortunate incident that befell us. Hence, we initially thought it was General Han¡¯s doing. It wasn¡¯t our intention to offend General Han, and we beseech My Lord to reflect on our unwavering loyalty and the fact that we nearly lost our lives, to forgive us this once,¡± Liu Kuan said, his face disying the same distressed and wronged expression as before. ¡°Are you suggesting Han Yu suspects you of being traitors?¡± Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze towards Liu Kuan inscrutable. Upon hearing the words ¡°traitor,¡± everyone¡¯s expressions changed, casting varied looks at Liu Kuan ¡ª most full of suspicion and guard. Indeed, the term ¡°traitor¡± never fails to carry a heavy connotation. Liu Kuan straightened his back, seemingly unaffected by the doubts cast upon him, and looked calmly at Liu Xiu. Chapter 468: 475: No Reason Chapter 468: Chapter 475: No Reason ¡°I merely heard such rumors and do not know whether they are true or not. Therefore, when such an incident urred, I was momentarily agitated, which led me to suspect and offend General Han.¡± ¡°Where did you hear such rumors, Liu Zuoling, and why speak of them? Aren¡¯t you afraid of arousing my suspicions?¡± When Liu Xiu asked this, his gaze was fixed on Liu Kuan, as if trying to discern something from his actions. Liu Kuan, however, looked up and met Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes with neither guilt nor worry: ¡°I have done nothing to betray My Lord and have a clear conscience, so why should I worry? Only those with ghosts in their hearts need to fear. Besides, I havepelling reasons. I hadn¡¯t noticed before, but when Chen Chu turned against General Han and the two became estranged, I felt something was amiss and suspected that the matter was not so simple.¡± ¡°Could there be some trickery afoot?¡± Before Liu Xiu could speak, an impatient and straightforward general immediately pressed for an answer. ¡°Indeed, there is trickery. It¡¯s not just the rumors about General Han this time. Simr incidents happened before, and although they didn¡¯t cause major losses, they bred mutual suspicion and distrust among colleagues, almost leading to a falling out. Those who spread the rumors definitely have an agenda. And who would do such a thing?¡± ¡°Who would act in such a way, Liu Zuoling? Just speak inly and stop beating around the bush; you have me all on edge. Spit it out!¡± The same general spoke, urgency in his words, showing he took Liu Kuan¡¯s words to heart and was driven by curiosity. ¡°In truth, such actions benefit none of us, which was the part I found most puzzling at first. That¡¯s why I believed the words of the instigator. But now, looking back, the only ones who stand to gain from this are the enemy forces. This must certainly be a divisive ploy by the enemy, wishing to see us distrust each other and thus providing them with an opportunity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, my goodness! The damned Zhao scoundrels are too cunning. Unable to defeat us on the Battlefield, they resort to such despicable schemes behind the scenes. It¡¯s utterly detestable. Fortunately, Liu Zuoling discovered it in time, or we might have indeed fallen prey to the enemy¡¯s plot. Just now, Mr. Chen and General Han almost turned against each other.¡± Liu Kuan¡¯s words were well-reasoned, and with his candid and loyal demeanor, the simpler-minded generals present almost believed him, as his exnation made sense. Naturally, some were also angered by Liu Kuan¡¯s cunning, feeling deceived by him.
¡°Liu Zuoling hasn¡¯t answered yet. Where did you hear these rumors? We need to find the source to root out the enemy spies amongst us!¡± Yin Shi said in an insistent tone, his eyes locked on Liu Kuan. Liu Kuan¡¯s eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t panic. Having spoken thus, he must have been prepared, and upon hearing Yin Shi, he said, ¡°Unfortunately, I merely overheard a few Soldiers who looked rather unfamiliar speaking as I passed by. In my distress upon hearing the words, I did not recognize them as an enemy ploy and took them at face value, so I didn¡¯t pay them much heed. Later, when I went to look for them, they were nowhere to be found. My carelessness is to me!¡± As Liu Kuan spoke, his face was filled with self-reproach, making it difficult for others to further me him. After all, who could immediately realize in such a situation that it was a trap? A few generals who had good rtions with Liu Kuan on a daily basis spoke up. ¡°Liu Zuoling needn¡¯t me himself. It¡¯s normal not to notice when the enemy is so sinister and deceitful. Even us, had it not been for Liu Zuoling¡¯s reminder, almost fell for the enemy¡¯s plot.¡± Yin Shi snorted coldly from the side: ¡°With Liu Zuoling having said everything, what¡¯s left for us to say? How do you intend to prove the truth of these unsubstantiated ims?¡± ¡°Yin Brother, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Brother Liu is? He wouldn¡¯t deceive us.¡± The person speaking had a good rtionship with both Yin Shi and Liu Kuan on normal days. Hearing Yin Shi say this, he tried to mediate, also puzzled by Yin Shi¡¯s sudden opposition to Liu Kuan. ¡°They say ¡®to know the face but not the heart.¡¯ Indeed, I really don¡¯t know what kind of person Liu Zuoling is,¡± Yin Shi retorted with a snort, bing more convinced of Liu Kuan¡¯s craftiness. He had never noticed Liu Kuan being so maniptive; perhaps Liu Kuan had deliberately crafted that facade to beguile him. Hearing Yin Shi¡¯s words, Liu Kuan wasn¡¯t annoyed but seemed even more regretful: ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not capturing those rumor-spreading spies in time. Lord Yin¡¯s suspicions are not without reason. But as things stand, there¡¯s no point in arguing. The most important thing is that we must unite and not fall into the enemy¡¯s trap.¡± Liu Kuan was, in fact, somewhat surprised¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected to be confronted by Han Yu first, but by Yin Shi. His mind raced with thoughts. Could the mastermind behind this assassination not be Liu Xiu or Han Yu but Yin Shi? Considering the various suspicions before and after the event, Liu Kuan suddenly felt this unlikely conclusion might actually be possible. But for what reason would Yin Shi do this? They always got along under the guise of ttery and meeting, so he couldn¡¯t understand why Yin Shi would act this way. However, it wasn¡¯t the time to delve into it. Today¡¯s matter needed a good resolution. ¡°My Lord, Lord Yin speaks truly. I have no evidence for this matter. Even with a clear conscience, I can¡¯t prove my innocence, but with the enemy at our doorstep, suspicion among colleagues is a grave taboo. If My Lord has doubts, I am willing to prove my innocence,¡± Liu Kuan said, his words carrying a sense of conviction and resolution. At Liu Kuan¡¯s statement, everyone looked to Liu Xiu, curious about how he would decide. Liu Xiu¡¯s gaze on Liu Kuan wasplex. This longtimepanion was full of surprises, his behavior so open and honest. If he hadn¡¯t already calcted and weighed the consequences internally, Liu Xiu would almost have believed him. ¡°Indeed, I cannot simply take your word for it. Tell me, how do you intend to prove your innocence?¡± Liu Xiu was curious to see what unexpected move Liu Kuan might make. Liu Kuan, not at all surprised by Liu Xiu¡¯s question, chuckled inwardly¡ªLiu Xiu indeed doubted him. Without saying another word, he acted decisively; he suddenly knelt down and banged his head on the ground several times in a solemn kowtow, leaving everyone puzzled and perplexed. Then, he abruptly drew his sword from his waist. ¡°Liu Kuan, what are you doing?!¡± Everyone was startled by Liu Kuan¡¯s actions. Han Yu was the first to react, immediately drawing his sword as well, taking a protective stance in front of Liu Xiu. Chapter 469: 476: Death and Rebirth for the Young Guys Chapter 469: Chapter 476: Death and Rebirth for the Young Guys Liu Xiu, though he had studied at the Imperial College for many years, was not the fragile schr one might assume; he also possessed some martial arts skills. Moreover, having led troops in battle over the past few years, he was not frightened when Liu Kuan suddenly drew his sword. He simply ced his hand on the hilt of his own sword, preparing to draw it, when Han Yu had already outpaced him and stepped forward without hesitation. Seeing Han Yu guarding him so resolutely warmed Liu Xiu¡¯s heart and moved him considerably. In the past, he had been too suspicious, always doubting Han Yu¡¯s intentions. However, Han Yu¡¯s actions over these days had time and again proven his loyalty. Otherwise, the position of My Lord would not have fallen to him. Although he still did not understand why Han Yu would do this, after all, everyone has desires and ambitions¡ªwho would willingly choose to follow another when they could lead? Liu Xiu¡¯s thoughts began to drift, but soon enough, he had no more time to contemte, as he saw Liu Kuan thrusting his sword towards himself. ¡°My Lord, although I am weak and suspected, I do not regret following you. Now that things havee to this pass, and I am of no use to you, I might as well die to prove my innocence and be of somest use. As long as you do not fall for the enemy¡¯s schemes, I will die without regrets.¡± Liu Kuan was ruthless; to achieve his goal, he was hard on others and even harsher on himself. As he spoke, without any hesitation, he aimed the tip of his sword at his own heart and thrust it in. People hardly had time to stop him. ¡°Brother Liu, don¡¯t!¡± Several people who believed in Liu Kuan¡¯s innocence shouted in unison, hoping he would not do something foolish. There was no need for such drastic measures¡ªwhy joke with one¡¯s life? Before one could say it was toote, a minor officer next to Liu Kuan saw what was happening and quickly reached out to pull him back, trying to prevent Liu Kuan¡¯s attempt at suicide. However, since Liu Kuan was resolute in his intentions, he couldn¡¯t be stopped, only managing to slightly alter the force of Liu Kuan¡¯s thrust, causing the de to veer slightly off course. Yin Shi, standing by, was somewhat surprised by Liu Kuan¡¯s actions, but he wasn¡¯t moved at all. He only thought Liu Kuan was terribly cunning, trying to use such a method to regain Liu Xiu¡¯s trust. He even wished the de would take Liu Kuan¡¯s life for good, thinking Liu Kuan¡¯s death wouldn¡¯t erase the suspicion of being a traitor. Even if Liu Kuan wasn¡¯t the traitor, a person like him was too dangerous to have around. Yin Shi found him more terrifying than Han Yu. Although Han Yu waspetent, he disdained such pretense and ingratiating behavior, while Liu Kuan could strike a deadly blow if given the chance. Unfortunately, upon seeing the de¡¯s trajectory change, Yin Shi knew Liu Kuan wouldn¡¯t die from this wound. Whatever his intentions might have been, Liu Xiu couldn¡¯t allow Liu Kuan to die unjustly before everyone. However, that was probably exactly what Liu Kuan was banking on. If someone else were in the situation, they might believe Liu Kuan was innocent and therefore sought to prove his innocence through death. But Yin Shi was a paranoid man, and once he made up his mind, he wouldn¡¯t change it. His gut told him Liu Kuan was a dangerous man, extremely so.
As expected, Yin Shi wasn¡¯t wrong. The moment Liu Kuan stabbed himself, Liu Xiu immediately called out, ¡°Quick, hold him, and summon the doctor right away! We must not let him be harmed!¡± Liu Xiu¡¯s face was ashen as he ordered the guards beside him, not knowing if it was because Liu Kuan had forced his hand to save a spy, or if he regretted ¡®wrongly using¡¯ Liu Kuan. His mood was certainly far from good. Han Yu had a stony face, showing no change in expression, but his mood was definitely not any better. He was very sure that Chen Chu and Liu Kuan were traitors, absolutely beyond doubt; he just hadn¡¯t expected Liu Kuan to be even more troublesome than imagined, willing to go to such lengths to ensure his own survival. Anyone finding their enemy to be so cunning would be displeased. ¡°No, My Lord, there¡¯s no need. I already resolved to die today, and besides, you no longer trust me. My life has no meaning left in this world. It would be better to go like this, concluding the loyalty between us,¡± Liu Kuan said, before a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed from his mouth, spattering the ground and appearing especially deste. Liu Xiu couldn¡¯t bear it, especially in front of so many people. Regardless of his true thoughts, showing doubt at this moment would dishearten everyone. Just as he was about to say something to console Liu Kuan, a straightforward man who usually got along well with Liu Kuan spoke up first. ¡°Brother Liu, please do not say more. You¡¯ve proven your innocence with your life. If My Lord still doubts you, that would be too cold-hearted. He has always been lenient; he¡¯s not that kind of person. We all saw what happened. How could you possibly be the traitor? If anyone nders you, they are picking a fight with all of us. Hold on, the doctor is on his way. You must survive,¡± the man pleaded earnestly. Once he started, others joined in: ¡°Yes, Lieutenant Liu, you must hold on. Although we soldiers are not afraid of death, it should be a death of value on the battlefield, a fitting end. Dying like this would be such an injustice, without worth, and ying right into the enemy¡¯s trap. So, you must survive. My Lord will surely clear your name.¡± ¡°Indeed, don¡¯t think too much. There will be a time when the truth of the matter is uncovered. Dying is thest resort, and after all, you¡¯ve been by my side for many years. You know the kind of person I, Liu Xiu, am. You should believe in me; I won¡¯t let you suffer any injustice,¡± said Liu Xiu when he finally got a chance to speak. His words, though ostensibly supportive of Liu Kuan, were qualified. By this time, Liu Xiu¡¯s guards had already brought the Military Doctor, who was panting from the rush to arrive. Doctors have the heart of a parent, and regardless of what had happened, the Military Doctor¡¯s first action was to attend to Liu Kuan¡¯s wounds. ¡°Doctor, how is he? Whatever it takes, you must save him. Let me know whatever you need,¡± said Liu Xiu with concern, his face full of worry. Yin Shi, too, hade to his senses; although he secretly wished for Liu Kuan¡¯s death, he couldn¡¯t show that openly. Moreover, since it was his own ¡®aggressive questioning¡¯ that had led to Liu Kuan¡¯s attempt to prove his innocence, any negative emotions now would invite spection from those present. He, too, looked earnestly toward the Military Doctor. ¡°Yes, Doctor, you must find a way to heal him. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be at peace. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to rumors to doubt Brother Liu in the first ce. It¡¯s all my fault for putting Liu in this state. Ah, we¡¯ve fallen for the Thief¡¯s cunning n!¡±mented Yin Shi, pping himself while wearing an expression of regret and worry. The Military Doctor, seeing Yin Shi¡¯s performative actions, couldn¡¯t help but criticize internally: Do you really want the patient to recover? Shouldn¡¯t you be treating his injuries first before discussing anything else? Like this, you might dy a condition that could have been treated. Chapter 470: 477: Not a Fool Chapter 470: Chapter 477: Not a Fool Although the Military Doctor internallyined, there were some things he could not speak of, especially in front of his master. Thus, he respectfully said, ¡°In reply to My Lord, the wound from the knife on Liu Zuoling is indeed very deep, but fortunately, it did not damage any vital organs. As long as the bleeding is stopped in time, the wound is stabilized, and he is well-cared for, there should be no threat to his life.¡± ¡°That is good to hear. Military Doctor, please ensure Liu Zuoling¡¯s injury is well treated. Whatever is needed, I shall have people cooperate with you.¡± ¡°Understood, I will see to it,¡± was the doctor¡¯s response, his hands moving swiftly. It was at this moment that the Medicine Boy arrived, working efficiently with him to extract the knife, stop the bleeding, and apply the medicine on Liu Kuan. Lying on the Bed, Liu Kuan felt dizzy from the blood loss, but he did not forget to observe everyone¡¯s reactions and expressions. He was satisfied with the oue, although today¡¯s events had not unfolded as he had nned and he had paid a certain price. Nheless, the results were good. From Liu Xiu¡¯s reaction today, it was evident that he did not just harbor a little suspicion towards him. Even if the assassination of him and Chen Chu was more likely the work of Yin Shi, if Liu Xiu continued to harbor such suspicions, his future would be bleak. Moreover, there was Han Yu, watching him like a tiger ready to pounce at any moment. The charade earlier ensured that, whether Liu Xiu truly believed him or pretended to, without any evidence, he could not be touched, and he had to maintain an appearance of trust on the surface. Otherwise, it would dishearten his colleagues. After all, his willingess to die to prove his innocence was seen by everyone. Though Liu Kuany on the bed seriously injured and being treated by the Military Doctor, there was also Chen Chu. However, things had reached a point where it was no longer possible to continue as nned. Liu Xiu could only disperse everyone for the time being and promised to find the culprit behind the assassinations of Chen Chu and Liu Kuan. As he listened to Liu Xiu¡¯s promise, Yin Shi felt particrly uneasy, yet he had to maintain aposed facade. It was then that Han Yu spoke up. ¡°My Lord, we must find the person who attempted to assassinate Advisor Chen and Liu Zuoling, but we must also proceed with caution. Since we have already fallen into the enemy¡¯s trap once, we cannot allow the same thing to happen again. Otherwise, it would be a disservice to the life-threatening efforts of Liu Zuoling,¡± Han Yu said. Though he did not like Yin Shi, a traitor was not the same as an adversary. With a formidable enemy ahead, even Yin Shi could set aside his prejudices to offer his utmost assistance in all matters, avoiding petty schemes. Han Yu, too, was not one tock perspective¡ªat such a time, they needed to prioritize dealing with traitors. Yin Shi¡¯s underhanded methods were deplorable, but his ultimate goal was for the benefit of their side. At this moment, they were colleagues and needed each other¡¯s support. ¡°What do you mean by that, General Han? Are you perhaps feeling guilty and thus do not wish for My Lord to thoroughly investigate the matter?¡± The situation had changed, and this time Chen Chu spoke with confidence, no longer harboring the previous fear he felt towards Han Yu. Liu Kuan had risked his life to create this favorable situation, and even a fool like Chen Chu knew to seize it.
¡°Mr. Chen, can you not understand the meaning behind my words? When have I ever obstructed My Lord? I only hope that he proceeds with caution. If the enemy¡¯s aim is to divide us through internal strife, then how could the assassination of Mr. Chen and Liu Zuoling not possibly be another trap set by the enemy forces?¡± As Han Yu spoke, his eyes narrowed, and his sharp gaze swept toward Chen Chu: ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯d like to ask Mr. Chen, both you and Liu Zuoling have fervently used someone from within our ranks of attempting to assassinate you, but what evidence do you have? You say that those Men in ck were masked and pursued you with concealed identities. How did you determine they were sent by people from our side and not the enemy?¡± Upon hearing this, the others began to sense that something was off. Indeed, Chen Chu and Liu Kuan had consistently imed they were being targeted by someone from within their own ranks, even directing their usations at Han Yu at one point. However, these were merely their assertions, unsupported by any evidence. Furthermore, neither Liu Kuan nor Chen Chu had ever exined how they perceived the true identities of the masked assants. ¡°Indeed, Mr. Chen, why do you insist those who attempted to assassinate you and Liu Zuoling came from within our ranks and not possibly dispatched by the enemy?¡± None of them were fools. Although they were somewhat inclined towards Liu Kuan due to his actions, they hadn¡¯t lost their senses. ¡°This, I¡­ it was Liu Zuoling who noticed it,¡± Chen Chu was stumped by Han Yu¡¯s question and unable toe up with an answer on the spot, he resorted to shifting the me onto Liu Kuan. Liu Kuan was clever and should be able to answer Han Yu¡¯s questions. ¡°But Mr. Chen, you were with Liu Zuoling at the time. If Liu Zuoling could discern it, howe you did not notice anything amiss?¡± Yin Shi also seized the opportunity to confront Chen Chu, wanting to expose him for what he was. Liu Kuan was too sly, but Chen Chu was hardly a threat. ¡°At that time, I was too concerned with escaping to pay attention to much else. Whatever Liu Zuoling said, I took as truth. I only learned about it from what Liu Zuoling said. If you have any questions, feel free to ask Liu Zuoling. I¡¯m sure there was something he noticed at the time,¡± with no other options, Chen Chu firmly pushed all responsibility onto Liu Kuan. It was, after all, Liu Kuan¡¯s own instructions to him, presumably to prepare for such a situation. As Chen Chu shifted the me to Liu Kuan, it became difficult to proceed any further for the time being. After all, Liu Kuan was now gravely injured and lying on the bed, his consciousness hardly clear. It wouldn¡¯t be right to question him. Han Yu hadn¡¯t really expected to get a straight answer from Liu Kuan, his move was meant to shift the scene, and give Liu Xiu more control rather than being cornered into reacting because of the situation Liu Kuan had created. Of course, he also gave Yin Shi a hand. Liu Xiu, of course, understood Han Yu¡¯s intentions: ¡°Very well, let us leave this matter as it is for now. Xiu Qi is right; this could very well be another trap set by our enemies, aiming to cause dissension among us. We must be careful and prudent. So until Liu Zuoling¡¯s condition improves and he can rify this matter, we should not take any other action. All will be addressed after Liu Zuoling exins. Liu Zuoling has already suffered greatly at the hands of our foes, and you all are long-standing subordinates who have followed me for many years. I do not wish to see the same happen to any of you.¡± The Generals also found Liu Xiu¡¯s words to make sense: ¡°My Lord is correct, we should be prudent.¡± Chen Chu did not expect Han Yu¡¯s few simple words to shatter the advantageous situation that Liu Kuan had fought so hard to create. Although he seethed inwardly, he was helpless. Even though Liu Xiu said he would get to the bottom of things once Liu Kuan awoke, no one was naive. Even Chen Chu, not the brightest among them, understood that the issue of their alleged assassination would likely not be resolved. ¡°General Han, a moment please!¡± With the Generals dispersed and Han Yu leaving the tent, he had not gone far when Yin Shi called out to him. Chapter 471: 478: The Grace of Assistance Chapter 471: Chapter 478: The Grace of Assistance Han Yu halted and looked towards Yin Shi, ¡°Vice General Yin, did you have a matter to discuss with me?¡± Yin Shi nced around and saw there were quite a few people. Without stating his purpose directly, he said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to talk, General Han, may I have a word with you aside?¡± Han Yu nced at Yin Shi a few times and, seeing the earnest expression on his face devoid of the usual hostility and jealous rage, but rather carrying aplexity, didn¡¯t refuse Yin Shi¡¯s request. For one thing, their interactions had been rather pleasant during this period, and besides, they were colleagues after all. Even if they didn¡¯t get along in private, it wasn¡¯t necessary to make a scene publicly. Moreover, Yin Shi seeking him out now was most likely concerning the just transpired events. Since Han Yu had already lent a hand to Yin Shi in the tent earlier, he naturally didn¡¯t mind seeing it through to the end. Seeing that Han Yu did not refuse, Yin Shi breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He had been afraid that Han Yu wouldn¡¯t give him face, after all, Han Yu was different from the others, he didn¡¯t need to show him any courtesy on Liu Xiu¡¯s ount, and Han Yu wasn¡¯t one to tter indiscriminately. Ordinarily, he didn¡¯t show much of a pleasant face to him, and it was only because of their recent mutual enemy that their rtionship had thawed somewhat. Yin Shi led Han Yu to his own tent, sent his confidants to stand guard at the entrance, and then ttered, ¡°For General Han toe here, I am deeply grateful, and it brightens my humble dwelling.¡± However, Han Yu was not buying what Yin Shi was selling, ¡°Vice General Yin, please speak inly if you have something to say. I am quite busy, and didn¡¯t follow you here to hear these inconsequential words.¡± Had it been before, Yin Shi would have be infuriated upon hearing Han Yu¡¯s words, thinking Han Yu was too arrogant and self-important. But after the affair involving Liu Kuan, Yin Shi actually saw Han Yu¡¯s temperament, though not likable, as having some merit. At the very least, he was straightforward and didn¡¯t y double games, which was less vexing to guard against. ¡°General Han truly is a straightforward person. Then I won¡¯t beat around the bush. First, I must thank General Han for your help today.¡± As he spoke, Yin Shi respectfully bowed towards Han Yu. Given that Yin Shi was after all Liu Xiu¡¯s brother-inw and also a Vice General in the army, Han Yu naturally did not ept Yin Shi¡¯s bow and stepped aside. ¡°Vice General Yin, what is the meaning of this?¡± While Han Yu was clear about why Yin Shi was acting in such a way, it is one thing to understand something but another to feign ignorance or insight as is appropriate. This too was an art in officialdom. Although Han Yu maye across as somewhat cold and unapproachable on the surface, it was a posture he was showing Liu Xiu, a self-protective stance, not an indication that he was truly aloof and naive about the ways of the world. Indeed, Han Yu¡¯s application and grasp of personal interactions were no less adept than anyone else¡¯s.
¡°General Han is a smart person, and you naturally understand my purpose. The assassination attempt on Liu Kuan and Chen Chu was indeed my doing. I cannot admit to it in front of everyone else because that would put My Lord in a difficult position and give those traitors a chance to criticize me. However, there¡¯s no need for me to hide it from you, General Han.¡± Yin Shi was very clear in his heart that with Han Yu¡¯s shrewdness, he would not have intervened without understanding the full story. The fact that he had spoken up in Liu Xiu¡¯s tent earlier indicated that Han Yu must have guessed that he was behind it, which was why he had spoken in defense. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Vice General Yin to trust me so much. I am truly taken aback,¡± Han Yu said with an enigmatic smile curling at the corner of his mouth. He indeed hadn¡¯t expected Yin Shi to admit it so directly, especially since Yin Shi had always been good at covert scheming, with many ns unable to be discussed openly. ¡°General Han need not doubt. I truly am grateful to you. Regardless of past grievances, we now stand on the same side with amon enemy. There¡¯s no one I trust more than you. Besides, if it hadn¡¯t been for your intervention just now, it wouldn¡¯t be just me in trouble; My Lord would also have been in a difficult predicament.¡± With the conversation having reached this point, it would be pointless for Han Yu to continue beating around the bush. At this moment, he finally became earnest, ¡°Vice General Yin, forgive my bluntness, but your actions this time were truly reckless. If Liu Kuan has made it this far, he is not a simple man. Such assassination tactics are not clever. Had you seeded, it might have been one thing, but now that you failed to strike him down, it will likely be even harder to catch them in the act. Instead, you have now ced My Lord in an unjust situation. Even if he wanted to act against them, it would be difficult because all the generals are watching. They don¡¯t know the truth and will only side with what they see as just. My Lord can¡¯tpletely disregard everyone¡¯s opinions.¡± Yin Shi was, of course, aware of the reasoning behind Han Yu¡¯s words and had considered it, ¡°General Han, I understand what you¡¯re saying, but with a formidable enemy before us, I can¡¯t just allow two such traitors to lurk among us. It¡¯s simply too dangerous. Moreover, what I hate most are traitors and spies. Thinking back, those ssified messages were most likely leaked by them. Had it not been for your foresight, we might have suffered a defeat this time.¡± Han Yu¡¯s eyebrows lifted at Yin Shi¡¯s vehement tone. He was quite certain that Liu Kuan and Chen Chu were traitors, but with such an attitude from Yin Shi, perhaps he had discovered something. After all, Yin Shi had previously had a good rtionship with Liu Kuan and had dealings with Chen Chu. Given Yin Shi¡¯s cleverness, it was possible that he had found something out. ¡°Even though there are rumors that Chen Chu and Liu Kuan are spies nted by the enemy among us, there is no evidence. Yet, Vice General Yin seems so certain that they are traitors. Did you discover something?¡± Han Yu asked, harboring doubts in his heart. Perhaps he could learn more from Yin Shi, making dealing with Chen Chu and Liu Kuan easier. However, Yin Shi¡¯s expression turned strange upon hearing this, ¡°General Han, it¡¯s no fun to be so secretive. Naturally, I have no evidence that Chen Chu and Liu Kuan are spies. Wasn¡¯t it you who reported this information to My Lord? Otherwise, how would I know they are traitors?¡± Han Yu was genuinely surprised this time. The implication of Yin Shi¡¯s words made him feel somewhat unreal, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying, Vice General Yin, is that you determined Chen Chu and Liu Kuan to be traitors because you believed my words and not because you discovered something else?¡± There was still some uncertainty in Han Yu¡¯s words. When he had reported to Liu Xiu, Liu Xiu hadn¡¯t entirely believed him, so he had only taken corresponding precautions¡ªjust in case. The situation wouldn¡¯t have reached this point otherwise. It was, after all, because of Liu Xiu¡¯s leniency. Deep down, he just wasn¡¯t that convinced. Yet here was Yin Shi, who used to be his adversary, believing him so fully that upon his mere suspicion, he had taken it as fact and sent someone to assassinate them. That was somewhat fantastical, even for Han Yu¡ªand it was rare for him to be surprised. Chapter 472: 479: Truly a Traitor Chapter 472: Chapter 479: Truly a Traitor Yin Shi¡¯s answer to Han Yu was confident, ¡°Of course, If I had discovered anything, I would have acted against those two traitors long ago and would not have waited until now. Having two traitors by our side is such a dangerous matter, General Han, you surely understand.¡± ¡°I understand, which is why I reported to My Lord without evidence, knowing the great danger it posed. However, My Lord didn¡¯t fully believe my words, allowing those two traitors to seize their opportunity and leading to today¡¯s situation. If we cannot obtain irrefutable evidence, we cannot move against Chen Chu and Liu Kuan, and cannot even allow them toe to harm.¡± After Han Yu spoke, he turned to look at Yin Shi: ¡°I never knew Vice General Yin trusted me so much, even taking action based on my word while My Lord still harbored doubts.¡± Yin Shi fully grasped the implications of Han Yu¡¯s words, replying with a mix of truth and deception, ¡°I highly regard your integrity, General Han. A person like you would not stoop to framing others. Besides, you have no grudge against Chen Chu and Liu Kuan, so there¡¯s no reason for you to frame them, especially under these circumstances. The only possibility is that they are indeed traitors.¡± Han Yu neither affirmed nor denied Yin Shi¡¯s words. He believed that Liu Xiu respected his integrity, but as for Yin Shi, he took his words with a grain of salt, ¡°Then I must thank Vice General Yin for his trust.¡± ¡°General Han, let¡¯s not talk about these matters. We are colleagues, akin to grasshoppers on the same rope. If one prospers, so does the other. There¡¯s no reason for me to distrust you. Now, the most urgent matter is dealing with the two traitors. Their positions are high and after many years by My Lord¡¯s side, they have woven aplex web of rtionships, possibly even having aplices. The threat is too great. Although my assassination n failed this time, we cannot let it continue unabated. We need to find a way to eliminate these two spies.¡± Yin Shi himself could not think of any way to deal with the two traitors and had to pin his hopes on Han Yu. He had to admit that whether it was in scheming or direct confrontation, he was no match for Han Yu. If Han Yu had been involved, perhaps the situation wouldn¡¯t have reached this point, right? Yet Han Yu merely shook his head, ¡°Liu Kuan¡¯s act today of ¡®proving his innocence with death¡¯ was ingeniously executed. Although I managed to reduce some of its impact, the shock and influence it had on the generals was too substantial to be quickly dispelled, potentially leading to unpredictable consequences and even real internal chaos. We should not act rashly for the time being.¡± ¡°But they are traitors, the enemy¡¯s spies hidden within our ranks. Should we just let them be?¡± ¡°Of course not, but Liu Kuan is cunning and on guard. Even if we take action, it¡¯s unlikely to seed and might give him an opportunity to strike back, like what just urred. It¡¯s worse than not taking action at all. Right now, all we can do is assign more people to closely monitor these two, denying them any chance to make contact with the enemy and preventing them from leaking information. The rest we¡¯ll just have to y by ear.¡±
Han Yu was no more content with the situation than Yin Shi, who detested traitors. Han Yu loathed them even more but recognized what could and could not be done. He had already had a n to eliminate the two traitors, but who could have predicted Yin Shi would suddenly intervene? His n had to be abandoned. ¡°It seems we have no other choice,¡± Yin Shi said, aware of the rationale in Han Yu¡¯s words. For now, they had to settle with the situation, determined to keep a tight watch on the two men. Chen Chu left Liu Xiu¡¯s presence and stayed in his own tent for half a day, feeling very unsettled. Somehow, he got through the night, and the second day, early in the morning, he went to Liu Kuan¡¯s tent. In the past, because they needed to avoid suspicion, they could not be seen together often. But now, there was no need to avoid each other any longer. After today, everyone would know about the close rtionship between him and Liu Kuan, allowing him to visit Liu Kuan¡¯s tent openly and without having to find a secluded ce for secret meetings. ¡°You¡¯vee?¡± Liu Kuan had already woken up by then. Hey on his side on the bed, struggling to sit up as he saw Chen Chu enter, and leaned back on therge pillow behind him. ¡°How is the injury?¡± Chen Chu asked with genuine concern. Having survived the assassination attempt together and after yesterday¡¯s events, their rtionship had grown stronger, with new elements added. Chen Chu truly admired Liu Kuan; a man who was not only shrewd but also ruthless enough to injure himself. What couldn¡¯t he achieve? ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s nothing vital, just some blood loss, not a major issue. Some rest will suffice. We are soldiers, not so delicate! The most gratifying thing is that My Lord is willing to trust me. That brings me more joy than anything. As long as My Lord trusts me, what¡¯s giving up my life inparison?¡± Liu Kuan said while watching the departure from the military camp. Chen Chu understood Liu Kuan¡¯s point and added, ¡°Vice General Liu, don¡¯t talk like that. With your unwavering loyalty, how could My Lord not trust you? The previous rumors were nothing but the enemy¡¯s trap. With My Lord¡¯s wisdom, he surely understands the situation. Just focus on recovering. Once you¡¯re healed, you can return to the battlefield and vanquish more foes.¡± After finishing his words and seeing the Military Doctor had left, leaving no one else in the tent, Chen Chu was about to speak softly when Liu Kuan¡¯s gaze stopped him. Liu Kuan said nothing but gestured toward a spot in the tent. Chen Chu looked carefully and indeed saw a shadow flitting by. His expression changed to one of concern as he looked at Liu Kuan. Liu Kuan shook his head and signaled for Chen Chu to stay calm while he said aloud, ¡°Little Brother Chen is right. I was misguided to use such an extreme method to prove my innocence. Looking back, it was irrational. People may weigh as heavy as Mount Tai or as light as a feather after death. As military officers, we should die on the battlefield¡ªthat¡¯s the proper way to die. I should not have fallen for the enemy¡¯s trap, causing My Lord such a difficult predicament. Truly, I was mistaken.¡± As Liu Kuan spoke, he used the cup from which he drank and wrote a line of words on the table with water: ¡°How are things progressing? Have there been any developments regarding the tasks assigned by the other side?¡± Chen Chu shook his head and wiped the water traces off the table. Continuing with Liu Kuan¡¯s spoken words, he wrote, ¡°No good. I¡¯ve been watched too closely thesest few days to make contact with anyone outside. I fear exposure. You instructed to prioritize caution, even if it means doing nothing to avoid giving anyone a handle on us.¡± ¡°While that¡¯s true, our superiors are pressing hard, insisting we find a way to obtain information about Han Yu¡¯s inner house to facilitate their move.¡± Liu Kuan, seeing Chen Chu¡¯s helpless demeanor, knew he could not push too hard lest he spoil their ns further. He then continued writing, Chapter 473: 480: Bird Startled by the Bow Chapter 473: Chapter 480: Bird Startled by the Bow ¡°` ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll handle this matter myself.¡± Although Liu Kuan was anxious, he ultimately feared that Chen Chu would spoil things. At this moment, stillness was better than rash action. If he had to act, it would be more secure for him to do it himself. In the past, Liu Kuan wouldn¡¯t have cared about sacrificing Chen Chu, but after this incident, the two of them had be tightly bound together. Thinking about having to protect such a fool, Liu Kuan felt extremely vexed. ¡°Just do as I previously said¡ªdo nothing and don¡¯t give anyone a handle on you,¡± Liu Kuan, having written this, wiped the water stains off the table andy back down, showing some signs of breathlessness. Although he was just acting and hadn¡¯t hurt any vitals, his injuries were not light, and he felt it strenuous to make even the slightest movements. Chen Chu quickly nodded his head. In fact, he did not want to do anything during this period either, since being caught would spell death. But, having no other option, it would be better if he didn¡¯t have to act. After the assassination attempt, Chen Chu had be like a startled bird, feeling like he was constantly in danger. ¡°General Liu Zuoling, you seem to look very pale. You should rest more. I won¡¯t disturb you further.¡± Chen Chu recounted the incidents that happened after Liu Kuan left yesterday, and, feeling much relieved by Liu Kuan¡¯s words, thought there was nothing to worry about and thus took his leave. As he left, he nced once more towards the spot where a shadow had flickered earlier. At the same time as Chen Chu left, two groups of people each returned to report to their own masters, while another person stayed hidden, closely observing everything without drawing any attention. Their master had granted them the authority to act independently. Although Chen Chu had visited Liu Kuan and their conversation sounded innocuous, things surely weren¡¯t that simple. There must be some trickery between Chen Chu and Liu Kuan, but the spy had not obtained any valuable information. He needed to keep a closer watch on Liu Kuan¡¯s actions. This person was one of Han Yu¡¯s secret guards,petent and among the trusted by Han Yu, which was why he was sent to keep an eye on the cunning Liu Kuan. ¡°You¡¯re saying Chen Chu met with Liu Kuan? Did you manage to hear clearly what they discussed?¡± Liu Xiu had also cultivated a team simr to the secret guards, and the one sent this time was a member of that team. He wasn¡¯t swayed by Liu Kuan¡¯s death feigning innocence and was even more suspicious, especially when Liu Kuan disyed vulnerability and led the generals to pressure Liu Xiu into taking a stance. At that moment, Liu Xiu felt strongly that something was amiss. As a ruler, suspicion was something he was never short of. The secret guard repeated the conversation he had overheard: ¡°They only talked about this much in total. It all seemed like normal concern and conversation between colleagues, with nothing suspicious.¡± This was exactly why it was even more suspicious, Liu Xiu thought to himself. Neither Chen Chu nor Liu Kuan had mentioned that prior incident at all, and the questions Han Yu had posed to Chen Chu previously were all deflected onto Liu Kuan. But now, having met, neither mentioned anything, an avoidance that seemed too cautious and ended up being overly conspicuous. Maybe they had another way ofmunicating, after all, with a tent separating them, people outside couldn¡¯t see what they were doing, and it was easy to make small, unnoticed gestures.
Liu Xiu wasn¡¯t opposed to having someone watch Liu Kuan inside the tent, but with everyone¡¯s eyes on the situation, especially after Liu Kuan¡¯s act of proving his innocence, most who were unaware of the details leaned towards Liu Kuan¡¯s side. He couldn¡¯t be too overt in his approach. This must have been the purpose behind Liu Kuan¡¯s risky performance¡ªto make him aware of their problems but unable to take action. The feeling was quite frustrating. ¡°Understood, you may go. Keep a close watch on Liu Kuan and Chen Chu. Don¡¯t miss any suspicious details, and ensure he has no chance to send messages outside. Report back immediately if there¡¯s any issue.¡± Liu Xiu could now only keep a close eye on Chen Chu and Liu Kuan. Even if he couldn¡¯t do anything to them at the moment, at least he could prevent them from contacting the outside world. The same question was being asked in Yin Shi¡¯s tent, and upon receiving the report, Yin Shi¡¯s expression was equally displeased: ¡°How can that be? Those two are clearly spies nted by the enemy within our ranks. It¡¯s impossible for there to be no issue. Perhaps you just haven¡¯t discovered it yet. Keep a tight watch on them, and don¡¯t overlook any traces.¡± Yin Shi felt deted for not catching Chen Chu and Liu Kuan¡¯s missteps, but he didn¡¯t have a better strategy. Han Yu was right¡ªLiu Kuan was too sly. Plus, now that the assassination had failed, and he had alerted the enemy, he hadn¡¯t anticipated Chen Chu and Liu Kuan¡¯s escape, regretting not assigning more people to the assassination. ¡°There¡¯s another matter to report.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Yin Shi said impatiently, not having received the information he wanted. ¡°While I was watching Liu Kuan, I noticed another group of people, also hidden and observing the goings-on inside the tent.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Liu Xiu narrowed his eyes, suspecting they might have been sent by Han Yu. ¡°It looked like they were people from My Lord¡¯s side. They seemed to have noticed us too, but they didn¡¯t make any moves.¡± ¡°Han Yu didn¡¯t send anyone to watch?¡± Yin Shi wasn¡¯t surprised by this news. Liu Xiu, though somewhat lenient, wasn¡¯t foolish and naturally wouldn¡¯t trust Chen Chu and Liu Kuan fully. It was normal for him to send someone to watch over them. He was just surprised that Han Yu hadn¡¯t sent anyone. ¡°I didn¡¯t detect anyone.¡± Yin Shi, having received confirmation, waved dismissively: ¡°Alright, you may go. Keep a good watch on them. Don¡¯t let Liu Kuan find any opportunities to take advantage of.¡± Han Yu had actually received the news earlier than both Liu Xiu and Yin Shi. The reason he hadn¡¯t been detected by them was simply that he was more cunning and cautious. Han Yu didn¡¯t want Liu Xiu to know he had cultivated his own secret guards. Although Liu Xiu might not mind if he found out, from a long-term perspective, this would be Han Yu¡¯s trump card. The suspicion of those in high positions should never be underestimated. Even if Liu Xiu didn¡¯t mind for the moment, once he ascended to the throne, there was a fear that he would start having ideas because of this matter, and even develop suspicions. Although many of the powerful families in the Imperial Court secretly maintained their own secret guards, everyone kept it under the radar, as the Imperial Court had explicitly forbidden it. Han Yu certainly didn¡¯t believe that Chen Chu and Liu Kuan¡¯s meeting was just a benign visit and chat. Although he did not know the content, he felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. Yet, after this incident, he could only do as Liu Xiu and Yin Shi had done¡ªsilently watch over Chen Chu and Liu Kuan, temporarily unable to make a move, lest Liu Kuan seize the chance to bite back at him. Days passed by one after another. Han Yu was patient, but Liu Kuan was getting anxious. He received another message from that side, giving him a deadline. ¡°` Chapter 474: 481: Suspect Behavior Chapter 474: Chapter 481: Suspect Behavior Liu Kuan had always been very wary of Han Yu. Whether it was scheming or tactics, this man was someone to be feared. He had always avoided excessive contact with Han Yu, fearing that Han Yu might notice something. Despite being so careful, he had still aroused Han Yu¡¯s suspicions. Even now, he had no idea where he had slipped up and given Han Yu a hold. Liu Kuan was certain that the reason Liu Xiu had taken an interest in him was because of something Han Yu had said¡ªthere was no doubt about that. Hence, his wariness of Han Yu had increased. For someone he so desperately wanted to avoid, the mission handed down required him to find a way toe into contact with Han Yu, hoping to pry some information from him. But Han Yu was extremely cautious and hadn¡¯t given him any opportunities. Up to now, he hadn¡¯t been able to extract any useful information from Han Yu. On the contrary, it made Han Yu even more cautious and guarded, and he found himself unable to do anything. In the past, he could have sent his own people to probe, but now, being closely watched by Liu Xiu and Yin Shi¡¯s men, any carelessness could lead to his capture, so he could only rely on his own strategies. Liu Kuan was feeling anxious about the inability toplete the task assigned to him, but fortunately, he had been recuperating well these past few days and no longer had to lie in his tent all day. Although he hadn¡¯t thought of any solutions, walking outside and interacting with workmates he had good rtions with, there might be a chance to find an opportunity. ¡°Has Liu Kuan truly not shown any suspicious behavior or unusual movements these past two days?¡± Han Yu specifically called his spy to inquire. ¡°Nothing at all. In these past few days, Liu Kuan is acting the same as usual, even Chen Chu hasn¡¯te around much.¡± The secret guard replied confidently. Because the master ced great importance on this, he feared any mistakes and was constantly monitoring Liu Kuan closely, not giving him any chance for small maneuvers. Moreover, in addition to his covert surveince, there were people from Liu Xiu and Yin Shi keeping watch. Under so many eyes, Liu Kuan couldn¡¯t do anything. Seeing how his subordinate was acting, Han Yu didn¡¯t rx at all and instead furrowed his brows, ¡°You¡¯re still being careless. There must be some oversight that has given Liu Kuan the opportunity to connect with those on the other side.¡± The secret guard didn¡¯t understand why Han Yu was so certain, as if he had seen it with his own eyes. Knowing Liu Kuan¡¯s cunning, Han Yu couldn¡¯t me his secret guard and exined, ¡°Liu Kuan¡¯s behavior these days is very unusual. A few times, he even tried to fish for information from me and deliberately approached me. I don¡¯t believe Liu Kuan would act like this without reason. It only indicates one thing: he has received a message from the other side, hence his unusual actions.¡± ¡°It was an oversight on my part. However, I can¡¯t understand how, with everyone watching him so closely, Liu Kuan could still manage tomunicate with individuals on the other side.¡± The secret guard didn¡¯t doubt Han Yu¡¯s judgment, but rather reflected on himself, recalling previous events. Still unable to find a slip, he felt somewhat discouraged. ¡°Any action that has been taken cannot possibly be wless. Only certain details have been overlooked. However, since they have already passed the message, it¡¯s likely there will be no movement for a while. Don¡¯t continue to dwell on this issue. As always, keep a close watch on Liu Kuan. I don¡¯t want any more mistakes this time.¡±
Han Yu didn¡¯t end up ming the secret guard. Everyone has their limitations, and the ability of this guard was not bad, butpared to Zhai Mo and the others, he still fell short. If Zhai Mo and the others were here, they would surely detect anything amiss. They would even make it impossible for Liu Kuan to contact the others. However, with a shortage of manpower and many arrangements to make, Zhai Mo was assigned to assist Su Hengyi, and the rest were dispatched to their respective urgent duties, so things had to be as they were. In Chang¡¯an, Su Hengyi had matters to attend to, and although Sikong Ling secretly assisted, there was no guarantee of absolute safety. Moreover, Han Yu always maintained his own stance towards Sikong Ling without full trust. Those so-called aristocratic families and noble houses harbored even more deceit within them. For the sake of family interests, there was nothing they wouldn¡¯t do. As the Young Master of the Sikong Family, Sikong Ling would certainly prioritize his family¡¯s interests. The reason Han Yu decided to send a letter asking for Sikong Ling¡¯s assistance was after cautious deliberation; the Sikong Family¡¯s help was undoubtedly beneficial in this matter. As his thoughts turned to Su Hengyi, Han Yu inevitably thought of his wife and child who had left with his father-inw and mother-inw. He wondered how his wife was doing and whether she missed him. Speaking of this, Han Yu also felt an itching desire, really wanting to catch his little one and scold her properly. Before setting off, he had clearly told her to write him a letter every day. His wife,zy as she was, had promised very well at the time, but such a long time had passed, and he had received only a few letters. However, seeing the contents of the letters, knowing that his wife and their three children were doing well, he felt at ease. Only when his wife and children were safe and sound could he concentrate all his energy on dealing with the enemy. Meanwhile, Su Wenyue and their group, after several days of rain, finally saw clear skies. It was time to leave the small vige. The three little ones were reluctant, but they had already dyed too long here. It was impossible to stay any longer. Reluctant or not, they had to go. Understanding as they were, the three children didn¡¯t throw tantrums. Instead, they exchanged keepsakes with their friends and made promises to meet again in the future. The people of the vige were all very simple and warmhearted. Over the past few days, Su Wenyue had grown familiar with everyone, especially Mr. and Mrs. Su, who were kind-hearted. Seeing that the vige was full of elderly, weak, women, and children, with no surplus food at home, they generously donated some food to each household. Although it wasn¡¯t much, it was enough to help them through a difficult period in these dangerous times. As for their future, it would depend on their own fortune. When it became known that these benevolent people were leaving, everyone was filled with reluctance. As Su Wenyue and their group departed, the vigers spontaneously gathered at the entrance of the vige to see them off. Though they were too impoverished to offer any gifts, they prayed in their hearts for the safety of the kind strangers on their journey. ¡°Everyone go back, please don¡¯t see us off anymore,¡± said Mr. and Mrs. Su, moved by the vigers¡¯ gesture, waving their hands to them. Staying a few more days under normal circumstances wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but at this time they couldn¡¯t stay longer. Every additional day spent here posed more danger. If not for heaven¡¯s mercy with the heavy rains making travel impossible, they should have set out long ago. In recent days, several suspicious individuals had been discovered outside the vige, always inquiring about the vige situation with the children, and asionally mentioning Mr. and Mrs. Su. Once, they were even encountered by the Vige Chief. The Vige Chief was a perceptive man. He immediately recognized something was amiss. He managed to dismiss those people at the time, but straight away went to alert Mr. Su to be extra vignt. With their furtive demeanor, they looked untrustworthy, and the Vige Chief had his own methods of judging people, not being so warm to just anyone. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!